Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats 


VOL.  42    NO.  1 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  ------  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  -  ...  -  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  -----      Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering     -----  Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson  Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Anna  B.  Hart  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Edith  P.  Backman 

Edith  S.  ElUott  Louise  W.  Madsen  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Winniefred  S. 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Aleine  M.  Young  Helen  W.  Anderson  Manwaring 

Leone  G.  Layton  Josie  B.  Bay  Gladys  S.  Boyer  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

REUEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor    --....--.--      Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor  ---.-..-.       Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager        ------...  Belle  S.  Spafford 

Vol.42  JANUARY    1955  No.  1 


(contents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Greetings  for  the  New  Year 3 

ReUef  Society  Women  As  Home  Missionaries  Mark  E.  Petersen    4 

Award  Winners — Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  _ 8 

Three  Scenes  in  Oil — First  Prize  Poem  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard    9 

My  Peace — Second  Prize  Poem Caroline  Eyring  Miner  U 

Dedication — Third  Prize  Poem Hortense  Richardson  12 

Biographical  Sketches  of  Award  Winners  _ 13,  21 

Award  Winners — Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  14 

Wallflower — First  Prize  Story  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  15 

Infantile  Paralysis  and  the  March  of  Dimes  Basil  O'Connor  33 

nCTION 

Faith  and  Prayer  and  Johnnie  Morton  Maryhale  Woolsey  22 

Grandma's  Responsibility  _ Mary  C.   Martineau  35 

Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing — Chapter  4  Dorothy  S.  Romney  43 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  „ _ _ 1 

Sixty  Years  Ago  _ 28 

Woman's  Sphere  _ Ramona  W.   Cannon  29 

Editorial:  Morning  and  the  New  Year Vesta  P.  Crawford  30 

New  Serial  "Green  Willows"  to  Begin  in  February  36 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Assigned  Evening  Meeting  of  Fast  Sunday  in  March  32 

Bound  Volumes  of  1954  Relief  Society  Magazines  ...— 32 

Award  Subscriptions  Presented  in  April  _ 32 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  ~ Margaret  C.  Pickering  47 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Mimosa  Eggs  _ _ 37 

There  Is  a  Time  for  Formality  Helen  S.  Williams  38 

Bathroom  Tricks:  Novel  Towel  Holders Elizabeth  Williamson  41 

Her  Hobbies  Bring  Joy  to  Others  (Mary  Elizabeth  Jensen  Bingham)   42 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology:  Helaman,  Son  of  Alma,  and  His  Two  Thousand  Sons  Leland  H.  Monson  51 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  "For  That  Which  Ye  Do  Send  Out  Shall  Return  Unto  You  Again, 

and  Be  Restored"  > Leone  O.  Jacobs  56 

Work  Meeting:   Vacuums  Rhea  H.    Gardner  58 

Literature:  Aaam  Bede  by  George  Eliot  (Mary  Ann  Evans)  Briant  S.  Jacobs  59 

Social  Science:  The  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  Articles  XI-XV  — Amendments  Eleven 

Through  Fifteen Albert   R.    Bowen  66 

Erratum  in  Social  Science  Lesson  for  February  40 

POETRY 
"Let  Me  Then  Answer,"  by  Frances  C.  Yost,  21;  "Winter  Song,"  by  Thelma  J.  Lund,  21; 
"Driftwood,"  by  Natalie  King,  31;  "Before  the  Storm,"  by  Zara  Sabin,  33;  "White  World,"  by 
Gene  Romolo,  34;  "A  Boy,'  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young,  41;  "Wintertime  Cafe,"  by  Bernice  T 
Clayton,  50;  "The  Difference,"  by  Ing  Smith,  57;  "On  Measuring,"  by  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  71; 
"New  Years  Prayer,"  by  Vesta  N.  Lukei,  71;  "Back  Fence  Neighbors,"  by  Christie  Lund 
Coles,  71;  "Playtime  Is  Over,"  by  Ivy  Houtz  WooUey,  72. 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIElF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  8,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Qjrora    1 1 


ear  an 


a  Sfc 


ar 


I  have  been  a  subscriber  to  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  more  than  thirty- 
five  years,  and  had  access  to  the  Wom- 
an's Exponent  when  my  mother  was  a 
Rehef  Society  president. 

— Mrs.  Arthur  Eskelsen 

Midvale,  Utah 

I  have  been  sent  to  the  hospital  so 
much,  and  when  I  would  come  out  they 
would  send  me  to  a  different  place.  I  am 
a  shut-in,  seventy-eight  years  old,  and  I 
haven't  walked  a  step  alone  for  seven 
years.  I  have  a  cane,  and  a  nurse  has  to 
hold  me  while  I  move  my  limbs.  I  love 
the  Magazine  to  read  to  keep  my  mind 
off  the  rain  clouds  and  the  war  clouds. 
I  have  taken  the  Magazine  every  year  but 
one  since  1921.  I  feel  like  I  ought  to 
take  the  Magazine,  because  my  father's 
aunt,  Jane  Snyder  Richards,  years  ago, 
was  an  officer  in  Relief  Society.  I  have 
been  in  her  house  a  lot  of  times. 
— Laura  M.  Atwood 

St.  Helens,  Oregon 

I  enjoy  the  poetry  and  stories  in  the 
Magazine  very  much,  as  well  as  every- 
thing else  ....  I  don't  know  of  another 
place  we  could  get  literature  that  would 
compare  with  it.  I  always  especially  en- 
joy the  "From  Near  and  Far"  and  "Notes 
From  the  Field"  departments.  I  watch 
them  closely  to  see  if  any  of  my  old 
friends  from  the  "Y"  might  be  there. 
— Peggy  J.  Hardin 

Kermit,  Texas 

I  enjoy  our  Magazine  very  much.  I 
have  a  friend  I  let  read  my  Magazine,  and 
now  she  attends  Relief  Society.  I  love 
to  visit  and  talk  with  women  of  the 
Church  about  our  wonderful  Magazine. 
— Fannie  Christensen 

Ucon,  Idaho 

The  Magazine  has  been  a  great  help  to 
me  in  presiding  over  the  Relief  Societ}'  of 
our  ward.  It  has  given  me  subject  ma- 
terial for  talks,  as  well  as  many  entertain- 
ing moments  in  reading  stories,  poetry, 
and  recipes. 

— Afton  C.  Hill 

Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


I  received  the  letter  and  check  for  my 
poem  ("The  Pumpkin  Pie  Glorified," 
November  1954).  I  think  every  woman 
should  have  the  experience  of  writing  a 
poem  and  having  it  published.  It  lifts 
her  out  of  the  routine  of  her  days.  My 
husband  and  my  one  remaining  son  at 
home  had  a  very  respectful  gleam  in  their 
eyes  when  I  showed  them  the  check.  For 
the  first  time  in  months  they  didn't  seem 
to  associate  me  with  the  pots  and  pans. 
Yesterday  in  Relief  Society  the  women 
were  just  as  pleased  and  proud  as  if  I  had 
done  each  of  them  a  personal  favor  .... 
I  have  been  surprised  at  the  thoughtful- 
ness  expressed  by  so  many,  even  by  mail 
and  phone,  over  that  one  poem.  It  just 
goes  to  show  how  kind  most  people  really 
are. 

— Bertha  F.  Cozzens 
Powell,  Wyoming 

I  think  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  is 
the  most  uplifting  woman's  magazine  pub- 
lished today,  because  it  does  not  print 
material  of  a  questionable  nature.  The 
articles  written  by  Elsie  Carroll,  my  very 
dear  friend,  on  the  First  Ladies  (series 
published  in  1953-54)  ^^^  ^^  themselves 
worth  a  year's  subscription.  Also  I  ap- 
preciate the  lovely  verse  published  from 
month  to  month.  I  was  especially  im- 
pressed with  the  poem  "Poetry"  by  Mary 
Gustafson  (November  1954).  It  illustrates 
the  theme  perfectly  —  truly  it  is  poetry, 
not  just  verse.  I  also  like  the  serial 
"Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing,"  by 
Dorothy  S.  Romney.  The  Magazine  edi- 
torials are  also  very  pertinent  and  fine. 
They  are  usually  the  first  pages  to  which 
I   turn. 

— Gene  Romolo 
Provo,  Utah 

There  is  no  Relief  Society  here,  but  I 
wish  to  keep  up  with  the  lessons.  Although 
we  move  around,  The  Rehef  Society 
Magazine  helps  to  keep  us  in  touch  with 
the  Church,  to  guide  and  inspire  us.  The 
family  enjoys  the  lovely  stories.  We  read 
them  aloud  in  the  evenings.  Even  the 
teenage  boys  enjoy  them. 

—Mrs.  Viola  F.  John 

Dove  Creek,  Colorado 

Page  1 


u 

\^ 
U^ 

tin 

'•^ 
I— I 

O 
Q 

< 
o 

< 

w 

O 

w 


1  o 


U 


tuo 

i-i 

^^ 

-I-I 
CO 

,__      r-i 

CQ   5 


G  '^ 
=^  > 

o 

*— <'  "13 

^    G 

CD     G 

G    O 

"GCJ 


O 

c/:5 


o 


ex 


GO 

QJ 


TD  G2 


JG     r^ 

I-I 

5&H 


O 

O 


C 
O 


03 

o 

■•J-1 

< 

c 

Cl) 

^ 

•1— 1 

o 

C3  i-r-i  (U 

-G  >— '  ^ 

LT  -G  to 

CJ  <^'  > 

■^  .^  -M 

•  G  '-' 

^  "  "G 

C/l  lir— I  r-G 

O  .  G 


> 

p-l 
QJ 

r^ 

c 

4-1 

t/5 

V-i 

0 

QJ 
>-l 

l-i 

n 

(—• 

-i-i 

u 

1-1 

n 

K 

n: 

Q-» 

rt 

CQ 

i-i 

QJ     ^ 

,-   .  ^   rt 
-C    G     C 

8-gl 

dcQ^ 

C      QJ      l-i 

O     i-i  ^ 

oj  t:  .ii 

U^    G 


M  G  "^ 

o   !r  c 

£^  « 

-M    G  "XJ 


•"  c 
^  QJ  >:^ 

^  13   OS 

c 
o 


(greetings  for  the    /Lew     LJear 


'TTHE  general  board  of  Relief  Society  extends  our  love  and  the  season's 
greetings  to  our  beloved  sisters  throughout  the  world.  May  the  year 
1955  be  marked  in  the  lives  of  all  of  us  by  advancement  in  the  understand- 
ing of  our  purpose  here  upon  the  earth  and  in  our  righteously  fulfilling  that 
purpose.  In  this  New  Year  may  all  of  us  overcome  weaknesses  and 
develop  additional  virtues,  and  may  we  continue  to  be  a  comfort  and 
a  guide  to  each  other.  May  our  Father  in  hea\'en  richly  bless  us  in  our 
homes  and  in  our  labors  in  his  kingdom.  May  the  burdens  that  come  to 
each  be  borne  cheerfully,  the  trials  met  bravely,  and  the  temptations  over- 
come triumphantly.  May  peace  dwell  in  the  hearts  and  homes  of  all  man- 
kind everywhere. 


The  Cover:  "Snow  People,"  Mount  Spokane,  Washington,  Photograph  by  C.  W.  Tramm, 


Relief  Society  Women  As 
Home  Missionaries 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 
Oi  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Soeiety  Conference, 

September  29,  1954] 


SURELY,  it  is  a  great  inspira- 
tion to  see  this  building  so 
well  filled  with  stake  officers 
of  the  Relief  Society.  It  is  a  great 
privilege  to  meet  with  you.  It  is 
very  inspiring  to  observe  the  great 
work  that  you  do,  and  we  express 
sincere  appreciation  to  you  for  your 
very  effective  efforts. 

This  afternoon,  I  would  like  to 
talk  with  you  about  missionary 
work.  I  would  like  to  mention  three 
different  phases  of  missionary  work. 
But  before  doing  so,  I  would  like 
to  read  to  you  from  a  bulletin 
which  was  issued  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency in  1952  on  the  stake  missions, 
giving  reference  therein  to  the  co- 
operation expected  by  the  First 
Presidency  on  the  part  of  the  aux- 
iliary organizations  of  the  Church. 
In  the  paragraph  or  two  devoted  to 
this  subject,  the  First  Presidency 
say  this: 

The  stake  and  ward  auxiliaries,  with 
their  enlistment  committees  and  other  fa- 
cilities, should  lend  the  fullest  possible 
assistance  and  cooperation  in  aiding  the 
stake  missionary  program.  They  should 
gather  information  on  investigators  and 
others  who  might  be  interested,  and  cause 
such  information  to  be  transmitted  to  the 
mission  presidency.  They  should,  wherever 
possible,  adapt  classes  to  meet  the  needs 
of  investigators  and  new  converts. 

Stake  presidencies  will  arrange  for  a 
proper  correlation  of  the  auxiliary  organ- 
izations with  the  stake  mission. 

Now,  the  first  phase  of  my  discus- 
Page  4 


sion  has  to  do  with  the  stake  mis- 
sions. Our  stake  missions  are  doing 
a  tremendous  work.  They  are  bring- 
ing into  the  fold  thousands  of  men 
and  women,  and  boys  and  girls  who 
live  within  the  stakes.  They  are 
your  neighbors  and  mine.  These 
stake  missionaries,  as  they  go  out 
among  the  people,  have  a  definite 
program  to  follow.  They  are  using 
the  uniform  missionary  plan  which 
is  being  used  in  the  foreign  missions 
as  well  as  in  the  stake  missions.  They 
go  into  the  homes,  and,  in  an  order- 
ly manner,  give  lessons  by  which 
they  take  up  various  principles  of 
the  gospel  so  that  the  people  can 
readily  understand  those  principles. 

We  expect  that  in  the  ordinary 
proselyting  work,  the  first  contacts 
with  non-members  usually  will  be 
made  by  the  missionaries.  Of  course, 
as  members  of  the  Church,  you  and 
I  should  be  missionaries  and  be  will- 
ing to  preach  the  gospel  or  explain 
about  the  Church  to  anyone  who 
seems  interested  at  any  time.  But 
I  mean  to  say  on  a  proselyting  basis, 
as  we  go  from  house  to  house  per- 
forming missionary  work,  the  orig- 
inal, the  initial  contacts  are  general- 
ly made  by  the  stake  missionaries, 
who  will  begin  to  give  the  lessons 
outlined  in  a  manual  to  the  inter- 
ested families. 

Now,  after  the  missionaries  have 
brought  the  family  up  to  a  certain 
point  of  interest  where  they  believe 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMEN  AS  HOME  MISSIONARIES  5 

it  would  be  profitable  and  helpful,  ly  and  friendly  with  these  investi- 
they  may  well  notify  you  as  Relief  gating  ladies.  We  in  the  Church 
Society  officers  so  that  you  may  organizations  have  a  great  responsi- 
send  your  teachers  or  other  repre-  bility  to  new  converts  who  have 
sentatives  to  these  investigating  fam-  been  brought  into  the  Church.  The 
ilies,  inviting  them  to  come  out  to  tendency  in  some  areas  is  for  the 
your  Relief  Society  meetings.  We  missionaries  to  bring  them  into  the 
do  not  ask  that  you  as  Relief  So-  Church  through  baptism,  and  then 
ciety  workers,  go  from  house  to  leave  them  hoping  that  the  other 
house  proselyting,  but  of  course  you  organizations  will  ''pick  them  up" 
could  invite  your  non-member  and  carry  on  with  them.  However, 
neighbors  to  go  with  you  to  your  too  many  of  the  organizations  do  not 
meetings.  We  ask  that  you  carry  ''pick  them  up."  Too  many  of 
on  your  usual  Relief  Society  work,  these  converts  become  forgotten 
But  when  the  time  comes  that  the  men  and  women, 
missionaries  have  developed  suf-  This  we  must  change.  We  must 
ficient  interest  in  an  investigator  to  encourage  our  auxiliaries  and  our 
make  it  profitable  for  that  investi-  Priesthood  groups  to  become  inter- 
gator  to  be  invited  to  your  socials,  ested  in  these  new  converts  im- 
to  your  class  work,  your  lesson  work,  mediately,  and  assist  them  to  be- 
or  to  participate  in  some  other  way,  come  integrated  into  the  Church, 
we  would  be  grateful  if  you  would  as  well-established,  active  members, 
then  step  in,  as  Relief  Society  Above  all,  we  hope  that  the 
workers,  and  help  them  to  become  Relief  Society  sisters  will  do  all  they 
interested  in  Relief  Society  work.  can   to  help  the   members  of   the 

Church  live  exemplary  lives  so  that 
"IITE  would  be  glad  if  you  would  there  will  be  no  violations  to  tear 
talk  Relief  Society,  so  that  down  what  the  missionaries  are  try- 
these  women  can  become  acquaint-  ing  to  do.  One  of  the  big  hurdles 
ed  with  and  interested  in  the  Relief  we  have  to  meet  in  stake  missionary 
Society  program.  The  missionaries  work  is  the  inactivity  and  the  diso- 
will  take  care  of  the  proselyting  part  bedience  of  persons  who  are  mem- 
of  it,  so  far  as  teaching  the  prin-  bers  of  the  Church  who  are  not 
ciples  of  the  gospel  is  concerned,  keeping  the  commandments. 
But  we  would  like,  so  very  much.  Now,  under  assignment  from  the 
to  have  the  women  who  are  investi-  bishop,  the  stake  missionaries  may 
gating,  even  before  their  baptism,  also  call  on  part-member  families, 
invited  to  come  to  our  Relief  So-  Some  people  have  spoken  of  them 
ciety  organizations,  and  those  invi-  as  split  families,  but  we  do  not  like 
tations  could  well  be  given  by  your  that  designation— part-member  fam- 
visiting  teachers.  But  I  would  ilies  is  the  way  we  speak  of  them, 
always  plan  to  make  those  visits  in  Now,  if  the  wife  is  the  non-mem- 
harmony  with  the  plan  of  the  stake  ber  in  a  part-member  family,  we 
missionaries  themselves,  so  that  would  like  to  suggest  to  you  that 
there  will  be  no  conflicting  visits  or  you  approach  her  in  the  same  way 
conflicting  program  of  any  kind,  as  I  have  described  for  a  total  non- 
We  hope  that  you  will  be  neighbor-  member  family  because,  of  course. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


she  is  still  a  non-member  of  the 
Church. 

However,  if,  in  a  part-member 
family,  the  wife  is  a  member  of  the 
Church,  certainly  she  should  be 
treated  as  a  member  and  encouraged 
and  warmed  in  every  way  you  can. 

And  that  leads  me  up  to  my  next 
point.  We  hope  that  we  may  have 
full  co-operation  from  the  Relief  So- 
ciety in  connection  with  our  Senior 
Aaronic  Priesthood  activity,  which 
is  a  definite  missionary  program.  We 
find  that  many  people  are  inactive 
in  the  Church  because  they  are  not 
converted  to  it— they  do  not  under- 
stand it.  Some  are  inactive  because 
they  feel  a  little  bit  left  out,  some 
say  that  they  have  actually  been  froz- 
en out  in  some  wards  where  they 
have  lived.  We  would  like  to  build 
up  in  the  minds  of  the  wives  of 
Senior  Aaronic  Priesthood  members 
a  definite  sense  of  belonging.  We 
would  like  for  you  to  treat  them  as 
sisters  and  labor  with  them  and  en- 
courage them  to  come  out  as  far 
as  you  are  able  to  do  so. 


A 


ND  I  believe  that  one  of  the 
most  effective  ways  by  which 
you  may  accomplish  missionary 
work  in  regard  to  these  Senior 
Aaronic  Priesthood  families  is  that 
you  take  into  their  homes  some 
definite  recommendations  and  plans 
encouraging  them  to  observe  the 
Family  Hour.  I  don't  know  of  any 
way  by  which  you  may  bring  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel  more  readily  in- 
to the  home  of  a  Senior  Aaronic 
Priesthood  member  than  to  help  the 
wife  institute  the  Family  Hour  in 
that  home.  Especially  is  this  ef- 
fective where  the  children  are 
small.  As  the  wife  and  mother 
makes  the  plans  for  these  Family 


Hours  and  the  children  participate, 
it  will  not  be  long  until  the  warmth 
of  the  spirit  will  penetrate  to  the 
heart  of  the  man  of  the  house,  and 
he  will  be  able,  then,  to  understand 
the  spirit  of  our  program  far  more 
readily. 

I  believe  that  the  Family  Hour 
program  likewise  will  be  very  ef- 
fective in  a  part-member  family 
where  the  wife  is  the  member  of  the 
Church.  The  same  penetration  of 
the  spirit  of  God  will  be  seen  in  the 
heart  of  the  non-member  man  when 
his  children  and  his  wife  participate 
in  a  Family  Hour  program  such  as 
that. 

Then,  of  course,  we  hope  that  you 
will  continue  to  urge  observance  of 
family  prayer  in  each  of  those  homes 
because,  as  the  wives  and  mothers 
and  the  children  pray,  they  will  have 
a  great  effect  upon  the  men  who 
live  there,  whether  they  are  cooled- 
off  Senior  Aaronic  Priesthood  mem- 
bers or  not  even  members  of  the 
Church  at  all.  That  is  missionary 
work.  That  is  right  in  the  line  of 
Relief  Society  work.  After  all,  we 
are  all  missionaries.  The  worth  of 
souls  is  great,  and  each  one  of  us 
is  called  to  cry  repentance  and  save 
as  many  as  we  can  for  the  work  of 
the  Lord. 

Now  my  next  point  is  this— I  be- 
lieve there  is  no  greater  mission 
field  than  your  own  homes.  I  be- 
lieve there  are  no  more  precious 
souls  to  save  than  the  members  of 
your  own  family.  Satan  is  making 
a  great  attack  upon  us  these  days. 
He  seems  to  sense  that  his  time  is 
short,  and  he  is  doing  all  within  his 
power  to  destroy  that  faith  which 
we  try  to  establish  in  the  home.  We 
encourage  every  Latter-day  Saint, 
every  woman  especially,  to  exert  all 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMEN  AS  HOME  MISSIONARIES 


the  power  you  have  to  bring  con- 
version into  your  own  homes. 

Now,  if  you  will  examine  carefully 
the  attack  that  is  being  made  by 
the  powers  of  Satan,  you  will  see 
that  those  attacks  are  more  and 
more  assaults  upon  virtue.  It  is  al- 
most frightening  when  you  pick  up 
magazines  and  newspapers  and 
when  you  go  to  movies  and  when 
you  see  the  billboards  and  you  hear 
the  radio  programs  to  note  that 
everything  is  tainted  with  this  at- 
tack upon  virtue— just  about  every- 
thing. 

Now,  we  must  meet  that.  I  be- 
lieve the  first  line  of  defense  for  vir- 
tue is  modesty— modesty  in  dress— 
and  my  appeal  on  this  point  to  you 
sisters  is  to  remember  that  you  are 
trying  to  save  souls.  That  is  your 
responsibility.  Will  you  remember 
that  your  first  responsibility  in  re- 
gard to  salvation  is  to  those  of  your 
own  family,  and  that  you  must  do 
all  you  can  to  save  the  members  of 
your  family?  Will  you,  as  the  sis- 
ters of  the  Relief  Society,  be  willing 
to  use  this  first  line  of  defense  for 
virtue  as  a  means  of  preserving  the 
very  souFs  salvation  of  your  daugh- 
ters and  your  sons,  and  will  you,  the 
sisters,  take  a  leading  part  in  it? 
Will  you  set  the  example? 

"I^TE  have  had  some  difficulty  with 
mothers  on  this  matter  of 
modesty.  Where  the  M.I. A.,  for 
instance,  has  been  trying  to  get  the 
young  ladies  to  avoid  wearing  strap- 
less gowns,  usually  the  girls  have 
been  willing  to  comply.  We  have 
had  our  difficulty  with  the  mothers 
of  those  girls  who  insist  on  putting 
strapless  gowns  on  their  daughters. 
Will  you  sisters  clothe  your  own 
selves  in  modesty,  and  then  will  you 


clothe  your  daughters  in  modesty? 

I  have  often  wondered  what  went 
on  in  the  mind  of  a  girl  when  she 
has  observed  her  mother  in  some  of 
these  sun-suits  and  other  immodest 
things  that  mothers  ought  to  know 
better  than  to  wear.  What  does  that 
do  to  the  values  of  virtue  and  chas- 
tity in  the  mind  of  the  girl? 

And  I  have  often  wondered  what 
goes  on  in  the  minds  of  the  sons  of 
those  women— sons  who  are  just 
emerging  into  that  age  when  they 
begin  to  take  notice  of  the  opposite 
sex.  Now,  this  is  not  a  matter  of 
fashion.  Good  taste  and  modesty 
are  always  in  fashion— always. 

As  for  the  men,  and  I  believe 
that  I  can  speak  for  the  men,  I  don't 
believe  there  is  a  man  living  who 
respects  a  woman  for  exposing  her- 
self, not  even  the  evil  men  whose 
interests  are  strictly  predatory.  If 
you  want  to  save  your  daughters, 
teach  them  modesty  in  dress,  and  if 
you  want  to  save  your  sons,  teach 
them  a  proper  understanding  of 
modesty  and  of  virtue  so  that  they, 
in  turn,  will  appreciate  true  woman- 
hood when  they  meet  it. 

There  is  no  salvation  in  immod- 
esty. Salvation  rests  upon  the 
foundation  stones  of  virtue.  No  un- 
clean thing  can  come  into  the  pres- 
ence of  God.  The  worth  of  souls 
is  great  in  the  sight  of  God.  Do  you 
remember  what  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon says,  "I,  the  Lord  God,  delight 
in  the  chastity  of  women"  (Jacob 
2:28)? 

Will  you  be  good  missionaries  in 
all  phases  of  your  activity,  and  will 
you  uphold  the  standards  that  make 
for  salvation?  That  is  my  prayer 
for  all  of  you,  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 


fyiwarci    vi/inners 

ibliza  U\.  Q>no\s>  iPoera   (contest 


T^HE  Relief  Society  general  board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
names  of  the  three  winners  in  the 
1954  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 
This  contest  was  announced  in  the 
June  1954  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
and  closed  September  15,  1954. 

The  first  prize  of  twenty-five  dol- 
lars is  awarded  to  Eva  Willes 
Wangsgaard,  Ogden,  Utah,  for  her 
poem  'Three  Scenes  in  Oil/'  The 
second  prize  of  twenty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Caroline  Eyring  Miner, 
Sandy,  Utah,  for  her  poem  ''My 
Peace."  The  third  prize  of  fifteen 
dollars  is  awarded  to  Hortense  Rich- 
ardson, Salt  Lake  City,  for  her  poem 
"Dedication." 

This  poem  contest  has  been  con- 
ducted annually  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety general  board  since  1924,  in 
honor  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  second  gen- 
eral president  of  Relief  Society,  a 
gifted  poet  and  beloved  leader. 

The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  and  is  designed 
to  encourage  poetry  writing,  and  to 
increase  appreciation  for  creative 
writing  and  the  beauty  and  value  of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  general 
board,  and  may  not  be  used  for  pub- 
lication by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  of  the  general  board. 
The  general  board  also  reserves  the 
right  to  publish  any  of  the  poems 
submitted,  paying  for  them  at  the 
time  of  publication  at  the  regular 
Magazine  rate.  A  writer  who  has 
received  the  first  prize  for  two  con- 
secutive years  must  wait  two  years' 

Page  8 


before  she  is  again  eligible  to  enter 
the  contest. 

There  were  one  hundred  thirty- 
seven  poems  submitted  in  this  year's 
contest.  Many  of  the  poems  re- 
vealed a  discriminating  choice  of 
subject  material  and  a  careful  use 
of  poetic  technique. 

Twenty-two  states  were  repre- 
sented in  the  contest  entries,  the 
largest  number  of  submissions  came, 
in  the  following  order,  from  Utah, 
Idaho,  California,  Arizona,  Oregon, 
Wyoming,  Washington,  Indiana, 
and  Nebraska.  Five  entries  were 
received  from  Canada  and  two  from 
England. 

The  winner  of  the  first  prize  this 
year,  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  was 
awarded  first  prize  in  1942, 1946,  and 
1953,  and  second  prize  in  1939  and 
1947.  Caroline  Eyring  Miner,  win- 
ner of  the  second  prize  this  year, 
was  awarded  the  second  prize  in 
1950,  and  the  third  prize  in  1945 
and  1946.  Mrs.  Hortense  Richard- 
son is  a  first-time  winner  in  the 
Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 

The  general  board  congratulates 
the  prize  winners  and  expresses  ap- 
preciation to  all  entrants  for  their 
interest  in  the  contest.  The  general 
board  wishes,  also,  to  thank  the 
judges  for  their  care  and  diligence 
in  selecting  the  prize-winning 
poems.  The  services  of  the  poetry 
committee  of  the  general  board  are 
very  much  appreciated. 

The  prize-winning  poems,  togeth- 
er with  photographs  and  biograph- 
ical sketches  of  the  prize-winning 
contestants,  are  published  herewith. 


EVA  WILLES  WANGSGAARD 

l/^nze '  Vi/ifiriing  LPoems 

ibliza  irioxey  Snow    1 1  iemonal  LPoem   L^ontest 

First  Prize  Poem 

cJnree  Scenes  in   y:yil 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

I— Winter  and  Childhood 

She  knew  this  canvas  well  where  rushes  grew 
In  rank  profusion  down  a  marshy  stream. 
No  ripple  marred  the  surface  of  the  slough, 
Yet  shape  of  wind  was  everywhere  the  theme 
Caught  in  a  bronze-white  January  world. 
Tall  reeds  bent,  wind-cupped,  over  shrunken  snow 
And,  while  the  sails  of  storm  were  tightly  furled, 
She  felt  its  lashes  ready  to  let  go. 
Yet  stood  waist-deep  in  summer  reeds  instead, 
Heard  killdee  calls  and  blackbirds'  loud  alarms. 
All  love  was  lamplight  and  a  path  that  led 
To  mother's  kiss  and  father's  playful  arms. 
Remembered  voices  bringing  childhood  near— 
But  loneliness  had  marked  her  even  here. 


Page  9 


10  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

II— May  and  Love 

She  mused  a  long  time,  staring  at  a  wall, 
And  suddenly  the  painting  hanging  there 
Was  not  a  scene  in  oil.    The  aspens'  tall 
White  limbs  shook  spangles  down  the  waiting  air 
And  lightbirds  chased  thin  shadows  over  grass 
Where  daisy-yellow  nudged  delphinium-blue — 
Live  gold  too  warm  to  let  the  sunbeams  pass, 
Too  radiant  to  let  the  shadows  through. 
The  snowflakes  on  her  windowpane  grew  warm 
And  melted  into  springtime.    Jim  walked  in, 
Bringing  the  gay  lost  years.  All  thought  of  storm 
And  loneliness  grew  pale  and  snowflake-thin. 
They  melted  into  patterned  mist  where  May 
Held  time  forever  in  one  love-filled  day. 

Ill— October  and  Summer  Memories 

She  hugged  its  warmth  and  watched  lost  years  go  by 
Down  love-warmed  pathways  of  another  scene. 
Here  bright  October  blued  the  hills,  the  sky. 
And  shaggy  meadows  wore  a  golden  sheen. 
Behind  the  willow  shrubs,  just  out  of  sight, 
Jim's  shovel  caught  peace  signals  from  the  moon. 
And  now,  as  then,  his  task  would  be  made  light 
Because  she  waited.    He'd  be  coming  soon. 
She  felt  his  joy  embrace  her  as  he  came 
Warming  the  room  and  pushing  shadows  back. 
She  heard  his  silenced  lips  caress  her  name. 
And  life  held  neither  loneliness  nor  lack, 
But  living  years  caught  by  three  artists'  brushes 
In  aspens,  golden  grass,  and  river  rushes. 


CAROLINE  EYRING  MINER 


Second  Prize  Poem 


1 1  ill  [Peace 


Caioline  Eyring  Miner 

''My  peace  I  leave  with  you''  ...  in  quiet  way 

Of  soft-voiced  water  lapping  at  the  shore; 

In  whisper  of  a  scented  breeze  at  play 

With  silvery  mist  the  magic  time  before 

The  sun  floods  heaven  and  earth  with  morning  gold; 

In  softness  of  late  shadows  tucked  in  hills 

Like  purple  velvet  laid  in  gentle  fold; 

In  these  my  peace.  I  understand.  It  spills 

Like  perfume  over  me.    His  peace  I  know, 

His  love.  He  found  it  in  blue  Galilee, 

On  Mount,  and  in  Gethsemane.   No  foe 

Can  overcome  if  I  have  eyes  to  see 

And  heart  to  understand  this  earth  so  fair 

Where  beauty  ever  breathes  a  solemn  prayer. 


Page  1 


HORTENSE  RICHARDSON 


Third  Prize  Poem 


^Juedh 


ication 


HoTtense  Richardson 

Grant  me  this— that  I  may  always  be 
Humble  and  prayerful  unto  thee, 
That  I  may  guide  these  little  tots  of  mine 
In  ways  of  truth  ....  I  do  not  pine 
For  worldly  goods,  or  fortune's  kiss 
Endowing  me  with  power  .  .  .  only  this, 
That  I  may  serve  another  in  his  need. 
And  know  contentment  .  .  .  and  sow  the  seed 
Of  happiness  into  a  world  grown  sad. 
Giving  of  myself  to  make  another  glad. 
Only  this  .  .  .  that  perhaps  through  me, 
A  portion  of  the  world  returns  to  thee. 


Page  12 


{Biographical  Sketches  of  jA^ward  Vi/inners 
in  the  ibliza  U\.  o/iow  LPoetn  (contest 


Eva  Wi7Jes  Wangsgaard  was  born  in  Lehi,  Utah.  She  attended  the  University  of 
Utah  and  became  a  schoolteacher  in  her  home  town.  She  married  David  Wangs- 
gaard, who  had  been  her  teacher  in  high  school,  and  who  later  became  Superintendent 
of  Ogden  City  Schools.  He  died  in  1946,  the  day  after  their  oldest  son  returned  from 
Japan  at  the  close  of  World  War  II.  There  are  three  children,  all  living  in  Cache  Val- 
ley. Mrs.  Wangsgaard  took  postgraduate  work  at  the  University  of  Utah  and  Utah 
State  Agricultural  College  after  her  third  child  was  born  and  taught  in  Ogden  City 
schools  for  ten  years.  She  did  no  writing  of  poetry  until  after  her  fortieth  birthday. 
Her  first  book,  Singii7g  Hearts,  was  published  within  fifteen  months  of  the  writing  of 
her  first  poem.  She  learned  to  type  and  studied  technique  diligently.  Her  publications 
have  kept  a  regular  pattern,  uith  three  other  books:  Down  This  Road,  After  the  Blos- 
somings and  Within  the  Root.  She  has  published  hundreds  of  poems  in  newspapers 
and  magazines  and  has  won  numerous  national  and  local  contests.  In  1943  she  was 
guest  of  honor  for  a  week  at  Huckleberry  Mountain  Writer's  Colony  in  North  Caro- 
lina; in  1948  she  was  invited  to  Norfolk,  Virginia,  to  give  a  poetry  program  in  the 
Civic  Hall;  in  1954  ^^^^  ^'^^  invited  to  Corpus  Christi,  Texas,  to  be  a  member  of  the 
staff  of  the  Southwest  Writers'  Conference,  where  she  acted  as  poetry  critic. 


Caroline  Eyring  Miner,  a  gifted  and  versatile  writer,  has  won  three  previous  awards 
in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Contest,  in  1945,  1946,  and  1950.  Most  of  her  writing  has  been 
done  for  Church  publications  and  Church  organizations.  Many  of  her  essays  have  ap- 
peared in  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine. 

*'I  am  grateful  for  the  Church  and  for  Relief  Society,"  Mrs.  Miner  tells  us.  "Be- 
cause of  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest,  I  am  challenged  to  write  a  little  in  the 
midst  of  a  very  busy  life,  when  I  might  otherwise  not  do  so.  I  have  written  several 
hundred  articles,  poems,  and  stories.  Most  of  my  writing  time  now  goes  into  M.I.A. 
work,  as  I  am  a  member  of  the  general  board  of  that  organization.  'We  are  very  rich,' 
as  my  little  daughter  says.  Our  jewels  are  our  eight  children.  Our  oldest  daughter  is 
married  and  has  a  little  daughter  of  her  own.  Our  oldest  son  left  recently  for  a  mission 
in  Argentina.  My  husband  Glen  D.,  is  a  statistician  with  the  Employment  Security, 
and  I  teach  school  in  Salt  Lake  City.  We  live  on  a  dairy  farm  near  Sandy,  Utah." 


HoTtense  Richardson,  Salt  Lake  Cit}',  Utah,  is  an  author  currently  being  introduced 
to  readers  of  The  Re/ief  Society  Magazine  with  her  prize-winning  poem  "Dedication." 
Her  responsibilities  and  her  interests  are  manv  and  varied.  "I  seriously  started 
writing  poetry  in  1941,"  she  says,  "and  won  the  prize  in  The  Deseret  News  Christmas 
Poem  Contest  in  1941;.  Some  of  my  poems  have  been  included  in  anthologies.  I  con- 
ducted a  weekly  poetr)'  program  over  Radio  Station  KOPP  in  Ogden  in  1949  and  part 
of  1950.  A  friend  plaved  the  piano  accompaniment,  and  another  assisted  with  the 
poetry.  Many  of  my  own  poems  and  poems  of  other  local  writers  were  presented 
on  this  program.  One  of  my  poems  has  been  published  in  The  Improvement  Era.  My 
husband  and  I  recently  celebrated  our  twentieth  wedding  anniversary.  We  have  eight 
children,  five  girls  and  three  boys,  from  three  to  nineteen  years  of  age.  Some  of  my 
other  interests  are:  oil  painting,  dramatics  (ward  and  stake  leader),  sewing  (fortunately, 
with  mv  famiiv),  ceramics,  and  studying  television  arts  and  production.  I  am  thirty- 
six  (or  doesn't  a  woman  tell  her  age?).  I  have  been  the  literature  class  leader  in  the 
Burton  Ward  Relief  Society  for  over  a  year,  and  am  now  switching  over  to  work  meet- 
ing leader." 

Page  13 


fyiward   Vl/inners 

fyinnual  uielief  Societii  Snort  Story   Contest 


npHE  Relief  Society  general  board         Forty-one  stories  were  entered  in 
is    pleased    to    announce    the  the  contest  for  1954.    Most  of  these 
award  winners  in  the  Annual  Relief  stories  were  well  organized  and  un- 
Society  Short  Story  Contest  which  usually   well   written,   with    careful 
was  announced  in  the  June  1954  is-  consideration  being  given  to  charac- 
sue   of   the   Magazine,   and   which  ter  representation  and  development, 
closed  September  15,  1954.  ^^^^  contest  was  initiated  to  en- 
The  first  prize  of  fifty  dollars  is  courage  Latter-day  Saint  women  to 
awarded  to  Alice  Morrey  Bailey,  Salt  express  themselves  in  the  field  of 
Lake    City,    Utah,    for    her    story  fiction.     The    general    board    feels 
''Wallflower."    The  second  prize  of  that  the  response  to  this  opportun- 
forty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Mabel  ity  continues  to  increase  the  literary 
Harmer,  Salt  Lake  City,  for  her  story  quality  of  The  Relid  Society  Maga- 
''A  Home  for  Holly."     The  third  zine,  and  will  aid  the  women  of  the 
prize  of  thirty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Church  in  the  development  of  their 
Leola  S.  Anderson,  San  Bernardino,  gifts  in  creative  writing. 
California,   for  her  story  ''Survival         Prize-winning     stories     are     the 
Under  Protest."  property  of  the  Relief  Society  gen- 
Mrs.    Bailey    was    awarded    first  eral  board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
prize   in   the   Relief   Society   Short  publication  by  others  except  on  writ- 
Story   Contest   in    1942  and    1948,  ten    permission    from    the    general 
and   second   place   in    1946.     Mrs.  board.     The  general  board  also  re- 
Harmer  received  the  first  prize  in  serves  the  right  to  publish  any  of 
1952,    second    prize    in    1953,    and  the   stories   submitted  in   the  con- 
third  prize  in  1944.    Mrs.  Anderson  test,  paying  for  them  at  the  time  of 
is  a  first-time  winner  in  the  Relief  publication  at  the  regular  Magazine 
Society  Short  Story  Contest.  rate.    A  writer  who  has  received  the 
This  contest,  first  conducted  by  first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
the  Relief  Society  general  board  in  must  wait  two  years  before  she  is 
1941,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief  So-  again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest, 
ciety    centennial    observance,    was         The  general  board  congratulates 
made  an   annual   contest  in    1942.  the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
The  contest  is  open  only  to  Latter-  expresses  appreciation  for  all  those 
day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at  who     submitted     stories.     Sincere 
least  one  literary  composition  pub-  gratitude  is  extended  to  the  judges 
lished   or  accepted  for  publication  for  their  discernment  and  skill  in 
by  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit,  selecting  the  prize-winning  stories. 
The    three    prize-winning   stories  The    general    board    also    acknowl- 
will  be  published   consecutively  in  edges,  with  appreciation,  the  work 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Rehef  of   the    short    story    committee    in 
Society  Magazine  for  1955.  supervising  the  contest. 
Page  14 


cfirst  U^rize'vi/inriing   Q>tory[ 

t^nnual  [Relief  Society  Snort  Stoiy   (contest 

Wallflower 

Alice  Aiorrey  Bailey 


ALICE  MORREY  BAILEY 


M 


ARY  Ellen  felt  as  though  her 
face  had  frozen  in  a  stiff 
smile  as  her  last  girl  friend 
was  chosen  to  dance,  and  she  was 
left  on  the  long,  bare  bench  of  the 
amusement  hall  by  herself.  She 
could  not  control  a  swift  glance 
over  near  the  entrance  where  there 
were  a  few  boys  looking  out  across 
the  dance  floor  with  the  supreme  in- 
difference that  only  boys  can 
achieve;  nor  could  she  control  the 
fervent  wish  that  once,  just  once, 
one  of  them  would  come  and  ask 
her  to  dance. 

The   saxophone  wailed  and   the 


floor  rocked  slightly  with  the 
rh\thm  of  the  dancers  whirling  past. 
There  were  laughter  and  gay  snatch- 
es of  chatter,  and  bright  colors 
mingled  in  a  dizzying  spectograph. 
Mary  Ellen,  watching  them,  felt 
wretchedly  conspicuous  and  hurting- 
ly  alone.    Why  was  she  left  out? 

It  wasn't  ''see  your  dentist"— not 
with  her  own  father  a  dentist,  and 
taking  mighty  good  care  of  her 
teeth.  It  wasn't  her  clothes.  Her 
mother  had  very  carefully  bought 
her  the  right  brands  when  Mary 
Ellen  had  explained  the  importance 
of  it. 

'I 'he  dance  seemed  interminable. 
Marv  Ellen  caught  herself  slump- 
ing, the  lines  of  her  mouth  droop- 
ing, and  brought  herself  up  short, 
pretending  absorbing  interest  in  the 
couples,  leaning  out  to  watch  them, 
turning  the  corners  of  her  mouth 
up  in  pleasant  approval.  It  would 
ne\^er  do  for  envy  to  show  on  her 
face,  black  as  it  was  in  her  heart. 

What  more  could  you  do?  You 
bathed  until  you  were  raw,  you 
shampooed  your  hair  until  it  felt 
like  nvlon,  and  you  ate  this  and 
didn't  eat  that,  and  still  you  didn't 
dance.  It  was  a  phase.  Mother  said, 
but  she  thought  everything  was  a 
phase. 

At  last  the  set  was  ended  and 
they  were  coming  back  to  their 
seats.  "I've  had  five  dances,"  Ge- 
neva Anne  was  saying,  and  a  quick 

Page  15 


16 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


chorus  chimed  in:  "Vve  had  four"— 
"I've  had  six"—  and  "I've  danced 
every  dance."  That  was  Beh^a  Jean, 
and  it  was  no  wonder.  Her  father 
was  there,  and  two  older  brothers, 
all  of  whom  seemed  to  love  danc- 
ing with  Belva  Jean. 

Mary  Ellen  said  nothing.  It  was 
good  to  slip  inconspicuously  into 
the  crowd,  as  if  she,  too,  had  just 
come  off  the  dance  floor. 

The  music  was  starting  up  with 
tingling  interest.  Mnigled  hope 
and  dread  built  up  with  it,  intensi- 
fied every  time  one  of  the  boys  start- 
ed across  the  floor  toward  the  girls. 
Sometimes  it  seemed  to  Mary  Ellen 
as  if  one  was  coming  straight  toward 
her.  Jerry  Farley  was  now,  and  it 
looked  as  if— Mary  Ellen's  heart  be- 
gan a  slow  pounding. 

"Oh!  No!"  Geneva  Anne  was 
wailing.  "Hide  me!  Jerry's  a  full 
head  shorter  than  I  am." 

lyf  ARY  Ellen's  eyes  flew  to  him. 
He  was  a  full  head  shorter 
than  she,  too,  but  she  would  have 
danced  with  him  gratefully.  He 
lived  around  the  corner,  and  Mary 
Ellen  sometimes  played  rounders 
and  kick-the-can  in  his  bunch.  He 
was  snub-nosed,  and  looked  quite 
different  with  his  hair  slicked  down, 
his  suit  nicely  pressed.  He  must 
be  past  fourteen. 

Geneva  Anne  had  guessed  right, 
but  she  regarded  him  with  round, 
china-blue  eyes  and  shook  her  head. 
"Sorry,  Jerry,  but  I  have  this  dance." 

Jerry  knew  she  wasn't  telling  the 
truth,  and  he  stood  his  ground. 
"Who  with?"  he  demanded. 

Geneva  Anne  was  lucky.  She  was 
looking  wildly  around  when  Flip 
Nelson  came  up. 


"May  I  have  this  dance,  Geneva 
Anne?" 

"Yes,  this  is  our  dance.  Flip," 
Geneva  said,  trying  to  pass  it  off  that 
way,  but  Jerry  was  not  fooled.  His 
face  got  red  with  anger  and  em- 
barrassment. Mary  Ellen  felt  so 
sorry  for  him  she  wanted  to  cry. 
She  took  a  step  toward  him  and 
said:  "I'll  dance  with  you,  Jerry." 

But  Jerry  didn't  look  her  way, 
only  stumbled  over  his  feet  getting 
away.  All  the  girls  were  looking  at 
Mary  Ellen.  Somebody  giggled, 
and  she  wished  the  floor  would  open 
to  swallow  her  shame.  The  enormity 
of  it  overwhelmed  her.  She  had 
asked  a  boy  to  dance!  And  he  had 
refused  her!  Cold  and  sick  with 
misery,  she  backed  to  a  seat  and 
sat  down,  waves  of  mortification 
drenching  her.  One  by  one  the 
girls  were  chosen  to  dance  until  she 
was  sitting  alone  once  more. 

Mary  Ellen  had  meant  to  stay 
until  the  very  last  dance,  and  now 
she  wanted  to  stay  more  than  ever, 
to  show  that  none  of  it  mattered— 
Jerry,  or  not  dancing,  or  the  quick 
and  unfortunate  impulse— but  now 
she  couldn't  bear  another  minute. 
If  she  tried  once  more  to  lift  her 
head  and  smile  she  was  going  to 
cry. 

There  was  a  startled  look  in  Jer- 
ry's eyes  as  she  went  past  him  to 
get  her  coat,  and  she  wondered 
what  the  girls  would  think,  laugh 
and  say  she  was  dumb,  probably. 
The  sobs  were  forming  deep  within 
her.  It  didn't  help  to  remember 
Johnny  Ray  singing  "When  Your 
Heart  Aches  .  .  .  ." 

If  onlv  Mother  and  Daddy  had 
gone  to  bed— but  they  hadn't.  She 
made  one  last,  desperate  effort  at 


WALLFLOWER 


17 


composure  when  they  looked  up  in 
surprise  at  her  coming  home  so 
early,  and  alone.  It  had  been  ar- 
ranged for  Daddy  to  pick  her  up  at 
10:30. 

"How  was  the  dance,  baby?''  her 
father  asked. 

"Fine!  Just  fine!"  Mary  Ellen 
said  brightly,  but  her  voice  came 
out  high  and  brittle. 

"What's  the  matter,  dear?" 
Mother  asked.  "What  went  wrong?" 

"Nothing!  Everything  was 
just  .  .  ."  she  began,  but  in  her 
mind  Johnny  Ray  was  singing  "Let 
Your  Hair  Down  and  Cry,"  and  she 
did.  ".  .  .  was  just  horrible,"  she 
flung  back  over  her  shoulder,  as  she 
raced  to  throw  herself  on  her  bed. 

Her  mother  followed  and  tried  to 
talk  through  her  anguish,  asking 
questions  until  she  had  pieced  out 
most  of  the  story,  even  the  part 
about  asking  Jerry  to  dance. 

"I  don't  think  that  was  shameful, 
Mary  Ellen,"  her  mother  said.  "I 
think  it  was  a  generous  impulse  that 
came  straight  from  a  kind  heart." 

"Kind  hearts  aren't  popular  any 
more.  Mother.  You  just  don't  un- 
derstand." 

"I  understand  more  than  you 
think,  dear.  I've  been  through  all 
this  myself,  when  I  was  your  age." 

"Things  were  different  then." 
"No,  this  is  just  a  phase." 
"Oh!"  groaned  Mary  Ellen,  un- 
able to  bear  more,  and  broke  into 
fresh  sobbing. 

"I'll  never  go  to  another  dance. 
Never,  in  my  whole  life,"  she  said 
wretchedly. 

"Not  even  the  Teen  Gold  and 
Green?" 

Mary  Ellen  hesitated.    The  Teen 


Gold  and  Green  was  the  high  point 
of  the  year,  but  she  had  driven  her 
stakes.    "No,"  she  said. 

AS  the  days  wore  on,  though,  and 
the  girls  talked  of  the  coming 
dance,  Mary  Ellen  thought  wist- 
fully and  sadly  of  it.  In  unguarded 
moments  she  wanted  to  go,  but  she 
had  onlv  to  think  of  the  last  dance 
to  change  her  mind. 

"Mother,  would  it  be  all  right  if 
I  go  to  a  show  on  that  night?" 

"Which  night,  darling?" 

"The  night  of  the  Gold  and 
Green?" 

"I  don't  know.  I'll  think  about 
it,"  her  mother  answered  absently. 
That  had  always  meant  consent  be- 
fore, but  somehow  Mary  Ellen  felt 
vaguely  disappointed.  It  was  almost 
as  if  she  had  asked,  instead:  "Moth- 
er, is  there  the  least  little  hope  that 
I  will  go  to  the  Gold  and  Green?" 
and  her  mother  had  said  "No." 

It  didn't  help  matters  to  talk  to 
Jerry.  He  was  wheeling  past  on  his 
bike,  but  he  pulled  up  short  when 
he  saw  her. 

"Hi,  Mary  Ellen." 

"Hi,  Jerry." 

"You  going  to  the  dance?" 

"I  don't  think  so,"  Mary  Ellen 
told  him. 

"Gee  whiz!  You  ought  to  go. 
I'm  going." 

"Are  you,  Jerry?" 

"You  bet!  I'm  going  to  be  the 
best  dancer  around.  And  when  I 
am,  I'm  not  going  to  dance  with 
Geneva  Anne— ever." 

With  that  he  cut  a  figure  eight 
on  his  bicycle  and  rode  off.  He 
hadn't  said  a  word  about  her  asking 
him  to  dance,  but  Mary  Ellen  felt 
as  if  he  had  made  a  kind  of  apology. 


18 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Anyhow,  he  had  been  friendly,  as 
if  the  terrible  thing  had  never  hap- 
pened, so  he  must  not  absolutely 
despise  her. 

Maybe  it  was  a  phase,  as  Mother 
said,  and  if  you  didn't  keep  going 
and  keep  trying,  you  never  would 
dance.  Mary  Ellen  began  to  be 
sorry  she  had  said  she  wouldn't  go, 
but  it  was  too  late  now.  Besides, 
she  didn't  have  anything  to  wear. 
All  the  other  girls  were  getting  their 
first  formals.  It  made  her  feel  like 
an  orphan.  Maybe  she  was  an  or- 
phan, and  Richard  and  Mildred 
Field  were  not  her  parents  at  all. 
She  could  almost  hear  them  talking 
in  some  dim  past. 

''Look,  Milly.  Someone  has  left 
a  baby  on  our  doorstep." 

"Ob,  how  awful/  Whatever  shaJJ 
we  do  with  it?'' 

"I  dont  know.  Maybe  we  should 
keep  it.  Somebody  has  to  take  care 
oi  the  poor  httle  unwanted  thing." 

Perhaps  she  was  an  orphan,  a 
sort  of  stepchild.  It  might  explain 
certain  things— lack  of  understand- 
ing of  her  problems— lack  of  inter- 
est, like  her  mother  looking  directly 
at  her  while  she  related  the  craziest, 
most  hilarious  goings-on  at  school, 
and  then  not  laughing,  but  saying 
instead  something  like,  ''Did  you 
remember  to  buy  bread  at  the  groc- 
ery store?"  Anyone  could  tell  Belva 
Jean's  parents  were  real,  her  father 
dancing  with  her,  her  mother  mak- 
ing her  brothers  dance  with  her. 

lyiARY  Ellen  was  even  more  sorry 
she  had  taken  such  a  definite 
stand  when  her  father  brought  her 
the  silver  sandals  and  the  taffeta 
dress.  It  was  her  first  real  date 
dress— pink,  ballerina  length,  scal- 
loped at  neck  and  hem,  with  rhine- 


stoncs  dotted  here  and  there  like 
shimmering  drops  of  dew  on  rose 
petals.  Rhinestones  crusted  the 
straps  of  the  silver  sandals,  and  the 
little  silver  handbag  which  was 
tucked  in  the  folds  of  the  dress. 

It  took  the  utmost  self-control  for 
Mary  Ellen  to  keep  from  s^liouting, 
screaming,  or  swooning  at  their 
beauty.  She  reached  toward  them, 
but  drew  back.  If  she  so  much  as 
touched  a  little  finger  to  them,  all 
her  defenses  would  crumble,  and 
she  would  go  to  the  dance.  It  would 
be  twenty  times  as  horrible  to  sit 
on  an  empty  bench  wearing  these, 
for  then  she  could  no  longer  pre- 
tend she  had  just  dropped  in  to 
look  at  the  dancers,  or  that  she  was 
only  casually  interested.  The  girls' 
remarks  took  place  in  her  imagina- 
tion. 

"Look  at  Mary  Ellen— all  dressed 
up  and  no  place  to  go.'' 

"Poor  thing!  She  must  have  had 
some  fantastic  notion  someone 
would  ask  her  to  dance." 

"How  fantastic!" 

"hlow  utterly  fan  .  .  .  ." 

Mary  Ellen  sensed,  rather  than 
saw  her  father's  face  in  an  agony  of 
waiting.  She  drew  a  deep  breath 
and  recovered  her  composure. 

''Daddy,  it  is  very  exquisite,  the 
most  exquisite  I  have  ever  seen." 

Still  he  was  waiting,  so  she  floun- 
dered, "Of  course  they  aren't  exact- 
ly what  I  would  have  bought  for 
myself.  Still,  I  would  wear  them, 
if  I  were  going  to  the  dance  .  .  .  ." 

It  was  then  her  father's  face  fell, 
but  her  mother's  cool  voice  cut  in 
over  her  head. 

"I'm  sure  wc  can  return  them. 
Rich,  and  no  harm  done.  Mary  El- 
len doesn't  want  to  go  to  the  dance, 
and  I  don't  blame  her  one  bit." 


WALLFLOWER 


19 


M 


ARY  Ellen  caught  her  breath. 
She  had  been  braced  for  argu- 
ment if  anyone  tried  to  make  her 
go,  but  she  hadn't  meant  to  go  that 
far— to  return  the  beautiful  clothes. 
Mothers  should  better  understand 
the  desires  of  a  daughter's  heart.  No 
doubt  true  mothers  did. 

''Swing  around,  swing  around  . .  ." 
Daddy  sang  suddenly,  turning  up 
the  radio  and  starting  to  dance. 
''Come  on,  Millie." 

He  grabbed  Mary  Ellen's  mother 
and  danced  her  around  the  living 
room.  Mother  laughed  and  pro- 
tested, and  finally  disengaged  her- 
self. 

"Such  goings  on,  and  me  with 
supper  to  get,"  she  said. 

There  was  no  doubt  that  Mary 
Ellen's  mother  was  not  very  per- 
ceptive. Couldn't  she  tell  that  the 
music  was  beating  up  in  Daddy  just 
as  it  was  in  her?  Poor  Daddy!  You 
could  tell  he  loved  to  dance.  He 
must  have  been  quite  handsome  be- 
fore he  got  so  old.  It  was  hard  to 
tell  what  a  man  thirty-five  had 
looked  like  at  sixteen.  It  would  be 
just  terrible  to  get  so  old  and  still 
be  interested  in  dancing  when  his 
wife  had  lost  all  interest. 

"Come  on,  chickadee.  Let's  cut 
a  little  rug,"  he  said  to  Mary  Ellen. 
"I  get  lonesome  to  dance." 

Mary  Ellen  felt  a  little  funny— 
both  reluctant  and  proud  that  he 
had  asked  her.  They  danced  a  lit- 
tle way  and  then  her  father  stopped. 

"See  here,  babe,  you  dance  with 
your  body,  not  just  your  feet.  Re- 
lax, now." 

Mary  Ellen  relaxed  and  tried  it 
the  way  he  showed  her.  They  tried 
it  over  and  over,  and  the  feel  of  it 
came  to  her.    It  was  such  fun!    She 


could  ha\e  danced  with  Daddy  all 
night. 

"I'm  not  so  rusty  as  I  thou3ht," 
he  bragged  at  dinner.  "Don't  you 
think  we  ought  to  spruce  up  and  go 
to  dances  again,  Millie?" 

He  looked  hopefully  at  Mother, 
but  she  was  slicing  more  bread  for 
the  table  and  didn't  answer.  Mary 
Ellen  felt  real  sorry  for  him.  While 
she  was  wiping  dishes  she  tried  to 
do  something  about  it. 

"Daddy  really  likes  to  dance, 
doesn't  he.  Mother,"  she  said  in  a 
hinting  sort  of  way. 

"Oh,  yes,"  agreed  mother  heartily. 
"He  was  the  best  dancer  in  our 
crowd  when  we  were  young;  he's 
really  disappointed  you  aren't  going 
to  the  Teen  Gold  and  Green.  That's 
one  of  the  reasons  he  sacrificed  to 
get  you  the  new  drecc  and  slippers. 
lie  was  hoping  you  would  ask  him 
to  go  with  you." 

"He  v/as?"  Mary  Ellen  exclaimed. 
This  was  falling  out  better  than  she 
expected.  Mother  would  be  easy  to 
manage.  "He  must  be  real  disap- 
pointed. Mother,  why  don't  you  go 
with  him?" 

"I  would,  darling,  if  you  were  go- 
ing, but  surely  you  can  see  we 
couldn't  go  unless  you  did.  Your 
friends  would  think  us  characters." 

"I  guess  so,"  admitted  Mary  El- 
len, feeling  very  deflated  and  self- 
ish. She  thought  about  it  all 
through  the  knives  and  forks. 

"Mother,"  she  finally  said,  "if 
Daddy  can  sacrifice  to  buy  me  a 
dress,  I  guess  I  could  sacrifice  so  he 
could  go  to  the  dance." 

"Why,  Mary  Ellen!  How  thought- 
ful of  you,  dear.  You  don't  need  to 
go  that  far,  though." 

"I  don't  mind,  really,"  said  Mary 


20 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Ellen,  trying  to  speak  coolly 
through  the  excitement  that  began 
to  shiver  along  her  veins. 


\\7"HEN  the  big  night  came,  she 
could  bear  to  go  into  the  dance 
hall  in  her  new  clothes  with  Daddy 
and  Mother.  She  looked  quickly  to 
verify  that  other  girls'  fathers  were 
there.  Belva  Jean's  mother  was  sit- 
ting on  the  side  bench,  and  Mother 
went  directly  to  her.  Of  course, 
some  of  the  girls  had  dates,  but  not 
many,  and  you  couldn't  say  actually 
that  Mary  Ellen  was  unescorted, 
not  with  both  Mother  and  Daddy 
there. 

Daddy  did  look  distinguished, 
compared  to  the  other  fathers,  most 
of  them  beginning  to  go  bald.  He 
was  already  looking  at  the  dance 
floor,  his  dark  eyes  shining. 

''How    about    it,    Mildred?     Like 
to  dance?"  he  asked  Mother. 

"No,  you  go  on.    My  feet  hurt." 

The  orchestra  struck  up  one  of 
the  very  tunes  they  had  practiced, 
and  he  held  out  his  arms  for  Mary 
Ellen.     She  shrank  back. 

"Oh,  no!  Not  the  first  couple  on 
the  floor.  Daddy." 

"Why  not?  Come  on,  let's  show 
them  how  it's  done." 

With  the  feeling  of  diving  off  the 
high  board,  Mary  Ellen  went,  and 
after  the  first  few  stiff  seconds,  she 
relaxed  and  didn't  care  who  saw 
them.  She  noticed  with  satisfaction 
that  some  eyes  were  following  them. 

They  danced  and  danced  again. 
It  was  after  the  Bunny  Hop  that  her 
father  asked  if  she  would  mind  sit- 
ting this  one  out.  Perspiration  was 
running    down    his    face,    and    he 


looked  tired,  sort  of.  Mother  and 
Belva  Jean's  mother  were  talking 
when  they  came  up,  and  didn't  see 
them. 

"You  have  to  play  the  wallflower, 
too,  I  see— act  as  if  you  don't  care 
to  dance,  and  all  that,"  Belva  Jean's 
mother  was  saying. 

"My  feet  hurt,"  began  Mother 
weakly. 

"You  can't  fool  me,"  Belva  Jean's 
mother  laughed.  "The  touchy  lit- 
tle things  have  to  be  managed  pret- 
ty cleverly." 

Mary  Ellen  turned  sick  to  her 
toes.  She  wasn't  so  dumb  that  she 
couldn't  understand.  Instead  of 
managing  her  mother,  she  had  been 
managed  into  coming  to  the  dance 
—and  very  cleverly,  too.  The  pieces 
clicked  into  place— her  father's  per- 
spiring face,  her  mother's  excuses 
and  withdrawals— pushing  her  gent- 
ly forward  to  practice  the  other 
night,  to  dance  tonight— but  some- 
how the  whole  picture  made  her 
heart  swell  with  humble  gratitude. 
Only  real  parents  would  care  so 
much;  only  a  real  mother  would 
understand  the  desires  of  her  daugh- 
ter's heart. 

Mary  Ellen  felt  a  little  pushing 
in  her  mind,  as  if  of  growth.  Sud- 
denly she  didn't  care  at  all  that  she 
had  been  tricked,  especially  since 
Jerry  was  coming  across  the  floor  to- 
ward her,  his  hair  sleek  and  shining, 
his  snub-nosed  face  clean  scrubbed. 
This  time  she  knew  without  a 
doubt  that  he  was  coming  for  her. 
She  flashed  her  parents  a  misty  smile 
as  she  followed  him  onto  the  dance 
floor. 


Alice  Money  Bailey,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  has  achie\ed  recognition  in  many 
artistic  endeavors,  including  music,  composing,  sculpture,  and  art.  She  is  now 
studying  marble  carving  under  Dr.  A\ard  Fairbanks  at  the  Uni\'ersity  of  Utah. 
She  has  won  prizes  and  awards  in  playwriting,  fiction,  articles,  and  poetry. 

Readers  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  are  familiar  with  her  poems,  short 
stories,  and  serials.  Her  story  "The  Wilderness"  placed  first  in  the  1941  Relief 
Society  Short  Story  Contest,  and  "The  Ring  of  Strength"  placed  second  in  1945. 
In  the  1948  Relief  Society  contests,  Mrs.  Bailey  was  awarded  first  prize  in  the 
short  story  and  second  prize  in  poetry.  Her  poem  "Lot's  Wife"  won  first  prize 
in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  in  1951.  Her  serial  "The  Deeper  Melody" 
appeared  in  the  Magazine  in  1953-54.  ^^^^-  Bailey's  poems  have  been  published 
in  many  anthologies,  and  in  many  magazines  and  newspapers  of  national  circula- 
tion. Since  girlhood,  Mrs.  Bailey  has  been  active  in  Church  work.  She  is  at 
present  drama  director  in  WHiittier  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City.  Alice  and  her  husband 
DeWitt  Bailey  are  the  parents  of  three  children  and  they  ha\e  three  grandchildren. 
Mrs.  Bailey  is  a  member  of  the  Utah  Sonneteers,  the  League  of  Utah  Writers, 
the  Associated  Utah  Artists,  and  at  present  is  acting  as  compositor  of  technical 
reports.  University  of  Utah,  Salt  Lake  City. 


Vi/inter  Song 

Thelma  /,  Lund 

A  wind-ruffled  sparrow  on  a  brittle  bough 
Sings  to  a  world  of  snow-bent  reaches  now; 
And  when  his  chill,  staccato  song  is  spent, 
The  solitude  will  echo  his  brief  lament. 


oLet    I  fie  cJhen  Answer 

Frances  C.  Yost 

He  answered  promptly  when  the  call  first  came. 

He  lit  his  lamp  and  went  unto  Eli. 

The  call  heard  twice,  and  then  a  third  the  same, 

And  every  time  young  Samuel  made  reply. 

At  first,  he  thought  the  call  from  earthly  spheres, 

Yet  did  not  falter,  did  not  find  excuse. 

With  reverence  he  spoke,  "Thy  servant  hears." 

Even  today  this  prophet's  words  effuse. 

When  there  is  hunger  on  my  village  street; 
When  I  see  tears  or  sense  a  lonely  waif; 
When  little  ones  pass  by  with  faltering  feet; 
And  even  older  people  find  the  world  unsafe; 
When  God  needs  help,  in  keeping  their  faith  high; 
Let  me  then  answer,  "Master,  here  am  I!" 

Page  21 


Faith  and  Prayer  and 
Johnnie  Morton 


Maryhale  WooJsey 


IT  seemed  to  Johnnie  that  Satur- 
day morning,  that  breakfast 
was  an  awfully  long  time  and 
that  food  was  harder  to  swallow 
than  he'd  have  ever  thought  it 
could  be.  It  was  a  good  thing,  he 
thought,  that  Grandma  was  pretty 
busy  with  the  waffles  and  that  Dad- 
dy's own  gladness  was  so  big  he 
didn't  pay  much  attention  to  John- 
nie. Not  really,  even  though  he 
talked  to  him  almost  all  the  time, 
and  Johnnie  had  to  answer. 

Talk  like  .  .  .  ''Isn't  it  wonderful, 
Johnnie!  This  is  the  day  we'll  have 
Mommie  home  again,  all  safely  get- 
ting well.  Aren't  we  the  happiest, 
luckiest  people  in  town?" 

*'We  sure  are!"  Johnnie  said, 
hoping  his  face  looked  really  happy. 
Daddy's  did;  his  blue  eyes  were  all 
sparkle,  his  mouth  all  smile;  and 
his  shoulders  had  their  swing-and- 
sway  look— as  Mommie  called  it— 
as  if  they  were  secretly  doing  a 
dance  to  secret  music. 

''We  ought  to  have  some  flowers 
in  the  bedroom  for  her,  don't  you 
think?"  Daddy  went  on.  'Tefs  see 
—how  about  a  pot  of  tulips?  Real 
bright,  gay  pink  ones— for  a  snowy 
February  day— what  do  you  think, 
Johnnie?" 

'Teah,  sure,"  Johnnie  replied.  "I 
'spect  Mommie'd  like  tulips  better 
than  anything." 

''Okay,  then.  Tulips  it  shall  be. 
I'll  order  them  first  thing  this  morn- 
ing, and  put  both  our  names  on  the 
card— I    mean,    all    three    of    our 

Page  22 


names.  Grandma's  name  should  be 
on  it,  too." 

"Sure  it  should,"  said  Johnnie. 

He  managed  a  smile  at  Grand- 
ma, and  hurried  to  take  a  big  bite 
of  waffle  and  honey  while  she  was 
looking  at  him,  so  she  wouldn't  ex- 
pect him  to  say  more.  Usually, 
Grandma  seemed  to  think  he  talked 
too  much.  He  didn't  want  her  to 
wonder  why  he  was  so  silent  this 
morning!  He  almost  wished  it  was 
a  school  day,  so  he'd  be  in  a  sort 
of  a  hurry  and  not  have  time 
to  think  about  the  troublesome 
thoughts  ....  And  yet,  he  needed 
to  think  about  them— or  how  would 
he  ever  get  them  settled  in  his 
mind? 

He  thought  again,  taking  a  long 
slow  drink  of  milk,  of  the  words 
Daddy  had  said  in  his  prayer  at  the 
beginning  of  breakfast:  ".  .  .  And 
we  are  grateful,  Heavenly  Father, 
for  the  great  blessing  you  have  be- 
stowed upon  us,  in  that  our  dear 
Mommie  is  safely  recovering  from 
her  illness  and  is  about  to  return 
home  to  us  again.  May  we  be  wor- 
thy of  this  blessing  and  make  her 
life  fine  and  happy,  which  you  have 
spared  for  our  sakes  .  .  .  ." 

How  could  Daddy  say,  Johnnie 
thought  again,  that  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther had  made  Mommie  well 
again?  Mommie  had  had  to  go  to 
the  hospital  and  have  an  operation, 
and  have  all  those  doctors  and 
nurses  taking  care  of  her  for  days 
and    days?    Heavenly    Father    had 


FAITH  AND  PRAYER  AND  JOHNNIE  MORTON 


23 


been  asked  first;  at  the  very  begin- 
ning, even  when  Mommie  had 
been  only  a  httle  bit  sick,  Daddy 
and  Johnnie  had  prayed  for  Heav- 
enly Father  to  make  her  well.  John- 
nie himself  had  pra}ed  dozens  of 
times— all  by  himself;  in  his  room 
when  he  was  supposed  to  be 
asleep,  he  had  got  out  of  bed  and 
knelt  and  prayed  o\'er  and  over. 

"Please,  Heavenly  Father,  make 
Mommie  well.  She  has  such  a  lot 
of  work  to  do,  taking  care  of 
Daddv— and  me— especially  me.  She 
needs  to  be  well  and  strong  .  .  .  ." 

And  later,  when  Mommie  had  got 
sicker  instead  of  better,  and  some- 
times in  the  nights  her  moaning 
would  waken  Johnnie,  he  had 
prayed  harder:  "Please  make  Mom- 
mie get  well,  Heavenly  Father! 
Please  let  this  prayer  be  granted, 
'cause  it's  the  most  important 
prayer  I  ever  prayed.  We  need 
Mommie  so  awfully  much,  Heaven- 
Iv  Father!  Please  make  her  get  well 
right  away!'' 

OUT  still  Mommie  had  got  worse 
and  worse;  and  at  last  the  doc- 
tor looked  \'er\-  worried  and  said 
that  an  operation  was  the  only 
chance  for  her.  So  she  had  been 
taken  to  the  hospital. 

Daddy  and  Grandma,  ^^'ho  came 
to  stay  with  them  to  look  after 
Johnnie  and  the  house  and  meals, 
and  Johnnie  with  them,  had  con- 
tinued to  prav  for  Mommie  to  be 
made  well.  But  in  Johnnie's  mind 
a  doubt  had  come,  and  grown  hig- 
her and  bigger:  what  was  the  use 
of  keeping  on  asking  Heavenlv  Fa- 
ther to  do  it,  when  it  was  the  doc- 
tors and  nurses  who  had  to  take 
care  of  her?  If  Heaxenlv  Father  had 
wanted    to,    he    could    ha\'e    made 


Mommie  well  without  all  this  fuss 
and  worry!  What  good  were  faith 
and  prayer,  if  after  all  you  had  to 
depend  on  the  doctors  and  nurses 
and  the  hospital? 

rkNCE  the  thought  had  come,  it 
brought  up  other  times  Johnnie 
had  prayed,  and  thought  his  prayers 
answered— like  when  he  prayed  for 
a  bike,  and  got  it.  But  Daddy  had 
bought  it  for  him,  and  Johnnie 
knew  how  Daddy  and  Mommie  had 
talked  \ery  seriously  about  it,  be- 
cause it  wasn't  easy  to  spare  the 
money,  just  when  Daddv  had  had 
to  ha\e  a  better  car.  Daddy  had 
paid  for  everything  Johnnie  had  got, 
that  he'd  wanted  enough  to  pray 
for.  And  Peter  Ellis  had  prayed 
for  a  bike  like  Johnnie's— but  Peter 
didn't  ha\e  a  daddy  at  all,  and  Pet- 
er had  not  got  a  bike  yet!  A  fine 
lot  of  good  praying  had  done  Peter! 

Johnnie  had  wanted  to  ask  Dad- 
dy about  it,  but  somehow  he 
couldn't  find  words  for  asking.  He'd 
heard  grownups  talk  about  how 
your  faith  had  to  be  very  strong, 
sometimes;  maybe  Johnnie  Mort- 
on's faith  wasn't  very  strong  ....  It 
might  e\en  be  his  fault  that  Heav- 
enly Father  hadn't  been  able  to 
make  Mommie  well!  It  was  a  dread- 
ful thought,  that  was. 

At  the  end  of  breakfast,  while 
Daddy  and  Grandma  talked  plans, 
Johnnie  put  on  his  jacket  and  cap 
and  boots  and  went  outdoors  to 
play.  Or  rather,  to  work;  he'd  shovel 
the  snow  off  the  walks,  he  decided. 
Mommie  would  like  having  them 
clear  when  she  came  home,  and 
she'd  be  proud  that  Johnnie  had 
done  them  by  himself.  The  snow- 
ing had  stopped,  and  there  were 
light  places  in  the  clouds  and  even 


24 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


one  small  patch  of  blue  sky  over  by 
the  mountains.  Johnnie  got  his 
small  push-shovel  out  of  the  garage 
and  got  busy. 

Daddy,  coming  out  in  his  go-to- 
office  clothes,  said,  ''Good  boy, 
Johnnie!    How's  it  go— hard  work?" 

"No,  it's  easy,"  Johnnie  an- 
swered. "It's  not  very  deep,  not 
even  to  the  top  of  my  boots.  I 
could  do  twice  this  much!" 

Why,  he'd  be  through  in  just  a 
little  while— and  then  what'd  he 
do?  The  morning  seemed  sudden- 
ly long  and  longer,  stretching  away 
with  emptiness. 

Daddy  was  smiling  with  a  wise 
understanding  look  in  his  eyes. 
"Could  vou,  now?"  he  asked.  "Well 
.  .  .  how'd  you  like  to  go  down  and 
do  Mrs.  Grimes'  walks?  I  was  in- 
tending to,  but  it  will  be  clear  into 
the  afternoon  before  I  can,  and 
maybe  she  needs  her  paths  this 
morning." 

Mrs.  Grimes  was  a  very  old  lady 
who  lived  all  by  herself  in  a  small 
house  at  the  edge  of  town.  Folks 
said  she  oughtn't  to  stay  there,  with 
nobody  to  help  her  and  not  even 
a  telephone;  but  Mrs.  Grimes  said 
it  was  her  home  and  she  wanted  to 
stay  there  till  she  died,  and  any- 
way as  long  as  she  could  carry  her 
own  coal,  she  wasn't  going  to  leave. 
Besides,  with  so  many  lovely  friends 
to  look  after  her  now  and  then, 
there  just  wasn't  any  reason  she 
couldn't  stay  right  where  she  was! 
Daddy  and  Mommie  often  looked 
in  on  Mrs.  Grimes,  and  did  things 
to  help. 

"Sure  I  will,"  Johnnie  said  now. 
lie  liked  the  walk  to  Mrs.  Grimes' 
house,  he  was  thinking.  "I'll  go  as 
soon  as  I'm  through  with  ours." 

"Fme!"    said   Daddy.      "Be   sure 


to  step  in  and  tell  Grandma  where 
you're  going,  and  that  I  said  you 
could.  And  you  might  ask  Mrs. 
Grimes  if  she  needs  anything  we 
could  bring  her,  or  if  she  needs  any- 
thing special  done,  besides  the 
walks." 

"I'll  remember."  Johnnie  stood 
by  while  the  car  rolled  backward 
out  of  the  garage  and  down  the 
drive,  its  tires  leaving  firm  small  pat- 
terns of  squares  in  the  snow. 

Daddy  called,  "Don't  forget  to 
be  here  promptly  for  lunch,  if  you 
want  to  go  with  me  afterward  to 
bring  Mommie  home!" 

AS  if  he'd  forgot  that/  Johnnie 
thought,  waving  his  hand  and 
shouting,  "Sure  thing!"  and  think- 
ing how  Daddy's  voice  fairly  sang 
with  gladness  in  it.  Johnnie  wished 
h\^  voice  would  sing  like  that.  But 
you  couldn't  be  entirely  glad,  he 
guessed,  when  you  had  doubts  in 
your  mind  about  Heavenly  Father's 
power  to  do  things.  It  was  so  im- 
portant to  believe  in  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther! 

He  shoved  the  pusher  busily 
along  the  sidewalk,  and  dumped 
the  snow  in  small  hills  and  peaks 
along  it. 

"Hi,  Johnnie!"  called  pretty  Mrs. 
Dexter,  the  young  woman  next  door. 

She  was  sweeping  snow  off  her 
front  porch,  and  as  Johnnie  looked 
o\'er  towards  her,  she  thwacked  her 
broom  against  the  railing  to  clear 
it  of  its  clinging  load. 

"Where's  your  whistle  this  morn- 
ing? Did  you  leave  it  in  bed  with 
vour  shadow?  With  your  Mommie 
coming  home  today,  I  should  think 
you'd  be  the  whistlingest  boy  any- 
where!" 

"I  ...  I  was  busy,  thinking,  is 


FAITH  AND  PRAYER  AND  JOHNNIE  MORTON 


25 


all."  Johnnie  began  immediately  to 
whistle,  and  Mrs.  Dexter  smiled  at 
him  and  went  on  with  her  sweep- 
ing, and  Johnnie  kept  whistling, 
but  couldn't  make  anv  tune  out  of 
it.  When  Mrs.  Dexter  had  gone 
into  her  house  again,  he  ga\e  up 
trying,  and  shoveled  in  silence  un- 
til all  the  walks  were  clear. 

Grandma  came  out  to  look  and 
said  he  had  done  a  fine  job;  and 
then  Johnnie  started  for  Mrs. 
Grimes'  house.  It  was  down  near 
the  end  of  Willow  Street,  at  the 
end  of  a  little  lane  all  its  own.  Push- 
shoN'el  over  his  shoulder,  John- 
nie walked  rapidly,  his  troubled 
thoughts  heavy  in  his  mind. 

Down  where  the  lane  began,  the 
snow  was  clean  and  soft,  and  un- 
marked until  Johnnie's  boots  made 
small  deep  wells  as  he  stepped  care- 
fullv  along.  Then  he  disco\ered 
some  tinv  tracks  ^^'here  a  bird  had 
run  along  on  the  snow,  and  the 
mark  of  where  its  wings  had  brushed 
the  snow  as  it  took  off  in  flight. 
After  that,  Johnnie  watched  intent- 
Iv  for  other  little  tracks,  and  for  a 
brief  time  his  trouble  was  forgot- 
ten. But  it  came  back  \ery  soon; 
almost  as  if  it  had  gone  ahead  to 
wait  for  him  at  Mrs.  Grimes'  house. 

It  was  a  small,  gray  house  with  a 
red  door  and  red-and-white  shutters, 
and  it  looked  as  pretty  as  a  picture 
on  a  Christmas  card,  with  the  soft 
snow  rounding  the  roof  lines  like  a 
w^hite  fur  bonnet,  and  the  trees  all 
white-and-dark  lace  ruffled  around 
it.  He  felt  a  little  disappointed  be- 
cause no  smoke  was  coming  out  of 
the  chimneys;  smoke  often  made 
spirals  and  whirls  that  he  liked  to 
watch,  and  besides,  the  picture- 
house  wasn't  quite  right  without 
smoke  rising  up  tall  from  it. 


Mavbe— a  thought  came  to  him 
suddenly— Mrs.  Grimes  had  emp- 
tied her  coal  bucket  and  hadn't 
wanted  to  go  out  in  the  snow  to 
get  more.  Maybe  he'd  better  do 
the  back  yard  walk  first  ....  No, 
first  he'd  better  tell  her  he  was  here, 
and  ask  where  she'd  rather  have 
him  begin!  He  stood  his  pusher 
up  against  the  porch  and  went  up 
to  the  red  door,  planning  what  he'd 
say:  ''Good  morning,  Mrs.  Grimes. 
I  came  to  shovel  your  walks  for 
you  .  .  .  ." 

OE  knocked,  and  stepped  back  to 
wait  for  the  door  to  open.  But 
it  didn't  open;  instead,  a  voice  called 
from  inside,  "Come  in!  Come  in, 
please— and  hurry!" 

It  was  Mrs.  Grimes'  voice,  all 
right,  but  extra  qua\'ery  and  with  a 
sound  in  it  like  crying.  It  gave 
Johnnie  a  sort  of  fright;  he  wasn't 
sure  he  should  open  that  door,  for 
Mrs.  Grimes  had  always,  before, 
come  to  open  it  and  ask  folks  to 
step  in. 

But  quickly  the  call  came  again: 
"Whoever  you  are,  please  come  in! 
I  need— help.'" 

Johnnie  stomped  the  snow  off 
his  boots  and  opened  the  door. 

Nobody  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
red-carpeted  living  room.  But  the 
quavery  voice  came  again,  this  time 
from  behind  an  arch  where  a  flow- 
ered curtain  hung. 

"Come  this  way,  please." 

Following  the  voice,  Johnnie 
found  himself  looking  into  the  bed- 
room; and  there,  huddled  on  the 
white  rug  beside  the  high,  old-fash- 
ioned bed,  with  a  patchwork  quilt 
over  her,  lay  Mrs.  Grimes. 

"Thank  God!  Thank  God  vou 
came,  little  boy— why,  it's  Johnnie 


26 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Morton,  isn't  it!"  she  said,  her  old 
eyes  squinting  to  see  him. 

'Tes'm,  Vm  Johnnie.  What's  the 
matter,  Mrs.  Grimes?  Are  you  sick?" 
He  was  puzzled.  If  she  was  sick, 
she  ought  to  be  up  in  her  bed. 

'Tm— hurt,  dearie.  I  slipped  and 
fell,  when  I  was  getting  out  of  bed 
away  early  this  morning;  and  I  can't 
get  up.  I  think  ....  I'm  afraid  I've 
broken  my  leg.  I've  been  praying 
and  praying  for  help,  Johnnie. 
Thank  the  good  Lord  for  sending 
you! 

Johnnie  gasped  a  little.  She'd 
been  praying  for  help— and  he  had 
come— a  small  boy,  who  suddenly 
felt  very  small  indeed,  wondering 
what  he  could  possibly  do  to  help 
an  old  lady  with  a  broken  leg. 

''Do  you  think— J  can  help  you?" 
he  asked  doubtfully,  and  with  his 
own  faith  problem  swiftly  and 
sharply  bigger  inside  him. 

''Of  course  you  can!"  Mrs.  Grimes 
answered.  "That  is,  you  can  go 
after  someone  who  can  do  what 
needs  to  be  done,  that  you— 
couldn't."  Her  eyes,  dark  and  pain- 
filled,  suddenly  twinkled.  "I  didn't 
tell  the  Lord  what  help  to  send  me, 
Johnnie.  I  just  asked  him  to  pro- 
vide it,  and  left  the  rest  to  him." 

"Oh!"  Johnnie  said,  still  not 
quite  understanding.  Then,  "I'll  go 
after  anyone  you  say,  Mrs.  Grimes. 
I'll  go  as  fast  as  I  can." 

"Fine,  Johnnie!  The  Jensens  are 
the  nearest  folks  that  have  a  phone. 
They  live  just  around  the  corner  of 
Willow  and  East  Five,  the  white 
house  near  the  little  store.  Ask 
Mrs.  Jensen  to  call  Doctor  Herrin, 
and  then  come  over  if  she  can.  And, 
oh  .  .  .  before  you  go,  Johnnie, 
would  you  haul  me  down  another 
quilt  off  the  bed?  I  couldn't  reach 


it  for  the  pain— and  my  fires  are 
out  and  I'm  getting  cold." 

Johnnie  pulled  the  quilt  off  the 
bed  and  tucked  it  carefully  around 
her  as  she  directed;  then  he  hurried 
away. 

Mrs.  Jensen  said,  "My  goodness, 
how  awful!"  She  was  holding  a 
babv  and  a  nursing  bottle,  and  she 
laid  the  baby  in  his  crib,  gave  him 
the  bottle,  and  hurried  to  the  phone. 
"I'll  call  the  doctor  first,  and  you 
hurry  back  and  tell  Mrs.  Giimes 
I'll  be  right  over.  The  poor  thing 
...  on  the  floor  all  this  time,  you 
said?    Goodness  sakes!" 

JOHNNIE  hurried  back.  He  bet- 
^  ter  get  the  front  walk  done  real 
fast,  he  was  thinking;  folks  would 
be  tracking  in  a  lot  of  snow  if  he 
didn't,  and  Mommie  said  it  was  a 
shame  to  track  snow  onto  carpets. 
But  first,  he'd  go  in  and  tell  Mrs. 
Grimes  that  her  help— her  real  help 
—was  coming  soon. 

"I'm  so  grateful  to  our  Father!" 
she  declared.  And  suddenly  John- 
nie burst  out  with  the  question  he 
hadn't  wanted  to  ask  Daddy  be- 
cause he  didn't  want  Daddy  to 
know  Johnnie's  faith  wasn't  as 
strong  as  it  ought  to  be!  He  sat 
down  on  the  floor  and  asked  earnest- 

ly. 

"Mrs.  Grimes,  why  didn't  Heav- 
enly Father  send  you  real  help  right 
away,  instead  of  just  sending— me?" 

"Oh,  my  goodness,  Johnnie!  I 
don't  know,  but  I'm  sure  he  had 
good  reasons.  What  matters,  is  that 
he  saw  to  it  I  got  my  help." 

Johnnie  sat  still  a  moment,  think- 
ing hard.  Then,  "Would  he  have 
good  reasons  whv  my— why  some- 
body had  to  go  to  a  hospital,  in- 
stead of  getting  well  at  home?" 


FAITH  AND  PRAYER  AND  JOHNNIE  MORTON 


27 


'Tm  sure  he  had  good  reasons. 
Why,    Johnnie?     Tell    me,    dear." 

'Well— I  was  thinking  about 
how  we  prayed  and  prayed  for 
Mommie  to  get  well,  but  she  only 
got  worse  until  she  had  to  go  to 
the  hospital  and  be  operated  on, 
before  she  could  get  well.  I— I  can't 
see  why  Heavenly  Father  couldn't 
have  made  her  get  well  without  all 
that  fuss  and  .  .  .  and  worry." 

''What  you  mean,  Johnnie— you 
sort  of  wanted  an  out-and-out 
miracle." 

''Well  ...  I  s  pose " 

"Oh,  Johnnie  dear!  Of  course 
he  could  ha\e  done  it  that  way;  but 
if  he  just  went  around  doing  mir- 
acles for  us,  how  would  we  ever 
Jearn  anything  for  ourselves?  What 
good  would  life  be  to  us.  if  we  just 
played  around  and  had  riea\'enly 
Father  fix  everything  fine  for  us 
when  things  go  wrong?  He  has  to 
let  us  learn  things  for  ourselves." 

"Gee!"  said  Johnnie.  And  again, 
"Gee!  I  never  thought  of  that." 

Mrs.  Grimes  smiled  through  her 
pain.  "Johnnie,  I  bet  I  can  guess 
why  Hea\'enly  Father  sent  you  to 
me  this  morning.  He  wanted  me 
to  help  you  understand  something 
that  was  troubling  you.  That  was 
his  way  of  helping  you.  Do  you 
see?" 

"Gee!  Yes'm,  I  think  I  see.  You 
mean,  he  lets  us  help  him  do  the 
.  .  .  the  things  somebody  else  pravs 
for?" 

"Yes,  Johnnie.  Everyone  who 
does  helpful  things  for  others,  is 
helping  to  accomplish  the  Lord's 
good  will.  Whether  it's  doctors 
and  nurses  and  teachers,  or  good 
neighbors— even  little  big  boys  who 
go  to   shovel   snow   for  old  ladies 


who  can't  do  their  own." 

"Gee.  And  .  .  .  and  nice  old 
ladies  who  tell  kids  things  they  need 
to  understand?  Even  if  I  didn't 
think  to  pray  about  .  .  .  that  .  .  .  ." 

"But  maybe  you  did,  Johnnie. 
Prayer  isn't  always  kneeling  and 
asking  in  exact  words;  you  know 
what  the  song  says,  'Prayer  is  the 
soul's  sincere  desire,  uttered  or  un- 
expressed.' You  can  understand 
that,  can't  you?" 

"Sure  I  can— now.  I  guess  I  just 
never  did  quite,  before  .  .  ."  He 
stopped  short  as  a  knock  came  at 
the  door,  and  the  sound  of  the  knob 
turning,  and  then  Mrs.  Jensen's 
voice  calling,  "Hi!  Here  I  am  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  gosh!"  Johnnie  exclaimed, 
here's  Mrs.  Jensen  already,  having 
to  wade  through  the  snow!" 

And  Johnnie  hurried  out  again, 
out  into  the  crisp  morning.  He  felt 
something  big  and  wonderful  inside 
him;  it  seemed  to  warm  him  all 
through.  He  looked  up  to  see  the 
sky  clearing,  the  sun  breaking 
through.  Never  had  the  blue  been 
so  blue,  the  sunshine  so  golden  as 
now,  shining  down  and  making  daz- 
zling diamond  flashes  all  over  the 
snow.  He  drew  in  a  deep,  long 
breath  and  went  to  work,  feeling 
big  with  happiness  and  sureness. 
Like  Mommie  alwavs  said,  it  was  a 
beautiful  world  God  had  made,  and 
you  might  know  he'd  never  be  very 
far  away  from  it.  And  you  ought 
to  know,  Johnnie  told  himself,  that 
fine  folks  like  Daddy  and  Mommie 
would  be  right  about  .  .  .  things; 
you  just  had  to  find  out  how  to 
understand.  He  guessed  maybe  he 
still  had  lots  and  lots  to  learn,  but 
one  thing  he'd  never  doubt  again, 
that  was  sure:  prayer— faith  and 
prayer  were  certainly— okay/ 


Sixty    Ljears  Jtgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  January  i,  and  January  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

SPEAK  NO  ILL:  If  we  will  institute  a  thorough  and  candid  investigation  of  our- 
selves, there  is  no  doubt  but  the  results  will  prove  profitable;  they  may  reveal  to  our 
view  some  traits  in  our  character  that  we  were  not  aware  of,  and  impress  us  with  the 
necessity  of  a  speedy  reformation,  and  if  so  we  will  feel  more  lenient  towards  the  fail- 
ings of  others,  and  not  so  anxious  to  make  them  known,  but  will  "speak  of  all  the  best 
we  can." 

— L.  M.  W. 

TO  THE  YOUTH  OF  THE  LAND:  And  oh,  ye  youth  of  this  much  favored 
land,  think  not  to  make  the  excuse  of  ignorance.  It  will  no  longer  be  accepted.  This 
is  the  golden  age  of  opportunity;  hold  not  back  and  think  there  is  nothing  left  for  you 
to  do;  rouse  yourselves  and  look  around  you;  there  are  fresh  hills  for  you  to  climb; 
there  are  new  discoveries  for  you  to  make;  there  is  work  for  you  to  do. 

— Phoebe  C.  Young 

THE  YEAR  IS  NEW 

Dearest;  the  year  is  new, 
And  the  roses  silent  sleep, 
But  the  hearts  that  are  most  true 
All  their  vows  of  love  will  keep. 

Though  the  roses  fade  and  wither, 
Love  survives  the  stormy  weather  .... 

— Edson  B.  Russell 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  STAR  VALLEY  (WYOMING): 
Home  industry,  in  the  way  of  carding,  spinning,  knitting,  and  weaving  was  encouraged 
....  and  ideas  advanced  in  relation  to  the  planting  and  caring  for  trees  and  small  fruits 
adapted  to  our  climate  ....  Several  looms  are  in  operation,  and  the  hum  of  the  old- 
fashioned  spinning  wheel  may  be  heard  in  a  number  of  our  homes.  The  strawberry,  a 
plant  that  thrives  and  yields  well,  is  being  cultivated  ....  President  Kittie  E.  Dixon 
encouraged  the  sisters  to  continue  their  labors,  and  strive  to  meet  all  the  requirements 
made  of  them,  whether  spiritual  or  temporal. 

— Lucy  E.  Call,  Sec. 

A  WOMAN  LAWYER:  Miss  Phoebe  Couzins  of  St.  Louis,  distinguished  lawyer 
and  lecturer,  and  at  one  time  United  States  Marshal  of  the  Eastern  District  of  Missouri 
(serving  out  her  father's  term  after  his  decease),  has  been  for  some  weeks  in  our  city 
at  the  Templeton  Hotel  ....  After  Miss  Couzins  graduated  from  the  high  school  of 
her  native  city,  she  chose  the  law  as  a  profession,  her  application  for  admission  to  the 
Washington  University  in  St.  Louis  in  1869  was  granted  without  a  dissenting  voice.  She 
has  been  admitted  to  practice  in  all  the  courts  of  Missouri,  the  United  States  District 
Court,  and  in  the  courts  of  Kansas  and  Utah;  she  was  the  first  woman  in  the  United 
States  appointed  to  a  federal  executi\e  office. 

.  — Editorial 

Pcige  28 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


E^LIZABETH,  Queen  Mother  of 
England,  visited  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  in  November. 
This  was  the  Queen  Mother's  sec- 
ond visit  to  Washington,  D.  C, 
where  she  was  entertained  by  Presi- 
dent and  Mrs.  Eisenhower.  Among 
other  honors  for  EHzabeth  was  a 
dinner  sponsored  by  the  Enghsh- 
Speaking  Union  in  New  York  City, 
at  which  she  was  presented  a  check 
for  $433,000  to  set  up  a  scholarship 
fund  in  memory  of  King  George  VI. 

OAJKUMARI    AMRIT    KAUR, 

Minister  for  Health  in  the  In- 
dian government,  recently  visited 
America  as  a  guest  of  the  Rockefel- 
ler Foundation.  A  devout  disciple 
of  Mahatma  Ghandi,  and  his  secre- 
tarv  for  fifteen  vears,  she  has  been 
president  of  the  All-India  Women's 
Conference  and  has  presided  over 
the  World  Health  Arjembly,  and 
has  acted  as  a  delegate  to  UNESCO 
in  London  and  Paris.  Two  of  her 
published  books  are  To  Women 
and  Challenge  to  Women. 

"lirOMEN  are  taking  a  more 
prominent  part  in  politics, 
and  their  acceptance  as  public  of- 
ficials was  exemplified  in  the  No- 
vember elections.  All  of  the  ele\'en 
incumbents  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives were  re-elected,  and  two 
others  were  added— Mrs.  Iris  Blitch 
of  Georgia  and  Mrs.  Edith  Green 
from  Oregon.  Margaret  Chase 
Smith  of  Maine  is  back  in  the  Sen- 


ate, and  Mrs.  George  Abel  of  Ne- 
braska was  elected  to  the  Senate  to 
fill  two  months  of  an  unfinished 
term. 

r\R.  MABEL  COCHRAN,  associ- 
ate curator  of  the  division  of 
reptiles  and  amphibians  in  the  Na- 
tional Museum,  Washington,  D.C., 
has  40,000  specimens  preserved  in 
alcohol  under  her  guardianship.  She 
is  a  world  authority  on  snakes, 
frogs,  and  lizards.  During  World 
War  II  her  suggestions  on  how  to 
cope  with  dangerous  reptiles  were 
distributed  to  the  armed  forces  in 
snake-infested  jungles. 

"DIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to  Mrs.  Ruth  May 
Fox,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  101; 
Mrs.  Hilda  Erickson,  Grantsville, 
Utah,  ninety-five;  Mrs.  Jane  Reid, 
Rexburg,  Idaho,  and  Mrs.  Nancy  E. 
Schvaneveldt,  Dayton,  Idaho,  nine- 
ty-one; Mrs.  Cora  Lindsay  Ashton 
and  Mrs.  Mary  Bates  Egan,  Salt 
Lake  City,  both  ninety. 

pEARL  S.  BUCK,  Nobel  and 
Pulitzer  prize  winner  in  the 
field  of  literature,  and  member  of 
the  American  Academy  of  Arts  and 
Sciences,  has  written  her  life  story 
in  a  new  autobiography,  My  Several 
Woi\d^.  She  relates  the  humorous 
and  tragic  happenings  of  her  many 
years  in  China,  and  of  her  adjust- 
ments to  American  life  in  the 
1930's. 

Page  29 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  42 


JANUARY  1955 


NO.  1 


1 1  ioniing  and  the    /Lew    L/( 


ear 


".   .   .   in   the  morning  will   I   direct   my   prayers   unto   thee,  and   will   look   up" 
(Psalms  5:3). 


'pHE  coming  of  the  New  Year 
means  a  new  beginning  for  all 
of  us.  No  matter  where  we  may 
stand  in  the  journey  between  our 
past  and  our  future,  the  coming  of 
another  year  brings  fresh  oppor- 
tunity, brighter  vision,  and  opens 
the  door  to  accomplishment.  The 
New  Year  is  like  morning,  when  the 
way  to  unknown  treasures  is  opened, 
when  the  pathway  lies  unmarred  be- 
fore us.  It  is  the  time  in  which  the 
Lord  has  given  us  another  chance  to 
prove  ourselves  worthy  of  his  mer- 
cies which  'are  new  every  morning." 
Many  of  our  activities,  our  ideals, 
and  our  aspirations  partake  of  the 
spaciousness  of  the  New  Year  and 
of  the  measure  of  morning.  Suppose 
we  are  to  take  a  journey,  perhaps  to 
a  place  we  have  never  seen  before, 
the  sea,  or  the  mountains,  or  to  an- 
other city.  A  journey  is  traveling 
into  a  new  experience.  And  even 
if  it  be  a  journey  to  a  familiar  place, 
there  may  have  been  changes  in  the 
land,  or  it  may  be  another  season. 
Always,  too,  we  may  meet  strangers 
who  can  lift  our  spirits,  or  people 
who  need  to  walk  briefly  with  us  to 
see  some  inviting  aspect  of  life 
which  we  can  reveal  to  them.  All 
journeys,  near  and  far,  are  new  in 
their  significance  —  they  are  new, 
like  the  year  and  the  morning. 

Meeting  a  new  friend,  or  one  who 
is  to  become  a  friend,  has  the  possi- 

Page  30 


bilities  of  giving  us  new  growth  of 
the  spirit  and  an  entrance  into  the 
beauty  and  strength  of  another 
personality.  It  is  our  opportunity 
to  bestow  something  of  our  own 
perspective  upon  one  who  may  have 
been  looking  upon  life  from  a  dif- 
ferent point  of  view.  A  new  friend- 
ship may  be  the  threshold  of  new 
pleasure  and  new  illumination. 

Even  more  humble  activities  are 
as  a  journey  into  the  delightful  un- 
known. A  woman's  day  is  often 
composed  of  a  series  of  exhilarating 
experiences.  Prosaic  tasks  may  as- 
sume great  expectancy  and  promise, 
if  they  are  performed  with  a  feeling 
of  adventure  and  anticipation.  The 
whir  of  a  sewing*  machine  in  making 
a  little  girl's  dress,  the  further 
stitches  in  needlepoint,  even  the 
matching  0'  colors  and  shapes  in 
patches  for  mending— these  are  small 
adventures,  but  they  may  be  tribu- 
tary to  the  satisfying  wholeness  of 
homemaking.  Expectancy  and  an- 
ticipation prevail  in  the  challenging 
efforts  of  re-decorating  a  home— new 
color  on  the  walls,  the  harmony  of 
tints  and  tones  in  rugs  and  drap- 
eries, a  kitchen  cheerful  all  over 
again  in  a  different  decoration. 

Even  so  familiar  an  act  as  to  open 
a  book  mav  partake  of  the  nature  of 
regeneration.  Not  long  ago  an 
elderly  woman  opened  the  Bible  and 
turned  to  the  Book  of  Psalms.    Her 


EDITORIAL 


31 


scriptural  reading,  for  the  most  part, 
had  been  confined  to  the  New 
I'estanient,  and  she  had  not  experi- 
enced for  sometime  the  loftv  lan- 
guage and  the  noble  thoughts  of  the 
Psalms.  She  turned  the  pages  re\- 
ercnth  and  said,  "I'o  me,  this  is  a 
new  thing."  To  her  there  was  the 
presence  of  morning  and  the  cle- 
ment of  disco\"er\'.  in  the  sacred 
pages.  She  read  also  Psalm  ro2, 
which  describes  the  beauties  of 
Zion,  "For  thy  ser\'ants  take  pleas- 
ure in  her  stones,  and  faxour  the 
dust  thereof."  And  the  elderlv 
woman  had  found  words  which  ex- 
pressed her  deep  thoughts,  for  she 
had  so  long  lo\ed  her  own  humble 
home  and  the  encircling  land.  e\en 
so  much  that  she  had  loved  its 
stones  and  dust.    But  nc\'er  before 


had  she  found  the  right  words  for 
so  deep  a  realization.  Any  great  and 
good  book  gives  to  us  the  spirit  of 
newness  and  of  mgrning. 

The  most  precious  of  all  new^ 
treasures  gi\en  to  women  are  the 
children,  lo\'elv  as  morning,  and  hav- 
ing within  them  infinite  possibilities, 
which  mothers  may  help  to  develop 
along  the  wide  pathways  of  life's 
responsibilities  and  joys  and  achieve- 
ments. 

The  \ear  is  new,  and  it  is  the  time 
of  morning,  a  time  of  closeness  be- 
tween the  hea\ens  and  the  earth. 
"For  lo,  he  that  formeth  the  moun- 
tains, and  createth  the  wind  .  .  .  that 
maketh  the  morning  .  .  .  and  tread- 
eth  upon  the  high  places  of  the 
earth.  The  Lord  ...  is  his  name" 
(Amos  4:3). 

-V.  P.  C. 


^J) rift  wood 


Nntahc  King 


The  \xilcl.  \\'ct  sweep  of  ocean  \\n\cs  along  the  beaeh  a  dozen  years. 
Has  buffeted  this  slender  l)ranc]i  uith  elementary  sobs  and  tears; 
Solaced  too  seldom  b\-  the  ra\s  of  w elcome  sun  upon  the  sands, 
Allowed  scant  healing  time  before  the  sea  repeats  its  harsh  demands. 

Turn  the  full  circle,  sun,  the  storm,  the  biting  winds  and  bitter  cold. 
Bent  to  one  purpose,  that  to  fit  this  broken  branch  into  its  mold, 
Leaving  at  length  the  beauty  of  silver  perfection  polished  smooth; 
Unmarred  by  flaw,  content  to  lie  where  unseen  forces  bid  it  move. 

Not  swift  this  state  of  beautv  comes,  each  agony  is  singly  borne. 
Despair,  first  deep,  becomes  resigned,  then  grateful  for  each  perfect  morn. 
Time,  the  abrasi\e,  wears  and  wounds  to  cut  the  pattern  plain, 
Scoring  the  finallv  finished  work  with  half-remembered  pain. 

So  are  the  old.  contented  in  their  places. 
Showing  God's  hand  in  fine  etched,  tranquil  faces. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


uxelief  (bociety^   ^yissigned  (bvening    11  Lee  ting  oj 

QJast  Q^unaaii  in    1 1  Larch 

'T^HE  Sunday  night  meeting  to  be  held  on  Fast  Day,  March  6,  1955,  has 
again  been  assigned  by  the  First  Presidency  for  use  by  the  Rehef 

Society. 

Suggestive  plans  for  this  evening  meeting  have  been  prepared  by  the 

general  board  and  sent  to  the  stakes  in  bulletin  form. 

It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents  confer  with  their 

bishops  immediately  to  arrange  for  this  meeting.    Music  for  the  Singing 

Mothers  should  be  ordered  at  once. 

[Joouna    Volumes  of  ig^Jf  Lrie/ief  Society    1 1  Lagazines 

OELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1954 
issues  of  The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  1,  Utah.  The 
cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50, 
including  the  index.  If  a  leather  binding  is  preferred,  the  cost  is  $3.50. 
See  schedules  of  postage  rates  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine,  page  71.  If 
bound  volumes  are  desired,  and  the  Magazine  cannot  be  supplied  by  the 
person  making  the  request,  the  Magazines  will  be  supplied  for  $1.50  by  the 
Magazine  Department,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  40  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  Only  a  limited  number  of  Magazines  are 
available  for  binding. 

It  is  suggested  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1954 
Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  li- 
braries. 

J^wara  Subscriptions  LP  resented  in   Jripnl 

T^HE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Magazine  representatives  for  hav- 
ing obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  re- 
lation to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until 
after  the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1954  ^^^^  ^^  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  1955. 

Page  32  < 


clnfantile  [Paralysis  and  the    1 1  Larch  of  Jjirnes 

Basil  O'Connor 
President,  The  National  Foundation  for  Infantile  Paralysis 

TT  will  be  a  great  day  for  everyone  when  the  world  can  be  told  that  Dr. 
Salk's  trial  vaccine  actually  protects  against  polio.  We  hope  that  day 
arrives  early  in  1955.  The  theme  of  the  1955  March  of  Dimes  reflects  ex- 
pansion for  the  fight  against  polio  in  the  longed-for  realm  of  prevention. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  must  face  the  possibility  that  an  inconclusive 
report  may  be  issued  by  Dr.  Thomas  Francis,  Jr.  of  the  University  of 
Michigan,  who  is  responsible  for  determining  whether  or  not  the  vaccine 
is  effective.  As  hopeful  as  this  is,  the  fact  remains  we  have  no  proven 
vaccine,  yet.  Millions  more  must  be  spent  on  the  Salk  vaccine  studies. 
At  the  same  time,  our  responsibilities  continue  for  children  and  adults 
crippled  by  polio. 

Either  way,  our  problems  and  our  responsibilities  multiply.  Even  if 
the  vaccine  is  declared  highly  effective,  we  cannot  see  the  end  of  polio 
in  1955  ^^  1956— or,  for  that  matter,  in  1957. 

Certainly  all  of  the  more  than  50,000,000  young  Americans  under 
eighteen  years  of  age  (the  most  polio-susceptible  group)  cannot  possibly 
be  vaccinated  in  time  to  prevent  thousands  of  new  attacks  in  the  years  im- 
mediately ahead. 

What  I'm  getting  at  is  that  the  news  from  Michigan  will  have  little 
immediate  effect  on  the  huge  job  of  mending  lives,  refining  preventive 
techniques,  and  training  professionals.  That  is  why  I  am  appealing  again 
for  your  support  this  coming  January.  The  crippled  child  who  is  cut  off 
from  her  playmates  lives  only  half-a-life.  The  disabled  wage-earner  needs 
more  than  just  plain  courage  to  carry  on.  Only  with  expert  treatment, 
good  equipment,  and  understanding  care  can  the  stricken  overcome  crush- 
ing handicaps.    These  are  the  things  money  can  buy. 

Your  continued  help  in  supporting  the  1955  March  of  Dimes,  January 
3-31,  will  most  certainly  evoke  the  gratitude  of  those  born  too  soon  to 
benefit  from  any  polio  vaccine,  as  well  as  those  who  look  to  the  March  of 
Dimes  to  protect  them  from  polio  in  the  future. 


[He fore  the  Storm 

Zara  Sahin 

Even  this  cold,  gray  day  is  beautiful — 
The  upturned  sod  where  late  the  farmer  plowed. 
Now  locked  to  earth  by  winter's  icy  breath, 
Is  edged  with  flowers  of  frost.  A  pewter  cloud 
Hangs  low  on  the  horizon,  while  a  crow, 
Scarce  darker  than  the  limb  on  which  it  sits. 
Awaits  the  snow. 


Page  33 


Bob  Bishop 


YOSEMITE  VALLEY,  CALIFORNIA 


WAke   World 

Gene  Romolo 

In  a  white,  white  world  I  have  awakened 
To  clutch  again  the  tenuous  strands  of  life 
That  dormant  lie  while  slumber  holds  us  captive 
A  white  world,  for  the  moment  free  from  strife. 
Night  has  wrought  this  lovely,  soft  white  wonder; 
With  needles  of  the  frost,  has  knitted  it 
In  motifs,  hexagon-shaped  replicas  of  stars, 
And  with  artistic  deftness,  made  each  fit 
The  place  appointed  for  a  perfect  piece 
Of  handiwork,  earth's  beauty  to  increase. 


Page  3  J^STITUTE  OF  RELIGION 

4602  SOUTH  REDWOOD  ROAD 
SALT  UKE  CITY.  UTAH    84/OZ 


Grandma's  Responsibility 


Mary  C.  Martineau 


FOR  some  reason,  no  one 
thought  anything  of  leaving 
the  cat  with  Grandma  when 
the  family  went  on  their  vacation. 
They  left  the  cat  without  a  qualm 
for  its  safety  and  care,  and  Grand- 
ma, dear  old  soul,  never  dreamed  of 
not  allowing  the  cat  to  be  left. 

What's  a  cat  to  take  care  of? 
That's  nothing.  But  to  have  the 
family  return  to  find  the  cat  gone- 
strayed— stolen,  that  was  different. 

Grandsons,  Jimmy  and  Johnny, 
just  couldn't  feature  Grandma  in  a 
careless  role,  but,  as  Jimmy  re- 
marked, ''Our  cat  is  gone,  and  he 
was  Grandma's  responsibility." 

Then  Grandma  knew  by  the 
look  in  Jimmy's  eyes  and  in  the 
tone  of  his  voice  that  his  confidence 
in  her  was  forever  shaken  unless  she 
found  the  cat  and  proved  her  fidelity 
to  a  trust.    Poor  Grandma! 

It  all  happened  this  way:  Grand- 
ma was  to  go  to  Jimmy's  house 
every  morning  in  the  absence  of 
the  family  and  feed  the  cat,  water 
the  flowers,  collect  the  mail,  see 
that  the  house  door  was  locked  se- 
curely, and  then  walk  home  again 
to  take  up  her  own  housework.  And 
very  faithfully  did  Grandma  per- 
form these  morning  duties.  Old 
Puff,  the  cat,  always  came  mewing 
off  the  porch  to  meet  her  as  she 
came  up  the  walk,  and  he  rolled 
over  on  the  pavement  before  her 
for  his  own  enjoyment,  and  then 
brushed  past  her  skirts  and  arched 
his  back  as  she  came  up  the  steps 
to  feed  him. 

She  always  poured  some  milk  in- 


to his  saucer  and  doled  out  his 
'Tuss  in  Boots"  on  a  dish,  and  left 
him  happy  and  eating  in  content- 
ment while  she  sprinkled  the  lawn 
and  flowers. 

For  three  mornings  all  went  well. 
Then  came  the  fateful  morn.  As 
Grandma  came  up  the  walk,  she 
was  humming  a  little  tune,  when 
she  stopped  short.  ''Where's  the  cat, 
I  wonder?"  she  murmured  in  a 
startled  way,  for  no  cat  came  to 
meet  her. 

Around  the  house  went  Grand- 
ma, calling  softly  "Kitty,  Kitty,  Kit- 
ty ..  .  ."    But  no  kitty  came. 

Gone  to  catch  a  mouse,  thought 
Grandma.  So  she  proceeded  to 
water  the  flowers  and  gather  the 
mail,  but  still  no  Puff  appeared. 
I'll  just  put  his  milk  in  his  dish 
and  put  his  food  out,  for  I  can't 
wait  for  him  any  longer.  He'll  be 
here  when  I  come  again  in  the 
morning,  she  thought.  And  home 
went  Grandma,  trusting  to  a  cat's 
nine  lives  to  take  care  of  him  for 
one  day. 

But  it  was  more  serious  than  she 
thought,  for  next  morning  when  she 
came.  Puff's  dishes  were  licked 
clean,  but  no  Puff  was  to  be  seen, 
and  the  next  day  and  the  next  were 
the  same  until  the  whole  week  was 
gone  and  the  family  returned. 

Grandma  told  them  of  Puff's 
curious  actions,  but  that  she,  Grand- 
ma, was  sure  they  would  see  Puff 
when  he  came  back  each  morning. 

Grandma  was  wrong.  The  very 
next  morning  Jimmy  saw  the  neigh- 
bor's cocker  spaniel  come  over  and 
eat  Puff's   food,   and   in  his   heart 

Page  35 


36 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Jimmy  then  and  there  convicted 
Grandma  of  gross  neglect  and  care- 
lessness in  the  performance  of  duty. 

/GRANDMA  could  have  borne  the 
loss  of  the  cat  with  great  forti- 
tude, for  many  cats  had  disappeared 
along  the  trail  of  Grandma's  long 
life,  but  Grandma  could  not  bear 
the  loss  of  Jimmy's  confidence.  She 
decided  she  must  find  that  cat  if 
she  possibly  could.  So  she  began 
to  lay  plans  and  to  execute  them. 

She  offered  little  rewards  to 
youthful  searchers;  she  took  even- 
ing and  morning  walks  in  personal 
search;  she  sent  out  scouts  and 
made  inquiries. 

''Don't  worry  over  that  cat  any 
more,  Grandmother,"  comforted 
Edna  Lee,  Jimmy's  mother.  'I'm 
kind  of  glad  the  cat's  gone;  it's  not 
your  fault,  anyway.  A  full-grown 
cat  ought  to  be  able  to  take  care  of 
himself  in  the  summertime." 

"It's  not  the  cat  I  worry  about, 
it's  little  Jimmy,"  said  Grandmoth- 
er. "He  loved  the  cat  and  feels  so 
badly.  He  holds  me  accountable 
and  has  withdrawn  his  trust  and 
confidence  from  me.  He  is  like  a 
polite  little  stranger,"  and  there  was 
a  tear  in  Grandma's  eye. 

But  what  could  Grandma  do? 
Why,  nothing.  So  that's  what  she 
did.    She  just  did  nothing  and  wait- 


ed. Time  smooths  many  sorrows, 
and  so  it  was  as  the  days  went  by. 
Jimmy  found  his  way  to  Grandma's 
house  again  and  to  Grandma's  cook- 
ie jar  again  and  again.  Jimmy 
smiled  at  Grandma  and  Grandma 
smiled  at  Jimmy. 

And  that  might  have  been  the 
last  of  it,  if  the  telephone  hadn't 
rung  so  wildly  late  one  night.  When 
Grandma  said  "Hello,"  a  vexed 
voice  said  loudly,  "Mrs.  Gray,  I 
wish  you'd  come  over  in  the  morn- 
ing and  get  your  cat.  We  can't 
have  our  bedroom  window  up  be- 
cause he  keeps  jumping  in  to  find 
our  children.  He  adopted  our  chil- 
dren when  your  daughter's  family 
was  away.  They  used  to  live  in  this 
house  once  you  know.  I'm  sick 
and  tired  of  this  cat." 

"Oh,  thank  you  for  calling  me," 
said  Grandma  happily.  "I  will  be 
right  over  in  the  morning." 

Next  morning,  Jimmy  went  with 
Grandma  to  get  Puff,  for  it  was  he 
all  right. 

"Grandma,  may  I  carry  him?" 
asked  Jimmy,  as  they  were  return- 
ing triumphantly  with  their  prec- 
ious burden. 

"Yes,  Jimmy,"  said  Grandma, 
lovingly  placing  the  big  gray  and 
white  cat  in  Jimmy's  eager  little 
arms.  "He  is  yours  to  have  and  to 
hold." 


Hew  Serial     (^reen    V(yuiows     to    iJO 


egin  in 


3reh 


ruary 


\  new  serial,  "Green  Willows,"  by  Deone  R.  Sutherland,  will  begin  in  the  February 
-^^  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  This  entertaining  and  realistic  story  nar- 
rates the  adventures  of  Lillian  and  Pat,  two  young  friends  who  complicate  and  help  to 
straighten  out  the  problems  of  Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts:  Agnes,  Margaret,  and  Karen. 
Mrs.  Sutherland,  a  daughter  of  George  Cecil  Robinson  and  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 
of  Magna,  Utah,  is  a  young  wife  and  mother  of  two  sons,  who  now  lives  in  San  Fran- 
cisco, California,  where  her  husband,  a  doctor,  is  serving  his  internship.  Seven  short 
stories  and  a  serial  by  Mrs.  Sutherland  have  appeared  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
since  1948. 


mi 


unosa 


S 


ggs 


Courtesy  National  Cotton  Council 


6  eggs 

2  packages  frozen  spinach 

3  tablespoons  shortening 
2  tablespoons  flour 


2  cups  hot  milk 
Yz   cup  shredded  cheese 
salt  and  pepper 
2  tablespoons  shortening 


Hard  cook  eggs.  While  eggs  cook,  cook  spinach  according  to  directions  on  pack- 
age. Make  cheese  sauce  by  melting  shortening  in  top  of  double  boiler  over  hot  water. 
Stir  in  flour.  Add  hot  milk  gradually,  stirring  constantly.  When  thickened,  add  cheese, 
stirring  to  melt  cheese.  Season  with  salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Cover  and  keep  sauce 
hot.  When  eggs  are  done,  run  cold  water  over  them.  Shell.  Cut  eggs  crosswise 
into  halves.  Remove  yolks.  Slice  whites  thin  and  add  to  cheese  sauce,  reserving  a 
few  slices  for  garnishing,  if  desired.  Drain  spinach,  add  2  tablespoons  melted  short- 
ening. Arrange  in  well-greased  shallow  baking  dish  or  in  individual  bakers.  Pour 
cheese-egg  sauce  over  spinach,  letting  spinach  show  at  edges.  Press  yolks  through  sieve, 
making  a  mound  of  yolk  on  top  of  each  serving.  Set  under  broiler  for  2  or  3  minutes, 
keeping  dish  at  least  3  inches  from  heat.  Serve  with  corn  muffins  and  crisp  relishes. 
(Makes  6  servings) 

Page  37 


cJhere  Us  a  cJime  for  cJormality^ 

Helen  S.  Williams 

'THHERE  are  certain  places  and  special  occasions  where  formal  elegance  of  floral  ar- 
■■•     rangements  must  be  used.  The  table  pictured  opposite  is  a  perfect  example  of  formal- 
ity at  its  loveliest.  This  table  was  originated  and  executed  by  Florence  Williams  for  an 
afternoon  reception  where  approximately  2,000  people  attended. 

The  table  was  set  in  a  spacious  room  with  high  ceilings.  The  walls  and  draperies 
were  a  soft  sage  green — a  perfect  setting  for  the  colors  and  flowers  used.  Of  course  the 
table  had  to  be  scaled  to  the  size  of  the  room,  and  it  had  to  be  beautiful  from  all 
angles,  for  there  were  those  who  were  seated,  and  those  who  stood  to  be  served,  and 
there  were  many  who  viewed  it  from  a  distance. 

Had  the  table  or  its  appointments  been  too  small  or  less  sensational,  the  effective- 
ness of  its  beauty  and  color  would  have  been  lost  completely  in  the  magnitude  of  the 
surroundings. 

To  do  unusual,  beautiful  tables  Florence  Williams  dares  to  be  dramatic  and  com- 
pletely original.  One  rarely  forgets  the  table  decorations  which  she  does  because  they 
are  never  ordinary. 

For  this  table  she  decided  to  use  a  beautiful  old  Paisley  shawl  for  her  tablecloth. 
The  shawl  belonged  to  her  husband's  mother.  It  had  never  been  used,  and  for  years 
had  been  wrapped  in  tissue  for  safekeeping.  Safekeeping  for  what?  thought  Florence. 
Here  was  a  precious  old  heirloom  five  yards  long  which  would  be  perfect  for  this  special 
occasion.  The  center  of  the  shawl  was  a  bold,  daring  black.  It  would  be  a  perfect 
background  for  golden  flowers,  brass  bowls,  massive  candelabra,  and  tall,  tapering  candles. 

The  border  of  the  shawl  combined  all  the  glorious  shades  of  autumn.  The  rich 
golds,  copper,  and  brass  colors,  the  reds  and  the  yellows  that  blanket  our  hills  and 
mountains  when  the  first  frost  touches  them  in  the  fall,  this  lovely  old  heirloom  had 
captured  in  its  woven  border.  All  these  warm,  deep  colors  of  Indian  summer  gave  a 
richness  and  elegance  to  the  table. 

With  the  Paisley  shawl  as  the  basic  note  for  the  table,  Mrs.  Williams  had  a 
startling  and  unusual  setting  for  the  magnificent  centerpiece.  As  you  see,  the  flowers 
were  arranged  in  a  half-circle  design.  This  half-circle  design  is  basically  excellent  when 
using  a  large  or  massive  centerpiece  on  a  long  table,  and  it  is  particularly  good  when 
used  in  a  raised  or  footed  container.  The  length  of  the  rhythmic  line  was  extended 
from  the  focal  point  of  the  raised  Cupid.  This  gave  a  harmonious  feeling  of  flowing 
rhythm  and  balance  for  the  long  table  and  large  room. 

The  container  was  an  old-fashioned  brass  jardiniere,  polished  to  dazzling  bright- 
ness. It  had  been  turned  upside  down,  and  on  top  of  it  rested  a  great  flat  brass  bowl. 
This  was  filled  with  a  solid  mass  of  flowers — yellow  daffodils.  These  daffodils  were 
bordered  with  daisies  that  had  been  dyed  in  colors  to  repeat  the  border  of  grandmother's 
Paisley  shawl.  Shimmering  green  magnolia  leaves  framed  the  round  bowl  and  blended 
into  the  soft  greens  of  the  surrounding  draperies.  Then  the  brass  Cupid,  holding  a 
ivw  flowers,  topped  the  entire  floral  design  and  kept  the  table  in  perfect  proportion. 
It  was  a  picture  of  harmonious  colors — the  black  cloth,  the  brass  container,  the  yellow 
and  rust  flowers,  and  the  Paisley  border. 

Florence  filled  the  big  brass  bowl  with  twigs  and  stems,  then  covered  the  greens 
with  fine  chicken  wire.  This  made  a  firm,  solid  container  to  hold  the  flowers  in  posi- 
tion. The  daffodils  had  been  cut  to  about  two-inch  stems.  This  was  the  depth  of 
the  bowl. 

Poge  38 


THERE  IS  A  TIME  FOR  FORMALITY 


39 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE    ARRANGEMENT    BY   FLORENCE    WILLIAMS 


The  sweeping  half  circle  of  daffodils  that  extended  so  gracefully  from  the  bowl 
and  down  the  table,  was  wired  together  with  very  fine  wire.  These  flowers  had  also 
been  broken  off  into  two-inch  stems  and  were  wired  together  to  give  an  illusion  of 
solid  yellow.  The  wire  was  twisted  around  each  flower  securely,  and  the  streamers 
of  daffodils  were  about  five  inches  across. 


The  massive  brass  candelabra  at  either  end  of  the  table,  with  the  tallest  of  tall 
yellow  cathedral  candles,  completed  the  regal  beauty  of  the  table.  The  candles  matched 
the  daffodils  perfectly.  Their  height  gave  perfect  balance  to  the  table  and  proportioned 
it  beautifully  to  the  massive  room.  This  same  centerpiece  arrangement  has  been  used 
by  Florence  for  other  affairs  at  other  seasons  of  the  year. 

In  the  fall,  button  chr}'santhemums  in  all  the  rich  fall  colors  lend  themselves 
wonderfully  well  to  this  arrangement.  Fall  fruit,  with  deep  purple  grapes,  make  a  dra- 
matic and  luxurious  appearing  table  when  the  grapes  are  combined  with  flowers.  The 
grapes  can  be  wired  as  are  the  flowers  and  draped  over  the  bowl  and  down  the  length 
of  the  table.    They  are  dramatic  and  beautiful. 

Many,  many  designs  can  be  evolved  from  this  same  idea.  With  a  little  practice, 
a  generous  degree  of  daring,  and  a  bit  of  originality,  anyone  can  learn  and  enjoy  the 
technique  of  flower  arrangement. 

It  is  well  to  keep  in  mind  a  few  basic  fundamental  principles  which  will  help  your 
own  instinctive  ability. 

First,  consider  the  relationship  of  the  length  of  the  table,  the  color,  and  container, 
to  the  size  of  the  room.  If  the  room  is  small,  keep  the  table  and  centerpiece  in  good 


40  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

proportion.  Don't  let  them  overpower  their  surroundings.  In  the  picture  above,  the 
room  is  large,  the  ceiling  high,  and  the  walls  are  soft  green.  A  massive  table  was  indi- 
cated— ^thus  the  big,  high  bowl  and  the  massive  candelabra. 

Second,  watch  the  design  of  your  centerpiece.  The  ones  that  lend  themselves  best 
are  \ariations  of  the  triangle,  the  circle,  or  half  circle,  or  an  open  "s"  curve. 

Third,  carefully  plan  the  balance  of  your  arrangement.  Group  flowers,  candles,  and 
decorations  within  a  definite  pattern,  so  that  an  impression  of  stability,  unity,  and 
serenity  is  achieved.  An  artistic,  balanced  design  is  lovely  from  any  viewpoint.  Re- 
member this. 

Fourth,  have  a  focal  point  or  a  center  of  interest.  In  the  above  picture,  it  is  the 
Cupid  perched  on  the  top  curve  of  the  half  circle. 

Fifth,  for  teal  beauty  in  design,  there  must  be  a  feeling  of  rhythm  or  motion. 
Sprays  of  flowers,  greens,  fruit,  ribbon — anything  which  gives  graceful  lines  from  the 
center  out  can  create  this  feeling  of  rhythm  and  motion. 

Sixth,  remember  that  accent  is  the  added  something  which  makes  a  table  unusual. 
In  this  illustration  it  is  undoubtedly  the  black  of  the  Paisley  shawl.  Also,  accent  may  be 
achieved  by  contrast  in  color  of  flowers  or  container  or  accessories.  It  is  one  of  the 
elements  in  table  decoration  that  one  has  to  work  hard  at  and  has  to  practice  to 
achieve. 

Seventh,  and  last,  is  harmony.  Without  harmony  of  design,  color,  and  arrange- 
ment, the  beauty  is  lost.  Colors,  materials,  containers,  and  all  accessories  must  express 
an  idea — unified  and  perfectly  blended. 


ibrratum  in  Social  Science  JLesson  in 
I  Lovemoer  iQj^    H iagazine 

TT  has  been  called  to  our  attention  by  Dr.  Richard  D.  Poll,  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  History  and  Political  Science  at  Brigham  Young  University, 
that  an  error  occurs  in  the  February  social  science  lesson  (The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States)  as  printed  in  the  November  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
on  page  779.    Dr.  Poll  makes  this  correction: 

It  is  stated  that  "this  method  of  amendment  [ratification  by  state  legislatures]  is 
the  one  which  has  been  universally  followed  in  all  the  amendments  thus  far  adopted." 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  Amendment  21,  repealing  the  prohibition  amendment  was  adopted 
by  conventions  in  the  states,  rather  than  by  state  legislatures.  This  is  not  a  profoundly 
important  point,  but,  inasmuch  as  it  was  the  Utah  Convention  which  was  the  thirty- 
sixth  to  ratify  and  repeal  amendment,  it  is  not  without  some  interest  to  our  people. 


[Jo a th room  cJncks 

Novel  Towel  Holders 

Elizabeth  ^^iWiamson 

There  never  seem  to  be  enoiigh  to\\el  racks  in  the  bathroom,  guest  bath,  or 
powder  room.  Old  door  knockers  come  to  the  rescue.  For  individual  towel  holders, 
these  are  distinctive  and  most  unusual. 


J^<J^ 


oy 


Sylvia  Probst  Young 

A  boy  is  adventure,  noise,  and  fun. 

With  a  smudge  of  dirt,  and  his  knees 

Are  forever  out  of  his  o\eralls — 

He's  a  genius  at  climbing  trees. 

He  has  no  use  for  a  pair  of  shoes 

Or  a  shirt  when  the  days  are  long; 

Forever  he's  munching  on  jam  and  bread, 

And  singing  a  tuneless  song. 

A  boy  is  a  king  in  his  own  small  world — 

A  boy  is  exasperating — 

And  whatever  he  might  be  doing  next 

There  is  no  use  contemplating. 

But  a  boy  holds  the  strings  to  his  mother's  heart, 
And  his  sudden  kiss  is  a  cure 
For  any  ill — oh,  a  boy  is  grand — 
I  am  glad  that  I  have  four. 


Page  41 


uier  uiobbies   ioring  ^oif  to   (^ythers 

Mary  Elizabeth  Jensen  Bingham,  Behedere  Ward,  Los  Angeles, 
Is  a  Needlccraft  Artist 


■jViTARY  Ehzabeth  Jensen  Bingham,  at  the  age  of  eighty-nine,  still  gives  joy  to  her 
family  and  her  friends,  and  serves  her  Church  by  making  exquisite  handicraft 
articles.  During  the  past  year  she  has  embroidered  twenty  pairs  of  exquisite  pillowcases, 
all  with  crocheted  edges.  Also,  she  has  made  many  sets  of  dish  towels  and  numerous 
crocheted  doihes.  She  is  an  expert  at  quilting  and  has  designed  several  original  quilt 
patterns.  She  has  recently  completed  a  lo\'ely  crocheted  altar  cloth  to  be  presented  to 
the  Los  Angeles  Temple  when  it  is  finished.  Mrs.  Bingham's  custom  of  giving  a 
crocheted  doily  each  month  to  the  eldest  sister  having  a  birthday  during  that  month, 
has  gi\'en  much  pleasure  to  the  members  of  her  ward  Relief  Society.  At  an  early  age 
she  was  responsible  for  spinning  the  yarn  for  her  brothers'  and  sisters'  clothing,  and  she 
learned  habits  of  industry  and  service. 

Sister  Bingham  was  born  in  Logan,  Utah,  and  married  Benjamin  Franklin  Bingham 
in  1885.  Mother  of  six  sons  and  a  daughter,  Mrs.  Bingham  still  found  time  for  service 
as  a  practical  nurse  in  many  communities  in  Cache  Valley.  In  her  early  married  life 
she  subscribed  to  The  Woman's  Exponent,  and  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has  been 
in  her  home  since  its  first  issue.  Mrs.  Bingham  remembers  the  time  when  she  regularly 
took  her  team  and  wagon  and  gathered  up  her  neighbors  and  took  them  to  Relief  Society 
meetings;  sometimes  there  were  as  manv  as  sixteen  women  and  children  in  the  wagon 
at  one  time.  She  has  served  as  a  Relief  Society  president,  as  a  counselor,  and  as  secre- 
tary. Her  years  have  been  full  of  work  and  happiness,  and  she  has  enlarged  her  own 
personality  by  serving  others. 
Page  42 


Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing 


Chapter  4 
Dorothy  S.  Romney 


Synopsis:  Margaret  Lansing,  whose  hus- 
band Jed  has  become  a  farmer  contrary  to 
the  wishes  of  his  parents,  is  taken  ill  just 
before  Jed's  father,  a  prominent  brain 
surgeon,  and  his  wife  arrive  at  the  farm 
for  a  visit.  The  young  couple  cannot  get 
help,  and  the  mother-in-law  assumes  the 
household  duties  and  takes  care  of  Kimmy, 
the  baby.  The  hard  work  makes  her 
more  than  ever  opposed  to  country  life, 
and  she  tries  to  persuade  her  son  to  go 
back  to  the  city  and  resume  his  medical 
studies.  Finally,  when  Margaret  is  able 
to  attend  to  her  household,  the  parents 
leave,  although  they  had  planned  on  a 
longer  visit.  Margaret  and  Jed  attend  a 
ward  party,  and  their  intimate  friend 
Mrs.  Andrews  asks  why  the  elder  Lansings 
left  the  farm  so  soon. 

MARGARET  knew  that  her 
friend  was  wise  and  under- 
standing, and  perhaps  she 
might  suggest  some  way  of  persuad- 
ing Jed's  parents  that  he  had  chos- 
en the  work  he  loved  and  that  he 
was  contented. 

Mrs.  Andrews  moved  over  on  the 
bench.  ''Better  sit  down  and  tell 
me  all  about  it  Maybe  it  will  make 
you  feel  better,"  she  said,  and  Mar- 
garet knew  from  past  experience 
that  it  was  a  genuine  wish  to  help, 
rather  than  curiosity  that  prompted 
her  words. 

So  she  told  Mrs.  Andrews  every- 
thing that  was  troubling  her— of  the 
letters  that  came  twice  weekly  from 
Jed's  parents  which,  however,  con- 
tained no  reference  to  a  return  visit 
in  the  future,  nor  an  invitation  for 
tliem  to  visit  Jed's  parents,  and  of 
Jed's  obvious  disappointment  over 
the  results  of  his  parents'  visit. 

Mrs.  Andrews  listened  carefullv, 


and  then  was  silent  for  a  time  after 
Margaret  had  finished  speaking. 

''Don't  let  it  worry  you  too  much, 
dearie,"  she  finally  said.  "Parents 
often  have  a  strong  hold  on  their 
children,  too  strong  a  hold,  as  seems 
to  be  the  case  with  Jed's  parents.  Jed 
is  probably  torn  between  his  love 
for  you  and  Kimmy  and  the  duty 
he  feels  he  owes  his  parents.  Didn't 
you  once  tell  me  that  they  had  lost 
an  older  boy?  Perhaps  that  has 
something  to  do  with  their  clinging 
to  Jed,  although  I  don't  see  why  it 
should,"  she  mused.  "Be  patient, 
my  dear,  and  things  will  work  out." 

Her  words  comforted  Margaret, 
and  seeing  all  her  neighbors  soon 
erased  the  troubles  from  her  mind. 
She  felt  contented  and  happy  when 
the  deliciously  cooked  food  had 
been  eaten. 

After  ten  minutes  of  dancing 
Margaret's  cheeks  were  pinker  than 
they  had  been  for  some  time. 

"The  next  time  Jed's  folks  come 
to  town,"  Ez  Owens,  who  ran  the 
general  store,  said  in  his  jovial  man- 
ner, as  he  escorted  Margaret  back 
to  her  seat,  "give  us  a  chance  to 
meet  them.  I  hear  they're  real  nice 
people." 

She  was  still  pondering  Ez's  last 
remark  when  Jed  came  out  of  the 
kitchen  minus  his  chef's  cap  and 
apron,  and  swung  her  into  a  group 
of  dancers  that  was  forming  on  the 
dance  floor.  Everyone  must  be  won- 
dering, she  thought,  why  they 
weren't  invited  to  meet  the  elder 
Lansings. 

Page  43 


44 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


The  unusual  excitement  of  the 
evening  completely  tired  Margaret 
out,  and  she  asked  Jed  to  take  her 
home  as  soon  as  they  finished  the 
dance.  As  they  drove  along  she 
looked  at  Kimmy's  form  in  the  clear 
shadow  of  the  moon,  and  thought 
how  much  he  already  resembled  his 
Grandfather  Lansing,  right  down  to 
the  tips  of  his  fingers. 

Suddenly  her  musings  were  inter- 
rupted by  Jed. 

"Kimmy  already  has  the  hands 
of  a  good  surgeon,"  he  said. 

It  was  amazing  how  often  she 
and  Jed  had  the  same  thought  pat- 
terns. 

'Terhaps  Kimmy  won't  want  to 
be  a  doctor,"  she  reminded  as  gent- 
ly as  she  could.  Who  could  say 
where  the  destiny  of  a  pair  of  hands 
lay  without  first  developing  the  in- 
tellect that  guided  them? 

'Tes,  of  course,"  he  assured  her, 
''Kimmy  will  be  free  to  choose  his 
own  career."  He  put  his  hands  out 
to  cover  her  warm  fingers. 

CHE  could  see  in  the  brightness  of 
the  night,  the  circle  of  trees  that 
surrounded  their  home.  It  gradually 
emerged  from  the  silver  of  the 
night,  and  took  the  shape  of  the 
home  she  loved  so  dearly.  If  one 
could  look  into  the  future  and  see 
the  outline  of  one's  destiny  taking 
shape  as  clearly  as  this  house  had, 
it  might  greatly  simplify  things, 
Margaret  thought.  But  perhaps 
meeting  the  challenge  of  the  un- 
known was  what  made  life  worth 
living,  she  decided. 

When  they  reached  home  Jed  let 
Margaret  and  the  sleeping  Kimmy 
out  at  the  kitchen  door  and  drove 
the  station  wagon  down  to  the  barn. 
She  undressed  Kimmy  without  wak- 


ing him,  then  went  into  the  kitch- 
en, reveling  in  the  warmth  of  the 
still  air,  glad  to  be  home. 

She  took  cookies  from  the  jar, 
set  them  on  a  plate,  and  was  pour- 
ing two  tall  glasses  of  cold  milk 
when  the  telephone  rang.  The  first 
thought  that  crossed  her  mind  was 
that  it  was  the  telegraph  office  call- 
ing with  a  message  for  Mrs.  Jack- 
son, unable  to  reach  her  at  her  own 
cottage.  She  hoped  it  wasn't  bad 
news  of  her  son,  Dick.  But  she  was 
wrong,  the  call  was  a  person-to-per- 
son, and  it  was  for  Jed. 

'Tm  Mrs.  Lansing,"  she  ex- 
plained to  the  operator,  completely 
puzzled  as  to  who  would  be  calling 
at  this  hour.  'Terhaps  your  party 
will  talk  to  me." 

''No,  I  must  talk  to  Mr.  Lansing," 
the  reply  came  back.    Margaret  rec 
ognized  Jed's  mother's  voice,  and  it 
held  an  urgency  that  was  unmistak- 
able. 

"Call  back  in  five  minutes,"  she 
told  the  operator,  and  ran  breath- 
lessly to  the  barn  to  get  Jed. 

They  lost  no  time  in  getting  back 
to  the  house.  The  telephone  was 
already  ringing  when  they  reached 
the  kitchen. 

"Hello,  Mother,"  Jed  said.  "What 
is  it?"  He  listened  for  a  matter  of 
minutes  while  his  mother  talked,  a 
stricken  look  on  his  face,  and  then 
said,  "I'll  be  down  on  the  first  train 
in  the  morning.  There's  one  that 
leaves  the  junction  at  two  a.m.  It 
may  not  be  as  bad  as  you  think. 
Goodbye  until  I  see  you." 

He  turned  to  Margaret,  white- 
faced  and  visibly  shaken.  "Dad  has 
injured  his  hand  on  a  fishing  trip. 
He  fell  on  some  broken  glass  and 
cut  the  arterv  and  tendons.  There 
was  no  competent  doctor  near  to 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


45 


take  care  of  it.  They're  operating 
tomorrow.  It  could  mean  the  end 
of  his  career  as  a  brain  surgeon/'  he 
ended  flatly. 

''But  they're  not  sure  yet,"  said 
Margaret  hopefully.  "There's  still  a 
chance  that  the  hand  can  be  sa\ed?" 

''Mother  didn't  seem  to  think  so 
—not  for  his  own  particular  work 
anyway.  It  will  break  his  heart.  He 
has  taken  such  pride  in  his  work." 

"There  may  still  be  a  chance," 
Margaret  persisted.  "Come,  I'll 
help  you  pack  and  drive  you  down 
to  the  station.  Stay  as  long  as  they 
need  you.     I'll  manage  here." 

"But  there's  so  little  I  can  do," 
he  said,  as  he  moved  toward  the 
bedroom.  "I've  failed  Dad  at  every 
turn.  It  would  make  all  the  differ- 
ence in  the  world  to  him  now  if  I 
could  carry  on  his  work." 

Margaret  made  no  reply.  She  had 
no  answer.  But  I'll  find  one,  she 
told  herself  determinedly.  I'm  sure 
that  Jed  was  right  in  choosing  the 
life  he  loves.  She  followed  him  in- 
to the  other  room  and  opened  a 
dresser  drawer.  "It's  a  good  thing 
you  have  plenty  of  clean  socks," 
she  commented  casually. 

The  tension  left  Jed's  face.  "Yes," 
he  agreed.  "You  always  manage  to 
have  everything  right  for  me." 

f\N  the  drive  down  to  the  station 
Margaret  asked,  "Why  must 
you  always  feel  conscience  stricken 
over  having  given  up  your  medical 
training?  You  made  your  decision. 
You  have  to  live  vour  own  life.  Whv 
torture  yourself  now  with  these 
doubts?" 

"You  knew  that  I  had  an  older 
brother  who  died?"  Jed  replied. 

"Yes,  of  course." 

"He    had    just    been    graduated 


from  high  school  the  year  before 
his  death.  He  was  a  brilliant  stu- 
dent and  intensely  interested  in 
everything  pertaining  to  the  medi- 
cal profession.  'A  born  doctor,'  Dad 
used  to  say  proudly.  And  he  was. 
It  was  his  whole  life,  just  as  it  was 
Dad's." 

Jed  paused  and  when  he  spoke 
again  it  was  with  an  effort.  "He  and 
Dad  were  great  pals.  It  was  a  man- 
to-man  relationship,  rather  than  fa- 
ther and  son.  They  were  always 
planning  hunting  and  fishing  trips 
together.  The  only  trouble  was, 
Dad  never  had  time  to  take  them. 
He  was  still  a  general  practitioner 
and  always  busy.  Then,  the  summer 
after  John  was  graduated  from  high 
school,  Dad  made  a  special  effort  to 
get  away  for  a  trip.  The  two  of 
them  were  off  for  a  week  of  fishing 
and  hunting.  It  was  to  have  been 
the  most  glorious  week  they  had 
known.  Instead,  it  ended  in  tragedy." 

He  gripped  the  wheel,  and  the 
lines  in  his  face  tightened.  "There 
was  an  automobile  accident.  Dad 
was  hurt,  but  John  had  a  brain  in- 
jury. He  died  before  they  could 
operate.  After  that  Dad  took  up 
brain  surgery.  He  felt  that  it  might 
compensate  in  some  way  for  the 
loss  of  his  own  son  if  he  could  help 
save  other  men's  sons." 

"And  vou  were  to  have  taken 
John's  place  in  everything,"  she  said 
gently. 

"Yes,"  he  answered.  For  a  mo- 
ment his  hand  closed  over  hers— 
the  work-roughened  hand  of  a  farm- 
er. 

She  watched  from  the  station  un- 
til the  train  disappeared  in  the  dis- 
tance then  drove  quickly  homeward. 
Exhausted  from  the  events  of  the 
long  night,  she  slept  deeply,  in  spite 


46  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

of  her  concern.  When  she  awak-  of  the  long  lane  where  the  mailbox 
ened  the  sun  was  threading  the  stood.  But  there  was  another  still 
room  with  shafts  of  gold.  She  could  more  exciting  letter,  a  letter  ad- 
hear  Mrs.  Jackson  already  in  the  dressed  to  Mrs.  Jackson.  It  was  type- 
kitchen  taking  care  of  Kimmy's  written  and  the  printing  in  the  left- 
needs,  hand  corner  indicated  that  it  was 

She  dressed  rapidly  and  went  in-  from  the  War  Department, 

to  the  kitchen  to  break  the  news,  She    prodded    Kimmy    on    until 

thankful  that  they  both  had  strong  they   had   covered   about   half   the 

backs  and  willing  hands.  With  what  distance   back    to    the   house,   and 

time  Jim  Hawkins  could  spare  from  then,  at  once  fearful  and  hopeful 

his  own  farm  work,   they  decided  of  what  the  letter  addressed  to  Mrs. 

they  could  manage  to  keep  things  Jackson  might  contain,  she  picked 

going  until  Jed  returned.  The  spring  him  up  and  ran  the  rest  of  the  dist- 

planting  was  all  finished,  fortunate-  ance  to  the  house, 

ly.  She  half  forgot  her  own  letter  in 

The  days  passed  swiftly,  so  work-  her    anxiety    to    learn    what    news 

filled  that  almost  her  only  recrea-  there  was  of  Dick.    With  trembling 

tion  was  the  daily  walk  down   to  fingers,   Mrs.   Jackson   finally   man- 

the   mailbox.     Accompanied   by  a  aged  to  open  and  unfold  the  letter, 

chattering  Kimmy,  she  enjoyed  it  to  She  looked  at  it  briefly,  and  then 

the  utmost.    The  letters  from  Jed  handed  it  over.     ''Here,  you  read 

were  the  bright  spots  of  her  days,  it,"  she  said. 

and   reports   on    the   injured   hand  'Tour    son    is    coming    home,'' 

were  awaited  with  hopeful  anxiety.  Margaret  told  her,  after  summariz- 

She  had  learned  from  one  of  the  ing  the  message  in  one  quick  glance, 
first  letters  that  a  second  operation  "I  can't  believe  it,"  Mrs.  Jackson 
had  been  performed,  but  there  was  declared  finally, 
little  chance  that  the  hand  would  It  wasn't  until  Margaret  was 
ever  regain  the  delicate  precision  alone,  her  friend  having  gone  down 
and  sureness  that  had  given  Dr.  to  her  own  little  cottage,  that  Mar- 
Lansing  a  reputation  of  fame  in  his  garet  remembered  she  hadn't  read 
chosen  field.  her  own  letter  as  yet.     She  tucked 

Kimmy   in   bed   for   his   afternoon 
npODAY,  eager  as  Margaret  was  to  nap,  then  sat  down  in  her  favorite 
reach  the  mailbox  and  learn  the  chair  in  the  kitchen  to  open  the  let- 
news  from  Jed,  she  forced  herself  ter. 

to  walk  slowly,   stopping  often   to  Jed's    letter    was    heartwarming, 

satisfy  Kimmy's  curiosity— first  that  His  father's  hand  was  doing  quite 

of  a  bluebird  singing  on  a  fence  post,  well,  and  he  would  be  home  before 

then    of  a   wild   flower   that   grew  the  week  was  out,  bringing  his  par- 

along  the  edge  of  the  lane.  A  child's  ents  with  him  if  they  would  consent 

curiosity  to  learn— to  know,  was  a  to  come.  'They  both  need  a  change 

wonderful  thing.  and  a  rest,"  the  letter  read,  "and 

Her  spirits  soared  high  at  the  sight  this  time  we  will  give  them  a  real 

of  Jed's  dear,  familiar  handwriting,  welcome." 

when  they  finally  reached  the  end  '          {To  be -concluded) 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Societ}'  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Laura   Millard 

SUGAR  HOUSE  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR 

VISITING    TEACHERS    CONVENTION 

May  28,  1954 


Front  row,  seventh  and  eighth  from  the  left:  Anne  W.  Jones,  chorister,  and  Elva 
Fletcher,  organist. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Louise  Gaboon,  First  Counselor;  Laura  R.  Millard,  Presi- 
dent; Bernice  Cheshire,  Second  Counselor. 

Page  47 


48 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  Mae  Witt 

WASATCH  STAKE   (UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 

QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Front  row,  second  from  right  (in  dark  dress) :  Ruth  Mae  Witt,  President,  Wasatch 
Stake  Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  at  left:  Florence  Whiting,  chorister. 

Third  row,  second  from  the  right:  Yvonne  Miller,  accompanist. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Verna  A.  Hunter 


LIBERTY  STAKE  (UTAH)   PRESENTS  PAGEANT  'THEY  BUILDED  WELL" 

February  23,  1954 

This  pageant  was  presented  in  honor  of  the  past  presidents  of  the  stake,  most  of 
whom  were  in  attendance.  The  pageant  also  commemorated  the  fiftieth  anni\ersary  of 
Liberty  Stake.  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor  in  the  general  presidency  of  Relief 
Society,  was  in  attendance.  Music  was  presented  by  the  Singing  Mothers  under  the 
direction  of  Vera  Clayton,  with  Nan  Jones  as  accompanist.  Representing  Mother  Lib- 
erty and  Father  Time  were  Gwen  Jones  and  Abraham  L.  Stout,  with  \\^innifred  H. 
Smith  and  Mildred  Elggren  as  narrators.  A  committee,  consisting  of  Verna  A.  Hunter, 
Irma  Keller,  Kathr)'n  Hopkinson,  and  Ruby  Hunt  of  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidency, 
and  all  stake  board  members  assisted  in  this  production,  with  forty  people  participating. 

Verna  A.  Hunter  is  president  of  Liberty  Stakp  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


49 


Photograph  submitted  by  Joan   W.  Coombs 

TOiNGAN  MISSION,  IIIIIIFO  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
SIIIRTMAKING  PROJECT 

Kneeling  in  front,  left  to  right:  Counselors  Meliame  Vaisa  and  Mele  Tonga. 

At  the  extreme  right:  the  president  of  Ilihifo  Distriet  Relief  Society,  and  next  to 
her,  Levila  Mokofisi.  The  other  women  represent  several  branches  in  the  district. 

Joan  W,  Coombs,  President,  Tongan  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  the  success 
of  this  shirtmaking  project  and  other  activities  in  her  mission:  'This  is  a  picture  of  our 
first  district  sewing  class  on  shirtmaking  without  a  pattern,  that  we  are  teaching  now  in 
all  the  districts.  About  twenty  attended  this  first  class,  and  three-fourths  of  them  fin- 
ished a  good  shirt  ....  Since  then  wc  ha\e  had  increasing  attendance  and  wide  inter- 
est and  have  held  about  ten  classes,  some  in  districts  and  others  in  large  branches,  con- 
tacting about  sixty  to  eighty  women  who  actually  sewed  a  shirt,  and  many  others  who 
came  to  watch,  as  they  couldn't  afford  material  at  this  time  ....  We  have  had  a 
lot  of  nice  comments  from  husbands  ....  I  want  to  report  on  the  success  of  our  first 
mission  Relief  Society  conxention  held  on  the  second  week  in  April  here  in  Nukualofa 
....  The  conxention  plan  is  new  here,  but  we  had  considerable  success  with  it  and 
very  good  attendance.  Three  of  our  four  districts  were  completely  represented,  and 
one  district,  which  couldn't  come  because  of  boat  difficulties,  sent  their  district  officers 
.  .  .  who  then  took  materials  back  with  them,  and  are  now  holding  a  very  good  district 
convention  there.  We  had  between  one  hundred  eighty  and  two  hundred  at  each 
meeting  ....  W^e  ha\e  finished  translating  and  printing  a  Relief  Society  Handbook 
for  officers,  taking  the  parts  from  the  English  Handbook  that  are  most  pertinent  to  the 
work  here.  We  had  a  two-dav  convention,  with  meetings  on  explanation  of  the  re- 
ports, the  Handbook,  duties  of  officers,  and  other  phases  of  the  work.  Also,  one  session 
was  a  songfest,  with  our  district  Singing  Mothers'  choruses  each  introducing  a  new 
translated  song  we  got  from  Zion,  along  with  some  quartets.  Each  district  is  now  plan- 
ning a  songfest  or  Tongan  concert." 


50 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

CALIFORNIA  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONVENTION,  LOS  ANGELES, 

CALIFORNIA,  SEPTEMBER  24,  1954 

District  Presidents,  left  to  right:  June  Turley,  Imperial  District;  Jetta  T^'rrel,  San 
Gorgonio  District;  Fay  Curtis,  Colorado  River  District;  Elizabeth  Merwin,  Oak  Creek; 
Myreel  Lewis,  Yuma;  Rhea  Carrick,  Mt.  Whitney;  Fawn  Wilcox,  South  Coast;  Addie 
Smith,  immediate  past  president,  Mt.  Whitney  District,  who  has  served  eight  years; 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker,  President,  Cahfornia  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Bunker  reports  this  convention  as  an  occasion  for  rejoicing:  "We  were  very 
pleased  with  the  excellent  attendance  and  the  co-operation  we  received  from  the  sisters 
and  the  Priesthood  members.  They  traveled  long  distances  and  the  women  brought  many 
handwork  pieces  for  our  display,  which  was  very  outstanding.  At  the  noon  hour  we 
served  luncheon  to  120  people  in  the  patio  of  our  lovely  new  mission  home.  It  was  a 
delight  for  the  sisters  to  see  the  new  mission  home  and  our  beautiful  Los  Angeles 
temple  for  the  first  time  .  .  .  .We  felt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  rich  abundance  through- 
out our  convention.  Everyone  who  took  part  went  the  extra  mile.  I  feel  that  the 
fasting  and  praying  which  many  of  us  did  proved  once  more  how  ready  the  Lord  is  to 
answer  our  prayers." 


Viyinterttme   L^afe 

Bernice  T.  Clayton 

When  Daddy  and  I  picked  the  apples  last  fall, 

He  said,  "Now  remember,  son,  don't  pick  them  all; 
There  are  plenty  for  us,  so  leave  some  on  the  tree." 

"But  why?"  I  asked  Dad,  but  he  said,  "Wait  and  see." 
I  waited  and  watched,  for  I  wanted  to  know. 

But  not  a  thing  happened  until  the  big  snow. 
Then  birds  found  the  apples  and  sent  out  the  \\'ord 

That  here  was  a  feast  for  each  cold,  hungry  bird. 
They  came  then  bv  dozens;  the  tree,  almost  bare. 

Just  burst  into  blossoms  of  birds  everywhere. 
They  twittered  and  chirped,  and  they  chattered  away, 

Each  one  saving,  "Thanks,  for  this  fine  birds'  cafe." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


Qjheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  31— Helaman,  Son  of  Alma,  and  His  Two  Thousand  Sons 

Elder  Leiand  H.  Monson 

(Text:  The  Book  of  Mormon:  Alma,  chapters  50-58) 

For  Tuesday,  April  5,  1955 

Objective:  To  show  the  power  of  mothers  in  teaching  their  children  to  obey  the 
commandments  and  not  to  doubt,  but  to  put  their  faith  in  the  Lord  for  their  preser- 
vation. 


DissQusion  With  the  King-Men 
I7VEN  though  there  was  tempor- 
ary peace  in  the  land,  Moroni 
continued  to  prepare  for  war.  In  the 
twentieth  year  of  the  reign  of  judges 
he  further  fortified  the  cities  and 
the  boundary  line  between  Zarahem- 
la  and  the  land  of  Nephi.  The  Ne- 
phites  were  blessed  by  the  Lord  in 
accordance  with  the  promises  if  they 
would  keep  his  commandments. 

In  the  thirty-fourth  year,  however, 
a  boundary  dispute  arose  between 
the  people  of  the  land  of  Morianton 
and  the  land  of  Lehi.  Morianton, 
leader  of  the  rebellious  inhabitants 
of  Morianton,  tried  to  escape  north- 
ward with  his  followers  '\  .  .  which 
would  have  been  a  cause  to  have 
been  lamented  .  .  /'  but  Teancum, 


one  of  Moroni's  great  leaders,  killed 
Morianton  and  carried  his  army 
back  as  prisoners  to  Moroni.  Upon 
covenanting  to  keep  peace,  they 
were  restored  to  their  lands. 

That  same  year,  Nephihah,  sec- 
ond chief  judge,  died.  The  record 
states  that  while  filhng  '\  .  .  the 
judgment-seat  with  perfect  upright- 
ness before  God  ...  he  had  refused 
Alma  to  take  possession  of  those 
records  and  those  things  which  were 
esteemed  by  Alma  and  his  fathers 
to  be  most  sacred;  therefore  Alma 
had  conferred  them  upon  his  son, 
Helaman"  (Alma  50:37-38).  Ne- 
phihah's  son  Pahoran  was  appoint- 
ed chief  judge  and  governor  over 
the  people. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  next  year 

Page  51 


52 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


a  part  of  the  Nephites  sought  to  de- 
throne Pahoran  because  of  his  un- 
wilhngness  to  alter  the  law  so  that 
the  free  government  could  be 
changed  to  a  monarchy.  The  dis- 
senters were  called  king-men  and 
they  were  of  high  birth;  but  the 
voice  of  the  people  favored  the 
cause  of  the  freemen  and  Pahoran 
retained  the  judgment-seat. 

At  this  critical  time  Amalickiah 
again  stirred  up  the  Lamanites  to 
battle  against  the  Nephites.  The 
army  of  the  enemy  was  so  great  that 
they  were  unafraid  to  come  down 
even  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 

When  the  rebellious  king-men 
heard  of  the  approach  of  the  Laman- 
ites, they  refused  to  take  up  arms  to 
defend  their  own  country.  Moroni 
was  given  the  authority  either  to 
compel  them  to  fight  or  to  put  them 
to  death.  Four  thousand  were  killed 
in  the  ensuing  struggle  and  their 
other  leaders  were  thrown  into  pris- 
on.   The  remainder: 

.  .  .  yielded  to  the  standard  of  liberty, 
and  were  compelled  to  hoist  the  title  of 
liberty  upon  their  towers,  and  in  their 
cities,  and  to  take  up  arms  in  defence  of 
their  country  (Alma  51:20). 

Ammaron  New  King  oi  Lamanites 

While  Moroni  was  thus  engaged 
in  overcoming  internal  troubles, 
Amalickiah  was  able  to  capture 
many  Nephite  cities.  These  were 
so  well  fortified  that  they  afforded 
strongholds  for  the  Lamanites  when 
they  fell  into  their  hands.  Teancum 
with  his  great  warriors,  however,  re- 
pulsed the  enemy  as  they  were 
marching  to  take  possession  of  the 
land  Bountiful.  That  night  Tean- 
cum with  his  servant  stole  into  the 
camp  of  the  Lamanites  and  killed 
Amalickiah    as    he    lay    asleep    in 


his  tent.  Ammoron,  Amalickiah's 
brother,  was  then  appointed  the 
new  king  of  the  Lamanites.  At  this 
time  Moroni  instructed  Teancum  to 
'\  .  .  secure  the  narrow  pass  which 
led  into  the  land  northward,  lest 
the  Lamanites  should  obtain  that 
point  and  should  have  power  to 
harass  them  on  every  side"  (Alma 
52:9). 

Moroni  with  the  help  of  Lehi 
and  Teancum  won  a  great  victory 
over  the  Lamanites.  The  Nephite 
city  of  Mulek  was  recaptured,  but 
the  beloved  leader  Moroni  was 
wounded.    Lehi,  we  are  told: 

.  .  .  was  a  man  who  had  been  with 
Moroni  in  the  more  part  of  all  his  battles; 
and  he  was  a  man  like  unto  Moroni,  and 
they  rejoiced  in  each  other's  safety;  yea, 
they  were  beloved  by  each  other,  and  also 
beloved  by  all  the  people  of  Nephi  (Al- 
ma 53:2). 

Teancum,  at  the  order  of  Moro- 
ni, caused  the  Lamanite  prisoners 
to  fortify  Bountiful  and  they  were 
guarded  therein,  but  on  another 
front  the  Lamanites  captured  other 
cities. 

Sons  of  HeJaman 

At  this  time  the  converted  La- 
manites, known  as  the  people  of 
Amnion,  who  had  covenanted  never 
to  bear  arms  again  and  who  had 
been  protected  by  the  Nephites 
while  they  helped  support  the  army 
with  provisions,  became  so  con- 
cerned over  the  reverses  of  the  war 
that  they  felt  they  ought  to  take  up 
arms  in  defense  of  their  country. 
They  felt  themselves  to  be  a  burden 
to  the  Nephites.  Helaman,  however, 
".  .  .  feared  lest  by  so  doing  they 
should  lose  their  souls  .  .  ."  (Alma 
53:15).  However,  they  had  many 
sons  who  had  not  entered  into  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


53 


covenant  and  they  assembled  to- 
gether, two  thousand  of  them,  and 
asked  Helaman  to  be  their  leader: 

And  they  were  all  young  men,  and  they 
were  exceedingly  valiant  for  courage,  and 
also  for  strength  and  activity;  but  behold, 
this  was  not  all — they  were  men  who 
were  true  at  all  times  in  whatsoever  thing 
they  were  entrusted.  Yea,  they  were  men 
of  truth  and  soberness,  for  they  had  been 
taught  to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God  and  to  walk  uprightly  before  him 
(Alma  53:20-21). 

Moroni  Rejects  Piisoner  Exchange 
In  the  twenty-ninth  year  of  the 
judges,  Ammoron  and  Moroni  wrote 
letters  concerning  the  exchange  of 
prisoners.  Moroni  agreed  to  ex- 
change one  of  Ammoron's  men  for 
a  Nephite  man,  his  wife,  and  chil- 
dren. In  Moroni's  answer  he 
warned: 

Behold,  I  would  tell  you  somevvhat  con- 
cerning the  justice  of  God,  and  the  sword 
of  his  almighty  wrath,  which  doth  hang 
over  you  except  ye  repent  and  withdraw 
your  armies  into  )'Our  own  lands,  or  the 
land  of  your  possessions,  which  is  the 
land  of  Nephi.  Yea,  I  would  tell  you 
these  things  if  ye  were  capable  of  heark- 
ening unto  them;  yea,  I  would  tell  you 
concerning  that  awful  hell  that  awaits  to 
recei\e  such  murderers  as  thou  and  thy 
brother  have  been,  except  ye  repent  and 
withdraw  your  murderous  purposes,  and 
return  with  your  armies  to  your  own 
lands  .  .  .  and  except  you  withdraw  your 
purposes,  behold,  ye  will  pull  down  the 
wrath  of  that  God  whom  you  have  re- 
jected upon  you  .  .  .  and  ye  shall  soon  be 
visited  with  death  (Alma  54:6-7,  9-10). 

In  his  reply,  Ammoron  closed  his 
letter  with  the  words: 

And  as  concerning  that  God  whom  ye 
say  we  have  rejected,  behold,  we  know 
not  such  a  being;  neither  do  ye;  but  if 
it  so  be  that  there  is  such  a  being,  we 
know  not  but  that  he  hath  made  us  as 
well  as  you.     And  if  it  so  be  that  there 


is  a  de^'il  and  a  hell,  behold  will  he  not 
send  you  there  to  dwell  with  my  brother 
whom  ye  have  murdered  ....  I  am  Am- 
moron, and  a  descendant  of  Zoram,  whom 
your  fathers  pressed  and  brought  out  of 
Jerusalem  (Alma  54:21-23). 

Moroni  was  so  incensed  by  the 
false  assertion  of  Ammoron  that  he 
refused  to  exchange  prisoners;  but 
by  strategy  he  won  the  Nephite  pris- 
oners in  the  city  of  Gid,  and,  also, 
the  city  without  any  bloodshed. 
This  was  pleasing  to  Moroni  who 
delighted  in  saving  his  people  from 
destruction. 

By  the  close  of  the  twenty-ninth 
year,  Moroni  was  making  prepara- 
tions to  attack  the  city  of  Morianton 
which  the  Lamanites  were  daily 
strengthening. 

Letter  of  Helaman  to  Moroni 

In  the  beginning  of  the  thirtieth 
year,  Moroni  received  a  letter  from 
Helaman  set  forth  in  chapters  56, 
57,  and  58  of  Alma.  The  contents 
of  this  letter  comprise  the  remain- 
der of  this  lesson.  Helaman  ad- 
dressed Moroni  as  ''.  .  .  My  dearly 
beloved  brother,  Moroni,  as  well  in 
the  Lord  as  in  the  tribulations  of 
our  warfare  .  .  .''  (Alma  56:2).  He 
then  recounted  the  circumstances, 
four  years  previously,  which  had  sur- 
rounded his  coming  with  his  two 
thousand  sons  (''for  they  are  worthy 
to  be  called  sons")  to  support  the 
army  of  Antipus  in  the  city  of 
Judea. 

Antipus,  Helaman  wrote,  rejoiced 
exceedingly  to  have  them  because 
the  Lamanites  had  killed  such  a  vast 
number  of  his  men: 

...  for  which  cause  we  have  to  mourn. 
Nevertheless,  we  may  console  ourselves  in 
this  point,  that  they  have  died  in  the 
cause  of  their  country  and  of  their  God, 


54 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


yea,  and  they  are  happy  (Ahiia  56:  10-11), 

Capture  of  City  of  Antiparah 

When  Animoron  learned  of  the 
added  strength  of  Antipus'  army  he 
forbade  the  Lamanites  to  go  against 
Judea.  Thus  Antipus  was  given  add- 
ed time  to  prepare.  During  the  kih 
he  received  two  thousand  other  rein- 
forcements from  Zarahemla  and 
many  provisions  from  the  fathers  of 
Helaman's  two  thousand  sons.  With 
such  strength  Antipus  devised  a  suc- 
cessful stratagem  to  recapture  the 
city  of  Antiparah.  According  to  the 
plan,  the  sons  of  Helaman  lured  on 
the  Lamanites  for  two  days  into  the 
wilderness.  On  the  morning  of  the 
third  day  the  Lamanites  halted. 

Helaman  asked  his  sons  whether 
they  should  turn  and  attack  the 
Lamanites,  who  might  be  laying  a 
snare,  or  attack  them  in  case  Anti- 
pus had  caught  up  to  the  rear  of 
the  Lamanites,  according  to  the 
plan,  and  a  battle  might  be  in  prog- 
ress.   Helaman  asked: 

Therefore  what  say  ye,  my  sons,  will  ye 
go  against  them  to  battle?  And  now  I 
say  .  .  .  my  beloved  brother  Moroni,  that 
never  had  I  seen  so  great  courage,  nay, 
not  amongst  all  the  Nephites  (Alma 
56:44-45). 

Helaman  continues: 

For  as  I  had  ever  called  them  my  sons 
(for  they  were  all  of  them  very  young) 
even  so  they  said  unto  me:  Father,  behold 
our  God  is  with  us,  and  he  will  not  suf- 
fer that  we  should  fall;  then  let  us  go 
forth;  we  would  not  slay  our  brethren  if 
they  would  let  us  alone;  therefore  let  us 
go,  lest  they  should  overpower  the  army 
of  Antipus.  Now  they  never  had  fought, 
yet  they  did  not  fear  death;  and  they  did 
think  more  upon  the  liberty  of  their  fa- 
thers than  they  did  upon  their  lives;  yea, 
they  had  been  taught  by  their  mothers, 
that  if  they  did  not  doubt,  God  would 
deliver    them.    And    they    rehearsed    unto 


me  the  words  of  their  mothers,  saying:  We 
do  not  doubt  our  mothers  knew  it  (Alma 
56:46-48). 

They  found  that  Antipus  had  in- 
deed attacked  the  rear  of  the  La- 
manites and  had  fallen  by  the 
sword,  and  his  army  was  about  to 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Laman- 
ites. Instead  of  winning  a  victory, 
there  would  have  been  a  disastrous 
defeat  had  not  Helaman  and  his 
two  thousand  sons  returned. 

After  the  surrender  of  the  Laman- 
ites, Helaman  numbered  the  young 
men,  fearing  that  many  were  slain. 

But  behold,  to  my  great  joy,  there  had 
not  one  soul  of  them  fallen  to  the  earth; 
yea,  and  they  had  fought  as  if  with  the 
strength  of  God;  yea,  never  were  men 
known  to  have  fought  with  such  miracu- 
lous strength;  and  with  such  mighty  pow- 
er did  they  fall  upon  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  did  frighten  them;  and  for  this  cause 
did  the  Lamanites  deliver  themselves  up 
as  prisoners  of  war  (Alma  56:56). 

Capture  of  City  of  Cumeni 

In  the  twenty-ninth  year,  Hela- 
man received  reinforcements  and 
provisions  from  Zarahemla,  and  six- 
ty more  sons  of  the  Anti  -  Lehi- 
Nephis  joined  the  two  thousand. 
With  this  strength  the  city  of  Cu- 
meni was  taken.  Helaman  decided 
to  send  the  great  number  of  pris- 
ers  back  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla, 
since  he  did  not  have  sufficient  pro- 
visions to  feed  them,  and  he  was 
reluctant  to  slay  them.  After  the 
prisoners  had  left  under  a  heavy 
guard,  a  new  army  of  Ammoron's 
attacked  Cumeni.  The  guards  in 
charge  of  the  prisoners,  being  warned 
by  Nephite  spies,  returned  to  the 
city  to  help  Helaman  in  the  battle. 
A  part  of  the  Lamanite  prisoners 
fled;  but  the  greater  number  were 
slain  in  trying  to  escape  from  the 
guards. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


55 


As  the  guards  arrived  at  Cumeni, 
the  Lanianites  were  about  to  over- 
power the  Nephites: 

But  behold,  my  little  band  of  two 
thousand  and  sixty  fought  most  desperate- 
ly; yea,  they  were  firm  before  the  Lanian- 
ites, and  did  administer  death  unto  all 
those  who  opposed  them.  ,  .  .  Yea,  and 
they  did  obey  and  observe  to  perform 
every  word  of  command  with  exactness; 
yea,  and  even  according  to  their  faith  it 
was  done  unto  them;  and  I  did  remember 
the  words  which  they  said  unto  me  that 
their  mothers  had  taught  them  (Alma  57: 
19.  21). 

It  was  to  the  sons  of  Helaman 
and  the  guards  who  returned,  that 
Helaman  gave  credit  for  the  great 
victory  in  holding  the  city. 

Miraculous  Preservation  oi  Sons  of 
Helaman 

After  the  Lamanites  had  fled, 
Helaman  ordered  the  wounded  to 
be  taken  from  the  dead.  He  found 
that  two  hundred  of  his  sons  had 
fainted  from  loss  of  blood,  but,  to 
the  astonishment  of  the  whole  army, 
not  one  of  the  two  thousand  sixty 
died,  although  every  one  had  re- 
ceived many  wounds.  It  was  ascrib- 
ed: 

...  to  the  miraculous  power  of  God, 
because  of  their  exceeding  faith  in  that 
which  they  had  been  taught  to  belie\e — 
that  there  was  a  just  God,  and  whoso- 
ever did  not  doubt,  that  they  should  be 
preserved  by  his  marvelous  power  (Alma 
57:26). 

Helaman  was  under  the  necessity 
of  maintaining  the  parts  of  the 
land  which  his  army  had  won,  be- 
fore seeking  to  capture  Manti,  their 
next  objective.  He  waited  for  re- 
inforcements to  arrive  from  Zara- 
hemla,  and  sent  an  embassy  to  the 
governor  with  a  dispatch  telling  of 


the  happenings  in  that  part  of  the 
land  and  asking  for  new  strength. 
After  many  months  two  thousand 
men  came  to  their  assistance,  bring- 
ing food,  just  as  they  were  about  to 
perish  from  hunger. 

Capture  of  City  of  Manti 

In  addressing  Moroni,  Helaman 
remarked  that  he  did  not  know  why 
more  strength  had  not  been  sent 
to  them  as  they  were  opposing  an 
innumerable  enemy.  While  in  these 
precarious  circumstances,  Helaman 
reported,  he  and  his  men  did  '\  .  . 
pour  out  our  souls  in  prayer  to  God 
.  .  ."  that  he  would  give  them 
strength  to  retain  the  cities  and 
possessions  for  the  support  of  their 
people.  And  the  Lord,  Helaman 
asserted,  visited  them  with  an  as- 
surance that  he  would  save  them. 
Peace  and  great  faith  then  came 
to  comfort  the  small  army,  and 
Helaman  decided  to  go  against  the 
city  of  Manti  without  waiting  for 
reinforcements. 

Because  of  Helaman's  small  num- 
ber of  soldiers,  the  Lamanites  al- 
lowed themselves  to  be  lured  out  of 
the  city  and  sent  their  numerous 
army  into  the  wilderness  in  pursuit 
of  only  a  part  of  Helaman's  forces. 
The  two  small  detachments  which 
he  left  hidden  near  the  city,  then 
overpowered  the  few  guards  left  in 
Manti  and  took  possession  of  it. 
The  Lamanite  army  finally  feared 
an  ambush  as  they  were  drawn 
nearer  to  Zarahemla,  so  they  began 
to  retreat  and  pitched  their  tents 
for  the  night.  Helaman  then  led 
his  troops,  under  cover  of  darkness, 
back  to  Manti,  which  was  retaken 
". . .  without  the  shedding  of  blood." 

The  Lamanites  were  so  struck 
with  fear  that  they  fled  out  of  all 
that  quarter  of  the  land,  but  carried 


56 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


away  many  Nephite  women  and 
children  with  them.  Helaman  re- 
ported that  all  the  Nephite  cities 
which  had  been  taken  by  the  La- 
manites  in  that  part  of  the  land 
were  in  the  Nephites'  possession 
once  more,  bnt  he  did  not  have 
sufficient  strength  to  maintain  them 
against  a  new  invasion  of  the  La- 
manites.  In  the  letter,  Helaman 
asked  Moroni  if  all  the  reinforce- 
ments had  had  to  be  sent  to  Moroni. 
If  that  was  not  the  case,  then  Hela- 
man said,  he  feared  that  there  must 
be  factions  in  the  government  which 
denied  him  assistance. 

Helaman  finished  his  letter  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  twenty-ninth  year. 
The  Lamanites  had  fled  back  to  the 
land  of  Nephi.  Before  closing  his 
letter  to  Moroni,  Helaman  again 
spoke  of  his  two  thousand  sixty 
sons: 

And  those  sons  of  the  people  of  Ammon, 
of  whom  I  have  so  highly  spoken,  are 
with  me  in  the  city  of  Manti;  and  the 
Lord  has  supported  them,  yea,  and  kept 
them  from  falling  by  the  sword,  insomuch 


that  even  one  soul  has  not  been  slain. 
But  behold,  they  have  received  many 
wounds;  nevertheless  they  stand  fast  in 
that  liberty  wherewith  God  has  made 
them  free;  and  they  are  strict  to  remember 
the  Lord  their  God  from  day  to  day; 
yea,  they  do  observe  to  keep  his  statutes, 
and  his  judgments,  and  his  commandments 
continually;  and  their  faith  is  strong  in 
the  prophecies  concerning  that  which  is 
to  come.  And  now,  my  beloved  brother, 
Moroni,  may  the  Lord  our  God,  who  has 
redeemed  us  and  made  us  free,  keep  you 
continually  in  his  presence;  yea,  and  may 
he  favor  this  people,  even  that  ye  may 
have  success  in  obtaining  the  possession 
of  all  that  which  the  Lamanites  have  taken 
from  us,  which  was  for  our  support.  And 
now,  behold,  I  close  mine  epistle.  I  am 
Helaman,   the   son    of   Alma    (Alma    58: 

39-40- 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  How  is  the  character  of  Moroni 
shown  by  the  words  "...  he  would  not 
fall  upon  the  Lamanites  and  destroy  them 
in  their  drunkenness"?  (Alma  55:19). 

2.  Relate  instances  which  reveal  Hela- 
man's  great  character  both  as  a  spiritual 
leader  and  a  military  leader. 

3.  Show  how  the  teachings  of  mothers 
can  train  their  children  in  righteousness 
and  instill  faith  in  God. 


viSiting  cJeacher  1 1  Lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 


Lesson  31:  "For  That  Which  Ye  Do  Send  Out  Shall  Return  Unto  You  Again, 
and  Be  Restored  .  .  /'  (Alma  41:15). 

Leone  O.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  April  5,  1955 
Objective:  To  lend  incentive  to  the  performance  of  good  deeds 


T^HIS  truism  is  as  certain  to  be  ful-  the  physical  universe  and  applies 
filled  in  each  of  our  lives,  as  that,  equally  to  God's  children  and  their 
in  the  usual  course  of  things,  the  behavior  here  on  earth.  Many  pas- 
sun  will  rise  and  set.  The  law  of  sages  of  scripture  verify  this  prin- 
cause  and  effect  is  ever  at  work  in  ciple: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57 


...  for  whatsoeNer  a  man  soweth,  that 
shall  he  also  reap   ( Galatians  6:7). 

Even  as  I  have  seen,  they  that  plow 
iniquity,  and  sow  wickedness,  reap  the 
same   (Job  4:8). 

Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters:  for 
thou  shalt  find  it  after  many  days  (Ec- 
clesiastes  11:1). 

There  is  a  law,  irrevocably  decreed 
in  heaven  before  the  foundations  of  this 
world,  upon  which  all  blessings  are 
predicated — And  when  we  obtain  any 
blessing  from  God,  it  is  by  obedience  to 
that  law  upon  which  it  is  predicated 
(D.  &  C.  130:20-21). 

The  quotations  using  the  sowing 
of  seeds  and  reaping  the  harvest  are 
particularly  applicable,  in  that  seeds 
always  yield  their  own  kind.  Seed 
wheat  always  produces  wheat,  weeds 
bring  forth  their  kind,  and  it  is 
ineyitable,  too,  that  good  begets 
good  and  evil  brings  forth  evil. 

Sometimes  in  this  life  we  see 
evil  apparently  go  unpunished,  but 
we  need  not  be  concerned  over  this 
seeming  neglect  of  punishment.  The 
law  of  retribution  is  infallible,  and 
punishment  will  be  meted  out  in 
the  Lord's  own  due  time. 

This  same  law  of  cause  and  effect 
applies  to  matters  other  than  re- 
wards and  punishment  of  good  and 
evil  deeds.  We  cannot  expect  more 
from  life  than  we  put  into  it. 
''Smile  and  the  world  smiles  with 
you,"  is  very  true.  For  every  good 
thing  there  is  a  price  required.   ''If 


you  wish  to  have  a  friend,"  we  are 
advised,  "be  a  friend." 

Think  of  the  people  to  whom 
you  are  very  much  attracted.  What 
qualities  do  they  possess  that  make 
them  attractive  to  you?  In  all  prob- 
ability they  have  cheerful  disposi- 
tions, are  friendly,  thoughtful  of 
others,  and  sincere.  You  may  say, 
"Oh,  I  wish  I  might  be  like  her!" 
You  can,  by  making  those  same 
qualities  a  part  of  your  own  person- 
ality. 

This  principle  of  sending  out  that 
which  one  would  like  returned  in 
kind,  is  especially  applicable  to  the 
home  and  members  of  the  family. 
Mothers  and  fathers  definitely  set 
the  atmosphere  of  the  home  by  their 
own  conduct.  If  they  radiate  love, 
patience,  encouragement,  and  con- 
sideration for  each  other,  the  chil- 
dren will,  through  both  example  and 
teaching,  do  the  same.  If,  however, 
parents  quarrel,  scold,  and  criticize, 
there  is  a  strong  tendency  for  such 
conduct  to  be  echoed  by  the  chil- 
dren, resulting  in  discord  through- 
out the  entire  household: 

Then  give  to  the  world  the  best  you 
have  and  the  best  will  come  back  to  you 
(Masterpieces  of  Religion,  "Life's  Mir- 
ror," Madeline  Bridges,  page  365). 

By  a  whisper  sow  we  blessings; 
By  a  breath  we  scatter  strife; 
In  our  words  and  looks  and  actions 
Lie  the  seeds  of  death  and  life. 

(H}mns,  "We  Are  Sowing,"  page  192). 


sriie  Cbiff, 


ere  nee 


Jng  Smith 

The  road  was  long  and  hard  as  stone; 

Because  of  pride  I  walked  alone. 
That  long  road  now  too  quicklv  ends: 

The  reason's  clear — I  walk  with  friends. 


M/ork    1 1  ieeting — Selection,  Care,  and  Use  of 

Household  Equipment 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  W^ards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  7— Vacuums 
Khea  H.  Gardner 


For  Tuesday,  April  12,  1955 


A 


vacuum  cleaner  represents  a 
large  expenditure  for  most  fami- 
lies. It  is  an  important  piece  of 
home  equipment,  since  it  protects 
the  investment  you  have  made  in 
carpets,  rugs,  furniture,  and  other 
furnishings. 

There  are  two  main  types  of 
cleaners,  straight  suction  or  tank 
vacuums,  and  motor-driven  brush  or 
upright  vacuums.  Uprights  have  a 
brush  that  sweeps  the  dirt  loose  and 
a  sucking  action  which  carries  it  up 
into  the  bag.  The  tank  and  canister 
type  of  vacuum  operates  on  the 
powerful  suction  principle.  If  there 
are  many  stairs  to  be  cleaned,  this 
kind  will  likely  prove  more  conveni- 
ent to  use. 

Before  buying  a  vacuum  keep  the 
following  suggestions  in  mind: 

1.  Try  out  different  kinds  of  cleaners  in 
your  home.  See  which  is  easiest  for  you 
to  operate  and  which  does  your  work  best. 

2.  Check  to  see  if  the  dirt  may  be  dis- 
posed of  easily  without  the  use  of  costly 
features  that  add  materially  to  the  cost 
of  the  vacuum. 

3.  Make  sure  there  are  guards  to  pre- 
vent marring  furniture. 

4.  See  if  the  nozzle  and  handle  on  an 
upright  vacuum  can  be  adjusted  to  dif- 
ferent heights  for  convenient  and  effective 
use. 

5.  Look  over  the  cleaning  tools.  A 
well-designed  assortment  of  cleaning  tools 

Page  58 


when  used  regularly,  will  greatly  lighten 
such  housccleaning  chores  as  removing 
dust  from  window  hangings,  furniture,  pic- 
tures, lamp  shades,  mattresses,  bed  springs, 
and  polished  floors. 

6,  Check  to  see  if  service  and  replace- 
ment parts  can  be  readily  available  when 
needed. 

Several  short  cleaning  periods  are 
kinder  to  your  rug  and  much  more 
effective  in  removing  carpet  soil 
than  one  longer  cleaning  period. 


Rules  to  Remember  in  Caring  for 
Your  Vacuum: 


1.  Before  connecting  the  cord  to  the 
wall  outlet,  make  sure  the  switch  on  your 
cleaner  is  turned  to  "off."  Otherwise, 
contact  in  the  plug  may  be  seriously  dam- 
aged. To  disconnect,  grasp  the  plug  firm- 
ly.    Never  tug  on  the  cord. 

2.  Pick  up  pins  and  other  metal  objects 
by  hand.  They  may  seriously  damage 
your  cleaner. 

3.  Operate  your  cleaner  slowly.  The 
slower  the  upright  is  operated,  the  faster 
and  more  efficient  will  be  the  cleaning 
job.  Operate  a  tank  type  with  twice  as 
many  strokes  as  an  upright.  With  either, 
do  not  skimp  on  cleaning  time. 

4.  For  best  results,  operate  your  clean- 
er in  the  direction  of  the  pile  of  a  rug, 
not  across  the  weave. 

5.  Always  be  sure  the  nozzle  of  an  up- 
right cleaner  as  at  the  correct  height.  The 
bristles  should  touch  the  carpet  pile.  Oc- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


59 


casionally  turn  your  vacuum  over,  place 
a  straight-edged  object  across  the  nozzle 
opening.  If  the  bristles  are  worn  so  they 
do  not  touch  and  cannot  be  lowered,  the 
brush  should  be  replaced.  A  brush  that 
is  lower  than  necessary,  soon  wears  out 
and  does  less  efficient  cleaning  than  one 
that  is  just  the  right  height. 

6.  Start  each  cleaning  with  an  empty 
dust  container.  Dust  bags  are  made  large 
to  provide  a  large  filtering  area  and  not 
to  hold  a  great  quantity  of  dirt.  To  oper- 
ate a  vacuum  with  a  dust-filled  bag  is  like 
driving  a  car  with  the  breaks  on.  Tank 
cleaners  have  a  smaller  filtering  area.  This 
makes  the  frequent  emptying  of  them 
especially  important  if  the  highest  degree 
of  air  flow  is  to  be  maintained. 

7.  Before  you  put  your  vacuum  away, 
empty  the  dirt  container.  See  that  the 
brush  bristles  are  free  from  hair,  thread, 
string,  or  lint.  Occasionally  turn  cloth 
bags  inside  out  and  give  them  a  good 
brushing  after  emptying  them. 


8.  Wind  the  cord  loosely  around  the 
hooks  provided  for  it.  Avoid  kinking, 
twisting,  and  stretching.  Alternate  the 
winding  plan  so  any  wear  that  might  re- 
sult from  winding  will  be  distributed  over 
several  points. 

9.  Refer  back  to  your  instruction  book 
often. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  It  is  extravagant  to  pay  for  unused 
conveniences. 

2.  Do  you  use  your  vacuum  attachments 
as  frequently  as  you  would  like  to,  or  do 
you  need  them  more  readily  accessible  or 
in  a  more  convenient  place  so  you  will  use 
them  oftener? 

3.  If  so,  why  not  replace  the  box  they 
came  in  for  a  self-made  convenient-to-use 
holder.  Then  place  it  near  the  spot  they 
will  be  used  most.  When  put  to  efficient 
use,  vacuum  attachments  can  save  you 
time,  energy,  and  money. 


JLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Lesson  47— "Adam   Bede"  by  George   Eliot  (Mary  Ann   Evans) 

(1819-1880) 

Elder  Brian t  S.  Jacobs 
For  Tuesday,  April   19,  1955 

Objective:    To  enjoy  Adam  Bede  and  gain  a  greater  understanding  of  some  uni- 
versal human  problems. 


npHROUGHOUT  time  the  best 
gift  any  great  artist  has  left  his 
fellowmen  is  himself.  Or  if  we  turn 
this  coin  over,  on  the  other  side  it 
reads:  ''No  enduring  work  of  art 
has  ever  been  conceived  and  exe- 
cuted by  a  puny  person."  George 
Eliot  left  six  novels,  some  poems 

and  sketches,  to  vindicate  both  her 
character  as  a  person  and  her  stature 
as  a  novelist.  Of  her  best-known 
works  Adam-Bede  (1859),  The  Mill 
on  the  Floss  (i860),  Silas  Marner 


(1861),  and  Middlemarch  (1871), 
Adam  Bede  through  almost  a  cen- 
tury has  SDld  twice  as  many  copies 
as  any  of  her  other  works,  and,  for 
us,  it  is  the  tool  best-shaped  to  our 
purpose  of  appreciating  George  Eliot 
and  her  contribution  to  the  English 
novel. 

Born  in  1819  the  youngest  of  five 
children,  Mary  Ann  spent  the  first 
thirty-one  years  of  her  life  in  the 
peace  and  security  of  the  rural 
countryside  where  she  was  born. 
Her  father  was  a  carpenter,  as  his 


60  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 

fathers    had   been   for   generations,  mained    together    until    his    death, 

When,  because  of  his  honesty,  in-  twenty-four   years  later.    Not  only 

dustry,  and  respect  for  his  betters,  did  these  two  support  Lewes'  sons, 

he   was   appointed   overseer  of  an  but  the  boys'  mother  also, 

estate  by  a  local  nobleman,  it  was  Thus   it   was    Mary   Ann    Evans 

Mary  Ann  who  rode  with  him  in  adopted  the  pen  name  of  George 

his  buckboard  as  he  spent  endless  Eliot.    She  had  already  written   a 

hours  driving  about  the  countryside  series  of  sketches  for  her  magazine 

meeting  the  commonfolk  and  mak-  dealing  with  the  happy  years  of  her 

ing     financial     arrangements     with  youth.     These    were    so    successful 

them.    Thus  Mary  Ann  spent  her  that  she  wrote  a  novel;  however,  all 

childhood  absorbing  the  ways  and  her  books  were  published  under  the 

beliefs,  the  language  and  the  per-  name  of  George  Eliot.   Only  Dick- 

sonalities  of  her  own  kind.    It  was  ens  and  a  few  other  identified  the 

at  firsthand  that  she  acquired  her  author  as  a  woman,  and  her  secret 

three  life-long  loves:  love  of  nature  was  kept  until  after  her  novels  had 

and  her  beauties;  love  of  common  achieved    an    overwhelming    popu- 

humankind,     despite     their     many  larity    with     the    English    reading 

shortcomings;  and  love  of  a  high  public. 

moral  code  of  belief.  Q^^rge  Eliot  had  strong,  almost 
Mary  Ann  was  with  her  father  masculine  intellectual  powers,  and 
constantly,  nursing  him  for  years  loved  ideas  and  the  stimulation  of 
before  his  final  illness  in  1849,  when  discussion  and  spirited  conversation, 
she  was  thirty.  It  was  not  until  after  But  she  had  a  most  feminine  tem- 
his  death  that  she  felt  she  had  a  perament,  and  the  great  need  of 
right  to  her  own  career,  which  ex-  her  life  was  for  love  and  tender- 
plained  her  long  delay  in  leaving  ness.  Because  so  many  other  values 
her  country  home  for  the  intellec-  of  life  were  shut  off  to  her,  her  in- 
tual  challenge  of  the  city,  in  1851.  tellectual,  artistic  world  was  her 
She  came  to  London  as  assistant  only  world.  Contrary  to  so  many 
editor  of  the  Westminster  Review,  Victorian  novels,  her  books  were 
one  of  the  most  prominent  journals  not  written  to  entertain,  but  to  give 
of  the  English  reform  movement,  life  and  body  to  her  beliefs.  In  her 
She  soon  fell  in  love  with  George  books  we  find  an  intense  moral 
Henry  Lewes,  one  of  the  prominent  earnestness;  in  each  plot  the  moral 
contributors  to  the  Westminster  problem  is  a  choice  between  good 
Review,  who  had  long  been  mar-  and  evil;  and  the  moral  values  which 
ried,  and  was  the  father  of  three  she  honors,  are  a  great  justification 
sons.  Separated  from  his  wife  for  of  the  Christian  ethics  which  were 
several  years,  he  was  nevertheless  the  core  of  her  life.  Her  "religion 
unable  to  remarry,  since  at  this  ^f  humanity,"  already  familiar  to  us 
time  divorces  in  England  could  be  .^  ^^^  ^.^^^  ^^  .^  ^.^^^.^^  .^^^ 
granted  only  by  a  special  act  ot  ,  ^  .  ,  \ 
Parliament  memorable  statement  m  her  best- 
Realizing  the  hopelessness  of  the  ^"«^"  ^ork,  Adam  Bede,  which 
situation,  Mary  Ann  became  George  ^i^^  also  been  spoken  of  as  "our 
Lewes'  common-law  wife.  They  re- .  supreme  novel  of  pastoral  life.'' 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


61 


A  Perry  Picture 

MARY  ANN  EVANS 

(George  Eliot) 

1819-1880 

The  Tempo  of  Adam  Bede 

As  we  grow  older,  the  delicious, 
ruminating  pastime  of  conversing 
with  lifetime  friends  about  "the 
good  old  days"  becomes  more  and 
more  rewarding.  Nothing  really 
"happens"  during  the  first  150  pages 
in  this  novel,  so  busy  is  George 
Eliot  doing  just  this.  Her  portrait 
of  young,  strong  Adam  Bede  obvi- 
ously is  based  on  her  father.  Dinah 
Morris,  the  beautiful,  sincere  Meth- 
odist preacher,  contains  elements  of 
both  George  Eliot  and  her  aunt, 
Mrs.  Samuel  Evans,  who  had  spent 
her  life  as  a  preacher.  We  can  safely 
conclude  that  the  scene,  texture, 
movement,  and  at  least  some  of  the 
main  characters  are  autobiographi- 
cal. And  with  what  loving  care 
does  she  handle  each  character  or 
family  group   as   she   plucks   them 


out  of  her  memory-bag  and  on  her 
page  draws  them  into  life. 

But  often,  in  life  as  in  literature, 
it  is  in  those  unspectacular,  rou- 
tine days  of  leisurely,  serene  con- 
tentment when  nothing  "happens" 
worthy  of  entry  in  a  diary  or  news- 
paper that  the  most  sustaining  es- 
sences of  the  good  life  are  to  be 
found.  If  we  might  accept  this  last 
statement  as  her  purpose  in  writ- 
ing the  warm,  gentle,  meandering  in- 
troduction, then  we  see  how  closely 
the  ponderous,  yet  delightful  move- 
ment of  this  first  section  matches 
her  idea.  Gountry  life  is  beautiful, 
quiet,  healthy,  vigorous,  and  good. 
So,  then,  are  the  characters  who  live 
in  the  scenes  she  portrays. 

While  the  book  is  named  for 
Adam  Bede,  while  Mrs.  Poyser  is 
the  earthy,  truth  -  speaking  comic 
character;  and  the  central  tragic 
figure  is  Hetty  and  her  betrayal  into 
child-murder,  the  heart  of  the  story 
lies  within  the  community  as  a  col- 
lecti\e,  mutually  sustaining  unit. 
George  Eliot  takes  us  to  dairies, 
farms,  birthdays,  weddings,  carpen- 
ter shops,  schoolrooms,  and  the 
open  fields  so  that  we  may  see  the 
individual  members  of  the  whole- 
ness that  is  Hayslope  Village.  Her 
peaceful,  contented  pace  is  domi- 
nant from  the  first  page: 

The  afternoon  sun  was  warm  on  the 
fi\e  workmen  there,  busy  upon  doors  and 
window-frame,  and  wainscoting.  A  scent 
of  pine-wood  from  a  tent-like  pile  of 
planks  outside  the  open  door  mingled  it- 
self with  the  scent  of  the  elder-bushes 
uhich  were  spreading  their  summer  snow 
close  to  the  open  window  opposite;  the 
slanting  sunbeams  shone  through  the 
transparent  shavings  that  flew  before  the 
steady  plane,  and  lit  up  the  fine  grain  of 
the  oak  panelling  ....  On  a  heap  of  those 
soft  shavings  a   rough,  grey  shepherd-dog 


62 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


had  made  himself  a  pleasant  bed,  and  was 
lying  with  his  nose  between  his  fore-paws, 
occasionally  wrinkling  his  brows  to  cast 
a  glance  at  the  tallest  of  the  five  work- 
men .... 

A  panoramic  view  of  the  country- 
side near  Hayslope  again  details  in 
real,  living  tones  the  pastoral  peace 
of  this  ''pleasant  land": 

Migh  up  against  the  horizon  were  the 
huge  conical  masses  of  hill,  like  giant 
mounds  intended  to  fortify  this  region  of 
corn  and  grass  against  the  keen  and 
hungry  winds  of  the  north;  not  distant 
enough  to  be  clothed  in  purple  mystery, 
but  with  sombre  greenish  sides  visibly 
specked  with  sheep,  whose  motion  was 
only  revealed  by  memory,  not  detected  by 
sight.  ...  It  was  that  moment  in  sum- 
mer when  the  sound  of  the  scythe  being 
whetted  makes  us  cast  more  lingering  looks 
at  the  flower-sprinkled  tresses  of  the  mead- 
ows. .  .  .  Now  and  then  there  was  a  new 
arrival;  perhaps  a  slouching  labourer,  who, 
having  eaten  his  supper,  came  out  to  look 
at  the  unusual  scene  with  a  slow  bovine 
gaze,  willing  to  hear  what  any  one  had 
to  say,  but  by  no  means  excited  enough 
to  ask  a  question. 

She  speaks  of  the  sun  as  ''hidden 
for  a  moment,  and  it  shone  out  like 
a  recovered  joy";  likewise  shines 
forth  the  sound  of  laughter  as 
Adam  walks  in  the  fields  of  an  early 
morning 

.  .  .  and  perhaps  there  is  no  time  in  a 
summer's  day  more  cheering,  than  when 
the  warmth  of  the  sun  is  just  beginning 
to  triumph  over  the  freshness  of  the  morn- 
ing— when  there  is  just  the  lingering  hint 
of  early  coolness  to  keep  off  langour  under 
the  delicious  influence  of  warmth. 

Theory  of  Literature 

From  the  time  she  first  wrote, 
and  throughout  the  rest  of  the  cen- 
tury, George  Eliot  was  one  of  the 
most  popular  of  Victorian  noveh 
ists.  If  there  were  some  before  her 
time  who  opposed  the  novel  as  evil, 
they  were  surely  won  over  by  Adam 


Bede  and  similar  moralizing  works. 
In  chapter  seventeen  the  author 
stops  the  progress  of  her  story  to 
tell  her  method  and  her  goals.  And, 
in  telling  her  story,  the  only  thing 
she  fears  is  falseness;  she  wants  to 
tell  things  as  they  are:  "Have  I  any 
time  to  spend  on  things  that  never 
existed?"  she  asks.  No.  She  pledges 
herself  to  tell  the  life  of  the  country- 
folk exactly  as  she  knew  it,  without 
"prettying  it  up";  how  should  the 
truth  be  told  about  a  husband: 

.  .  .  who  has  other  irritating  habits  be- 
sides that  of  not  wiping  his  shoes?  These 
fellow-mortals,  every  one,  must  be  ac- 
cepted as  they  are:  you  can  neither 
straighten  their  noses,  nor  brighten  their 
wit,  nor  rectify  their  dispositions;  and  it 
is  these  people — among  whom  your  life 
is  passed — that  it  is  needful  you  should 
tolerate,  pity,  and  love:  it  is  these  more 
or  less  ugly,  stupid,  inconsistent  people, 
whose  moments  of  goodness  you  should 
be  able  to  admire — for  whom  you  should 
cherish  all  possible  hopes,  all  possible  pa- 
tience. 

In  painting  life,  she  says,  let  us 
search  for  beauty  of  form,  but  let 
us  also  search  for  "that  other  beauty 
too,  which  lies  in  .  .  .  secret  deep 
human  sympathy."  We  must  be  al- 
lowed to  paint  Madonnas,  but  we 
must  not  be  prevented  from  finding 
beauty  in  "those  old  women  scrap- 
ing carrots  with  their  work  -  worn 
hands."  Beautiful  heroes  and  hero- 
ines are  so  very  rare,  and  they  must 
not  receive  more  than  their  share 
of  reverence. 

It  is  more  needful  that  I  should  have 
a  fibre  of  sympathy  connecting  me  with 
that  vulgar  citizen  who  weighs  out  my 
sugar  in  a  vilely-assorted  cravat  and  waist- 
coat, than  with  the  handsome  rascal  in 
red  scarf  and  green  feathers — more  need- 
ful that  my  heart  should  s\^•ell  with  lov- 
ing admiration  at  some  trait  of  gentle 
goodness  in  the  faulty  people  who  sit  at 
tlie  same  hearth  with  me. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


63 


Or  as  Adam  Bede  says  of  religion, 
''religion's  something  else  besides 
notions.  It  isn't  notions  sets  people 
doing  the  right  thing— it's  feelings." 
And  finally  these  right  feelings  to- 
wards one's  fellow  man  are  ''a  kind 
of  knowledge,"  the  most  precious 
kind  for  George  Eliot  and  her 
world.  For  her,  human  nature  is 
lovable,  and  the  common  here-and- 
now  the  hest  anyone  can  dream  of. 

Plot  of  Adam  Bede 

Adam  and  his  brother  Seth  are  young, 
industrious  carpenters  who  live  with  Lisa- 
beth,  their  loving  but  jealous  mother,  and 
Thais,  their  father,  formerly  a  workman 
proud  of  his  trade  but  now  addicted  to 
drink.  Seth  loves  Dinah  Morris,  the  beau- 
tiful niece  of  Mrs.  Poyser,  a  kind,  sharp- 
tongued  neighbor,  but  Dinah  desires  only 
to  minister  to  the  needs  of  her  fellow 
Methodists  through  her  preaching.  Also 
living  with  the  Poysers  is  Hetty  Sorrel, 
beautiful,  vain,  and  shallow.  Adam's  love 
for  her  grows,  but  she  is  having  a  secret 
affair  with  Captain  Arthur  Donnithorne, 
handsome,  dashing,  and  heir  to  the  local 
estate.  Hetty  tolerates  Adam,  but  her 
dream  is  to  be  Mrs.  Donnithorne,  and 
Lady  of  the  Manor. 

When  Adam  accidentlly  discovers  Ar- 
thur and  Hetty  kissing,  he  accuses  Arthur 
of  dishonorable  intentions,  and  forces  him 
to  break  off  his  relationship  with  Hetty, 
since  quality  folk  like  Arthur  never  marry 
commoners.  Arthur  leaves  Hayslope,  and 
soon  Adam  is  betrothed  to  Hetty,  who  at 
first  is  indifferent,  then  terrified  when  she 
discovers  she  is  pregnant  by  Arthur.  Only 
a  short  time  before  their  wedding  day  she 
leaves  the  farm,  pretending  to  visit  Dinah 
Morris,  but  actually  she  undertakes  the 
long  trip  to  Arthur  at  Windsor.  Desti- 
tute and  weary,  Hetty  arrives  to  find  that 
Arthur  is  in  Ireland.  Distraught,  she  sells 
her  precious  earrings  and  plans  to  go  to 
Dinah,  but  her  baby  comes  too  soon. 
Filled  with  shame,  dread,  and  animal 
fright,  Hetty  leaves  her  baby  to  die  of 
exposure,  then  plans  suicide,  but  she  has 
not   the   courage,   and    is    taken   to   court. 

The  Poysers,   Adam,    Re\erend   Irwine, 


her  belo\ed  minister,  and  Bartle  Massey, 
the  local  teacher,  attend  her  trial.  She 
seems  struck  dumb,  responding  to  noth- 
ing until  Dinah  Morris  arrives,  prays  with 
her,  and  stays  with  her  constantly  until 
finally  she  confesses  her  crime.  When 
Hetty  is  sentenced  to  hang,  Adam  is  com- 
pletely broken,  but  he  can  do  nothing. 
As  Hetty  travels  in  the  cart  to  the  hang- 
ing, Arthur  arrives  with  a  last  minute 
reprieve. 

Hetty  goes  to  prison,  Arthur  goes  to 
the  army,  and  the  Hayslope  folk  return 
home.  Gradually  Adam  finds  himself 
drawn  more  and  more  to  Dinah,  and  after 
asking  approval  from  his  brother  Seth, 
who  once  loved  her,  he  asks  Dinah  to 
marry  him.  She  admits  her  love,  but  re- 
mains true  to  the  ministry.  She  goes  away, 
but  when  Adam  finally  follows  her,  she 
confesses  her  feeling  that  now  it  is  the 
will  of  God  that  they  marry. 

SigniEcance  oi  Adam  Bede 

George  Eliot  introduced  a  new 
realism  into  the  history  of  the  Eng- 
lish novel.  Her  delineation  of  the 
virtues  of  the  humdrum  peasant 
life  is  one  of  the  most  sympathetic 
and  detailed  in  English  literature. 
More  important,  she  furthered  the 
technique  of  describing  what  goes 
on  within  her  character's  mind  and 
heart,  as  well  as  narrating  outward 
events.  Hetty's  "Journey  in  Des- 
pair" reveals  with  rare  power  the 
inward  workings  of  the  female  heart; 
she  knew  the  psychology  of  woman 
as  have  few  writers.  She  could  also 
portray  her  male  characters  con- 
vincingly. Adam  incarnates  the  vir- 
tues which  George  Eliot  most  ad 
mired:  courage,  industry,  gentle- 
ness, integrity,  patience,  love,  and 
strength.  Mrs.  Poyser's  racy  tongue 
is  memorable  for  such  comments  as 
the  following  on  being  a  wife: 

I  know  that  the  men  like — a  poor  soft, 
as  'ud  simper  at  'em  like  the  pictur  o' 
the  sun,  whether  they  did  right  or  wrong, 
an'  say  thank  you  for  a  kick,  an'  pretend 


64 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


she  didna  know  which  end  she  stood 
uppermost,  till  her  husband  told  her. 
That's  what  a  man  wants  ina  wife,  mostly; 
he  wants  to  make  sure  o'  one  fool  as 
'ull  tell  him  he's  wise. 

And  on  gossip: 

I  say  as  some  folks'  tongues  are  like  the 
clocks  as  run  on  strikin',  not  to  tell  you 
the  time  o'  the  day,  but  because  there's 
sunmiat  wrong  i'  their  own  insides. 

And  when,  defying  all  common 
sense,  she  tells  the  greedy  Squire, 
their  boss: 

We're  not  dumb  creaturs  to  be  abused 
and  made  money  on  by  them  as  ha'  got 
the  lash  i'  their  hands  ....  An'  if  I'm  th' 
only  one  as  speaks  my  mind,  there's  plenty 
o'  the  same  way  o'  thinking  i'  this  par- 
ish ...  for  your  name's  no  better  than  a 
brimstone  match  in  e\'erybody's  nose  .... 

Sometimes,  with  the  slowness  of 
her  movement,  her  habit  of  asking 


questions  and  then  answering  them, 
long  inserted  editorials,  and  warping 
her  story  to  make  justice  triumph 
and  good  be  rewarded,  George  Eliot 
taxes  the  modern  reader.  But  her 
deep  love  for  humankind,  her 
description  of  rural  life  in  patient, 
exacting  detail,  and  her  belief  in 
the  supremacy  of  high  moral  prin- 
ciples make  her  works  permanently 
rewarding. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  Why  did  Mary  Ann  Evans  assume 
a  pen  name? 

2.  What  group  of  Englishmen  are  "her 
people?" 

3.  How  might  the  slow-moving  begin- 
ning of  Adam  Bede  be  justified? 

4.  George  Eliot's  novels  were  not  writ- 
ten merely  to  entertain;  what,  then,  was 
her  purpose  in  writing  as  she  did? 


Q^octai  Science — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 

(It  is  recommended  that  each  Relief  Society  member  read  the  text  of  the  Constitution 
relating  to  each  lesson  as  printed  before  the  lesson.) 

Article  XI 

The  Judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  construed  to  extend  to  any 
suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted  against  one  of  the  United  States  by 
Citizens  of  another  State,  or  by  Citizens  or  Subjects  of  any  Foreign  State. 

Article  XII 

The  Electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states  and  vote  by  ballot  for  President 
and  Vice-President,  one  of  whom,  at  least,  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  state 
with  themselves;  they  shall  name  in  their  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  President,  and 
in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  Vice-President,  and  they  shall  make  distinct 
lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  President  and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  Vice-President, 
and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists  they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  trans- 
mit sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Senate; — 

The  President  of  the  Senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of 
Representatives,  open  all  the  certificates  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted; — 

The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  for  President  shall  be  the  Presi- 
dent, if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  Electors  appointed;  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  65 

if  no  person  have  such  majority,  then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest  numbers  not 
exceeding  three  on  the  hst  of  those  voted  for  as  President,  the  House  of  Representatives 
shall  choose  immediately,  by  ballot,  the  President.  But  in  choosing  the  President  the 
votes  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from  each  state  having  one  vote;  a 
quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  members  from  two-thirds  of  the 
states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if  the  House 
of  Representatives  shall  not  choose  a  President  whenever  the  right  of  choice  shall 
devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next  following,  then  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent shall  act  as  President,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death  or  other  constitutional  disability 
of  the  President.  The  person  haxing  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  Vice-President, 
shall  be  the  Vice-President,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of 
Electors  appointed,  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then  from  the  two  highest  num- 
bers on  the  list,  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice-President;  a  quorum  for  the  purpose 
shall  consist  of  two-thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  Senators,  and  a  majority  of  the 
whole  number  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible 
to  the  office  of  President  shall  be  eligible  to  that  of  Vice-President  of  the  United 
States. 

Article  XIII 

Section  1.  Neither  slavery  nor  involuntar^•  servitude,  except  as  a  punishment  for 
crime  whereof  the  party  shall  have  been  duly  convicted,  shall  exist  within  the  United 
States,  or  any  place  subject  to  their  jurisdiction. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by  appropriate  legisla- 
tion. 

Article  XIV 

Section  1.  All  persons  born  or  naturalized  in  the  United  States,  and  subject  to  the 
jurisdiction  thereof,  are  citizens  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  State  wherein  they  re- 
side. No  State  shall  make  or  enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge  the  privileges  or  im- 
munities of  citizens  of  the  United  States;  nor  shall  any  State  deprive  any  person  of  life, 
liberty,  or  property,  without  due  process  of  law;  nor  deny  to  any  person  within  its  juris- 
diction the  equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

Section  2.  Representatives  shall  be  apportioned  among  the  several  States  according 
to  their  respecti\e  numbers,  counting  the  whole  number  of  persons  in  each  State,  ex- 
cluding Indians  not  taxed.  But  when  the  right  to  vote  at  any  election  for  the  choice 
of  Electors  for  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  Representatives  in 
Congress,  the  Executive  and  Judicial  officers  of  a  State,  or  the  members  of  the  Legisla- 
ture thereof,  is  denied  to  any  of  the  male  inhabitants  of  such  State,  being  twenty-one 
years  of  age,  and  citizens  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  way  abridged,  except  for  par- 
ticipation in  rebellion,  or  other  crime,  the  basis  of  representation  therein  shall  be  re- 
duced in  the  proportion  which  the  number  of  such  male  citizens  shall  bear  to  the 
whole  number  of  male  citizens  twenty-one  years  of  age  in  such  State. 

Section  5.  No  person  shall  be  a  Senator  or  Representative  in  Congress,  or  elector  of 
President  and  Vice-President,  or  hold  any  oflfice,  civil  or  military,  under  the  United 
States,  or  under  any  State,  who,  haxing  previously  taken  an  oath,  as  a  member  of  Con- 
gress, or  as  an  officer  of  the  United  States,  or  as  a  member  of  any  State  legislature,  or 
as  an  executive  or  judicial  officer  of  any  State,  to  support  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  shall  have  engaged  in  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the  same,  or  given 
aid  or  comfort  to  the  enemies  thereof.  But  Congress  may  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of 
each  House,  remove  such  disability. 

Section  4.  The  validity  of  the  public  debt  of  the  United  States,  authorized  by  law, 
including  debts  incurred  for  pa\'ment  of  pensions  and  bounties  for  services  in  suppress- 
ing insurrection  or  rebellion,  shall  not  be  questioned.  But  neither  the  United  States  nor 
any  State  shall  assume  or  pav  any  debt  or  obligation  incurred  in  aid  of  insurrection  or 
rebellion  against  the  United  States,  or  any  claim  for  the  loss  or  emancipation  of  any 
slave;  but  all  such  debts,  obligations  and  claims  shall  be  held  illegal  and  void. 


66 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


Section  5.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce,  by  appropriate  legislation,  the 
provisions  of  this  article. 

Article  XV 

Section  1.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied  or 
abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by  any  State  on  account  of  race,  color,  or  previous  con- 
dition of  servitude. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by  appropriate 
legislation. 

Lesson   13— Amendments  Eleven  Through  Fifteen 
Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

Texts:  Your  Rugged  Constitution,  (Y.  R.  C),  pp.  219-237;  The  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  Its  Sources  and  Application,  (C.  of  U.  S.),  pp.  228-251 

For  Tuesday,  April  26,  1955 

Objective:  To  study  the  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  which  were  adopted  fol- 
lowing the  Bill  of  Rights  down  through  the  Civil  War  to  1870. 


A  Limit  on  the  Powei  of  Federal 
Courts— Amendment  Eleven  (Y.  R. 
C,  pp.  220-221;  C.  of  U.  S.J  page 

228) 

The  Judicial  power  of  the  United  States 
shall  not  be  construed  to  extend  to  any 
suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prose- 
cuted against  one  of  the  United  States  by 
Citizens  of  another  State,  or  by  Citizens 
or  Subjects  of  any  Foreign  State. 

TN  1793  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States,  in  a  celebrated 
case  known  as  Chisholm  vs.  Georgia, 
affirmed  a  judgment  obtained  by 
Chisholm  of  South  Carolina  against 
the  State  of  Georgia  in  a  Federal 
Court.  The  case  created  a  furor 
among  the  states  because  it  was  re- 
garded as  an  affront  to  the  dignity 
of  a  state  that  it  should  be  sued  by 
a  citizen  of  another  state  or  of  a 
foreign  state.  This  ruling  by  the 
Supreme  Court  was  perfectly  con- 
sistent with  the  Constitution  before 
the  adoption  of  the  Eleventh 
Amendment.  Within  a  matter  of 
days  after  the  decision  was  an- 
nounced, the  Eleventh  Amendment 


to  the  Constitution  was  introduced 
in  Congress.  It  was  finally  ratified 
in  1798  by  the  required  number  of 
states  and  became  part  of  the  Con- 
stitution on  January  8,  1798.  Now 
a  state  may  not  be  sued  without  its 
consent  by  a  citizen  of  another  state 
or  of  a  foreign  state  in  any  United 
States  court. 

Election  of  the  President  and  Vice- 
President— Amendment  Twelve  (Y. 
R.  C,  pp.  222-225;  C.  of  U.  S.,  pp. 

228-232) 

The  language  of  the  Twelfth 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  is 
rather  voluminous.  Its  provisions 
have  no  substantial  effect  upon  our 
constitutional  rights.  Consequent- 
ly it  is  not  deemed  of  enough  im- 
portance to  set  forth  the  language 
of  this  Amendment  verbatim.  It  is 
of  interest,  however,  to  note  the 
historical  reason  for  its  adoption. 

The  purpose  of  this  Amendment 
was  simply  to  change  the  method 
of  voting  in  the  Electoral  College 
for  the  office  of  President  and  Vice- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


67 


President.  In  the  election  of  1800 
there  was  a  tie  vote  in  the  Electoral 
College  in  the  contest  between 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  Aaron  Burr. 
The  election  of  the  President  was 
therefore  thrown  into  the  House  of 
Representatives  where  Jefferson  was 
finally  elected.  Under  the  original 
wording  of  the  Constitution,  Presi- 
dential Electors  voted  for  two  per- 
sons for  the  office  of  President  and 
Vice-President,  with  no  designation 
of  their  choice  for  either  office,  and 
the  person  having  the  highest  num- 
ber of  votes  was  declared  to  be  Presi- 
dent and  the  second  highest  candi- 
date the  Vice-President.  The 
growth  of  party  politics  and  the 
party  system  made  imperative  the 
change  which  was  effected  by  the 
Twelfth  Amendment.  Under  this 
Amendment  Presidential  Electors 
are  required  to  designate  the  person 
they  are  voting  for  as  President  and 
Vice-President  respectively.  This 
Amendment  became  a  part  of  the 
Constitution  in  1804. 

Abolition  oi  Shvery— Thirteenth 
Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C,  pp.  226- 
227;  C.  of  U.  S.,  pp.  232-235) 

Section  1,  Neither  slavery  nor  involun- 
tary sen'itiide,  except  as  a  punishment  for 
crime  whereof  the  party  shall  have  been 
duly  convicted,  shall  exist  within  the 
United  States,  or  any  place  subject  to  their 
jurisdiction. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power  to 
enforce  this  article  by  appropriate  legis- 
lation. 

After  the  adoption  of  the  Twelfth 
Amendment  in  1804,  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  remained 
unchanged  for  sixty-one  years. 

The  Thirteenth,  Fourteenth,  and 
Fifteenth    Amendments    were    all 


adopted  as  a  result  of  the  great  con- 
troversy over  slavery.  These  Amend- 
ments are  commonlv  referred  to  as 
the  "Reconstruction  Amendments." 
It  is  of  great  importance  to  ob- 
serve, as  has  been  previously  men- 
tioned, that  the  first  Ten  Amend- 
ments to  the  Constitution,  which 
we  know  and  refer  to  as  the  Bill  of 
Rights,  were  direct  limitations  upon 
the  power  of  the  National  Govern- 
ment over  the  lives  and  property  of 
the  states  and  of  individual  citizens. 
The  Thirteenth,  Fourteenth,  and 
Fifteenth  Amendments,  on  the  oth- 
er hand,  operate  upon  the  power  of 
the  states  and  limit  their  power  over 
the  lives  and  property  of  individual 
citizens  and  persons.  While,  in  the 
beginning,  the  power  of  a  strong 
central  National  Government  was 
distrusted  and  feared,  the  conviction 
finally  developed  that  unlimited 
power  in  the  states  was  likewise  to 
be  feared. 

The  Thirteenth  Amendment  was 
introduced  in  Congress  in  January 
of  1865,  just  prior  to  the  end  of 
the  Civil  War.  It  was  ratified  as 
part  of  the  Constitution  the  same 
year.  This  Amendment  abolished 
slavery  and  involuntary  servitude  in 
the  United  States  except  imprison- 
ment for  crime. 

Before  the  adoption  of  the  Thir- 
teenth Amendment,  Lincoln  had 
freed  the  slaves  by  the  Emancipa- 
tion Proclamation.  The  Emancipa- 
tion Proclamation  operated  only  in 
the  states  engaged  in  Civil  War 
against  the  United  States.  Slavery 
in  the  District  of  Columbia  and  in 
the  territories  had  also  been  abol- 
ished. Congress  had  likewise  passed 
laws  freeing  slaves  serving  in  the 
Union  cause.  None  of  these  en- 
actments,   laws,    and    declarations, 


68 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


abolished  slavery.  It  was  deemed 
necessary,  therefore,  to  adopt  an 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution 
which  would  accomplish  that  result. 

The  provisions  of  the  Thirteenth 
Amendment  relating  to  involuntary 
servitude  deserve  brief  comment. 
This  provision  was  designed  to  strike 
down  any  laws  providing  for  im- 
prisonment for  debt,  forced  labor, 
and  peonage  such  as  existed  in  some 
of  the  South  American  countries. 
Under  this  Amendment,  the  state 
law  providing  that  a  person  fined  for 
a  misdemeanor  (infringement  of  a 
minor  criminal  law)  could  confess 
judgment  and  agree  to  work  out 
the  fine  imposed,  was  held  to  be 
unconstitutional  and  in  violation  of 
the  Thirteenth  Amendment.  Still 
another  law  was  held  unconstitu- 
tional under  this  Amendment  which 
provided  that  a  contract  could  be 
made  providing  for  the  right  to  im- 
prison a  worker  or  keep  him  under 
guard  until  the  service  which  he 
agreed  to  perform  had  been  com- 
pleted. 

The  Supreme  Court  has  ruled 
that  this  Amendment  operates  only 
upon  the  states  and  not  upon  indi- 
viduals. Consequently,  acts  of  Con- 
gress designed  to  prevent  individuals 
from  discriminating  against  negroes 
in  such  matters  as  hotel,  restaurant, 
and  railroad  accommodations,  have 
been  held   unconstitutional. 

Pnvileges  of  Citizens  —  Fourteenth 
Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C.  pp.  228-235; 
C.  of  U.  S.,  pp.  235-250.) 

Section  1.  All  persons  born  or  natural- 
ized in  the  United  States,  and  subject  to 
the  jurisdiction  thereof,  are  citizens  of 
the  United  States  and  of  the  State  where- 
in they  reside.  No  State  shall  make  or 
enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge  the 
privileges  or  immunities  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States;  nor  shall  any  State  deprive 


any  person  of  hfe,  liberty,  or  property, 
without  due  process  of  law;  nor  deny  to 
any  person  within  its  jurisdiction  the 
equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

The  Fourteenth  Amendment  to 
the  Constitution  became  a  part  of 
that  great  document  on  July  21, 
1868.  It  was  introduced  in  Congress 
June  16,  1866.  It  was  found  that  the 
provisions  of  the  Thirteenth  Amend- 
ment freeing  the  slaves  were  insuf- 
ficient to  safeguard  the  rights  of  the 
negro.  The  purpose  of  the  Four- 
teenth Amendment  was  to  make 
him  a  citizen. 

This  great  Amendment,  which 
has  been  the  subject  of  literally  hun- 
dreds of  interpretative  decisions 
by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States,  consists  of  five  sections.  Only 
one  of  them  is  set  out  in  this  lesson. 
Section  One  defines  citizenship  un- 
der the  Constitution  and  laws  of 
the  United  States  and  prohibits  the 
states  from  abridging  or  denying  any 
of  the  rights  belonging  to  such 
citizenship.  It  makes  all  citizens  of 
the  United  States  also  citizens  of 
the  state  of  their  residence. 

After  the  passage  of  the  Thir- 
teenth Amendment  laws  were 
passed  which  denied  to  negroes  sub- 
stantial rights  of  citizenship.  For  ex- 
ample, some  of  those  laws  forbade 
his  ownership  of  land.  Others  set 
him  apart  and  segregated  him  from 
the  white  population  except  in  the 
form  of  a  menial  servant,  and  others 
sought  to  chain  him  to  the  land 
and  made  him  incompetent  to 
testify  as  a  witness  in  court  in  a 
case  in  which  a  white  person  was 
a  party.  These  and  all  other  similar 
discriminations  were  struck  down 
by  section  one  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment. 

Before     the    adoption     of    this 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


69 


Amendment,  citizenship  in  the 
United  States  was  derived  from 
citizenship  in  some  state.  The 
Fourteenth  Amendment  reversed 
this  theory  or  rule  of  citizenship 
and  made  state  citizenship  deriva- 
tive from  citizenship  in  the  United 
States. 

The  Fourteenth  Amendment  was 
designed  primarily  for  the  benefit 
of  the  negro,  but  its  protection  ex- 
tends to  all  persons  born  in  the 
United  States  or  naturalized  under 
its  laws,  and  makes  them  citizens. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  how  the 
Fifth  Amendment  forbids  the  Na- 
tional Government  from  depriving 
persons  of  life,  liberty,  or  property 
without  due  process  of  law.  The 
Fourteenth  Amendment  restrains 
the  states  from  doing  the  same 
thing.  The  provisions  of  the  final 
clause  of  section  one  prohibit  the 
states  from  denying  equal  protec- 
tion of  the  laws  to  any  person  with- 
in their  jurisdiction.  This  simply 
means  that  no  hostile  or  discrimin- 
ating legislation  of  a  state  directed 
against  individuals,  singled  out  for 
its  application,  may  be  enacted  or 
enforced. 

Section  two  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment  need  receive  onlv  brief 
mention  and  its  text  is  not  set  out 
in  full.  In  substance,  section  two 
provides  a  punishment  for  a  state 
which  prevents  or  refuses  to  allow 
any  qualified  citizen  of  the  United 
States  to  vote  in  an  election.  It  does 
not  prevent  the  enactment  by  a 
state  of  laws  defining  qualifications 
for  voting  which  have  equal  appli- 
cation to  all  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  Thus,  for  example,  a  law 
requiring  that  a  voter  be  able  to 
read  and  write  is  not  unconstitu- 
tional. 


Section  two  also  empowers  Con- 
gress to  reduce  the  basis  of  repre- 
sentation in  Congress  of  any  state 
which  denies  voting  privileges  to 
citizens  entitled  to  vote.  This  pow- 
er, it  may  be  added,  has  never  been 
exercised  by  Congress. 

Section  three  of  the  Amendment 
disqualifies  from  office  under  the 
National  Government  all  persons 
who  had  been  engaged  in  the  Civil 
War  on  the  side  of  the  Confeder- 
acy. Inasmuch  as  the  disabilities  of 
the  section  have  long  since  ceased 
to  have  any  force  or  effect,  its  only 
interest  to  us  now  is  purely  histori- 
cal. In  i8g8  the  last  vestiges  of 
this  disability  were  removed  by 
Congress. 

Section  four  of  the  Amendment 
recognized  the  validity  of  the  public 
debt  of  the  United  States,  but  ex- 
pressly repudiated  all  debts  and 
obligations  incurred  in  aid  of  re- 
bellion or  insurrection  against  the 
United  States.  This  section  was 
obviously  aimed  at  the  public  debt 
and  obligations  of  the  Confederacy 
and  made  them  void.  On  the  other 
hand,  section  four  made  the  states 
of  the  Southern  Confederacy  pro- 
portionately liable  for  all  of  the  in- 
debtedness incurred  by  the  United 
States  in  prosecuting  the  war  against 
the  Confederacy.  As  a  result  of 
section  four  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment,  the  public  debt  of  the 
Confederacy  was  declared  void.  It 
amounted  to  at  least  two  billion 
dollars.  Furthermore,  it  expressly 
prohibited  the  United  States  or  any 
state  from  paying  for  the  emanci- 
pation of  any  slave.  This  resulted 
in  a  property  loss  of  another  two 
billion  dollars  to  the  former  slave 
owners. 

Section  five  empowers  Congress 


70 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


for 
CHURCH  PIANISTS 


Chapel  Echoes — Perry  75 

Chapel  Musing — Perry   85 

Concert  Transcriptions  of  Favorite 
Hymns — Kohlmann    85 

Famous  Sacred  Songs — Peery  1.25 

Lorenz's  Church   Piano  Classics 1.10 

Lorenz's  Church  Pianist  Volumes 

1,  2,  3  Each  1.10 

Perry's  Piano  Voluntaries  1.25 

Piano    Hymn    Voluntaries — Lorenz....l.lO 

Sacred  Piano  Album — Gahm  1.25 

Sunday  Piano  Music — Presser 1.00 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 

DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  Souh  Main 
Salt  Lake  Ciy  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 

G  On  Approval         D  Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  &  State  


mm 


Daunes  IVIusic    , 

ITI  I  11  I  it'  45-47  SOUTH  MAIN 


145  NORTH  UNIVERSITY.  PROVO  V  2260  WAStllNGTON  BlVPvOGPEN 


to  enforce  the  provisions  of  the 
Fourteenth  Amendment  by  appro- 
priate legislation. 

Fianchisement  of  Citizens  oi  AJJ 
Races  —  Fiiteenth  Amendment, 
(Y.  R.  C,  pp.  236-237;  C.  of  U.  S., 
pp.  250-251) 

Section  i.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied 
or  abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by 
any  State  on  account  of  race,  color,  or 
previous  condition  of  servitude. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  have  pow- 
er to  enforce  this  article  by  appropriate 
legislation. 

The  Fifteenth  Amendment  was 
adopted  March  30,  1870.  It  formed 
the  final  capstone  to  freeing  the 
slaves.  The  Thirteenth  Amendment 
freed  the  slave.  The  Fourteenth 
made  him  a  citizen.  The  Fifteenth 
Amendment  made  him  a  voter. 
These  three  Amendments  com- 
pleted the  restraints  placed  upon 
the  states  to  prevent  arbitrary  and 
discriminatory  exercise  of  power 
over  citizens  and  persons  as  the 
first  Ten  Amendments  had  placed 
similar  restraints  upon  the  national 
power. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  How  does  the  Eleventh  Amendment 
limit  the  judicial  power  of  the  United 
States? 

2.  What  changes  were  effected  in  the 
selection  of  the  President  and  Vice-Presi- 
dent by  the  Twelfth  Amendment? 

3.  By  what  name  are  the  Thirteenth, 
Fourteenth,  and  Fifteenth  Amendments 
commonly  known? 

4.  What  were  these  Amendments  de- 
signed to  accomplish? 

5.  What  was  the  specific  purpose  of  the 
Thirteenth,  Fourteenth,  and  Fifteenth 
Amendments? 

6.  May  any  state  deny  citizenship  to  a 
citizen  of  the  United  States?  Explain. 

7.  Is  the  protection  of  the  Fourteenth 
Amendment  limited  to  negroes? 


(cJn    1 1  ieasunng 

Mabel  Jones  Gabhott 

When  I  was  one  and  five, 
I  stood  up  straight  and  tall, 
While  mother  marked  my  height 
In  inches  on  the  wall. 

Now  I  am  one  and  five 
Times  many  more;  it's  true 
My  reaching  up  was  stopped 
At  inches:  sixty-two. 

How  shall  I  note  my  growth 
As  future  years  unroll — 
In  breadth  and  span  of  mind 
And  depth  of  heart  and  soul? 

/Lew    L/ears  LP r a  tier 

Yesta  N.  Lu kei 
Upon  the  New  Year's  shining  scroll. 
Beloved,  now,  let  me  enroll 
Our  names,  our  need  for  special  care, 
And,  with  humility,  my  prayer 
To  God  that  he  protect  and  bless 
Our  pure  bright  love  with  happiness; 
And  guide  us  with  his  wisdom,  clear 
And  understanding,  through  this  year. 


HAWAII 

Enjoy  a  wonderful  vacation  in 

HAWAII 

With  a  congenial  group- — • 
By  ship  or  plane  or  both 

An  L.D.S.  Temple  Session 
for  those  who  wish  it! 

For  information  and  reservations: 

MRS.  ALONZO  J.  MORLEY 

Phone:  2287- J,  Provo,  Utah 

Write:  387  East  3rd  North 

Provo,  Utah 

In  Salt  Lake  contact: 

MRS.  MARGARET  LUND 

Phone  6-2909 

Write:  3021  South  23rd  East 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


=^^ 


Ujack  QJence    I  ieighbors 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

Gossips,  some  call  them, 

The  women  who  choose 

To  pause  by  the  fence 

When  they've  hung  their  clothes. 

Yet,  neighbors  are  neighbors, 
And  sometimes,  much  more; 
And  a  woman  needs  one 
Not  too  far  from  her  door, 

To  tell  her  the  news 
Of  children  and  church. 
To  give  recipes, 
To  aid  in  the  search 

Of  small  child  or  dog 
Strayed  from  the  place. 
A  true  neighbor-friend 
Wears  heaven's  own  grace. 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . . . 

I  In,  3  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editioris 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles  39 

300  to    600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah    ^^^.^ 

Phone  4-2581         oO 

Page  71 


72 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1955 


[fiiaytune  S/s  © 


ver 


Ivy  Houtz  WooUey 

Where  are  the  children  of  yesterday? 
The  place  is  here  where  they  used  to  play; 
Its  ground,  packed  down  by  romping  feet, 
Is  parched  and  baked  with  summer's  heat. 
It  has  not  fallowed  by  snows  or  rain, 
But  seems  to  hope  they  will  come  again. 
The  weeds  grow  rank  near  the  outer  edge, 
And  bushes  which  grew  to  be  a  hedge 
Have  thirsted  and  died.     The  brook  is  still, 
Its  shallow  bed  is  a  sandy  fill. 
The  proud  pole,  flagless,  seems  to  say, 
**Come,  run  Old  Glory  up  today." 

There  are  artless  carvings  on  the  wall 
Which  show  the  carvers  were  not  tall, 
But  only  children,  who  tried  to  see 
How  nice  the  names  they  bore  could  be. 
A  white  pearl  button,  one  of  brass, 
Are  stitched  to  earth  by  glades  of  grass. 
An  unsewed  baseball,  with  cover  spread 
Like  a  shriveled  bat,  a  long  time  dead. 
Two  glassies  pressed  down  in  the  clay 
Have  been  forgotten  many  a  day. 
The  big  one  brown,  the  small  one  blue; 
The  brown  one  was  a  taw  when  new. 

Splintered  pencils  strew  the  ground; 

The  red  rim  of  a  slate 

Hangs  on  the  only  picket  left 

Which  used  to  be  a  gate. 

Some  well-frayed  ropes  swing  from  old  limbs 

Of  trees  now  dry  and  dead, 

A  swingboard  dangles  forth  and  back; 

No  shade  is  overhead. 

The  bent  wheel  of  a  broken  cart 

Encircles  a  small  mound; 

A  toy  spade  stands  at  one  end, 

Suggesting  sacred  ground. 

Where  are  the  feet  of  yesterday? 
Did  many  of  them  go  astray? 
Or  did  they  climb  the  golden  stair 
Where  fame  and  fortune  waited  there? 
Did  bogs  beset  them  while  they  pressed 
Along  life's  path?  Or  did  they  rest 
At  pearly  gates,  where  angels  meet 
When  heaven  welcomes  little  feet? 
Where  are  the  children  of  yesterday? 
Their  playgrounds  call  them  back  to  play! 


In  1955 


As  we  wish  to  include  the  dedication  of 
the  Temple  at  Berne,  Switzerland,  our 
European  Tours  in  1955  are  scheduled  to 
leave  in  August. 

Plan  Your  Vacation  With  This  In  Mind 

'THE  BEST  IN  THE  WEST" 
Travel  With  Us 

For  Details,  write  or  phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

SALT  LAKE  CITY  2,   UTAH 

Phone:  4-2017 


Better  Light 

Means 
Better  Sight 


Be  Modern 
Live  Electrically 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


Do  yoiir  <;hui:c|lp  B(^»olfi^ 
Deseref 


I.OurLord  of  the  Gospels 


J.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 


This  excellent  l)()ok,  just  off  the  press,  contains  a  harmony 
of  all  sacred  writings  on  the  divine  life  and  teachings  of 
Christ.  Chiefly  used  in  this  intense  scholarly  study  are  the 
Four  Gospels  of  the  King  James  version  and  Third  Nephi 
in  the  Book  of  Mormon.  $5.00 

2.  The  World  and  the  Prophets  hugh  nibley 

The  stud\  of  scriptures  and  world  events  is  offered  in  this 
outstanding  volume  to  prove  that  time  vindicates  the 
Prophets.  This  hook  is  an  excellent  study  of  the  Prophets 
and  of  liuman  nature.  $2.50 

3.  Israel!  Do  You  Know?  leCRAND  richards 

With  missionary  vigor,  the  author  reminds  Jewish  people 
everywhere  of  the  great  promise  made  to  them,  how  the 
reuniting  of  the  House  of  Joseph  and  the  House  of  Judah 
will  be  accomplished,  and  how  it  is  presently  being  ful- 
filled. The  book  has  vitality,  is  easy  to  read,  and  clearly 
interprets  the  Divine  purpose  of  the  Lord.  $2.00 


dQSQtQt 


44  Fast  South  Temple  -  Sal!  Lake  City.  Utah 


DESERET   BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:     Enclosed    you    will    find      (      )    check      (     )money 

order     (     )  charge  to  my  account  the  following:  ($ ) 

for  the  encircled  (numbered)  books: 


Name 


Address 
City    


Zone  State. 


A  £  *\f*    ..>>^. 


OF  RELIGION 
H  REDV/OOD  ROAD 
CITY.  UTAH    84109 


?OCP    21«I12    43-^4 


Back  in  1905,  the  year  Beneficial  Life 
was  founded,  a  surgical  operation  often 
meant  days  of  preparatory  scrubbing  in 
a  farmhouse  kitchen  or  parlor,  and  then 
tense  hours  as  the  doctor  operated  by  the 
light  of  a  kerosene  lantern.  Many  lives 
were  saved  by  the  skilled  hands  of  the 
family  doctor  .  .  .  but  many  more  could 
have  been  saved  had  he  been  able  to  oper- 
ate in  today's  well-equipped  hospital. 


Giant  forward  strides  in  medical  science 
have  extended  man's  average  life  span 
from  48  years  in  1905  to  68  years  in  1955. 
These  "bonus  years"  have  also  brought  a 
new  concept  in  life  insurance.  Present-day 
insurance  programs,  such  as  Beneficial's 
"Planned  Futures,"  now  provide  financial 
protection  while  your  children  are  growing 
up  —  and  at  the  same  time  assure  you 
adequate  retirement  income  for  those  ex- 
tra years. 


BENEFICIAL    LIFE 

\nswxance 

David  O.  McKay,  Pres. 


^^/Salt  Lake  City   -    Ufnh 


J.  Eg  cLi  (U» 


^\V,sffl^(aASii3Kr 


■'s^iii^'l^^i^j. 


VOL    42  "'NO.-  2^^''^^^-^^ife^--t^ssons  for  May 


FEBRUARY  1955 


^-'':^<i*|l4' 


[Poet  s    lliother 

Maiyhale  Woolsey 

Through  all  my  years  I  marveled  at  the  earth's  unending  wonders — 
The  spring's  green  revelations,  the  resplendent  lures  of  fall; 
A  mountain's  crown  of  snow,  the  vast  mysterious  sweep  of  ocean, 
A  twilight's  calm  serenity,  blue  and  heaven-tall. 
I  could  hear  the  winds  and  trees  exchange  their  secret  whispers. 
Watch  the  stars  flash  messages  across  the  arcs  of  night- 
Cosmic  signal-fires  to  which  my  heart  responded,  leaping; 
But  never  mine  were  words  that  could  transcribe  their  singing  light. 
Terrible,  the  yearning  for  songs  denied  the  lips- 
Like  diamonds  just  beyond  the  reach  of  straining  fingertips! 
Terrible,  when  raptured  heart  and  mind,  inadequate, 
Are  doomed  to  aching  silence  .  .  .  inarticulate! 

.  .  .  But  I  have  borne  a  child  for  whom  the  wild  white  winds  sing  clearly. 

For  whom  the  lore  of  ages  is  revealed  in  simple  code; 

Whose  pen  can  trace  the  sun- sparked  crystal  pattern  of  the  morning. 

Or  deftly  limn  dark  treasure  from  a  midnight's  ebon  lode. 

My  child  runs  tiptoe  on  the  heights  where  I  would  grope  and  tremble; 

Knows  cool,  green-curving,  fluid  trails  to  ocean's  coral  caves; 

Speaks  languages  of  storms  and  deserts,  kings  and  peasant  shepherds. 

Shares  dreams  of  princesses,  and  feels  the  chains  of  ancient  slaves. 

All  those  elusive  messages  that  teased  my  straining  ear, 
My  child  translates  to  lilting  lines  for  all  the  world  to  hear; 
My  heart's  old  painful  longings  are  eased  as  I  rejoice 
To  recognize  the  urgent  words— in  my  child's  lifted  voice. 


The  Cover:  "Pattern  of  Birds  and  Waves,"  at  Castle  Rock  Beach,  California 
Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 

Frontispiece:  "Desert  Fingers"  (Ocotillo — Foquiera  splendens)  Southern  California 
Photograph  by  Josef  Muench 


CJrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  df^c 


ar 


Just  a  word  of  appreciation  this  morn- 
ing for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  which 
comes  to  us  each  month  with  its  wonder- 
ful message,  here  in  the  Banning  Branch 
in  sunny  Cahfornia.  We  are  thankful  for 
the  Magazine.  Its  precious  contents  are  a 
blessing  to  women.  The  courses  in  the- 
ology, literature,  and  social  science  are  in- 
I  spiring  adventures  in  the  fields  of  spirit- 
uality, literature,  and  government,  and 
help  fill  in  the  gaps  in  the  early  teaching 
and  training  of  many  a  life.  These  courses 
in  these  studies  are  equal  to  college  cours- 
es. The  stories  in  the  Magazine  are  beau- 
tiful, inspirational,  and  restful  when  the 
mind  is  weary.  The  poetry  is  delightful, 
too.  We  welcome  and  enjoy  this  good 
book. 

— Romania  B.  Benson 

Beaumont,  California 

Thank  you  for  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. I  wait  more  or  less  patiently  from 
month  to  month,  and  when  it  comes  I 
put  everything  else  aside  until  I  have  read 
it  from  cover  to  cover,  I  have  been  ''ex- 
posed" to  this  wonderful  Magazine  all  of 
my  life.  My  mother  took  it  all  her  mar- 
ried life.  I  can  remember  as  I  grew  older 
and  loved  to  read  I  would  go  down  our 
old  cellar  and  get  all  of  mother's  old 
Relief  Society  Magazines  and  spend  many 
a  happy  hour  reading  them.  Now  I  read 
with  great  interest  the  Woman's  Sphere 
page  by  Ramona  W.  Cannon,  and  espe- 
cially the  birthday  congratulations. 
— Mrs.  Agnes  Young 

Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

Congratulations  to  President  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr.  for  the  happy  laugh  he  gave  us 
in  the  December  number  of  our  Magazine 
(page  811).  When  we  look  at  the  happi- 
ness on  his  face  we  cannot  help  but  feel 
that  all  is  well  ....  President  Budge's 
eldest  daughter,  eighty-five  years  old,  and 
I  look  at  this  picture  in  the  morning  and 
it  gives  us  an  uplift.  Also,  the  smiles  of 
President  McKay  and  President  Richards 
are  very  sweet  and  helpful  to  us  all.  Each 
Magazine  seems  the  very  best. 
— Lettie  B.  H.  Rich 


Logan,  Utah 


I  received  my  first  two  copies  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  three  days  ago  as 
a  gift  from  my  mother.  These  Magazines 
were  very  welcome,  as  they  are  the  only 
contact  I  have  had  with  the  Church  for 
some  time.  There  are  two  branches  here 
on  the  island,  but  neither  is  close  enough 
for  us  to  attend  regularly,  I  especially 
enjoy  the  religious  fiction,  as  interesting, 
moral  fiction  is  hard  to  come  by  on  an 
army  post, 

— Joyce  Nelson 

Camp  Lasey,  Puerto  Rico 

I  have  had  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
by  a  California  cousin  as  a  Christmas  gift 
for  several  years.  Although  I  am  a  non- 
member  of  the  Church,  I  would  not  want 
to  be  without  this  fine  publication.  My 
mother  used  to  read  it  before  she  died, 
and  called  it  a  ''pick-up"  magazine,  be- 
cause the  articles  were  short  and  could  be 
finished  before  she  had  to  go  on  to  other 
duties. 

— Frances  Strong  Helman 

Indiana,  Pennsylvania 

I  read  several  times  the  stories,  lessons, 
and  poems,  and  since  I  especially  enjoy 
cooking  and  homemaking,  I  refer  again 
and  again  to  the  recipe  sections  and  handi- 
craft articles.  I  find  the  Magazine  perfect 
in  both  size  and  content.  It  can  be  held 
easily  in  one  hand,  and  the  articles  can 
usually  be  read  at  one  sitting.  I  keep  the 
back  issues  close  by  in  the  bookcase,  so 
that  I  can  reread  them,  and  often  I  find 
an  article  or  poem  that  seems  to  carry 
just  the  message  I  need  when  I  am  tired 
or  blue.  The  Magazine  is  an  inspiration 
and  a  guide  to  the  young  mothers  of  the 
Church. 

— Mrs.  Janell  Arrington 

Twin  Falls,  Idaho 

Each  new  issue  of  the  Magazine  brings 
me  added  wealth  of  knowledge  as  well 
as  spiritual  uplift.  I  enjoy  each  lesson  and 
feel  that  I  am  greatly  benefited  by  the 
courses  of  study  as  outlined  and  pre- 
sented. 

— LeNore  J.  Parker 

Layton,  Utah 


Page  74 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly   Publication   of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle   S.   Spafford    ------  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  _  .  _  _  _  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  -  -  -  _  _      Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering       -----  Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson  Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Anna  B.  Hart  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Edith  P.  Backman 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Louise  W.  Madsen  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Winniefred  S. 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Aleine  M.  Young  Helen  W.  Anderson  Manwaring 

Leone  G.  Layton  Josie  B.  Bay  Gladys  S.  Boyer  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

REUEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor     -----------      Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor  ---------       Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager        ---------        Belle    S.    Spafford 

Vol.  42  FEBRUARY    1955  No.  2 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Relief  Society  and  the  General  Church  Welfare  Program  Henry  D.   Moyle     76 

Mama's  Plants Klea  Evans  Worsley  144 

FICTION 

A  Home  for  Holly— Second  Prize  Story    Mabel  S.   Harmer     83 

Green  Willows — Chapter   1   Deone   R.    Sutherland     91 

A  Shadowy  Form  Passed  the  Window  Rose  A.   Openshaw  101 

Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing— Chapter  5  (Conclusion)   Dorothy  S.  Romney  110 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  - 74 

Sixty  Years  Ago   96 

Woman's  Sphere - Ramona  W.  Cannon  97 

Editorial:  Take  Time  to  Safeguard  Children Marianne  C.  Sharp  98 

Birthday  Greetings  to   Former  President  Amy  Brown  Lyman  100 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Margaret  C.   Pickering  116 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Block  and  Applique  Quilts  Velma  MacKay  Paul  105 

Amelia  EHzabeth  H.   Jackson  Pieces  Quilts  and  Makes  Lampshades  109 

LESSONS  FOR  MAY 

Theology:  Peace  Comes  to  the  Nephites  Through  Righteousness  Leland  H.  Monson  123 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:  "...  My  Soul  Standeth  Fast  in  That  Liberty  in  the  Which 

God  Hath  Made  Us  Free" Leone  O.    Jacobs   123 

Work  Meeting:  Utensils  for  Surface  Cookery  Rhea  H.   Gardner  129 

Literature:  Matthew  Arnold  Briant  S.  Jacobs  131 

Social  Science:   The  Constitution   of  the  United  States, 

Amendments  Sixteen  Through  Twenty-Two  Albert  R.  Bowen  138 

POETRY 

Poet's   Mother — Frontispiece   Maryhale    Woolsey     73 

Valentines  for  Mother  Bernice  T.   Clayton     89 

Mountain  Peak  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard     90 

River  of   Moses  Olive    Carman   100 

Early  Risers   Pansye   H.    Powell   104 

February    Moon Ethel    Jacobson    108 

The    Unanswerable    Lael    W.    Hill   108 

Abraham   Lincoln Mabel    Jones    Gabbott   122 

Antidote  Catherine  E.  Berry  143 

Winter  Afternoon Christie   Lund  Coles   143 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Relief  Society  and  the  General 
Church  Welfare  Program 

Elder  Henry  D.  Moyle 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Soeiety  Conference, 

September  29,  1954) 

And  behold,  I  tell  you  these  things  that  ye  may  learn  wisdom;  that  ye  may  learn 
that  when  ye  are  in  the  service  of  your  fellow  beings  ye  are  only  in  the  service  of  your  God 
(Mosiah  2:17). 

Security  Plan  will  help  us  immeasurably  to 
fulfill  this  law.  The  plan  has  wrought  a 
great  work.  It  is  a  work  that  must  be 
done  if  we  are  to  be  what  we  are  pretend- 
ing to  be — brothers  and  sisters  in  the  Gos- 
pel. 

It  is  my  testimony  to  you  that  President 
Grant  was  inspired  to  begin  this  work  and 
this  plan,  and  it  stands  on  an  equality 
with  the  Relief  Society,  the  Primary,  the 
Sunday  School  and  the  M.I.A.  And  fur- 
thermore, just  as  these  organizations  have 
grown  and  developed  with  the  experience 
and  needs  of  the  people,  and  so  are  not 
what  they  were  at  the  beginning,  so  will 
this  plan  grow  and  develop,  and  if  the 
time  comes  when  we  do  not  need  it,  we 
will  not  use  it,  but  until  that  time  comes, 
this  will  be  a  permanent  thing. 


WE  start  out  with  the  premise 
that  welfare  work  is  service 
to  our  fellow  men.  It  is 
the  means  by  which  we  can  fulfill 
in  a  large  measure  the  second  great 
commandment  which  in  importance 
is  like  unto  the  first.  By  satisfying 
our  obligation  to  others,  we  aid  in 
bringing  to  pass  one  of  the  great 
purposes  of  the  gospel  restored  in 
these  latter  days. 

Elder  James  L.  Barker  wrote  the 
following  passage  in  his  Priesthood 
manual  for  this  present  year: 

The  gospel  had  been  so  contaminated 
that  religion  was  coming  to  be  not  the 
"doing  of  the  will,"  but  what  can  I  get 
for  myself  with  the  least  effort.  Salvation 
for  many  was  not  eternal  progression  and 
service  to  one's  neighbor,  but  escaping  the 
fires  of  hell,  by  means  of  the  rites  of  the 
Church.  The  idea.  What  can  I  do  to 
help  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  seems  to 
have  been  largely  lost,  crowded  out  by 
the  thought.  Can  I  continue  in  my  more 
or  less  sinful  life  unchanged  and  then,  by 
reason  of  a  baptism  postponed  as  long  as 
possible,  die  with  all  sins  forgiven?  (Bark- 
er, James  L.:  The  Divine  Church,  volume 

3>  page  7)- 

The  First  Presidency,  in  com- 
menting on  the  future  of  the  Wel- 
fare Plan,  said: 

God's  law  has  always  been  "Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself."  The  Church 

Page  76 


This  world  is  moving  into  a  new  era. 
I  know  of  no  responsible  authority  who 
challenges  the  forecast  that  within  the 
next  few  years  we  shall,  in  the  normal 
course,  suffer  a  depression  far  more  serious, 
affecting  intimately  far  greater  numbers  of 
people,  than  the  one  we  are  now  finish- 
ing (Stewart,  Walker,  and  McGavin, 
Priesthood  and  Church  Welfare,  page 
297). 

Nor  was  this  doctrine  new  in  the 
Church  in  1936  when  the  First 
Presidency  announced  the  plan 
which  we  now  call  the  Church  Wel- 
fare. In  line  with  this  plan,  Presi- 
dent Joseph  F.  Smith  said: 

It  has  always  been  a  cardinal  teaching 
with  the  Latter-day  Saints  that  a  religion 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  GENERAL  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


77 


that  has  not  the  power  to  save  people 
temporally  and  make  them  prosperous  and 
happy  here  cannot  be  depended  upon  to 
save  them  spiritually  and  to  exalt  them  in 
the  life  to  come  (Bowen,  Albert  E.,  The 
Chuich  Welfare  Phn,  page  36). 

In  the  words  of  President  Brig- 
ham  Young: 

I  have  Zion  in  my  view  constantly.  We 
are  not  going  to  wait  for  angels,  or  for 
Enoch  and  his  company  to  come  and  build 
up  Zion,  but  we  are  going  to  build  it.  We 
will  raise  our  wheat,  build  our  houses, 
fence  our  farms,  plant  our  vineyards  and 
orchards,  and  produce  everything  that  will 
make  our  bodies  comfortable  and  happy, 
and  in  this  manner  we  intend  to  build 
up  Zion  on  the  earth  and  purify  it  and 
cleanse  it  from  all  pollutions.  Let  there 
be  an  hallowed  influence  go  from  us  over 
all  things  over  which  we  have  any  power; 
over  the  soil  we  cultivate,  over  the  houses 
we  build,  and  over  everything  we  pos- 
sess; and  if  we  cease  to  hold  fellowship  with 
that  which  is  corrupt  and  establish  the 
Zion  of  God  in  our  hearts,  in  our  own 
houses,  in  our  cities,  and  throughout  our 
country,  we  shall  ultimately  overcome  the 
earth,  for  we  are  the  lords  of  the  earth; 
and,  instead  of  thorns  and  thistles,  every 
useful  plant  that  is  good  for  the  food 
of  man  and  to  beautify  and  adorn  will 
spring  from  its  bosom  (J.  D.  9:284). 

We  never  ought  to  be  without  three 
or  five  years  of  provisions  on  hand  (J.  D. 
3:196). 

TN  the  furtherance  of  the  Welfare 
Plan  we  have  endeavored  to 
keep  in  sight  the  original  assignment 
given  us  by  President  Grant  in  April 
of  1936. 

Our  primary  purpose  was  to  set  up,  in- 
sofar as  it  might  be  possible,  a  svstem  un- 
der which  the  curse  of  idleness  would  be 
done  away  with,  the  evils  of  the  dole  abol- 
ished, and  independence,  industry,  thrift 
and  self-respect  be  once  more  established 
amongst  our  people.  The  aim  of  the 
Church  is  to  help  the  people  to  help  them- 
selves. Work  is  to  be  re-enthroned  as  the 
ruling  principle  in  the  lives  of  our  Church 
membership     (Bowen,    Albert    E.:     The 


Church  Welfare  Plan,  page  42;  see  also 
Welfare  Plan  Handbook  of  Instructions, 
page  1). 

Is  there  a  passage  of  scripture  any- 
where of  greater  importance  to  us? 

It  is  wonderful  to  contemplate 
that  we  thus  received  the  mind  and 
the  will  of  the  Lord,  direct  through 
his  prophet  to  his  people,  to  direct 
them  in  the  course  in  which  they 
should  walk  to  fulfill  their  purposes 
on  earth  and  set  upon  a  hill,  as  it 
were,  an  ensign  pointing  the  way 
for  all  mankind.  No  wonder  the 
Los  Angeles  Times  wrote  at  that 
time: 

Apparently  they  are  not  trying  to  fright- 
en anybody,  but  the  Mormons  are  getting 
ready  for  the  next  depression.  As  a  unit 
they  are  preparing  storehouses  filled  with 
food  and  clothing  to  "take  care  of  their 
own." 

Their  leaders  say  that  they  have  no 
idea  when  the  next  era  of  bad  times  will 
strike,  but  that  it  will  come.  This  is  not 
the  view  of  alarmists.  It  is  a  sensible  pre- 
caution against  the  hazards  of  the  future. 

The  idea  is  old,  that  of  laying  up  for 
lean  years  in  times  of  plenty.  But  ordinary 
people  and  ordinary  nations  do  not  act 
upon  the  obvious  common  sense  of  such 
a  program.  They  live  from  hand  to 
mouth,  with  no  practical  preparation  for 
the  perils  ahead. 

This  country  at  the  moment  has  every 
outward  indication  of  prosperity.  Yet, 
instead  of  laying  up  any  substance,  it  is 
plunging  headlong  into  deeper  debt  and 
assuming  profligate  obligations.  It  seem- 
ingly has  learned  nothing  from  the  past. 

The  Mormons  have  been  noted  for 
their  canniness  and  ability  to  presage  the 
trend  of  the  times.  Like  the  busy  ant, 
they  can  be  watched  profitably.  Their 
example  will  bear  following  (Priesthood 
and  Church  Welfare,  page  296). 


78 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Articles  of  similar  import  have  ap- 
peared in  newspapers  and  period- 
icals since  that  time.  The  end  is  not 
yet,  the  prophetic  utterances  of  the 
Presidency  are  fulfilled  only  in  part. 
Much  more  is  yet  to  come. 

PRESIDENT  David  O.  McKay, 
addressing  a  special  meeting  of 
stake  presidencies,  October  2,  1936, 
said: 

I  do  not  know  of  any  activity  with 
which  we  have  been  associated  which 
promises  more  fruitful  results  in  temporal 
and  spiritual  achievement  than  this 
Church  Security  Program  ....  It  is  go- 
ing to  stand  out  in  Church  history  as  sig- 
nificant ....  Brethren,  I  congratulate  you 
with  all  my  heart.  You  are  not  doing  it 
for  yourselves,  but  for  others  and  for  the 
Lord,  by  providing,  and  contributing  to 
the  progress  and  success  of  the  Church. 

To  the  General  Conference  next 
day,  he  said: 

Throughout  this  Conference  frequent 
reference  has  been  made,  and  approp- 
riately so,  to  the  plan  inaugurated  by  the 
General  Authorities  of  the  Church  for  the 
relief  of  those  who  are  unemployed.  It  is 
at  present  one  of  our  greatest,  and  one  of 
the  most"  important  concerns  of  the 
Church.  During  the  few  minutes  allotted 
to  me  I  desire  to  call  attention  to  the 
spiritual  value  of  this  important  and  far- 
reaching  undertaking. 

In  the  29th  Section  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  we  are  told  that  ".  .  .  all  things 
unto  me  are  spiritual,  and  not  at  any  time 
have  I  given  unto  you  a  law  which  was 
temporal;  neither  any  man,  nor  the  chil- 
dren of  men;  neither  Adam,  your  father, 
whom  I  created. 

"Behold,  I  gave  unto  him  that  he  should 
be  an  agent  unto  himself;  and  I  gave  un- 
to him  commandment,  but  no  tempoial 
commandment  gave  I  unto  him,  for  my 
commandments  are  spiritual;  they  are  not 
natural  nor  temporal,  neither  carnal  nor 
sensual"  (D.  &  C.  29:34-35). 


The  development  of  our  spiritual  na- 
ture should  concern  us  most.  Spirituality 
is  the  highest  acquisition  of  the  soul,  the 
divine  in  man;  "the  supreme,  crowning  gift 
that  makes  him  king  of  all  created  things." 
It  is  the  consciousness  of  victory  over  self 
and  of  communion  with  the  infinite.  It 
is  spirituality  alone  which  really  gives  one 
of  the  best  in  life. 

It  is  something  to  supply  clothing  to 
the  scantily  clad,  to  furnish  ample  food  to 
those  whose  table  is  thinly  spread,  to  give 
activity  to  those  who  are  fighting  des- 
perately the  despair  that  comes  from  en- 
forced idleness,  but  after  all  is  said  and 
done,  the  greatest  blessings  that  will  ac- 
crue from  the  Church  Security  Plan  are 
spiritual.  Outwardly,  every  act  seems  to 
be  directed  toward  the  physical:  re-making 
of  dresses  and  suits  of  clothes,  canning 
fruits  and  vegetables,  storing  foodstuffs, 
choosing  of  fertile  fields  for  settlement — 
all  seem  strictly  temporal,  but  permeating 
all  these  acts,  inspiring  and  sanctifying 
them,  is  the  element  of  spirituality  (Bow- 
en,  Albert  E.:  The  Church  Welfare  PJan, 
page  43-44). 

From  my  own  viewpoint,  and 
that  deep  down  in  my  heart,  I  am 
everlastingly  grateful  to  my  Heaven- 
ly Father  for  the  opportunity  I  have 
had  to  participate  in  this  great  work. 
It  will  not  be  too  long  until  some 
of  us  can  celebrate  our  twentieth 
anniversary  in  this  work.  Each  suc- 
ceeding year  has  added  joy  and  satis- 
faction to  that  of  the  past.  What  a 
wonderful  heritage  welfare  workers 
throughout  the  Church  have  stored 
for  themselves  in  heaven  where 
"neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt, 
and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  nor  steal"  (Mt.  6:20).  Not 
the  least  of  these  treasures  has  been 
the  close  association  with  men  and 
women  whose  lives  have  likewise 
been  dedicated  to  help  others,  and 
especially  to  help  others  to  help 
themselves. 

I  know  what  it  is  to  assist  in  this 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  GENERAL  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


79 


work  in  the  ward  and  quorum  and 
stake  and  region  as  well  as  on  the 
General  Committee.  In  fact,  my 
experience  goes  back  ten  years  be- 
fore the  organization  of  the  Gen- 
eral Committee  in  1936. 

The  Relief  Society  in  our  stake 
had  their  own  welfare  project  even 
before  my  day.  It  still  stands  as  a 
monument  to  the  love,  devotion,  and 
unselfishness,  and  above  all,  the  re- 
sourcefulnses  of  our  Relief  Society 
sisters.  I  speak  of  the  Cottonwood 
Stake  Maternity  Hospital  in  Mur- 
ray where  it  was  common  to  see  our 
sisters  sewing,  canning,  washing,  and 
ironing  and  making  possible  the 
service  there  rendered  to  those  who 
really  were  in  need.  The  spirit  of 
brotherhood  and  sisterhood  engen- 
dered by  the  program  has  led  us 
to   heights   otherwise   unattainable. 

'The  closer  the  connection  in 
a  business  point  of  view  that  a  com- 
munity hold  themselves  together, 
the  greater  will  be  their  joy  and 
wealth"  (The  Chuich  Welfare 
Plan). 

To  work,  to  sacrifice,  to  give,  to- 
gether, for  the  blessings  of  others 
make  us  truly  brethren  and  sisters. 
We  learn  each  other's  virtues  and 
do  not  emphasize  the  human  frail- 
ties that  are  inherent  in  us  all.  As 
we  work  together  on  temporal  proj- 
ects we  prepare  ourselves  for  service 
in  the  highest  of  spiritual  attain- 
ments. We  receive  strength  to 
serve  God,  obediently,  and  to  set 
the  world  an  example  worthy  of 
emulation,  such  as  Sister  Spafford 
set  the  women  of  the  world  in  their 
great  conference  in  Helsinki  in  Fin- 
land, this  summer,  and  elsewhere 
throughout  Europe  where  she  trav- 
eled representing  the  Relief  Society 
board,  and  in  fact,  the  Church  at 


large.  She,  rather  than  I,  should  be 
reporting  to  you  the  results  of  her 
labors  abroad,  the  manner  in  which 
the  spirit  of  Welfare  work  has  fired 
the  imagination  of  our  Saints  in 
Europe.  I  hope  she  tells  you  in 
this  conference,  in  particular,  the 
work  of  the  Swiss  saints  in  helping 
their  less  fortunate  brothers  and  sis- 
ters in  Austria.  It  has  been  a  source 
of  great  inspiration  to  have  had  the 
general  presidency  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety as  advisors  to  our  General  Wel- 
fare Committee  all  these  many 
years.  Whatever  the  accomplish- 
ments of  our  Welfare  work  may  be, 
we  can  truly  say  that  the  Relief  So- 
ciety made  them  possible  in  very 
large  measure. 

I  love  the  statements  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  familiar  to 
every  Relief  Society  worker: 

...  to  illustrate  the  object  of  the  so- 
ciety— That  the  society  of  sisters  might 
provoke  the  brethren  to  good  works  in 
looking  to  the  wants  of  the  poor — search- 
ing after  objects  of  charity,  and  in  ad- 
ministering to  their  wants  (Relief  Society 
Minutes,  March  17,  1842;  see  also  The 
Relief  Society  Mngazine,  vol.  2,  January 
1915,  pp.  20-21;  A  Centenary  of  Relief 
Society,  pp.  14-17). 

This  is  a  charitable  society,  and  accord- 
ing to  your  natures;  it  is  natural  for  fe- 
males to  have  feelings  of  charity  and 
benevolence.  You  are  now  placed  in  a 
situation  in  which  you  can  act  according 
to  those  sympathies  which  God  has  plant- 
ed in  your  bosoms. 

If  you  hve  up  to  these  principles,  how 
great  and  glorious  will  be  your  reward  in 
the  celestial  kingdom!  If  you  live  up  to 
your  privileges,  the  angels  cannot  be  re- 
strained from  being  your  associates. 
(D.H.C.  vol.  IV,  page  605). 

....  The  society  is  not  only  to  relieve 
the  poor  but  to  save  souls  (Relief  Society 
Minutes,  June  9,  1842). 


80  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE- FEBRUARY  1955 

npHIS  brings  me  to  consideration  Our  problem  continues  to  be  two- 
of  today's  problems.  Regardless  fold.  The  first  is  to  meet  the  im- 
of  our  successes  of  the  past,  the  re-  mediate  needs  of  families  in  distress, 
suit  of  our  past  faithfulness,  we  have  communities  stricken  with  calamity; 
not  reached  a  point  where  we  can  individuals  needing  help;  medical, 
rest  on  our  oars,  as  it  were,  and  sail  food,  clothing,  employment,  etc. 
along  without  continued  effort.  As  Our  annual  allocation  of  products 
in  all  great  movements,  the  final  test  to  be  produced  in  our  program  for 
is  one  of  endurance.  I  am  willing  distribution  is  of  prime  importance, 
to  concede  that  to  date  we  have  We  have  in  the  past  referred  to  it 
fairly  well  met  our  responsibility,  as  the  ''budget."  It  is  a  budget  for 
What  successes  we  have  had  should  distribution  prepared  upon  the  basis 
serve  to  magnify  within  ourselves  of  need.  At  the  same  time  it  be- 
wherein  we  have  failed.  Our  constant  comes  the  objective  of  the  ward, 
effort  is  to  illuminate  the  imperfec-  stake,  and  region,  in  their  annual 
tions  one  by  one,  and  overcome  and  production  program.  The  very  foun- 
eliminate  them.  From  the  outset  dation  of  our  work,  because  it  is  an 
we  have  had  to  be  patient  and  annual  necessity,  we  seek  to  estab- 
craved  patience  from  all.  One  of  lish  ourselves  in  this  respect  on  a 
our  problems  which  will  always  be  permanent  basis.  Most  stakes  have 
with  us  is  inherent  in  our  form  of  projects  upon  which  this  budget  is 
organization.  We  function  through-  produced.  Those  which  do  not,  are 
out  the  Church  on  a  strictly  volun-  constantly  urged  to  acquire  projects, 
teer  basis.  The  inevitable  result  is  It  is  our  aim  to  eliminate  the  neces- 
a  relatively  frequent  turnover  in  our  sity  for  annual  cash  contributions  to 
officers  and  workers.  our  program.  If  the  leadership  of 
By  wav  of  digression,  I  wish  I  had  ^^^  program  is  followed,  this  can  be 
the  necessary  statistics  to  come  to  accomplished.  This  is  definitely 
an  accurate  conclusion.  I  believe,  *^"^  ,^^^"  P^^)^^l^  ^'^  °"^^  ^^- 
however,  you  have  less  turnover  in  ^"^^^f  maintained,  and  paid  for, 
the  Relief  Society  than  in  any  other  ^"^  thereafter  efficiently  operated. 

Church    organization.      If    this    be  mTTT?            j          ^      i.j-  •  •         r 

4-^,,^    -4-  •.      c    4.1                   £  T^Hb  second  2;reat  subdivision  of 

true,  it  IS  a  rurther  reason  tor  your  1                 ,    .  ^      . 

great  stability.    Even  in  the  Relief  °"'^  *.°*  J^  '°  |'^^,  ^^F^  Pe™ja- 

Society  there  is  occasion  to  revert  "£"*>  lasting  beneficial  help  to  the 

back  to  fundamentals  and  not  take  individual  and  the  family    and  to 

for  granted,  because  some  principle  ^e  community  to  make  them  self- 

or  practice  is  well   understood  by  sustaming     Except  for  the  sick,  the 

you,  that  all  other  Relief  Society  '"^f^^'  ^"^   the   incapacitated,   we 

workers  are  in  the  same  state  of  un-  ^"^^^^^  best  when  we  accomplish 

derstanding.  ^""^  ,^^^0"^  great  ob,ective  in  the 

°  shortest  time  possible.    We  should 

It  is  one  of  the  difficulties  under  never  be  content  to  rely  upon  a 

which  the  General  Welfare  Com-  storehouse  order  for  our  relief  when 

mittee  labors— to  be  ever  alert  to  it  is  possible  to  find  gainful  employ- 

the   needs   for   instruction    in    the  ment  for  our  people.  We  have  our 

fundamental  principles  of  our  work,  .projects — we  perfect   year   by  year 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  THE  GENERAL  CHURCH  WELFARE  PROGRAM 


81 


our  means  of  producing  our  com- 
modities for  distribution;  our  ability 
to  survey  the  needs  of  our  people. 
Our  distribution  of  the  supplies 
where  needed  improves  each  year, 
and  the  cost  decreases.  This  will 
continue  to  be  the  case  to  the  degree 
to  which  we  see  to  it  that  those  who 
receive  help  are  used  to  produce  the 
same.  May  it  soon  be  said  of  our 
program  that  those  who  receive  help 
are  the  ones  who  produce  v/hat  they 
receive,  with  the  exception,  of 
course,  of  those  who  are  incapaci- 
tated. 

We  have  a  long  way  to  go  to  ful- 
fill our  second  mission.  This  is  a 
matter  that  could  profitably  be  con- 
sidered and  discussed  by  every  wel- 
fare committee  in  the  Church,  at 
each  meeting.  It  is  a  matter  that 
should  call  for  weekly  consideration 
from  the  Ward  Welfare  Committee 
—the  establishment  of  the  family 
on  a  sound,  self-sustaining  basis. 

I  must  tell  you  of  one  recent  step 
forward.  We  are  even  now,  as  we 
meet  here,  busy  establishing  a  rag 
rug  industry.  You  should  acquaint 
yourselves  with  this  project.  Its  op- 
eration can  be  made  almost  Church- 
wide.  We  will  need  rags.  They 
must  be  cut  into  strips  and  sewed 
together—a  work  which  the  home- 
bound  can  do.  There  seems  to  be 
almost  no  limit  to  what  can  be  ac- 
complished to  assist  those  who  need 
help  to  establish  themselves  on  a 
sound,  self-sustaining  basis.  This, 
I  emphasize,  is  our  prime  objective. 

By  far  the  greatest  opportunity  we 
have  is  to  place  our  people  in  gain- 
ful employment,  in  business,  com- 
merce, industry,  and  all  other  gain- 
ful activities  for  which  we  can  qual- 
ify our  people. 

Such  make-work  activities  as  we 


have  in  the  Church,  and  we  have 
many,  are  for  the  benefit  of  those 
receiving  aid.  They  should  not  be 
manned  by  others  except  in  cases 
of  emergency  or  necessity.  It  is  the 
responsibility  of  you  leaders  in  the 
Relief  Society,  as  you  officiate  in 
your  own  wards  and  stake  regional 
welfare  committees,  to  distribute 
the  work  among  those  who  need  it, 
to  encourage  them  to  accept  the  re- 
sponsibility, so  far  as  they  are  cap- 
able, for  their  own  sustenance. 

Thus  a  twofold  purpose  is  served. 
First,  we  have  a  chance  to  work  for 
what  we  get,  and  second,  we  learn 
how  to  work  for  ourselves,  and  thus 
accomplish  the  second  great  objec- 
tive. 

■pROM  the  foregoing,  the  duties 
of  the  respective  welfare  work- 
ers are  readily  discernible.  The  Re- 
lief Society  president  co-ordinates 
the  work  of  the  Relief  Society  with 
the  work  of  the  Ward  Welfare  Com- 
mittee, under  the  direction  of  the 
bishop.  One  counselor  is  a  work 
director,  just  as  a  bishop's  counselor 
officiates  in  a  similar  capacity.  One 
is  an  employment  counselor  for  the 
sisters,  with  her  counterpart  found 
in  the  bishopric.  Thus,  the  two 
great  branches  of  our  work  are  car- 
ried on  under  the  inspired  leader- 
ship of  the  Ward  Welfare  Commit- 
tee whose  chairman  is  the  bishop. 

I  commend  the  Welfare  Plan 
Handbook  of  Instiuctions  to  you 
sisters  to  read  and  to  study  as  to  the 
duties  of  the  three  officials  heading 
the  ward  Welfare  Committee. 

Relief  Society  President:  Make  home 
visits.  Analyze  requirements  of  needy  fami- 
lies for  report  to  bishop.  Prepare  bishops 
orders  for  bishop's  approval. 


82 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Relief  Society  EmpJoyment  Counselor: 
Collect  and  clear  employment  opportuni- 
ties for  women  and  girls  of  ward.  Cooper- 
ate with  ward  employment  counselor  in 
securing  employment  for  women  and  girls 
of  ward  whose  situations  require  them  to 
be  bread  winners. 

Relief  Society  Work  Director:  Cooper- 
ate with  ward  work  director:  (i)  in  pro- 
viding work  opportunities  for  female  ward 
welfarees;  (2)  in  providing  female  work- 
ers to  fill  ward  work  assignments.  Assist 
ward  welfarees  in  producing  own  clothing. 
Supervise  clothing  production  for  bishops 
storehouses  (Welfare  Plan  Handbook  of 
Instructions,  Chart  3,  page  10). 

It  is  the  duty  of  every  ward  bishop  in 
the  Church,  with  the  assistance  of  his 
ward  Relief  Society  president,  to  know  the 
individual  needs  of  his  ward  members  and 
to  understand  the  causes  of  that  need.  It 
may  arise  from  any  one  of  a  number  of 
unfavorable  circumstances,  such  as  in- 
juries, infirmity,  unemployment,  lack  of 
education,  poor  management,  or  physical 
or  mental  deficiency,  (Welfare  Plan  Hand- 
book of  Instructions,  pp.  55-56). 

An  intelligent  study  should  be  made  of 
the  circumstances  of  every  needy  individ- 
ual or  family  in  the  ward.  This  study 
should  be  repeated  as  often  as  circum- 
stances change.  It  may  be  made  by  the 
bishop  personally.  In  most  cases,  how- 
ever, he  will  want  to  have  it  done  by  the 
ward  Relief  Society  president,  who  will 
submit  to  the  bishop  her  report  and  rec- 
ommendation. Careful  consideration 
should  be  given  to  all  known  factors,  both 
in  the  administration  of  immediate  aid 
and  in  working  out  a  long-range  rehabilita- 
tion program.  The  directions  and  forms 
prepared  and  furnished  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety General  Board  under  the  title  "Fam- 
ilv  Visits,"  if  understandingly  followed 
will  be  very  helpful  and  should  be  used  in 
making  these  family  studies  .  .  .  (Welfare 
Plan  hhndhook  of  Instructions,  page  56). 

In  so  far  as  possible,  bishops  are  to  sup- 
ply the  needs  of  their  people  by  issuing 
itemized  bishops  orders  on  storehouse 
stocks.  It  is  recommended  that  ward  Relief 
Society  presidents  be  called  upon  to  pre- 


pare such  orders  for  the  bishop's  signature 
(Welfare  Plan  Handbook  of  Instructions, 
page  57). 

T  want  to  conclude  with  a  further 
statement  made  by  President 
David  O.  McKay  at  a  Salt  Lake 
regional  meeting  held  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  February  1937: 

You  are,  as  it  were,  in  the  front  lines 
and  trenches  tonight.  The  necessary  ma- 
terial is  in  your  hands  and  I  hope  in  your 
minds  and  in  your  hearts,  and  you  are 
ready  to  go  "over  the  top"  to  meet  the 
enemy.  Perhaps  you  do  not  like  this 
connotation  of  war,  but  we  are  engaged 
in  a  war — a  war  against  idleness;  a  war 
against  depression,  war  against  social 
enmity.  We  are  going  to  fight  for  the 
establishing  of  brotherhood  and  of  coop- 
eration, two  fundamental  principles  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  (Stewart,  Walker  and  McGavin, 
Priesthood  and  Church  Welfare,  page 
267). 

The  President  further  said: 

The  Church  Security  Plan  has  not  come 
up  as  a  mushroom  over  night.  It  is  the 
result  of  inspiration,  and  that  inspiration 
has  come  from  the  Lord  ....  Those  who 
have  selfishness  in  their  hearts  would  like 
to  see  it  fail,  but  it  is  not  going  to  fail 
(Bowen,  Albert  E.:  The  Church  Welfare 
Plan,  page  3). 

Our  beloved  Brother  Bowen  once 
wrote:  'Tt  is  an  immutable  law  of 
life  that  mental  or  spiritual  growth 
comes  only  out  of  self-effort." 

Brigham  Young  said: 

The  riches  of  a  kingdom  or  nation  do 
not  consist  so  much  in  the  fulness  of  its 
treasury  as  in  the  fertility  of  its  soil  and 
the  industry  of  its  people  {Discourses  oi 
Brigham  Young,  chapter  26,  page  297). 

Our  Welfare  Program,  my  be- 
loved sisters,  is  built  upon  faith. 
May  the  Lord  continue  to  give  us 
the  faith  to  carry  on  I  pray  humbly 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


Second  [Prize  Story 

^/Lnnual  uielief  Society  Snort  Story   (contest 

A  Home  for  Holly 

Mabel  S.  Harmer 


MABEL  S.  HARMER 

NINA  had  just  finished  adjust- 
ing her  hat  when  the  door 
chimes  rang.  ''Oh,  no!"  she 
groaned.  ''Not  someone  else!''  She 
picked  up  her  gloves  and  ran  down- 
stairs. Thank  goodness,  whoever  it 
was  could  see  that  she  was  all  ready 
to  go  out. 

A  small  woman  stood  in  the 
doorway,  plain  of  face  and  plain  of 
dress.  Somehow  or  other  Nina  got 
the  impression  that  she  was  young- 
er than  she  looked.  "Good  morn- 
ing," she  said  nervously.  "I  have  a 
very  fine  line  of  lingerie." 

"Fm  so  sorry,"  Nina  interrupted. 
"But  Fm  already  late  for  a  very  im- 


portant appointment.  If  you're  in 
the  neighborhood  some  other  time 
Fll  be  glad  to  talk  with  you." 

"Thank  you,"  said  the  woman, 
closing  her  half-open  case.  Before 
she  turned  away  she  glanced  into 
the  pretty  living  room  and  Nina 
caught  a  fleeting  look  of  hunger. 

The  woman  left  and  Nina  rushed 
into  the  kitchen  for  the  baby  basket. 
She  put  it  on  the  floor  of  the  car 
and  started  for  the  Home.  The  day 
had  finally  come!  She  was  really 
going  to  get  a  baby.  It  was  all  but 
incredible. 

In  spite  of  her  elation  she 
couldn't  get  her  mind  off  the  wom- 
an at  the  door.  Or  mavbe  it  was 
because  of  that.  If  only  everyone 
else  in  all  the  world  could  be  as 
happy  as  she  was!  But  no,  that 
wasn't  possible.  Hardly  anyone  else, 
at  this  very  moment,  was  driving  to 
get  a  lovely  baby  girl.  A  baby  that 
she  had  ached  for  almost  every  hour 
of  her  ten  years  of  married  life. 

She  parked  her  car  near  the  drive- 
way and  stepped  out,  so  excited  that 
she  was  actually  trembling.  As  she 
walked  along  the  path  her  eyes  were 
caught  by  a  slight  movement  over- 
head. She  glanced  up  and  saw  a 
girl  of  about  ten  perched  in  the 
limb  of  a  tree. 

For  a  moment  the  child,  caught 
unawares,  stared  at  Nina  with  the 
same  look  of  hunger  she  had  seen 
in  the  woman's  eyes.     But  the  in- 

Page  83 


84 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


stant  she  realized  Nina  was  watch- 
ing her  the  look  changed  to  one  of 
insolence.  She  actually  stuck  out 
her  tongue. 

Nina  stopped  short  for  a  moment. 
She  wanted  to  say  something.  Just 
what  she  didn't  know.  Then,  before 
she  could  find  any  words,  the  child 
dropped  from  the  tree  and  ran 
swiftly  around  the  corner  of  the 
Home. 

Nina  walked  more  slowly  now. 
Some  of  the  bright  joy  had  gone  out 
of  her  day.  She  tried  to  put  the 
child  out  of  her  mind.  Surely  she 
must  have  imagined  that  brief  look 
of  hunger  in  the  child's  eyes  be- 
cause she  had  been  thinking  of  the 
woman  canvasser. 

Inside  the  front  hall  the  secretary 
said,  "Oh,  hello,  Mrs.  Warburton, 
this  is  your  day,  isn't  it?" 

Yes,  thought  Nina,  this  was  her 
day.  This  was  the  wonderful  day 
when  she  would  finally  get  Anne 
to  take  home,  to  put  in  the  pink 
bassinette  and  to  love  and  cuddle 
all  she  liked. 

She  walked  into  the  next  room, 
where  Mrs.  Maxwell,  the  matron  of 
the  Home,  was  seated  at  her  desk. 
*'l  do  hope  I'm  not  late,"  Nina 
apologized.  'Tve  had  so  many  in- 
terruptions." 

"Not  at  all,"  smiled  Mrs.  Max- 
well. "A  few  minutes  one  way  or 
another  wouldn't  matter.  Sit  down, 
will  you,  and  I'll  send  Miss  Daniels 
up  to  get  her." 

'M'INA  was  too  impatient  to  sit. 
She  walked  over  to  the  window 
and  looked  out  in  the  yard  where 
two  score  boys  and  girls  were  play- 
ing about.  "Are  all  of  these  chil- 
dren up  for  adoption?"  she  asked. 
"Oh,  no.    Some  are  here  because 


their  parents  can't  care  for  them— 
broken  homes,  you  know,  and  vari- 
ous other  reasons.  Some  of  them 
are  available,  of  course,  but  there's 
very  little  demand  for  the  older 
children.  A  woman  feels  that  a 
child  is  more  her  own  if  she  has 
her  from  the  start.  We  do  have 
chances  every  once  in  a  while  to  put 
them  into  homes.  But  we  have  to 
be  very  careful  that  a  family  really 
wants  to  take  care  of  a  child  and 
not  just  get  some  cheap  help  with 
the  housework." 

"There's  a  girl  I'd  like  to  ask  you 
about.  There,  that  one  in  the  blue 
dress,  swinging  the  little  one.  Is  she 
up  for  adoption?" 

Mrs.  Maxwell  walked  over  to  the 
window.  "That's  Holly.  Yes,  she 
has  been  ever  since  she  was  two. 
She's  a  nice  youngster— very  helpful 
with  the  younger  children,  but  she's 
such  a  plain  little  thing  that  no  one 
has  ever  wanted  her." 

"I  might,"  said  Nina  impulsively. 
"Would  you  care  to  let  her  go  home 
with  me  for  a  few  weeks?  It's  just 
a  sudden  notion  on  my  part." 

"Why,  yes,  we  could  let  her  go- 
since  there's  no  school  right  now. 
Of  course,  you  mustn't  let  Holly 
get  her  hopes  up  that  it  might  be  a 
permanent  arrangement." 

"I'll  be  careful,"  she  promised. 

"I'll  send  someone  to  call  her  in. 
Perhaps  you'd  like  to  talk  with  her 
for  a  few  minutes.  Then  if  you  de- 
cide you  really  want  to  take  her 
along  she  can  pack  her  things  while 
we're  getting  the  baby  ready." 

Nina  was  sorry  for  the  girl  as  she 
came  into  the  room.  One  glance  at 
the  visitor,  and  she  was  evidently 
sure  that  she  had  been  called  in  for 
a  reprimand. 
'     She  tried  at  once  to  put  the  child 


A  HOME  FOR  HOLLY 


85 


at  ease  with  a  pleasant  smile.  'Tve 
been  talking  with  Mrs.  Maxwell 
about  taking  you  home  with  me  for 
a  little  vacation.  Would  you  like 
to  go?" 

Holly  said  nothing.  She  simply 
looked  uncomfortable. 

"Mrs.  Warburton  is  taking  Anne 
home  with  her  for  adoption/'  ex- 
plained Mrs.  Maxwell.  ''Since  you 
are  so  fond  of  the  baby,  we  thought 
you  might  like  to  go  along  for  a  few 
weeks  and  sort  of  help  her  get  ac- 
quainted in  her  new  home." 

Holly  nodded.  '1  guess  it  will  be 
all  right/'  she  said. 

''Run  along  and  pack  some 
clothes,  then/'  said  Mrs.  Maxwell. 
"Gretta  will  give  you  a  box  to  put 
them  in." 

"She  doesn't  seem  to  want  to  go/' 
remarked  Nina  after  Holly  had  left. 

Mrs.  Maxwell  hesitated.  "It  may 
be  because  she's  suspicious.  Remem- 
ber she  knows  nothing  of  you.  The 
older  girls  find  it  hard  to  believe 
that  anyone  could  want  them  for 
themselves  alone.  They've  heard 
too  many  stories  of  orphan  girls  be- 
coming household  drudges.  It 
would  be  especially  true  with  a 
plain  child  like  Holly." 

"Poor  little  things/'  murmured 
Nina.  "I  wish  that  I  could  take 
them  all." 

A  girl  brought  in  the  baby,  and 
she  forgot  everything  else  in  all 
the  world  as  she  took  Anne  in  her 
arms.  "She's  perfect!  Absolutely 
perfect.  I  still  can't  believe  she's 
really  mine." 

"I'm  very  happy  for  you,  too/' 
beamed  Mrs.  Maxwell.  "And  I  think 
the  good  luck  isn't  all  on  one  side. 
Anne  is  going  to  be  a  very  fortunate 
baby.     We  have  a  wide  choice  of 


parents  for  our  little  ones,  you 
know." 

"I  know."  Nina  glanced  up  as 
Holly  came  into  the  room.  She  had 
on  a  dress  of  some  hideous  shade 
of  green.  In  her  arms  she  carried 
a  large  cardboard  box. 

"All  ready?"  asked  Nina  brightly. 

"Yes,  Ma'am,"  was  the  unsmiling 
response. 

They  went  out  to  the  car.  Nina 
put  the  baby  in  the  basket  and  said, 
"You  may  keep  an  eye  on  her  in 
case  I  have  to  stop  quickly." 

"Yes,  Ma'am." 

Nina  wished  that  the  girl  would 
say  something  else  for  a  change, 
she  was  so  uncompromising. 

When  they  reached  the  house 
Matt  was  standing  on  the  front 
steps.  "I  had  to  knock  off  early  to 
greet  the  family,"  he  said,  "and  ren- 
der some  expert  advice,  in  case  you 
need  it."  Then  he  caught  sight  of 
the  girl  on  the  back  seat. 

"This  is  Holly,"  explained  Nina 
brightly.  "She's  come  to  visit  us." 

"Fine,"  grinned  Matt  cordially. 
"Come  right  in." 

Holly  followed  them  into  the 
house  and  stood  in  the  hallway  until 
Nina  said,  "Our  guest  room  is  the 
first  one  to  the  right  at  the  top  of 
the  stairs.  Will  you  find  your  way 
up? 

The  girl  went  up,  and  they  saw 
no  more  of  her  until  dinner  time. 

"How  come?"  asked  Matt,  indi- 
cating the  guest  room  with  a  jerk  of 
the  head. 

"I  can't  explain  it,"  confessed 
Nina.  "She  looked  so  forlorn  I 
simply  had  to  take  her.  I  couldn't 
bear  to  leave  her  there." 

"But  is  that  fair?  Suppose  she 
gets  to  liking  it  here?  It  will  be 
much  harder  for  her  to  leave." 


86 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE-FEBRUARY  1955 


''I  know.  I  did  it  on  impulse,  and 
I  guess  it  wasn't  a  very  wise  one.  I 
could  at  least  have  slept  on  it.  May- 
be it  was  because  I  was  so  happy, 
I  couldn't  bear  to  see  anyone  else 
unhappy.     Especially  a  child." 

'7  List  how  unhappy  did  she 
look?"  asked  Matt  with  a  smile. 

''She  was  near  the  gate  when  I 
came  in— up  in  a  tree.  She  didn't 
expect  me  to  see  her,  but  I  hap- 
pened to  glance  up.  I  can't  explain 
the  look  in  her  eyes,  but  I  had  to  do 
something  about  it.  So  I  brought 
her  home." 

''Well,  she  doesn't  seem  exactly 
overjoyed  to  be  here." 

"No,"  agreed  Nina,  "but  I  think 
it's  because  she's  suspicious." 

"Suspicious  of  what?  Of  you? 
Impossible." 

"Of  me— of  everyone.  She  can't 
believe  that  anyone  would  want  her 
just  for  herself." 

"That  I  can  imagine,"  said  Matt. 
"I  never  saw  such  a  homely  little 
wench." 

"It's  the  clothes  and  the  hairdo. 
Partly,  anyway.  I  could  do  a  lot 
with  her." 

"But  you've  just  acquired  a  new 
baby.     Remember?" 

"As  if  I  could  forget!"  cried  Nina. 
"You  watch  her  while  I  get  dinner 
on  and  make  up  her  formula." 

Trying  to  do  the  two  jobs  at 
once  proved  more  taxing  than  she 
had  supposed,  and  she  was  half  an 
hour  late  with  dinner.  She  went  to 
the  foot  of  the  stairs,  intending  to 
call,  but  on  second  thought  went 
up.  When  she  opened  the  door  to 
the  guest  room  she  found  Holly  sit- 
ting quietly  on  a  chair.  She  had 
changed  from  the  green  taffeta  to  a 
gingham  dress. 


VriNA  was  vaguely  disturbed  to 
see  her  sitting  there  so  solemn- 
ly, but  she  said  brightly,  "Dinner  is 
ready.  We  have  some  fresh  hali- 
but.   I  hope  you  like  fish." 

"Yes,  Ma'am."  It  was  Holly's 
stock  answer.  Evidently  her  only 
one  to  everything  that  was  said. 

She  followed  Nina  downstairs  and 
stopped  by  the  pink  bassinet  long 
enough  to  pick  up  one  of  Anne's 
tiny  fists.  Then  she  went  in  and 
sat  primly  down  at  the  table.  When 
they  were  through  eating  she  jumped 
up  quickly  and  said,  "I'll  do  the 
dishes." 

Nina  was  about  to  refuse,  but  she 
reasoned  that  Holly  would  be  hap- 
pier if  she  were  busy,  so  she  re- 
plied, "Why,  that  will  be  a  wonder- 
ful lift.  I'll  have  my  hands  full  get- 
ting the  baby  ready  for  bed."  Then 
she  added  with  a  smile,  "Or  do  you 
suppose  we'll  be  walking  the  floor 
all  night?  I've  heard  that's  the 
usual  procedure  with  new  babies." 

"Not  with  babies  from  the 
Home."  said  Holly  a  trifle  grimly. 

She  washed  the  dishes  and  start- 
ed towards  the  stairs  again. 

"Oh,  it's  early,"  protested  Nina. 
"Much  too  soon  for  bedtime. 
Wouldn't  you  like  to  go  in  the  liv- 
ing room  and  watch  the  television?" 

"No,  thank  you,"  replied  Holly 
and  went  on  upstairs. 

Nina  finished  the  other  chores 
and  dropped  on  the  bed,  worn  out 
from  the  emotional  strain  of  the 
day.  "I  wish  Holly  wouldn't  be 
like  that,"  she  remarked.  "I  should 
think  that  any  youngster  would  be 
glad  for  a  holiday,  or  a  change  of 
some  kind." 
'    "Maybe  she  likes  the  Home  and 


A  HOME  FOR  HOLLY 


87 


doesn't  want  a  change  of  any  kind," 
suggested  Matt,  weighing  his  shoe 
carefully  before  he  dropped  it. 

''No,  she  is  starving  for  some- 
thing. Something  that  I  believe  I 
could  give  her,  if  she  would  only 
let  me." 

''Isn't  it  possible  that  you  only 
imagined  that  hungry  look?" 

"Possible,  yes,  but  I  hardly  think 
so.  It  struck  me  too  hard  for  that." 
But  later  she  wondered.  Could  she 
be  so  absurd  as  to  suppose  that 
everyone  else  was  yearning  for  the 
very  things  she  had? 

After  breakfast  the  next  morning, 
Holly  asked,  "What  would  you  like 
me  to  do?  Shall  I  start  with  the 
dishes?" 

"You  may  do  the  dishes  if  you 
wish,"  Nina  replied.  "But  I  want 
you  to  do  whatever  will  be  the  most 
fun.  This  is  a  holiday  you  know. 
There  are  a  couple  of  girls  in  the 
neighborhood  you  might  like  for 
playmates." 

"No,  thank  you.  Fll  help  in  the 
house." 

She  went  ahead  with  the  dishes 
while  Nina  bathed  the  baby  and  did 
the  washing.  As  she  was  hanging 
the  clothes  on  the  line  she  thought, 
Fve  got  to  buy  that  child  some  de- 
cent clothes,  and  do  something 
about  her  hair. 

T  ATER  in  the  day  she  dashed  into 
town  and  bought  four  gay  cot- 
ton dresses  and  a  yellow  linen  for 
"best"  wear.  Holly  was  evidently 
pleased  with  them,  but  would  put 
one  on  only  when  expressly  asked 
to  do  so. 

Each  day  Nina  thought  there 
would  surely  be  a  change,  that  Holly 
would  relax  and  begin  to  enjoy  her- 
self, but  after  a  week  she  still  took 


no  part  in  the  family  conversation 
and  refused  to  go  out  and  play. 

Only  with  Anne  was  she  her 
natural  self.  It  was  clear  that  she 
adored  the  baby. 

Finally  Matt  said,  'Tm  getting 
sort  of  fed  up  having  that  glum  kid 
around.  Why  don't  you  admit 
that  you're  getting  nowhere  and  let 
her  go  back?" 

Nina's  round  chin  took  on  a  firm- 
er line.  "Because  I  don't  want  to," 
she  said.  "I  want  to  help  her.  I 
like  her.  I  could  love  her,  if  she'd 
only  let  me." 

"It  couldn't  be  that  your  stubborn 
streak  is  showing,  could  it?"  asked 
Matt,  tweaking  her  ear.  "You 
know  how  you  hate  to  fail  in  any- 
thing." 

"It  could  be,"  she  admitted.  "And 
I  guess  I  can't  make  her  like  me,  if 
she  doesn't  want  to.  I'd  really  love 
to  keep  her  and  adopt  her  along 
with  the  baby." 

"Why  don't  you  tell  her  so,  then? 
Maybe  that  would  make  a  differ- 
ence." 

"I  don't  dare.  I  had  express  or- 
ders not  to.  Until  the  six  weeks 
probation  time  is  up,  anyway." 

The  next  morning  after  Holly  had 
finished  shelling  some  peas  Nina 
said  impulsively,  "You  don't  seem 
to  be  having  any  fun  here  at  all.  Do 
you  want  to  go  back  to  the  Home?" 

Holly  sat  taut  for  a  moment. 
There  was  a  fleeting  look  of  protest 
on  her  face.  Then  she  said  in  a 
tight  voice,  "I'm  ready  to  go  back 
any  time  you  say." 

If  it  hadn't  been  for  the  tightness 
in  her  voice  Nina  would  have  re- 
plied, "All  right.  We'll  go  now."  In- 
stead, she  remarked  with  a  smile, 
"But  I  don't  wish.  I  only  want  you 
to  have  some  fun." 


88 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


She  was  canning  peaches  a  few 
days  later  and  honestly  glad  for  Hol- 
ly's help.  As  she  was  lifting  out 
the  last  bottle  from  the  hot  water 
kettle  it  broke  and  slashed  her  wrist. 
From  the  way  the  blood  was  spurt- 
ing she  knew  that  she  had  cut  an 
artery. 

At  her  sharp  cry  Holly  jumped  up 
from  the  chair  where  she  was  peel- 
ing peaches,  seized  a  tea  towel  and 
tore  off  a  strip.  Laying  it  over  the 
wound,  where  Nina  was  attempting 
to  hold  back  the  flow  of  blood,  Hol- 
ly first  put  a  peach  stone  on  the 
towel  just  over  the  cut,  then  wound 
the  ends  back  and  made  a  knot 
through  which  she  slipped  a  pencil 
from  the  memo  pad. 

She  twisted  it  about  until  the 
worst  of  the  flow  had  stopped.  Then 
she  cried,  "You  hold  it.  Fll  call  a 
doctor."  She  ran  to  the  phone  and 
called  the  first  one  in  the  book,  a 
doctor  whom  Nina  knew  only  by 
name. 

An  hour  later  when  all  danger  was 
past,  the  doctor  said  to  Holly,  'That 
was  a  wonderful  job  you  did.  You 
probably  saved  her  life.  How  did 
you  learn  to  do  it?" 

''Oh,  Fve  had  some  first-aid  les- 
sons," replied  Holly  shyly.  "Then 
I  saw  a  movie,  too.  I  guess  I  didn't 
think  much.  I  just  knew  that  some- 
thing had  to  be  done." 

"You  were  thinking,  all  right," 
said  the  doctor.  "You  just  thought 
extra  fast.  It's  amazing  what  the 
human  mind  will  do  sometimes  in 
an  emergency.  Some  folks  go  to 
pieces  and  can't  even  use  the  knowl- 
edge they  have.  Others,  like  this 
child  here,  will  do  things  they  didn't 
have  the  least  notion  they  could." 

Nina    nodded.      Now    that    the 


crisis  was  past  she  was  interested 
only  in  dropping  down  on  a  bed. 

OOLLY  seemed  glad  to  take  over 
the  household  duties.  She  flew 
about  doing  nearly  all  of  the  work, 
caring  for  Anne  and  cooking  the 
meals  under  Nina's  direction,  until 
the  wrist  had  healed  again. 

On  the  morning  that  the  six 
weeks'  probation  was  up,  Nina  said 
to  Matt,  "Fd  like  to  keep  Holly  for 
good.  She  seems  happier  and  more 
contented  since  the  accident.  Is  it 
all  right  with  you?" 

"Anything  you  want,  darling,  is 
all  right  with  me,"  he  replied.  "And 
the  child  has  certainly  earned  a 
home  here  if  she  wants  it." 

After  he  had  gone  to  the  office 
Nina  said  to  Holly,  "My  dear,  we'd 
like  to  keep  you  for  good  and  adopt 
you  along  with  Anne.  Do  you  want 
to  stav?" 

There  was  a  momentary  flash  of 
incredulous  joy,  then  a  long  silence. 
Finally  Holly  said,  "No,  thank  you. 
I'll  go  back  to  the  Home." 

Nina  was  amazed  and  bitterly 
disappointed.  "I'm  terribly  sorry," 
she  said.  "I  had  hoped  that  you 
would  learn  to  like  it  here.  But  you 
must  be  the  one  to  decide.  Would 
you  like  to  go  back  today?" 

"Yes,  Ma'am.  If  you  think  you 
can  get  along  without  me." 

"As  far  as  the  work  goes— yes.  If 
you  want  to  pack  I'll  drive  you  back 
in  the  car." 

Half  an  hour  later  she  went  up- 
stairs. Holly  had  on  the  green  taf- 
feta dress  and  the  cardboard  box  on 
the  bed  held  only  the  old  blue  ging- 
ham. 

"But  your  new  dresses!"  ex- 
claimed Nina.  "Aren't  you  going 
to  take  them?" 


A  HOME  FOR  HOLLY 


89 


'If  it's  all  right,"  answered  Holly 
awkwardly.  She  went  to  the  closet 
and  took  them  down. 

Nina  was  still  puzzled.  There  was 
a  barrier  that  hadn't  been  broken. 
How  could  she  do  it?  There  must 
be  a  way.  There  was.  It  offered 
only  a  slim  chance  but  she  would 
have  to  take  it.  ''Holly,"  she  said, 
"how  would  it  be  if  I  took  Anne 
back  to  the  Home  and  you  stayed?" 

Holly  swung  around.  "The  baby!" 
she  cried.  "But  you  couldn't  give 
up  the  baby!    You  love  her." 

"I  love  her  verv  much  indeed," 
agreed  Nina.    "But  I  love  you  just 


as  much.  I  don't  want  to  give  you 
up  either." 

Tears  rushed  to  Holly's  eyes.  "You 
really  want  me  that  much?"  she 
cried  brokenly. 

"I  really  do.  Why  don't  you  want 
to  stay?" 

"Oh,  but  I  do!  I  thought  you 
were  just  willing  to  keep  me  because 
I  had  saved  your  life." 

"My  dear!  My  own  dear  little 
girl,"  whispered  Nina,  opening  her 
arms.  She  held  Holly  close  for  a 
moment  and  then  said,  "Shall  we  go 
downstairs?  I'm  sure  that  Anne 
must  be  wondering  what  has  hap- 
pened to  her  mother  and  sister." 


Mabe]  Spande  Harnier,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  has  achieved  recognition  as 
a  writer  of  poetrv,  fiction,  articles,  and  biographies.  A  former  president,  and 
many  times  an  officer,  of  the  Salt  Lake  Chapter  of  the  League  of  Utah  Writers, 
she  has  also  served  as  State  president  of  the  League.  Her  short  stories  and 
her  serials  'The  Lotus  Eater"  (1937-38)  and  "For  the  Strength  of  the  Hills" 
(1951),  are  well-known  to  readers  of  ThQ  Relief  Society  Magazine.  Mrs. 
Harmer's  award  for  her  story  "A  Home  for  Holly"  marks  her  fifth  appear- 
ance as  a  prize  winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest. 

Mrs.  Harmer's  latest  book  The  Youngest  Soldier,  is  a  story  of  pioneer 
days  in  Utah.  At  present  she  is  at  work  on  two  juvenile  biographies.  "I  divide 
my  time  between  housekeeping  and  writing,"  Mrs.  Harmer  tells  us,  "swinging 
from  one  to  the  other  with  the  greatest  of  ease.  My  husband  is  Earl  W. 
Harmer,  and  we  ha\e  five  children.  Three  of  them  are  married,  and  we  have 
six  grandchildren,  I  have  had  seven  books  published,  and  for  the  past  seven 
years  ha\'e  written  the  children's  story  for  The  Deseret  News.  Recently  I  have 
addressed  writers'  conferences  in  Utah,  Idaho,  and  California.  I  have  served 
in  all  the  women's  auxiliary  organizations  of  the  Church  and  am  currently 
teaching  literature  in  the  Garden  Park  Ward  Rehef  Society." 


er 


Valentines  for    1 1  Loth 

Bernice  T.  Clayton 

I've  said  I  love  you  truly  in  a  hundred  different  ways, 
From  sugar  hearts  \^•ith  mottoes  sweet  in  kindergarten  days. 
Through  weird  handmade  creations  made  with  love  and  lace  and  glue. 
Plus  penciled  \\ords  of  poetry  that  told  my  love  for  you; 

With  stumbling,  loving  words  and  gifts  I've  struggled  to  reveal 
The  depth  of  the  emotion  and  devotion  that  I  feel, 
So  when  you  said  you'd  like  a  clock  that  you  could  see  and  hear 
Its  friendly,  busy  ticking  sound,  I  bought  you  one,  my  dear, 

A  bossy,  noisy  little  clock,  my  \alentine  for  you 
To  tell  the  time  and  mark  each  hour  of  lo\'e  between  us  two. 
Your  clock  still  waits  your  gentle  touch  because  I  could  not  see 
You'd  have  no  need  to  measure  time  in  God's  eternity. 


Don  Knight 


THE  GRAND  TETONS,  WYOMING 


n Lountain    Lreak 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

It  stands  so  quiet  in  its  azure  strength, 
So  tall  and  still  above  the  city's  din 
And  lesser  peaks  which  rim  the  valley's  length. 
The  highest  point  where  dawn  is  ushered  in! 
The  first  to  wear  the  wintry  hood  and  flaunt 
A  cape  of  white,  the  last  to  let  it  go, 
Feeding  it  back  to  meet  the  valley's  want 
In  silver  ravelings  to  fields  below. 
I  would  be  lost  and  lonely  on  a  plain 
Without  its  height  to  focus  dawn  for  me. 
My  eyes  would  weary  soon  of  shimmering  grain 
In  endless  waves.    My  heart  would  always  see 
A  changeless  mountain  pointing  heavenward 
And  all  the  hills  would  call  until  I  heard. 


Page  90 


Green  Willows 

Chapter  i 
Deone  R.  Sutherland 


GREEN  Willows  is  the  name 
of  our  town.  People  say  it 
came  by  its  name  logically 
long  ago  when  pioneers,  searching 
for  settlements,  came  across  our  val- 
ley ribboned  down  the  center  by 
what  became  at  once  Willow  River. 
Along  the  water  grew  wild,  soft- 
green  willows,  with  lush  meadows 
fanning  both  sides  to  the  hills. 
People  have  lived  here  ever  since. 
Once  I  stayed  with  my  Aunt  Caro- 
lyn up  in  Orchard  City,  and  it  was 
like  a  toothache  or  a  hurt  in  the 
heart  until  I  could  get  back  home 
again. 

I  was  sitting  on  Pat  Diffendorf's 
back  stoop  in  Green  Willows  wait- 
ing for  my  friend  Pat  to  pump  up 
her  bicycle  tires.  While  most  peo- 
ple had  only  one  bicycle  tire  that 
leaked  at  a  time,  my  best  friend  Pat 
had  two.  We  always  carried  a 
bicycle  pump  with  us  when  we  went 
riding  as  a  necessary  part  of  our 
equipment— the  same  as  the  nickels 
in  change  tied  in  our  handkerchiefs 
on  our  belts. 

Pat  stopped  pumping  for  a  minute 
to  rest.  It  was  very  hot,  and  Pat 
was  not  as  skinny  as  she  used  to  be. 

'Ton  eat  too  much  fudge,"  I  told 
Pat. 

"It  is  not  the  fudge,''  Pat  said, 
simpering  in  a  most  revolting  way. 
'This  is  the  way  we  are  supposed  to 
start  looking." 

I  held  my  mouth  to  keep  from 
gagging  and  hooted  derisivelv.  From 
the  back  you  couldn't  tell  me  from 
my  brother  Beany  or  a  board  slat 
from  a  fence,  and  I  was  proud  of  it. 


"Okay,  Patty,"  I  said,  "but  I  think 
it's  the  fudge." 

"Don't  call  me  Patty;  you  know 
how  I  hate  that  name."  Pat  picked 
up  her  pump  again. 

"Patty!"  Pat's  mother  came  from 
inside  the  house.  "If  you  girls  are 
going  selling  your  powdered  drinks 
today,  you  had  better  get  started. 
And  don't  go  to  Aunt  Agnes'  until 
the  very  last,  do  you  hear?  Not  until 
you've  been  everywhere  else.  They 
buy  far  more  than  they  should,  and 
it's  an  imposition  ....  My  word!" 
Mrs.  Diffendorf  paused  a  moment. 
"Your  father's  barn  is  on  fire!" 

It  wasn't  really;  men  were  burn- 
ing weeds  along  the  ditchbank,  and 
the  smoke  was  blowing  over.  But 
there  was  one  thing  about  it;  it  was 
very  exciting  to  be  around  the  Dif- 
fendorfs. 

We  sat  on  the  stoop  to  get  our 
breath  after  running  to  see  the  barn 
on  fire  before  we  started.  Then  we 
loaded  the  packages  of  Kold-ayde  in 
our  baskets.  Each  package  made 
ten  delicious  glasses  of  drinks  on  hot 
summer  days  and  all  for  one  nickel. 
We  didn't  like  the  taste  of  it  our- 
selves, we  had  drunk  so  much  of  it 
after  long  trips  on  our  bikes,  but  we 
sold  enough  to  keep  us  well  supplied 
with  ice-cream  cones,  and  to  create 
a  certain  amount  of  respect  among 
our  friends. 

"I  wondei:  why  it  always  seems  up 
hill  no  matter  where  we  go,"  Pat 
said,  puffing  hard. 

"If  we  didn't  have  to  stop  so 
often  to  pump  up  tires,  we  could 
make  better  time,"  I  pointed  out. 

Page  91 


92  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 

Where  the  houses  were  close  to-  house/'  my  father  said.  We  always 

gether  in  the  town,  we  did  pretty  just    figured    they    liked    to    drink 

well,   but  as   the  distances   length-  Kold-ayde. 

ened,  we  began  to  talk  about  giving  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  sat  at  a  table 
it  up  for  the  day.  ''We  haven't  real-  up  on  the  big  front  porch.  She  was 
ly  made  too  much  yet,"  Pat  sighed,  correcting  papers.  She  always  did 
She  tied  up  our  money  in  her  hand-  that  on  Saturdays— inside  in  the  win- 
kerchief  again.  ter  and  outside  in  the  fall  and  spring. 

''Well,  there's  still  your  Aunt  Ag-  Soon  it  would  be  summer,  and  then 

nes'  that  we  haven't  been  to,"  I  sug-  when  we  came,  she'd  be  digging  in 

gested.  the  garden  with  gloves  on  up  to  her 

"I  hate  to  go  up  the  hill,"  Pat  be-  elbows  and  a  big  hat  to  keep  from 

gan,  then  nodded  resignedly.  "We  freckling,  and  wearing  a  chin  strap 

are  going  there  last  just  as  Mother  to  fight  the  wrinkles.     She  was  the 

said,  because  v/e're  all  through  for  oldest    in    the    Diffendorf    family, 

the  day  except  maybe  up  there."  When  her  parents  had  both  died, 

she  had  helped  Pat's  father  get 
TATE  stopped  at  the  bottom  of  the  started  in  his  business;  then  she  had 
hill  to  pump  up  Pat's  tires,  put  Margaret  through  college  and 
One  of  mine  was  a  little  low,  so  I  riow  Karen.  We  looked  longingly 
put  air  in  that,  too.  We  stopped  at  at  the  bench  swing  under  the  big 
a  couple  of  houses  on  the  way  up,  elm  in  the  yard,  but  we  pushed  on 
but  no  one  answered  the  doors.  Be-  up  the  path  to  the  porch, 
ing  on  a  hillside  that  way,  people  "Well,  what  a  pleasant  surprise," 
could  see  at  a  distance  who  was  com-  Aunt  Agnes  said  with  a  smile.  "I'll 
ing,  and  you  couldn't  surprise  them  take  ten;  I  don't  dare  take  any  more 
into  answering  the  door.  Right  at  or  your  mothers  will  call  me  and 
the  last  it  was  too  hard  to  pump,  so  give  me  the  dickens." 
we  got  off  and  pushed  our  bikes  the  "Which  flavors?"  Pat  asked,  sort- 
rest  of  the  way.  ing  the  packages. 

Pat's  aunts  were  named  Diffen-  "We've  only  got  orange  and  grape 

dorf  too.    There  were  three  of  them,  left,"  I  said. 

and  Agnes  was  the  oldest,  then  Mar-  "Well,  that's  a  lot  of  orange,  but 

garet,  and  then  Karen  who  was  just  I  guess  I'll  take  five  of  each."  Aunt 

graduating   from   college   this   very  Agnes    put    down   her    pencil    and 

spring.  I  had  heard  Mother  say  she'd  stood  up.     "Here,  sit  down  on  the 

already   signed  to   teach  at  Valley  porch,  girls;  you're  both  red  as  beets. 

High,  just  like  Agnes  and  Margaret.  PH  go  get  my  purse." 

"Where   everybody  else   has   no  We  sat  down  on  the  steps  and 

more  than  one  old  maid  to  a  family,  fanned  ourselves  with  packages  of 

the    Diffendorfs    are    different,    as  drinks.     In  a  moment  Pat's  Aunt 

usual,  and  have  three,"  I  heard  Mr.  Margaret  came  out  on  the  porch  and 

Olesen  at  the  post  office  say  one  sat  down  on  the  steps  beside  us.  She 

day.    But  everybodv  liked  Agnes  and  was  thin,  with  soft  hair  that  blew  a 

the  Diffendorfs.     They  were  re?.lly  little  when  she  walked.    She  was  a 

nice  to  us  anyway.    "Bought  enough  wonderful  dramatics  teacher  at  Val- 

drinks  from  these  kids  to  float  their  ley  High.    Everybody  wanted  to  be 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


93 


in  her  plays.  Pat  and  I  pulled  our 
legs  together  and  sat  up.  How  did 
you  impress  a  dramatics  teacher  so 
she  noticed  you  when  you  tried  out 
for  parts?  Mother  said,  'Tou've  got 
plenty  of  years  before  you  have  to 
worry  about  that/'  but  now  it  was 
only  a  couple  of  years  away.  Pat 
was  sure  she'd  be  noticed  because, 
after  all,  the  coach  was  her  aunt,  but 
Pat  had  no  stage  presence  at  all.  She 
giggled  and  noticed  the  audience.  I 
tried  hard  to  think  of  something 
dramatic  to  do  each  time  we  came, 
but  it  was  usually  warm,  and  we 
were  tired  from  the  hill.  Besides, 
Pat's  Aunt  Margaret  didn't  act  as 
if  she  were  very  easily  impressed. 

"Would  you  like  to  pick  some 
iris  for  your  mother,  Pat?  You  may 
also,  Lillian,  if  you  like."  Margaret 
stood  up  and  brushed  at  her  hair 
and  then  smoothed  her  tweed  skirt. 
She  sat  in  Aunt  Agnes'  chair  and 
fumbled  with  a  pencil. 

"They  remind  me  of  funerals,"  I 
said. 

"It^s  too  hot,"  said  Pat.  'They'd 
be  wilted  before  we  got  home." 

"You're  probablv  right,"  said 
Aunt  Margaret.  ''I  like  less  lonely 
flowers  myself— flowers  that  are 
smaller  and  friendlier  .  .  .  ." 

"DUT  she  wasn't  looking  at  the 
flower  garden,  but  off  across  the 
valley.  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  came  out 
with  her  purse.  It  was  a  big,  old- 
fashioned  purse  with  a  long  chain 
across  the  top  to  prevent  losing  any- 
thing. 

'Tour  Aunt  Margaret  gets  rest- 
less the  end  of  every  school  year. 
You  might  mention  to  your  moth- 
er, Pat,  that  she's  talking  of  going 
to  Europe  this  summer,"  Aunt  Ag- 
nes explained. 


"Well,  why  not?"  Margaret  closed 
her  hands  nervously.  '1  don't  have 
to  go  to  summer  school.  There's 
nothing  to  stop  me.  You  could  go, 
too,  if  you  weren't  so  stubborn." 

''I  don't  think  so,  this  year  at 
least,"  said  Aunt  Agnes,  dumping 
her  change  out  on  the  table.  ''You 
talk  nonsense  because  you  think  you 
have  to  do  something  every  minute 
to  keep  from  enjoying  life." 

Margaret  stood  up  and  walked 
down  the  steps.  "It  is  possible  that 
I'll  go,  and  I  n:iay  take  Karen  with 
me,  if  you  won't  go."  She  fumbled 
with  the  bench  swing  a  moment, 
and  then  walked  around  the  house 
quickly  beyond  our  view. 

Just  then  a  car  stopped  in  front, 
and  Karen  got  out.  "Thanks  so 
much  for  the  ride  home.    Bye  .  .  .  ." 

She  came  up  the  walk  with  her 
music  under  her  arm.  "We  had  a 
wonderful  choir  practice  today. 
They're  going  to  start  on  the  Mes- 
siah month  after  next— imagine! 
Christmas  is  ages  away  yet.  Hi, 
Pat.    Hi,  Lillian." 

"Here  you  go,  girls.  Fifty  cents. 
You  can  count  it  for  yourselves." 

Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  always  made  us 
count  the  money  twice  to  be  sure 
we  had  the  exact  amount.  When 
there  was  change,  we  always  had  to 
count  it  into  her  hand,  or  rather  Pat 
did.  Pat's  mother  said  Pat  was 
short  in  arithmetic,  so  her  Aunt 
Agnes  was  always  trying  to  help  her. 

"Sit  down,  Karen,"  Agnes  said. 
"Margaret's  out  somewhere.  No- 
body's inside.  You  can  study  later. 
Karen's  graduating  in  less  than  a 
month,  girls.  She's  the  last  of  us  to 
finish  college.  Nobody  can  say  that 
I  didn't  do  well  by  my  mother's 
family."  Karen  leaned  over  and  gave 


94 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Agnes  a  hug.  Then  she  sat  down  by 
us. 

''Are  you  going  to  teach  school  at 
Valley  High,  Karen?"  Pat  asked. 

Karen  paused  a  moment,  and  then 
she  smiled  at  Pat.  '1  guess  I  am," 
she  said. 

''Now,  there's  no  better  high 
school  within  a  hundred  miles  or 
more  of  here,  Karen.  It  would  be 
silly  to  go  someplace  else  to  teach 
when  you  can  live  at  home  with  us 
and  go  into  teaching  at  the  same 
school." 

"I  know,"  said  Karen.  She  gave 
Agnes  another  half  hug  and  stood 
up.    "I  think  ril  go  find  Margaret." 

Agnes  sat  down  at  her  table  and 
picked  up  her  pencil.  "Well,  girls, 
we'll  see  you  again  next  Saturday, 
I  expect.  There's  fudge  in  the  ice- 
box, if  you'd  like  some  for  your  trip 
home." 

■fATE  went  back  through  the  dark, 
cool  rooms  to  the  kitchen  and 
drank  cool  well  water  from  the  tap. 
Then  we  each  took  a  piece  of  rich 
dark  fudge  with  walnuts  thick  in 
it.  We  nibbled  on  it  a  little  and 
let  the  creamy  taste  melt  on  our 
tongues.  Then  we  had  another 
drink  and  decided  we  must  really  get 
started  back.  We  lingered  a  mo- 
ment in  the  parlor  looking  at  the 
photographs  in  the  Diffendorf  al- 
bum that  lay  on  a  marble-topped 
table. 

''Don't  brush  against  any  of  the 
fern  in  there,"  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes 
called. 

We  hastily  closed  the  album,  but 
not  before  I'd  caught  a  glimpse  of  a 
loose  photograph  of  a  younger  Mar- 
garet, hand  in  hand  with  a  boy 
poised  with  one  foot  on  a  fence. 

"Why,  who  is  that?"  I  asked  Pat. 


"You  goose;  that's  over  to  Turn- 
ers, across  the  street.  Aunt  Mar- 
garet and  Dr.  Turner,  only  he  wasn't 
a  doctor  then.  Don't  you  recognize 
our  own  doctor?  That  was  about 
their  first  year  in  college.  Mama 
said  he'd  have  married  Aunt  Mar- 
garet, but  she  thought  she  ought  to 
teach  awhile  to  pay  back  Aunt  Ag- 
nes for  everything.  Then  Karen  had 
to  go  to  school,  too,  someday.  Dad- 
dy had  us,  and  he  couldn't  help  out 
at  all.  He  got  married  before  he 
ever  finished  school." 

"Well,  Dr.  Turner's  not  married 
now,"  I  said.  "Why  don't  they  just 
get  together  again?" 

Pat  looked  at  me.  "Aren't  you 
even  the  slightest  romantic?  People 
just  don't  get  together  because  it's 
convenient.  Aunt  Margaret  teaches 
in  the  winter  or  goes  to  school  or 
on  vacations  in  the  summer,  so 
everybody  in  the  town  won't  say 
she's  after  him  the  way  they  do 
about  Myra  Johnson.  It  would  be 
worse  for  Aunt  Margaret  because 
they  liked  each  other  once." 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  want  to  marry 
a  widower  with  a  big  boy  almost  our 
age,  anyway,"  I  said. 

We  shut  the  parlor  door  behind 
us  and  went  down  the  front  hall  to 
the  porch  where  we  said  goodbye. 
We  looked  for  Margaret  and  Karen 
when  we  wheeled  our  bikes  down 
the  front  path,  but  we  didn't  see 
them. 

We  stopped  at  the  service  station 
and  got  our  tires  filled  with  air. 
Then  we  went  on  down  to  Anas- 
topolis'  grocery  store  for  ice-cream 
cones.  It  was  friendlier  buving 
them  there  than  at  the  service  sta- 
tion. People  were  always  shopping 
there  on  Saturday  for  the  week.  We 
stood  outside  eating  our  cones. 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


95 


''How  much  do  you  figure  we 
made?"  Pat  asked. 

''Well,  after  expenses,  I  think 
about  forty  cents.  That's  twenty 
for  you  and  twenty  for  me." 

"We  made  a  penny  on  every 
package/' 

"We  just  spent  a  dime  of  it  for 
refreshments/'  Pat  reminded  me. 

"True/'  I  said. 

We  wheeled  our  bikes  slowly  out 
to  the  street  and  started  pedaling 
home. 

"It's  your  turn  to  spend  Sunday 
at  my  place/'  Pat  said. 

"I'll  have  to  check  with  Mother 
to  make  sure/'  I  said. 

"Well,  it  is  your  turn.  I  was  at 
your  place  last  Sunday." 

We  took  turns  going  home  with 
each  other  after  Sunday  School, 
stayed  to  dinner,  spent  the  after- 
noon, and  then  went  to  Church 
where  we  met  our  own  folks. 

I  turned  down  our  driveway.  Pat 
rode  on,  waving  with  the  stubb  of 
her  cone. 

"How  much  did  you  make?"  my 
father  asked  me  at  dinner. 

"Twenty  cents,"  I  said. 

"Minus  five  cents  for  your  ice- 
cream cone— fifteen  cents  for  a  day's 
work.  You  could  make  more  money 
baby  sitting." 

"This  is  more  fun  for  her,"  Moth- 
er said,  "and  it  keeps  her  out  in  the 
fresh  air.  How  many  packages  did 
Pat's  aunts  buy?" 

"Just  five  from  each  of  us." 

"Ten!  Oh,  Lillian,  you  shouldn't 
impose  on  them  like  that."  Mother 
laid  down  her  fork  and  looked  at  me. 

"Say,"  said  Father,  "did  you  hear 
Dr.  Mark  Turner's  bringing  Philip 
back  from  his  mother-in-law's  for 
good  soon  as  school  is  out.    They 


need  a  good  housekeeper  since 
Mark's  mother  isn't  too  well." 

lyi OTHER  sighed,  'Toor  Mark.  I 
^  don't  know  how  he'll  manage 
he's  so  busy.  Gwennie's  been  gone 
over  two  years;  you'd  think  .  .  .  ." 
Mother  looked  at  Beany  and  me  and 
stopped. 

"The  boy  must  be  about  Lillian's 
age,"  Father  said.  "He  can  take 
care  of  himself." 

"My  age?"  I  looked  up  with  in- 
terest. "Coming  here  to  live  for 
good!"  I  wondered  if  Pat  knew 
about  it.  I  guessed  not  or  she  would 
have  told  me  immediately.  I'd  have 
something  to  tell  her  tomorrow.  Life 
was  so  exciting  in  Green  Willows. 

Lillian's  going  to  sleep  in  her 
mashed  potatoes,"  said  Father, 
"like  the  dormouse  in  his  teapot." 

I  sat  up  straight.  "Why  didn't 
Dr.  Turner  marry  Margaret  Diffen- 
dorf?" 

"I'm  sure  I  don't  know,"  Mother 
said  shortly.  She  was  never  one  to 
gossip.  "Now  hurry  up.  You  have 
to  help  with  the  dishes  and  get  your 
bath." 

I  hardly  glanced  at  the  reddening 
western  sky  through  our  dining 
room  windows  as  I  finished  my  din- 
ner. I  hoped  I'd  be  the  first  to  tell 
Pat  about  Philip.  She  was  getting 
so  silly  about  boys.  I  helped  clear 
the  table. 

"Boy,"  said  Beany,  "girls  are 
dumb— always  thinking  about  boys." 
He  carried  his  dishes  into  the  kitch- 
en. 

I  didn't  bother  answering  him.  I 
didn't  feel  too  well.  It  was  pain- 
ful to  swallow,  but  I  didn't  mention 
it.  Everything  would  be  all  right 
tomorrow,  I  was  sure. 

(^To  be  continued) 


Sixty    Ljears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  T'cbruary  i,  and  February  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

BROTHERS  AND  SISTERS:  Brothers  and  sisters  who  are  early  taught  to  be 
cheerfully,  and  lovingly  helpful,  and  considerate  towards  each  other  will  find  in  life 
great  stores  of  pleasure  and  happiness  which  those  who  are  not  so  taught  will  never 
know.  Young  people  must  have  young  associates  in  order  to  glean  from  youthful  days 
and  years  all  the  richness  and  sweetness  which  they  are  calculated  to  contain.  Where 
brothers  and  sisters  are  all  to  each  other  that  they  may  be,  and  should  be,  there  can  be 
no  proper  estimate  placed  upon  the  true  value  of  the  love  which  exists  between  them 
....  I  thank  God  that  I  v\as  reared  in  a  large  family  of  tender,  devoted,  appreciative 
brothers  and  sisters. 

— L.  L.  Greene  Richards 

THOUGHTS  OF  HOME 

Afar  from  ocean's  roar  and  brine 

There  is  a  distant  western  clime, 
Round  which  my  heart-strings  fondly  twine. 

That  is  the  home  for  me  and  mine, 
Oh,  may  we  there  all  safely  meet. 

And  know  the  joys  of  home  so  sweet. 

— E.  R.  Shipp 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  THATCHER  (ARIZONA) :  Counselor 
Mary  L.  Ransome  read  a  circular  letter  from  President  Zina  D.  H.  Young  and  Secretary 
E.  B.  Wells  on  the  necessity  of  making  annual  payments  promptly  and  regularly  .  .  . 
then  followed  with  a  few  words  of  explanation  regarding  the  letters;  also  cautioned  the 
mothers  to  look  after  their  children,  keep  them  in  at  night,  know  where  they  are  and 
what  they  are  doing  .  .  .  cautioned  the  officers  of  Relief  Society  to  be  very  particular 
to  whom  they  loan  their  wheat  and  that  they  have  good  security,  and  that  it  be  re- 
turned with  interest  .... 

— Sarah  Webb,  Cor.  Sec. 

WOMAN  DOCTOR:  Dr.  Carrie  Liebig  of  Hope,  Idaho,  has  been  appointed 
division  surgeon  upon  the  northern  Pacific  Railroad.  It  is  said  that  this  is  the  only 
instance  of  such  distinction  to  a  lady  known  in  the  United  States. 

— Selected 

BREADMAKING:  When  preparing  for  bread,  break  up  the  yeast  cake  and  cover 
with  cold  water.  Use  a  pint  of  wetting,  half  of  sweet  milk  and  half  of  hot  water;  the 
temperature  of  the  mixture  should  be  about  seventy-five  degrees;  add  a  teaspoonful  of 
salt,  and  into  this  mixture  of  milk,  water,  and  salt,  stir  the  sifted  flour;  stir  with  a 
wooden  spoon  until  the  dough  is  stiff  enough  to  take  on  the  board  and  work  with  the 
palm  of  the  hand  ....  Place  the  dough  in  a  greased  bowl  to  rise  .  .  .  and  let  it  stand 
for  three  hours.  Divide  the  dough  into  as  many  parts  as  you  want  loaves  ...  it 
should  stand  about  one  hour  after  it  has  been  placed  in  the  pans  ....  The  tempera- 
ture in  the  oven  for  baking  should  be  from  three  hundred  and  seventy  to  three  hundred 
and  seventy-five  degrees. 

'     — Selected 

Page  96 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


lyjRS.  OSWALD  B.  LORD,  Unit- 
ed States  delegate  to  the 
Human  Rights  Commission  of  the 
United  Nations,  says  that  the  at- 
tempt of  sixty  nations  to  find  ways 
and  means  for  respecting  the  rights 
of  their  individual  citizens,  is  some- 
thing new  in  international  affairs. 
The  attacks  on  human  freedom  in 
recent  years  have  convinced  the 
world  that  human  rights  are  a  prop- 
er subject  for  international  co-oper- 
ation. 

■pOR  twenty-four  years,  Mrs.  Wil- 
liam B.  Fowler  of  Memphis, 
Tennessee,  has  been  a  dynamic  lead- 
er in  the  Memphis  City  Beautiful 
Commission  program,  which  has 
turned  dumping  grounds  into  gard- 
ens and  tolerates  no  ugly  premises. 
Beautification  enthusiasts  have 
come  from  all  parts  of  the  United 
States,  England,  Germany,  Austria, 
and  Hawaii  to  study  the  Memphis 
plan.  Last  April  America's  first 
conference  of  City  Beautiful  Com- 
missions met,  appropriately,  in 
Memphis. 

■pLLEN  GLASGOW'S  thoughts 
and  attitudes  towards  her  writ- 
ing career  and  her  personal  life  are 
poignantly  revealed  in  The  Woman 
Within,  an  autobiography  recently 
published,  nine  years  after  the  death 
of  this  famous  American   novelist. 


jyt ADAME  AHMED  HUSSEIN, 

wife  of  the  Egyptian  ambas- 
sador to  the  United  States,  says  that 
of  four  hundred  million  Moslems 
today,  fifty  million  are  Chinese  and 
Russians  behind  the  Iron  Curtain. 
In  Egypt  six  hundred  and  sixty-six 
thousand  girls  are  in  secondary 
schools  and  five  thousand  women  in 
universities,  including  medical  and 
engineering  schools.  At  the  time 
when  Islam  originated  (600  a.d.) 
it  greatly  improved  the  status  of 
women,  permitting  them  to  appear 
at  public  functions,  to  study  and 
teach  in  schools,  enter  all  trades,  sit 
in  consultative  councils,  possess  and 
dispose  of  property,  and  have  the 
guardianship  of  minors,  independ- 
ently of  their  husbands'  consent. 
The  veil  and  other  restrictions  came 
much  later  through  national,  not  re- 
ligious, requirements. 

'T^HE  General  Federation  of  Wom- 
en's Clubs  has  been  carrying  on 
a  vigorous  crusade  to  do  away  with 
objectionable  comic  books. 

■RIRTHDAY  Congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Mary  Blanche 
Campbell,  Smithfield,  Utah,  ninety- 
eight;  Mrs.  Isabella  Rowley  Crafts 
and  Mrs.  Mary  Ellen  Giauque 
Hodge,  Salt  Lake  City,  both  ninety- 
four. 


Page  97 


EDITORIAL 


VOL  42 


FEBRUARY  1955 


NO.  2 


cJake  cJiine  to  Safeguard  L^hildren 


A 


child's  life  in  any  period  of 
world  history  has  always  been 
a  joyous  one,  if  he  had  a  sense  of 
loving  security  and  a  deep  awareness 
of  the  watchcare  of  his  Heavenly 
Father.  Regardless  of  the  richness 
or  poverty  of  his  immediate  sur- 
roundings, he  has  lived  for  each  day 
alone,  and  taken  from  that  day  the 
full  measure  of  happiness  and  con- 
tentment it  offered,  in  the  purity 
of  childhood. 

Whether  his  world  was  confined 
to  a  world  within  walking  distance, 
extended  at  infrequent  intervals  by 
trips  made  by  donkey,  horse,  wagon, 
or  carriage,  the  child's  world  re- 
mained rather  small  and  circum- 
scribed. Today,  however,  the  op- 
portunities for  travel  to  far  places 
by  bus,  train,  plane,  or  ship,  are  com- 
monplace. In  addition,  a  child  can 
reach  the  TV  set,  turn  it  on,  and 
have  shown  to  his  startled  and  won- 
dering gaze  the  wide  reaches  of  the 
world  with  its  beauty  and  cruelty, 
its  riches  and  poverty. 

All  discoveries  and  opportunities 
in  this  so-called  Atomic  Age,  are,  to 
the  Latter-day  Saint,  but  a  part  of 
this  last  great  dispensation,  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  fulness  of  times. 
These  scientific  marvels  being  re- 
vealed to  the  minds  of  men  are  in- 
tended for  the  blessing  of  the  Heav- 
enly Father's  children,  but  twisted 
and  warped  by  the  powers  of  evil, 
they  may  become  a  curse.  To  which 
use  each  man  puts  this  knowledge 
for  himself,  is  left  for  each  man  to 

Page  98 


decide.    For  man  has  his  God-given 
free  agency. 

But  the  uses  to  which  these  inven- 
tions are  put  for  a  child,  is  not  for 
the  child  to  decide,  but  the  respon- 
sibility falls  upon  the  parents  as 
placed  there  by  the  Lord.  Since  the 
mother  in  the  home  is  constantly 
with  her  child,  a  grave  part  of  this 
responsibility  presses  upon  her 
shoulders.  It  used  to  be  possible  to 
shield  children  who  were  carefully 
guarded  in  the  home;  however,  with 
the  discoveries  of  the  radio  and  TV, 
these  media  have  been  invited  to 
enter  the  sacred  precincts  of  the 
home  itself.  The  fare  which  they 
offer  may  be  uplifting  or  demoraliz- 
ing to  the  tender  understanding  of 
a  child.  It  is  the  mother's  part  to 
hear  new  programs  and  seek  to  free 
a  child's  listening  and  viewing  time 
for  worthwhile  productions.  While 
many  parents  condemn  all  the  offer- 
ings, others  take  the  stand  that  their 
children  can  take  a  chance  and  see 
anything.  Neither  of  these  atti- 
tudes is  correct  and  both  reveal 
ignorance  of  what  is  being  shown. 

An  executive,  prominent  in  the 
television  industry,  states  in  a  re- 
cent article  that  from  thirty  to 
forty  million  people  a  week  look  at 
the  most  popular  television  shows, 
and  that  a  program  may  cost  from 
five  to  eighty  thousand  dollars  a 
week  to  produce.  He  says  that 
Americans  devote  more  time  to  tele- 
vision viewing  than  to  any  other 
pursuit  except  eating  and  sleeping. 


EDITORIAL 


99 


In  addition  to  being  the  biggest  bus- 
iness for  entertainment  ever  known, 
he  declares  it  is  hkewise  the  most 
powerful  medium  for  distributing 
merchandise.  The  entertainment 
varies  from  the  educational  and  in- 
formational to  the  mediocre  and 
slapstick. 

An  intelligent  appraisal  of  pro- 
grams by  the  mother  in  the  home 
will  enable  her  to  plan  the  child's 
time  so  he  receives  benefit  and  not 
harm.  And  still  a  child  cannot  be 
and,  perhaps,  should  not  be  shielded 
from  all  awareness  of  practices  not 
in  conformity  with  Latter-day  Saint 
standards.  But  the  mother  should 
point  out  those  destructive  practices 
and  teach  to  her  children  the  truth. 

Just  because  a  program  is  listed  for 
''children"  is  not  enough  for  a  moth- 
er. How  can  her  son  be  expected 
to  feel  the  heinousness  of  killing, 
second  in  evil  to  denying  the  Holy 
Ghost,  when  he  sees,  almost  daily, 
the  taking  of  life  and  is  not  warned 
and  taught  by  his  mother  against  it. 
And  TV  is  more  strictly  censored 
than  are  the  movies.  Does  a  moth- 
er know  what  her  child  will  see 
when  she  allows  him  to  spend  Sat- 
urday sitting  in  a  movie  house?  Is 
the  mother  constantly  teaching 
chastity  and  striving  to  counteract 
influences  which  may  attractively 
portray  drinking,  stealing,  fornica- 
tion, and  countenancing  adultery? 
The  words  of  Alexander  Pope  are 
especially  applicable  with  regard  to 
a  constant  viewing  of  objectionable 
practices: 


Vice  is  a  monster  of  so  frightful  mien, 
As  to  be  hated  needs  but  to  be  seen; 
Yet  seen  too  oft,  familiar  \\ith  her  face, 
We  first  endure,  then  pity,  then  embrace. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  knowl- 
edge and  understanding  which 
these  new  media  offer  can  be  of  in- 
estimable w^orth  and  value  to  the 
child. 

Gone  are  the  days  when  Latter- 
day  Saints  lived  to  themselves.  To- 
day from  their  earliest  childhood 
throughout  their  adult  life  they 
physically  live  in  Babylon.  Still  the 
words  of  the  Lord  warn:  ''Go  ye 
out  from  Babylon.  Be  ye  clean  that 
bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord" 
(D.  &  C.  133:5).  Not  the  physical 
withdrawal,  but  the  mental  with- 
drawal which  results  in  a  cleanli- 
ness of  life  forbidding  practices  con- 
demned by  the  Lord,  is  the  clarion 
call  today.  The  training  which  will 
result  in  obedience  to  the  mandate, 
"Be  ye  clean"  is  begun  in  the  home 
by  constant  warning,  prohibition, 
and  teaching  of  the  goodness  of  the 
gospel  and  resulting  blessings.  The 
wisdom  of  a  mother  in  taking  time, 
in  the  midst  of  her  many  other 
duties,  to  keep  currently  informed 
on  TV  and  radio  programs  and  mov- 
ies, so  that  she  may  train  and  safe- 
guard the  mind  of  her  child,  brings 
the  blessings  of  eternal  life  not  only 
to  her  but  also  to  those  souls,  her 
children,  dearer  to  her  than  mortal 
life  itself.  It  is  worth  every  mother's 
time  to  safeguard  her  children  from 
partaking  of  evil. 

-M.  C.  S. 


Ujirthdai/   (greetings  to  Q/onner  U  resident 
J^my   Ujrown  cLi/man 

AGAIN  this  February,  we  extend  birthday  congratulations  and  best 
wishes  to  our  beloved  former  piesident,  Amy  Brown  Lyman.  Women 
throughout  the  stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  are  grateful  for  her  de- 
voted service  in  shaping  and  directing  the  work  of  Relief  Society  over  the 
years.  Many  sisters  from  the  far  stakes  and  missions,  as  well  as  those  from 
the  centers  of  Zion,  were  impressed  and  made  joyous  by  the  words  of  Presi- 
dent Lyman  which  she  spoke  at  the  cornerstone-laying  ceremony  for  the 
Relief  Society  Building  in  September.  Her  resume  of  the  hopes  and  ideals 
of  the  sisters  of  the  past  exemplified  to  each  one  her  own  love  for  Relief 
Society  today  and  her  feeling  of  unity  and  service  in  the  great  organization. 
May  Sister  Lyman's  years  be  filled  with  joy,  and  may  she  continue  many 
years  among  us. 


Lriiver  of  I  Hoses 

Olive  Cniman 

Here  at  the  day's  end  where  the  river  runs  red 
Willows  lean  to  the  brooding  water,  along  the  rim 
Murmur  to  the  memory  of  slumber 
In  a  bulrush  bed; 

To  the  mother  of  a  legend  they  murmur  of  love, 
Whisper  of  a  Hebrew  woman  down  the  dusty  way 
Leaving  hope  in  a  wavering  bulrush 
On  the  wave's  breast. 

Lulled  lies  a  secret,  caressed  in  circling  shadow; 
Lulled  lies  a  nation's  dream. 

Here  love,  watching  at  the  water's  rim. 
Sees  tumult,  sorrow  sleeping  here,  a  Red  Sea, 
Ark,  pillar,  cloud,  a  serpent  in  the  wilderness; 
Sinai  slumbers  here,  with  words  of  stone 

Long  the  willows  lean  across  the  ages; 

Ageless  willows  sing  to  a  small  son. 

Where  the  river  bends  they  bow  and  murmur, 

Murmur  around  a  nestled  head, 

Canaan  in  a  reedy  bed. 


Page  100 


A  Shadowy  Form  Passed 
the  Window 

Rose  A.  Openshaw 

IRENE  Clifford  felt  more  keenly  She  buried  her  face  in  the  blooms, 
the  loneliness  of  her  oversized  drinking  in  their  intoxicating  per- 
house,  where  she  seemed  to  rat-  fume,  grateful  that  she  lived  in  Ari- 
tle  around  like  a  forsaken  pea  in  a  zona  where  myriads  of  their  prince- 
lonely  and  enormous  pod,  as  she  ly  varieties  bloomed  even  in  coldest 
realized  that  not  one  of  her  chil-  winter,  and  where  their  fragrance 
dren  had  this  year  remembered  her  seemed  to  rush  out  eagerly  to  meet 
birthday.  her. 

For  weeks  in  ad\'ance,  on  other  She  picked  up  the  vase  of  roses 
such  occasions,  they  would  be  in-  and  carried  it  inside  to  glorify  the 
quiring,  "What  shall  we  get  you,  kitchen.  But  there  she  shook  her 
Mother?  What  do  you  need  or  head  despairingly,  for  she  found  that 
want?"  or,  "Now,  don't  make  any  the  bouquet  only  tended  to  empha- 
date  for  the  twenty-third,  the  fam-  size  the  shabbiness  of  the  room, 
ily  will  all  be  there  to  celebrate!"  Everything  in  it  had  outlived  its  use- 
And  all  was  anticipation,  suspense,  fulness.  She  recalled  the  embarrass- 
and  excitement.  But  this  year  no  ment  she  had  experienced  the  Sun- 
one  had  even  remembered  or  men-  day  before  when  some  of  her  guests 
tioned  it.  had  followed  her  into  the  kitchen 

They're  so  busy  living  their  own  as  she  prepared  refreshments.     She 

lives  they  don't  have  time  to  drop  hadn't  anticipated  this  when  she  in- 

in  or  think  of  me,  she  reflected  sad-  vited  them  for  pie  after  church. 

ly.     Then,    exasperated    at    having  She  should  at  least  have  new  li- 

given  way  to  self-pity,  she  laid  the  noleum,    she    reflected,    but    when 

shears  she  had  used  for  clipping  the  could  she  ever  find  time  or  strength 

long  rose  stems,  hard  on  the  garden  to   uproot   the  present  dilapidated 

bench.  one,  scraping  it  bit  by  bit  from  the 

I  hope  I'll  never  grow  into  one  floor?  And  what  assurance  had  she 
of  those  depressing  creatures  who  that  the  furnishings  would  not  look 
give  up  when  their  brood  flies,  in-  even  worse  by  contrast?  The  walls 
stead  of  making  a  new  life  for  them-  were  crying  for  paint,  and  that  shab- 
selves,  she  mused,  her  lips  pressed  by  old  stove!  That  rusty  water- 
firmly  together.  heater!  Oh,  everything!  And  no  way 

She  picked  up  the  roses  she  had  to  replenish  anything  at  all. 

just   clipped,   arranging   them   care-  She    smiled    ruefully    at    the    in- 

fully    in    her    basket-shaped    vase,  congruousness  of  it,  and  glancing  in 

soothed   by   their   beauty   and    the  the  mirror  as  she  did  so,  noticed 

way    the    pink    and    cream    petals  again  how  like  a  skein  of  silver  yarn 

blended  into  the  yellow-green  tones  her  once  dark  hair  was  becoming, 

of  the  vase.  and  the  wrinkles  were  trying  for  a 

Page  101 


102 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


foothold  on  her  brow  and  about 
her  wide,  generous  mouth. 

There  was  no  denying  it;  her 
twenty-three  years  of  teaching  were 
telhng  their  tale,  and  she  did  not 
like  its  ending.  She  had  been  defi- 
nitely skidding  downhill  for  weeks. 
She  wondered  dully  whether  she 
would  be  able  to  hold  out  the  half- 
dozen  and  one  seasons  until  her 
teaeher's  pension  was  due.  The 
house  should  be  repaired  before  she 
had  to  quit  her  work. 

Where  had  her  means  gone,  melt- 
ing away?  Schooling,  sickness,  op- 
erations, Althea's  accident— all  ways 
for  money  to  vanish  with  six  chil- 
dren. How  grateful  she  was  that 
she  had  had  her  teacher's  certificate 
to  fall  back  on.  Her  eyes  bright- 
ened and  her  heart  warmed  as  she 
recalled  how  well  the  children  were 
doing,  especially  Jesse,  who  was  a 
man  of  property.  He  .  .  .  could  .  .  . 
help  .  .  .me,  the  thought  came  tim- 
idly, if  .  .  .  Laree  .  .  .  was  .  .  .  dis- 
posed. 

She  remembered  the  joy  she  had 
experienced  in  providing  for  her 
own  mother,  and  in  sharing  her 
means  with  her  mother-in-law  the 
short  time  she  had  lived,  and  was 
puzzled  that  her  children  could  feel 
otherwise. 

npHE  clock  struck,  reminding  her 
she  must  be  leaving.  Fastening 
a  coral  necklace  about  her  neck,  and 
adding  a  matching  pin  to  her  smart 
gray  dress,  she  placed  a  jaunty  hat 
on  her  trim  new  hair-do,  and  with- 
in minutes  her  car  was  parked  at 
the  school. 

Her  mind  was  removed  from  her- 
self immediately.  Thieves,  she 
learned,  had  that  night  entered  both 
the  home  of  the  school   principal 


and  one  of  the  business  houses  in 
the  district,  relieving  the  two  of  ap- 
proximately thirteen  hundred  dol- 
lars in  cash  and  valuables. 

The  air  was  tense  with  excite- 
ment, and  the  robbery  was  dis- 
cussed throughout  the  day.  It  was 
next  to  impossible  for  either  faculty 
or  students  to  get  down  to  solid 
work. 

Irene  was  getting  her  things  ready 
preparatory  to  leaving,  when  the 
girl  assigned  to  the  oratorical  con- 
test came  to  her  for  assistance. 
While  parts  of  the  talk  were  being 
revised,  she  began  grading  the  fast- 
accumulating  papers  on  her  desk, 
and  finally  became  so  absorbed  that 
she  forgot  the  time  altogether,  not 
even  noticing  the  girl  when  she  left. 

Glancing  up  later,  she  was 
amazed.  Darkness  had  spread  over 
the  valley.  With  the  room  arti- 
ficially lighted,  she  had  not  detected 
the  change.  Hurriedly  assembling 
her  possessions,  she  hastened  from 
the  building,  so  exhausted  that  even 
the  robbery  had  slipped  from  her 
mind. 

She  thought  only  of  getting  home 
and  into  more  comfortable  clothing, 
with  something  to  refresh  her.  Her 
body  sagged  back,  relaxed  into  the 
car  seat.  But  as  the  machine  came 
to  a  silent  halt  under  the  high  ash 
tree  in  front  of  her  home,  she  be- 
came instantly  aware  of  something 
amiss.  A  dim  light  was  burning 
within,  bringing  to  her  mind  in- 
stantly the  tale  of  the  robberies.  She 
grew  tense,  could  it  be  possible 
someone  was  at  that  very  moment 
ransacking  her  home?  She  leaped 
from  the  car,  and  started  to  dart  to- 
ward a  neighbor's,  then  halted,  re- 
membering it  was  their  dinner  hour. 


A  SHADOWY  FORM  PASSED  THE  WINDOW 


103 


ril  ring  my  doorbell,  let  it  shriek  its 
warning,  she  thought. 

She  gave  the  bell  a  vicious 
bang,  holding  her  breath,  her  feet 
poised  for  flight,  but  there  was  no 
answering  sound  at  all— no  scram- 
bling as  of  men  in  startled  fright. 
She  tried  it  a  second  time.  This 
time  she  thought  she  caught  a 
glimpse  of  a  shadowy  form,  creep- 
ing by  the  window.  Her  breath 
came  quickly  now,  and  her  heart 
was  palpitating  wildly.  What  were 
they  up  to?  Were  they  waiting  to 
strike  her  down  as  she  entered? 

Then,  all  at  once,  she  remem- 
bered, and  the  tension  relaxed.  Of 
course!  That  must  be  it.  She  had 
been  so  busy  that  morning,  feeling 
sorry  for  herself,  she  must  have  for- 
gotten to  switch  off  the  lights.  How 
foolish,  wasting  money  when  she 
was  about  to  despair  because  she 
had  so  little.  And,  really,  she  could 
have  imagined  seeing  a  form.  It 
might  have  been  a  chair  with  her 
scarf  thrown  on  top.  A  smile  of 
relief  crept  over  her  features. 

She  pushed  the  door  ajar,  but 
one  glance  into  the  room  beyond 
stopped  her  short.  There  was  no 
uncertainty  now  —  someone  was 
there!  The  kitchen  was  ablaze  with 
hghts! 

She  stood  paralyzed,  trying  to 
back  out  the  way  she  had  come.  But 
too  late!  Forms  were  surrounding 
her,  hugging  her!  She  could  bare- 
ly distinguish  them  in  the  dim  light. 
She  opened  her  mouth  to  scream, 
but  closed  it  again,  for  lights  sud- 
denly blazed  forth  in  the  front 
room. 

''Surprise!  Surprise!''  greeted  her 
from  a  dozen  happy  voices. 

She  stood  eyeing  them,  bewild- 


ered, growing  weak-kneed  in  her  re- 
lief. They  were  all  hugging  her 
now,  and  Jesse,  her  eldest,  was  lead- 
ing her  into  the  kitchen. 

She  looked  around.  "New  lino- 
leum?" she  cried  weakly,  in  aston- 
ishment. She  had  seen  it  at  once, 
stepping  as  she  always  did  to  avoid 
the  hole  in  the  old  floor. 

"It's— it's  beautiful!  But  what 
work  you  have  gone  to!" 

"Look  further!"  they  prompted. 

"Painted!"  she  gasped.  "You've 
painted  my  kitchen— and  just  the 
colors  I  wanted!  How  could  you 
know  I  wanted  yellow  and  tur- 
quoise?" 

"Didn't  you  know  we  are  mind- 
readers?  Look  further!"  they  urged 
again. 

"More?"  she  cried,  her  eyes  dilat- 
ing and  lighting  on  the  stove. 

"Oh,  no!  Not  a  beautiful  elec- 
tric range?  Oh!  Oh!"  She  opened 
the  oven,  her  hands  caressing  it. 

"Keep  looking,"  they  said  again. 

"A  water-heater?  Oh,"  she  cried, 
"it's  too  much;"  She  hugged  the 
tank  in  rapture. 

"Don't  overlook  the  refrigerator!" 
she  was  reminded. 

"You— didn't  buy  a  new  refrigera- 
tor?" she  gasped,  sinking  into  a 
chair,  overcome. 

^^\\r^  sure  did!"  cried  Beverly, 
"and  now  I'm  offended. 
You  haven't  looked  once  at  my 
contribution!" 

"Curtains!"  exclaimed  Irene.  "Oh, 
how  pretty— how  fresh  and  dainty 
thev  are!" 

"The  potted  plant  in  the  win- 
dow," cut  in  Lloyd,  pushing  his 
blonde  hair  back  from  an  overhigh 
forehead,  "is  from  your  next-door 
neighbor,  who  wanted  to  do  some- 


104 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


thing,  but  Beverly  made  the  cur- 
tains/' 

"And  we  were  desperately  afraid/' 
added  Dick,  the  youngest,  ''you 
would  return  home  before  we  got 
the  mess  cleaned  up.  We  just  got 
it  out  in  time/'  His  dark  eyes  smiled 
into  hers  in  the  intimate  way  he 
had,  and  she  felt  a  sudden  impulse 
to  hug  him  to  her.  Tall  and  slender 
of  build,  he  was  patterned  much 
after  herself,  but  he  was  much  more 
quiet  and  reserved  than  she  had 
ever  been. 

''We  wanted  everything  nice  for 
your  birthday,"  explained  Ireta,  the 
tiny  girl  who  was  Dick's  wife. 

"And  I  had  forgotten  my  birth- 
day entirely— that  is,  tonight,"  she 
amended,  "I  thought  you  were  rob- 
bers surely!" 

"We're  worse.  We're  bandits,  and 
we've  held  a  council  meeting,  and 
you're  going  with  us,"  cried  Ernest, 
a  replica  of  his  square-faced  father. 

"And  we'll  take  you  right  now!" 
put  in  Jesse,  his  keen  blue  eyes 
twinkling. 

"Is  it  peaceably  or  otherwise?"  he 
demanded,  rubbing  his  hands  to- 
gether, a  habit  acquired  when  talk- 
ing. 

"Peaceably,"  smiled  Irene,  "but 
where?" 

"Home  with  us.  Laree's  got  a 
roast  in  the  oven,  and  I  can  smell 
it  already,  and  the  youngsters  are 
agog  with  excitement  over  the  dec- 
orations on  Grandma's  cake." 


"What  are  we  waiting  for?"  de- 
manded Althea,  the  round-faced 
second  daughter,  impatiently.  "Get 
Mother's  wrap,  Joel.  I'll  bet  she's 
tired." 

But  Irene  had  forgotten  her 
weariness,  everything  but  that  her 
children  had  not  forgotten  her. 

She  looked  up  quickly.  Jesse  was 
pushing  something  into  her  hand. 

"Didn't  I  hear  something  about 
turning  part  of  this  place  into  an 
apartment?"  he  demanded.  "This  is 
two  hundred  dollars  toward  it,  and 
maybe  more  to  come  later." 

"Oh,"  she  cried,  "it's  too  much!" 

"Too  much?"  he  scorned,  "if  we 
set  a  palace  at  your  feet  it  wouldn't 
be  too  much.  You're  a  jewel— not 
only  as  a  parent,  but  as  a  woman." 

"And  haven't  you  slaved  for  us 
grasshoppers  all  your  life?"  cut  in 
Ernest,  removing  the  tension. 
"Haven't  you  toted  us  about  when 
we  were  so  helpless  we  couldn't 
even  hop?" 

"Or  even  let  out  a  loud  chirp?" 
added  Marian,  the  oldest  girl,  who 
could  be  counted  on  to  help  Ernest 
in  his  witticisms,  setting  them 
laughing. 

"And  if  we  happen  to  be  around 
and  underfoot  too  much  from  now 
on,"  put  in  Lloyd,  patting  his  moth- 
er affectionately,  "just  put  a  few  of 
us  out!" 

"Oh!"  was  all  Irene  could  sav, 
her  eyes  misty.  And  for  a  moment 
she  could  not  speak  for  the  joy  that 
flooded  her  whole  being. 


ibariy  IKisers 

Pansve  H.  Vowell 


Dame  Nature  has  been  asleep — 
Her  snowcap  on  her  head. 
She'd  like  to  rest  a  little  more, 


But  now  must  tend,  instead, 
Those  naughty  little  hyacinths 
That  will  not  stay  in  bed! 


Block  and  Applique  Quilts 

Velma  MacKay  PauJ 

WITH     the     quilt     patterns  lowance.     However,  if  you  plan  to 
being    made    available   by  copy  an  old  one,  you  must  do  a 
cotton   and   thread   manu-  little  figuring  and  make  your  own 
facturers  and  the  lovely  ones  shown  patterns.     With    a    ruler,    measure 
in    numerous   publications,    anyone  each  patch  in  a  particular  block  and 
with  a  desire  to  make  a  quilt  can  do  drav^   an    exact   copy   on    a   paper, 
so.    When  contemplating  the  mak-  With  dotted  lines  on  all  sides,  you 
ing,  however,  one  is  often  discour-  allow  one-quarter  inch  for  seams, 
aged,  because  it  seems  such  a.  tre- 
mendous   undertaking.     Therefore,  Cutting  Patches  and 
it  is  well  to  remember  that,  like  liv-  Teaiing  Blocks 
ing  one  day  at  a  time,  we  work  on  Patches    for    pieced   quilts    must 
only  one  block  at  a  time;  as  we  learn  always  be  cut  with  the  pattern  laid 
from   day  to   day,   so   we  progress  on  the  weave  of  the  goods— never  on 
from  block  to  block.  the  bias.     When  a  diamond  patch 

The  first  block  or  patch  must  be  is  cut,  as  for  the  star  quilt,  the  pat- 
perfect— in  size,  color  arrangement,  tern  is  laid  with  the  two  straight 
selection  of  long-wearing  material,  sides  on  the  up  and  down  weave, 
and  beauty  of  design.  As  the  fin-  and  the  two  bias  sides  are  cut  on 
ished  blocks  are  put  together,  the  the  bias  to  meet  the  points  of  the 
beauty  of  the  whole  quilt  grows.  two  straight  sides.     With  applique 

quilts,  the  muslin  squares  on  which 

Pie-Washing  Materials  the  designs  will  be  appliqued  should 

It  is  wise  to  wash  all  materials,  be   torn   and   not   cut.     Since   the 

including  the  back,  before  starting  average  blocks  are  eighteen  inches 

a  quilt,  as  all  may  not  be  pre-shrunk.  square,  it  is  easy  to  take  one-yard 

Also,  if  a  piece  is  not  colorfast,  it  is  wide  material  and  tear  it  in  half  the 

good  to  know  it  and  discard  it  for  entire  length  of  the  planned  quilt, 

one  that  is.  Then  the  one-half  yard  strips  should 

be  nicked  every  eighteen  inches  on 

Making  a  Pattern  the  selvage  side,  and  the  square  torn 

It  is  \'ery  important  when  cutting  apart.    This  method  insures  a  per- 
the    original    patterns    for    pieced  fectly  even  quilt  when  the  finished 
quilts  to  use  materials  that  cannot  squares  are  sewed  together, 
stretch,    such    as    cardboard,    archi- 
tect's linen,  blotters,  or  fine  sand-  Sunburst  or  Rising  Sun  Quilt 
paper.    Various  sizes  of  embroidery  In  the  case  of  the  Sunburst  or  Ris- 
hoops    are    excellent    for    drawing  •  ing  Sun  Quilt   (Plate  I)   only  one 
circles  and  curves.    A  compass,  also,  pattern  is  required.  You  then  count 
may  be  used.  the  points  or  sections  of  the  star. 

With    present   patterns,    instruc-  and  how  many  patches  of  each  color 

tions  are  usually  given  for  seam  al-  will  be  needed.    The  quilt  is  made 

Page  105 


106 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


PLATE    1 


in  eight  sections,  each  section  hav- 
ing exactly  one  hundred  diamond- 
shaped  patches  which  measure  two 
by  two  inches  finished.  Therefore, 
all  patches  should  be  cut  two  and 
one-half  inches  each  way  with  the 
straight  side  of  the  pattern  on  the 
straight  of  the  goods. 
Color  Arrangement 

Concentrate  on  a  pleasing  color 
arrangement  for  just  one  section, 
shading  the  dark  into  the  light  or 
the  light  into  deeper  tones.  When 
the  eight  sections  are  sewed  togeth- 
er, each  shade  will  match  exactly 
those  of  the  next  section,  and  when 


completed  becomes  a  glorious  sun- 
burst of  color. 

The  one  shown  here  began  with 
one  patch  of  flowered  yellow,  then 
two  of  gold,  three  of  a  figured  yel- 
low, four  of  red  with  tiny  black 
flowers,  five  of  rose,  six  of  figured 
red,  seven  of  figured  blue,  eight  of 
light  blue,  nine  of  another  figured 
blue,  and  ten  of  dark  green.  At 
this  point,  the  section  decreases 
with  nine  of  lighter  figured  green, 
eight  of  dark  figured  green,  seven 
of  flowered  yellow,  six  of  gold,  five 
of  figured  yellow,  four  red,  three 
rose,  two  red,  and  one  blue.  Pieced 


BLOCK  AND  APPLIQUE  QUILTS 


107 


stars  are  appliqued  in  between  the 
outer  points.  This  quilt  is  about 
seventy-five  years  old  and  measures 
two  and  one-half  yards  each  way. 

Copying  an  Applique  OuiJt 

To  copy  an  applique  quilt  is  very 
simple.  Use  heavy  tracing  paper  or 
architect's  linen,  which  is  transpar- 
ent and  will  not  tear  easily.  Cover 
the  entire  block  of  applique,  includ- 
ing the  mushn  background,  and  pin 
securely.  Trace  around  each  flower, 
leaf,  bird,  geometric  design,  or 
whatever  it  may  be.  Number  your 
background,  and  write  on  your  pat- 
terns which  block  they  belong  to. 
Remove  and  cut  out  the  individual 
patterns,  and  with  the  original  be- 


fore you,  copy  them  on  a  paper  of 
the  same  size  as  the  block.  (I  use 
eighteen-inch  white  shelf  paper  for 
the  background,  and  cut  the  indi- 
vidual patterns  out  of  colored  con- 
struction paper.) 

Following  the  original  coloring, 
or  changing  it  as  you  desire,  cut 
leaves  out  of  green,  tulips  of  yellow 
or  red,  etc.,  and  make  a  complete 
block  on  paper.  Remember,  when 
cutting  the  applique  designs  out  of 
material  to  allow  for  seams,  which 
are  usuallv  one-eighth  of  an  inch 
for  applique.  When  you  are 
through,  keep  your  paper  patches 
for  future  ideas.  On  all  appliques, 
I  use  bias  tape  for  stems,  tendrils, 
and  fine  curves.    Bias  tape  is  much 


W(M«M*W»*.»j.»~~»j«o~ ^, 


PLATE  2 


108  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 

easier  to  work  with  than  is  cloth  cut  pulled  out,  head  first,  for  about  one- 
on  the  bias.  I  cut  away  one  of  the  third  of  the  length  of  the  bed.  Then 
turned  back  sides  and  it  is  exactly  the  children  were  'out  in  the  open" 
the  right  width.  but  most  of  their  bed  was  shielded 
Plate  II  shows  a  very  old  appli-  from  the  draft  on  the  unheated  bed- 
qued  quilt  made  entirely  of  reds  and  room  floor.  The  muslin  background 
greens,  plain,  figured,  and  flowered,  squares  are  eighteen  by  eighteen  in- 
It  is  wider  than  it  is  long  because  of  ches.  To  make  patterns  of  this 
the  sides  hanging  almost  to  the  floor  quilt  available  to  readers  of  a  na- 
to  give  added  warmth  to  the  occu-  tional  magazine,  I  copied  each  pat- 
pants  of  the  trundle  bed  under-  tern,  using  architect's  linen,  and  re- 
neath.  The  little  trundle  beds  were  produced  the  entire  quilt  in  exact 
pushed  under  the  old  four-poster  size  on  paper,  before  making  up  the 
beds  to  get  them  out  of  the  way  patterns  for  the  Curtis  Publishing 
during  the  day.    At  night  they  were  Company  in  Philadelphia. 


»  ♦  ■ 


QJebruary^    if  Loon 

Ethel  Jacohson 

This  February  moon  is  not  for  lovers  .  .  . 
So  bleak  it  is,  so  shriveled,  so  blue-cold; 
Theirs  the  friendlier  dark  that  softly  hovers. 
Or  the  noon's  gold. 

This  empty  star  that  staringly  uncovers 
A  \isage  pale  and  pulseless  as  a  stone — - 
This  Februar}'  moon  is  not  for  lovers. 
But  for  the  lone. 


cJhe    Linanswerame 

Lad  W.  Hill 

One  child  is  dark,  with  midnight  eyes; 

One,  golden  as  an  August  day. 

Shy  is  the  dark  one,  wild  and  wise; 

The  gold  one,  placid  in  her  play, 

Flashes  a  smile  that's  honey-spun. 

Her  solemn  sister  haunts  you  so! 

.  .  .  Which  is  the  prettier,  dearer  one 

Of  two  little  girls?  you  want  to  know  .  .  , 

Then  go — ask  wind  if  dusk  or  dawn 

Stirs  more  delight;  ask  the  wide  sea 

What  shore  is  best  to  break  upon. 

Question  which  clo\er  suits  the  bee — 

But  never,  never  ask  a  mother 

Which  daughter  is  lovelier  than  the  other! 


AMELIA  ELIZABETH  H.  JACKSON 


tyinieua   iblizaoeth   ui.  Jackson  [Pieces   Guilts 
ana    1 1  Lakes  JLainpsnaaes 

AMELIA  Elizabeth  H.  Jackson,  Ogden,  Utah,  is  ninety-two  years  old,  but  she  has  not 
yet  retired,  but  has  changed  her  hobbies  to  fit  her  present  strength  and  circum- 
stances. In  the  past  year  she  has  pieced  twelve  quilt  tops  by  hand,  crocheted  six  chair 
sets,  and  fifteen  caps  for  babies.  Also  she  has  decorated  a  number  of  attractive  lamp- 
shades.    She  still  makes  fine,  even  stitches  and  takes  pride  in  her  accomplishments. 

Amelia  Elizabeth  was  born  to  Orin  and  Elizabeth  Perry  Hatch  in  Bountiful,  Utah, 
in  1862,  only  fifteen  years  after  the  pioneers  came  to  Utah.  From  a  traveling  tailor, 
she  learned  to  be  an  expert  seamstress  and  while  in  her  teens  she  made  overalls  for  the 
Z.  C.  M.  I.  In  summers  she  lived  on  a  ranch  near  Wanship,  Utah,  and  milked  ten 
cows  or  more,  nights  and  mornings.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one  she  was  married  and 
tra\'eled  with  her  young  husband  David  Jackson  to  Rich  County,  Utah,  where  they 
were  the  first  to  introduce  Hereford  cattle  and  establish  a  dairy.  For  many  years, 
Amelia  Jackson  was  secretary  of  the  Woodruff  Stake  Relief  Society.  She  traveled  long 
distances  to  make  her  visits,  including  the  185  miles  to  Manila.  She  is  the  mother  of 
thirteen  children,  thirty-six  grandchildren,  and  seventy-eight  great-grandchildren.  Her 
life  philosophy  is  to  keep  abreast  of  the  times,  think  of  others  and  serve  them,  trust  in 
the  Lord,  be  honest  and  fair  in  all  dealings,  and  live  the  very  best  you  can. 

Page  109 


Contentment  Is  a  Lovely  Thing 


Chapter    5    {Conclusion) 
Doiothy  S.  Romney 


JED  is  coming  home,  Margaret's 
heart  sang.  She  had  been  too 
busy  to  reahze  how  much  she 
had  missed  him. 

The  next  few  days  were  busy 
ones.  Then  one  afternoon  Margaret 
came  up  from  the  barn  after  having 
fed  the  stock.  She  had  gathered  an 
apron  full  of  fresh  eggs,  and  before 
she  had  time  to  put  them  in  a  bowl 
the  telephone  rang.  She  clutched 
the  ends  of  her  apron  in  one  hand 
and  uncradled  the  receiver  with  the 
other. 

''A  telegram  has  just  come  in  for 
Mrs.  Jackson.  Her  telephone  doesn't 
answer,  so  I  thought  she  might  be 
with  you,"  the  operator  explained, 
knowing  that  Margaret  was  Mrs. 
Jackson's  nearest  neighbor. 

''Mrs.  Jackson  isn't  here,  but  I'll 
take  the  message  and  deliver  it  to 
her,"  Margaret  answered. 

She  wrote  on  the  telephone  pad 
with  a  hand  that  wobbled  slightly, 
''Arriving  six  p.m.  Wednesday,"  and 
it  was  signed  ''Richard  Jackson." 

She  was  so  excited  that  she  almost 
forgot  the  eggs,  but  managed  some- 
how to  get  them  into  a  bowl  with- 
out breakage  before  she  flew  down 
to  tell  Mrs.  Jackson  the  news.  She 
must  be  somewhere  about  the  place. 

Wednesday,  she  thought,  as  she 
ran  through  the  orchard  to  the  Jack- 
son cottage.  But  today  is  Wednes- 
day, and  it's  already  three  o'clock. 

She  found  Mrs.  Jackson  working 
in  her  vegetable  garden,  and  told 
her  the  wonderful  news. 

Page  110 


When  the  six  o'clock  train  pulled 
in,  the  Lansing  station  wagon  was 
waiting,  Kimmy  gleeful  at  the  sound 
of  the  "choo,  choo,"  Margaret  hope- 
ful for  Dick  Jackson's  physical  con- 
dition, and  his  mother  too  happy  to 
think  of  anything  but  that  her  son 
was  returning. 

Margaret  strained  her  eyes  for  a 
first  glimpse  of  Dick,  and  scarcely 
noticed  the  several  other  passengers 
who  alighted.  Dick,  of  course, 
would  be  the  boy  in  the  uniform, 
taller  seeming,  and  certainly  thin- 
ner than  she  had  remembered  him. 
His  dark  eyes  looked  enormous  in  a 
face  whose  pallor  told  of  long  con- 
finement in  a  hospital.  She  turned 
her  eyes  toward  his  mother,  wonder- 
ing if  she  would  notice  how  really 
sick  Dick  looked,  but  there  was  so 
much  joy  shining  out  of  her  face 
there  wasn't  room  for  anything  else. 

Suddenly  Kimmy  clapped  his 
hands  delightedly  and  shouted, 
"Daddy,  Daddy!"  and  before  Mar- 
garet knew  what  was  happening 
Jed's  arms  were  around  her  and 
Kimmy.  She  looked  over  Jed's 
shoulder. 

"Where  are  Mother  and  Dad?" 
she  asked,  the  more  familiar  form 
of  address  coming  easily  to  her  lips. 

"They'll  be  down  Saturday,"  he 
replied.  "I  came  as  an  advance 
guard." 

"Your  father's  hand,  Jed?"  she 
asked  anxiously.    "How  is  it?" 

"He  can  use  it,"  Jed  answered 
noncommittally.  "I've  talked  them 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


111 


into  spending  the  rest  of  the  sum- 
mer with  us." 

''Oh,  wonderful/'  she  said.  Then, 
as  Mrs.  Jackson  finally  released  her 
hold  on  her  son,  Margaret  turned 
to  welcome  him  home.  She  clasped 
his  long,  thin  hand  warmly  and 
looked  up  into  his  face,  old  beyond 
his  years,  as  she  said,  "We're  all  so 
glad  to  have  you  back  again." 

Jed  stored  his  bag  and  Dick's 
army  gear  in  the  back  seat  of  the 
station  wagon,  and  they  all  got  in 
and  headed  for  home.  The  sun 
was  setting  in  a  glorious  blaze  of 
color  and  the  gardens  along  the  way 
were  brilliant  with  summer  blos- 
soms. Margaret  was  especially  grate- 
ful for  all  this  beauty,  realizing  what 
it  must  mean  to  the  war-weary  boy. 

"I  was  sure  glad  to  find  Jed  on 
the  train,"  Dick  said. 

"Let's  say  that  we  were  glad  to 
find  each  other,"  Jed  replied.  "I 
needed  someone  to  talk  with  pretty 
badly  myself."  His  voice  held  an 
unmistakable  earnestness,  something 
of  the  terrific  strain  which  he  had 
been  under. 

Margaret  could  hold  back  her 
question  no  longer.  "You  said  that 
vour  father  could  use  his  hand,  but 
will  he  ever  be  able  to  operate 
again?" 

"No,"  he  answered  heavily.  "And 
he  knows  the  worst  now.  He  will 
ne\'er  be  able  to  perform  another 
operation." 


>,■?};;     sjs    jj: 


TED'S  parents  arrived  on  Saturday, 
^  as  they  had  promised.  Naturally 
Margaret  had  expected  to  see  a  dif- 
ference in  them,  but  she  was  in  no 
way  prepared  for  what  she  saw. 
Mrs.    Lansing  was   still   beautifully 


groomed,  with  her  blue-white  hair 
in  soft,  sculptured  rolls,  but  there 
were  lines  on  her  face,  and  her  eyes 
that  had  been  so  serene  now  told 
of  tragedy  and  weeks  of  anxiety. 

As  for  Dr.  Lansing,  he  was  not 
only  thinner,  but  he  had  lost  his 
sprightly  assurance.  He  moved  now 
so  apathetically  that  Margaret  could 
hardly  resist  crying  out. 

We  must  do  something  for  him, 
she  thought.  But  what?  What 
could  anyone  do  to  restore  hope  in 
a  man  when  the  best  of  his  life's 
work  had  suddenly  been  denied 
him? 

Mrs.  Lansing  offered  to  take  over 
some  small  tasks  around  the  house, 
and  while  Margaret  at  first  de- 
murred, she  soon  realized  that  work 
was  the  best  panacea  she  could  have. 
She  wished  that  Dr.  Lansing  would 
do  the  same.  Actually  there  was 
plenty  of  work  on  the  farm  that  he 
could  have  done,  and  Jed  could  cer- 
tainly have  used  the  help.  Instead, 
he  sat  on  the  front  porch  and  gazed 
stonily  at  the  distant  mountains  un- 
til Margaret  longed  to  shake  him, 
just  to  get  him  to  move. 

Only  Kimmy  could  draw  any  re- 
sponse that  was  much  more  than  a 
monosyllable.  The  grandfather's  list- 
lessness  could  not  be  proof  against 
the  child's  happy  prattle,  and  for 
this  Margaret  was  extremely  grate- 
ful. 

"If  only  we  could  get  him  to  do 
something!"  Margaret  sighed  for 
the  hundredth  time.  "If  he'd  pick 
some  fruit,  or  go  fishing,  or  any- 
thing! It  almost  sends  me  out  of 
my  mind  to  see  him  sitting  there  so 
aimlessly.  You'd  never  know  it  was 
the  same  man  who  was  here  in  the 
spring." 

Jed  nodded  grimly.  "Maybe  some- 


112 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


thing  will  happen  to  make  him 
snap  out  of  it,"  he  said.  He  paused 
a  moment  and  then  added,  "Some- 
thing has  to  happen/' 

Each  morning  she  asked  the  doc- 
tor to  take  Kimmy  and  walk  down 
to  the  mailbox,  pleading  that  she 
had  no  time  to  go  herself.  It  was 
almost  the  only  thing  she  could  per- 
suade him  to  do,  and  she  was  glad 
that  Kimmy  prolonged  the  walk  by 
expending  his  curiosity  on  every 
bug  and  flower  they  saw  along  the 
way. 

As  she  kneaded  her  dough  this 
morning,  she  watched  their  slow 
progress  down  the  long  lane.  "Hot 
rolls  for  lunch,"  she  called  to  Jed's 
mother,  who  was  shelling  peas  out 
in  the  coolness  of  the  screened  serv- 
ice porch. 

"You're  spoiling  us,"  the  older 
woman  declared.  "We'll  never  able 
to  go  back  to  city  fare." 

''Must  you  go  back?"  asked  Mar- 
garet, turning  the  dough  over 
thoughtfully.  "I  couldn't  help  hop- 
ing that  you  would  like  it  well 
enough  here  to  stay,"  Margaret 
went  on,  a  bit  hesitantly.  ''Old  Dr. 
Miller  has  long  wanted  to  retire.  If 
Dad  could  only  be  contented  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  no!  I'm  sure  he  wouldn't 
think  of  it,"  protested  her  mother- 
in-law. 

"No,  I  suppose  not,"  Margaret 
agreed  regretfully.  "But  we  couldn't 
help  hoping." 

npHROUGH  the  long,  feathery 
branches  of  the  willow  tree 
Margaret  could  see  Kimmy  and  his 
grandfather  returning  from  the  mail- 
box. Even  with  their  frequent  stops 
she  knew  that  they  would  arrive 
back  all  too  soon,  and  Dr.  Lansing 
would  resume  his  position  of  wait- 


ing on  the  front  porch.  Waiting 
for  what?  Simply  for  the  day  to 
end. 

Covering  the  dough  with  a  fresh 
cloth,  she  called  to  Mrs.  Lansing, 
"I'm  going  to  run  over  to  Jackson's 
for  a  few  minutes.  Dick  wasn't  feel- 
ing well  last  night.  Will  vou  please 
keep  an  eye  on  Kimmy?  I'd  rather 
not  take  him  along." 

As  soon  as  she  knocked  on  the 
door  of  the  cottage,  she  knew  there 
was  something  wrong.  There  was 
the  sort  of  hushed  silence  that 
spreads  over  a  house  when  someone 
is  seriously  ill. 

Mrs.  Jackson's  sister  opened  the 
door  and,  in  answer  to  Margaret's 
surprised  look,  she  said,  "It's  Dick. 
He's  running  an  awful  high  fever. 
We've  tried  to  get  Dr.  Miller,  but 
he  doesn't  even  answer  his  phone." 

"But  you  must  have  help  at 
once!"  cried  Margaret.  "He's  in  no 
condition  to  stand  anything  more 
right  now.  Perhaps  Dr.  Lansing-— 
perhaps  my  father-in-law  would  .  .  . 
but  no,  I'm  afraid  not."  Then,  as 
she  noted  again  the  anxiety  in  the 
woman's  eyes,  she  said,  "I'll  ask 
him.    I  can  do  that  much  at  least." 

She  took  the  short  cut  across  the 
field,  stopping  only  to  ease  herself 
through  the  wire  fence,  thinking,  as 
one  does  of  small  things  during  such 
an  emergency,  it's  foolish  not  to  cut 
a  gate  here. 

This  might  be  the  turning  point 
for  all  of  them,  she  thought.  If  Jed's 
father  could  just  be  made  to  realize 
how  much  they  wanted  him  and 
needed  him,  maybe— just  maybe— 
there  might  be  a  chance  of  keeping 
him  here.  She  ran  breathlessly 
around  to  the  front  porch. 

"Dad,"  she  burst  out  excitedly, 
"Dick  Jackson   is   terribly   ill,   and 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


113 


Dr.  Miller  can't  be  reached!"  The 
words  tumbled  out,  one  over  an- 
other. ''Won't  you  please  go  down 
and  take  care  of  him?" 

''No,  Fm  afraid  not/'  he  said  im- 
mediately. "It  wouldn't  be  ethical 
for  me  to  go  in  and  take  over  Dr. 
Miller's  patient."  Then  he  added,  a 
note  of  unmistakable  bitterness  in 
his  voice,  "Besides  I  wouldn't  be  of 
much  help." 

Oh,  she  thought  wildly,  my  blun- 
dering has  spoiled  any  chance  we 
had  of  keeping  them  here. 

"I'm  sorry,  in  my  anxiety  over 
Dick  I  suppose  I  forgot  .  .  .  every- 
thing else,"  she  apologized  quickly. 

The  doctor  seemed  not  to  have 
heard  her  apology  at  all,  but  ap- 
peared to  be  deep  in  thought.  Final- 
ly he  said,  "I'm  the  one  to  be  sorry, 
my  dear.  I'm  being  both  stupid 
and  cruel.  I  was  selfishly  thinking 
only  of  my  own  feelings.  Perhaps 
I  can  be  of  some  help." 

He  went  into  the  bedroom  for 
his  physician's  bag  and  Margaret 
watched  him  walk  along  the  hy- 
drangea-bordered path,  noting  the 
proud  lift  of  his  shoulders.  She 
realized  that  his  decision  to  attend 
Dick  meant  more  than  changing 
into  the  role  of  a  general  practioner. 
It  meant  his  accepting  of  the  bitter 
fact  that  his  hand  would  never  re- 
gain its  skill,  and  that  the  facing  of 
this  fact  had  been  the  biggest  hurdle 
he  had  to  overcome. 

CHE  bent  her  head  closer  to  her 
task  of  preparing  lunch  to  hide 
the  gleam  of  unshed  tears  in  her 
eyes,  as  Jed's  mother  came  into  the 
kitchen.  "Maybe  you'd  like  to 
walk  down  to  the  field  and  remind 
your  son   that  it's  mealtime,"   she 


said.    "He  never  seems  to  know  of 
his  own  accord." 

While  the  casserole  dish  she  had 
prepared  was  baking,  she  fed  Kim- 
my  his  special  foods,  then  tucked 
him  in  bed  for  his  nap.  She  set  four 
places  on  the  small  table  in  the 
glassed-in  patio. 

It  was  a  matter  of  twenty  minutes 
or  so  before  Jed  and  his  mother 
came  back  from  the  fields. 

"I  was  showing  Mother  how  to 
run  the  harvester,"  Jed  explained 
with  a  chuckle. 

"I  was  doing  right  well,  too,"  his 
mother  smiled  back.  "Another  les- 
son or  two  and  I  might  be  able  to 
take  over."  She  glanced  towards 
the  front  porch  and  asked,  "Hasn't 
Dad  come  back  yet?" 

"No,"  Margaret  replied,  "and  I'm 
terribly  worried  about  Dick.  His 
aunt  said  he  had  been  running  a 
high  temperature  all  last  night." 

Margaret  served  lunch,  and  they 
ate  in  silence.  There  were  golden 
planes  of  sunlight  slanting  across  the 
patio,  as  crystal  clear  as  the  blue  of 
the  sky  through  the  emerald  tracery 
of  the  nearby  willow  trees. 

Luncheon  over,  Jed  went  back  to 
the  fields,  after  asking  Margaret  to 
walk  down  and  tell  him  what  news 
there  was  of  Dick's  condition  as 
soon  as  his  father  returned. 

His  mother  picked  up  the  mend- 
ing basket,  which  was  full  to  over- 
flowing, as  usual,  and  took  up  a  vigil 
on  the  service  porch,  where  she  had 
a  clear  view  of  the  Jackson  cottage. 

The  hours  passed  slowly.  Al- 
though neither  had  mentioned  it, 
each  of  the  women  knew  that  the 
other  had  found  the  afternoon  al- 
most intolerably  long.  Finally  Mar- 
garet said,  "I'll  run  down  and  let 
Jed   know   it's    dinner    time."    She 


114  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 

stepped  outside,  glad  to  get  away  elder  Lansings  had  at  the  present 

from  the  lagging  hands  of  the  clock  was  the  association  with  their  only 

and  into  the  fresh  air.  grandchild. 

She    and    Jed    were    quiet    and  She  had  just  returned  when  the 

thoughtful  as  they  walked  back  to  door  opened  and  the  doctor  came 

the  house  hand  in  hand.  "This  town  in.     His  face  was  lined  and  weary, 

could  sure  use  a  good  doctor  like  but  there  was  a  look  of  peace  in  his 

Dad/'  was  Jed's  first  comment,  after  eyes  that  had  been  missing  for  many 

Margaret  had  told  him  that  his  fa-  days. 

ther  was  still  at  the  Jackson's.   "Dr.  "Dick!     Is  he  .  .  .?"    Margaret's 

Miller  can't  hang  on  much  longer,  voice  broke. 

But  I'm  afraid  Dad  would  never  be  "The  boy  is  going  to  be  all  right," 

satisfied  here."  Dr.   Lansing   replied,   looking  into 

''And    Fm    afraid    your    mother  the  three  anxious  faces.    "He  has  a 

would  be  even  less  satisfied,"  Mar-  virulent   type    of   pneumonia    that 

garet  said,  a  trifle  hesitantly,  "to  set-  strikes  quickly  and  hard.    And,  of 

tie  down  to  country  life."  course,  he  was  already  weak  to  be- 

"The  more's  a  pity,"  said  Jed,  his  gin  with.     But  he  has  passed  the 

eyes  intent  on  the  faraway  moun-  crisis    now— I    stayed    until    I    had 

tains.  made  sure  of  that.    All  that  will  be 

There  was  no  mention  of  waiting  required  now  is  good  care  and  a 

dinner    until    the    doctor's    return,  little  time." 

They  conversed  but  little  during  the  "Well,  with  you  around,  he'll  get 

meal,  each  being  busy  with  his  own  the  best,"  said  Jed  heartily, 

thoughts.  Margaret's  relief  for  Dick  was  only 

secondary  to  her  other  feelings.  For 

T  ONG   after   the   sun   had   gone  the  first  time  since  the  accident  Dr. 

down  in  a  blaze  of  glory  and  Lansing  had  spoken  like  his  old  self 

the  sky  grown  dark,  the  Lansings  again.     Tired  as  he  was,  his  step 

hngered  on  in  the  comfortable  farm  had  something  of  the  old  resilience, 

kitchen.     Margaret,     clearing     the  There  was  a  quiet  triumph  in  his 

dinner  dishes  from  the  table  on  the  face,  and  it  had  come  alive  again, 

patio,    saw   the    first   stars   appear,  "Thank     goodness,"     she     mur- 

frostily  aloof,  in  the  velvet  of  the  mured   softly,   and   none   of   them 

night  sky.  knew   that    she   was    not   speaking 

They  had  all  grown  restless  with  wholly  for  Dick, 

waiting.    Jed  moved  silently  to  the  "They'll  call  me  if  they  happen 

window.    There  was  a  lone  light  in  to  need  me  again  tonight,"  the  doc- 

the   Jackson   cottage.   He   watched  tor  said,  as  he  moved  towards  his 

for  some  time  then  turned  abruptly,  bedroom.    "But  I'm  sure  that  he's 

"Isn't  it  time  Kimmy  was  in  bed?"  going  to  be  all  right." 

he  asked,  and  Margaret  noted  the  As  they  went  to  their  own  room, 

tenseness  in  his  voice.  Margaret  turned  to  Jed  with  shining 

"Let  me  put  him  in,"  his  grand-  eyes.     "This    may   be    the    turning 

mother  said  immediately,  and  Mar-  point,"  she  whispered.    "There  was 

garet  nodded  assent.  She  knew  that  something— surely  you  noticed  it." 

the  greatest  pleasure  either  of  the  -    "Yes,  I  noticed  it,"  he  replied. 


CONTENTMENT  IS  A  LOVELY  THING 


115 


''Dad  was  a  doctor  again— instead 
of  just  a  broken  man.  All  we  need 
to  do  now  is  scare  up  another  urgent 
case  tomorrow." 

npHEY  awakened  early,  as  usual, 
except  for  Dr.  Lansing  who  had 
been  wearied  by  his  unusual  exer- 
tions of  the  day  before.  Margaret 
slipped  over  to  the  Jackson's  to  re- 
assure herself  and  learned  that  Dick 
had  spent  a  restful  night. 

''I  don't  know  what  we'd  have 
done  without  Dr.  Lansing,"  Mrs. 
Jackson  said,  her  voice  breaking,  'Til 
never  be  able  to  thank  him  enough. 
I  just  couldn't  have  anything  hap- 
pen to  my  boy— not  after  all  he's 
been  through." 

Margaret  pressed  her  neighbor's 
arm  lovingly.  "It  did  something  for 
him,  too,"  she  said.  "Last  night  he 
was  himself  again  for  the  first  time 
this  summer." 

She  hurried  back  to  the  house 
where  Mrs.  Lansing  was  giving 
Kimmy  his  morning  cereal.  "Where 
is  Dr.  Miller's  office?"  she  asked. 

"Around  the  corner  from  the 
church,  on  the  northeast  side.  It's 
that  white  stucco  house,  with  all 
the  flowers,"  Margaret  explained. 
"He  plans  to  move  to  Arizona  and 
live  with  a  daughter  if  he  can  ever 
get  away." 

"Could  we  drive  over  and  see  it 
this  morning?" 

"Oh,  Mother!"  cried  Margaret. 
"Do  you  really  mean  it?  Would 
you  consider  staying  here?  Could 
you  be  contented  here?" 

"It  must  be  Frank's  decision,  of 
course,"  replied  Mrs.  Lansing.  "But 
I  think  after  our  talk  last  night  I 
might  persuade  him  to  stay  .  .  .  ." 

"Plotting  behind  my  back,  eh?" 
a  voice  interrupted,  and  they  turned 


to  see  the  doctor  standing  in  the 
doorway.  "So  you  think  you  would 
like  to  live  in  the  country?  Do  you 
think  you  would  be  contented?" 

"Yes,"  she  replied  with  decision, 
"I  honestly  think  I  could  get  along 
happily  without  city  diversions.  In 
fact,  they  all  seem  rather  trivial  com- 
pared to  what  we  might  find  here— 
what  we  have  already  found,"  she 
corrected  herself. 

"And  you  would  like  to  see  me 
go  back  to  being  a  country  doctor?" 

"It  wouldn't  be  going  back,"  she 
replied.  "The  life  you  saved  yester- 
day was  as  important  as  any  you 
might  have  saved  anywhere  else. 
Wasn't  it  now?" 

"I've  never  been  happier  over 
any,  as  far  as  I  can  remember,"  he 
confessed.  "And  do  you  really 
think  these  children  of  ours  could 
stand  having  us  so  near?" 

There  was  a  twinkle  in  his  eyes 
that  brought  a  surge  of  joy  to  Mar- 
garet's heart.  "I  think  that  we 
could  bear  up  under  it,"  she  replied. 

"Then  I  think  we'll  all  go  over 
and  take  a  look  at  Dr.  Miller's  set- 
up. But  first  I  must  have  a  look  at 
my  patient!  And  I  also  might  re- 
mind you  that  Fm  ravenously  hun- 
gry—if anyone  cares." 

"I'll  deep-fry  some  scones,"  said 
Margaret.  "They  will  be  extra  good 
this  morning,  and  there's  fresh  but- 
ter and  strawberry  jam." 

"I'll  have  some,  too,"  said  Mrs. 
Lansing. 

As  she  lifted  Kimmy  down  from 
his  high  chair  she  held  him  long 
enough  to  say  gravely,  "You  look 
well  fed  and  contented  this  morn- 
ing." Then  she  added  to  no  one 
in  particular— certainly  not  to  Kim- 
my, "Contentment  is  a  lovely 
thing." 


From  The  Field 


Margaref  C.  Pickeiing,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Alta  Fuhriman 


NAMPA  STAKE   (IDAHO)   VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT 
CONVENTION,  August  12,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Clarissa  Ashlock,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Emma  Tid- 
well,  Homedale  Ward,  who  has  served  as  a  visiting  teacher  for  fifty  years;  Susannah 
Young,  Homedale  Ward,  fifty-one  years;  Minnie  Sorenson,  Nampa  First  Ward,  forty- 
two  years;  Ella  Bailey,  Star  Branch,  fifty-five  years;  Nellie  Montague,  Nampa  Third 
Ward,  forty-two  years;  Mary  Edgley,  Nampa  Fourth  Ward,  forty-two  years;  Ruby  Grif- 
fith, Homedale  Ward,  thirt}'-seven  years;  Ethel  Olsen,  Marsing  Ward,  forty-eight  years; 
Hannah  Call,  Star  Branch,  thirty  nine  years. 

These  sisters  were  honored  at  the  convention  and  presented  with  books  as  tokens 
of  appreciation  for  their  long  and  loyal  service.  The  Nampa  First  Ward  was  especial!}' 
honored  for  having  the  highest  percentage  of  visiting  teachers  present  at  the  con\cn- 
tion.  Tht  Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commentary  was  presented  to  this  ward  Relief  So- 
ciety for  its  library. 

Alta  Fuhriman  is  president  of  Nampa  Stake  Relief  Society. 
Page  116 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


117 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lavonc  Hoopes 

ST.  JOSEPH  STAKE    (ARIZONA)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 

EOR  STAKE  CONFERENCE 

Stake  chorister,  Gene\a  Green,  stands  at  the  left  in  the  eenter  of  the  picture  above 
the  rostrum  (wearing  white  blouse);  Marie  Farley,  who  directed  the  chorus,  stands  in 
front,  at  the  left  (wearing  dark  dress);  stake  organist,  Lela  McBride,  seated  at  the  piano; 
the  assistant  organist,  Bernice  Stowell,  is  seated  at  the  organ  at  the  right. 

This  chorus  is  composed  of  ONer  one  hundred  women,  representing  eight  wards. 
Many  of  the  women  traseled  almost  one  hundred  miles  to  be  present  for  this  occasion. 
Lavona  Hoopes  is  president  of  St.  Joseph  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Jenna  Vee  Hall 


GOODING  STAKE  ( IDAHO  ^  JEROME  FIRST  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 
ACHIEVE  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  FOUR  YEARS 


Seated,  front  row,  fourth  from  the  right:  President  Hazel  Gines;  third  from  the 
right.  Second  Counselor  Edith  Byington;  second  from  the  right,  Secretary-Treasurer 
Helen  Kotter;  front  row,  fourth  from  the  left,  Mildred  Andrus,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader. 

First  Counselor  Rachel  Da\is  was  not  present  when  this  picture  was  taken. 
Jenna  Vee  Hall  is  president  of  Gooding  Stake  ReHef  Society. 


118 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Phot()giai)h  submitted  by  Inez  B.  Tingey 

CACHE  STAKE    (UTAH),  LOGAN  FOURTH  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 

WHO  HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  RECORD  OF  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT 

VISITING  TEACHING  FOR  SEVEN  YEARS 

Seated,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Louise  Seamons;  Lillian  Evans,  visiting  teacher 
message  leader;  Veressa  Packer,  First  Counselor;  Janett  Bullock,  President;  Zelda  Henin- 
ger,  Second  Counselor;  Marian  Izatt,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Florence  Morgan;  Linda 
Benson. 

Fifty  women  are  active  visiting  teachers  in  the  Logan  Fourth  Ward.  On  Septem- 
ber 7,  1954;  ^  lovely  social  was  given,  honoring  these  sisters  for  their  faithful  service  to 
Relief  Society. 

Inez  B.  Tingey  is  president  of  Cache  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  U.  Stapley 


PHOENIX   STAKE    (ARIZONA)    VISITING   TEACHERS   CONVENTION, 

September  1954 

Seated  at  the  right  side  on  tlie  front  row,  left  to  right:  Elnora  Shupe,  former 
president  of  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society;  Permella  Haggard,  First  Counselor;  Maud 
Pace,  Second  Counselor;  Ruth  O.  Stapley,  President,  Phoenix  Stake  Rehef  Society; 
Havana  May,  stake  Relief  Society  organist. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


119 


Sister  Stapley  reports  that  Pearl  Shumvvay,  who  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for 
fifty-four  years,  was  especiaHv  honored  at  this  convention  and  was  presented  with  a 
gift.  The  oldest  visiting  teacher,  Nettie  Storey,  age  seventy-seven,  and  the  youngest 
visiting  teacher,  Aletha  Turley,  nineteen,  were  also  honored  and  presented  with  gifts. 
The  theme  for  this  occasion,  ''Come  to  Rehef  Society  and  Have  Your  Faith  Lifted," 
mounted  on  a  poster,  was  placed  on  a  stand  at  the  front  of  the  chapel.  Two  hundred 
women  attended  the  meeting,  and  each  was  presented  with  a  booklet  "Deep  Roots," 
prepared  by  the  stake  board.  The  slogan,  "Every  Latter-day  Saint  Woman  a  Member 
of  Relief  Society,"  was  mounted  on  a  poster  and  placed  at  the  entrance  to  the  chapel. 


^0'*^ViOWw*v««^S)r^i.<C>W«iWAM^'" 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ina  Ruth  Perkins 


RAMEY  AIR  FORCE  BASE,  PUERTO  RICO,  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAKES  QUILT 


Standing,  left  to  right:  Ann  Gardner,  San  Antonio,  Texas;  Charlene  Sorenson, 
Brigham  City,  Utah;  Alda  Bradbur}%  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah;  Ruth  Smith,  Boise,  Idaho; 
Norma  Young,  Merced,  California;  Mary  Lou  Greenfield,  Charleston,  West  Virginia; 
Pauline  Rudd,  Parker,  Idaho, 

The  following  members  of  this  Relief  Society  were  not  present  when  this  picture 
was  taken:  Beverly  Halford,  Burley,  Idaho;  Beverly  Johnson,  Cambridge,  Idaho;  Ina 
Ruth  Perkins,  Eagar,  Arizona. 

This  quilt  was  a  summer  project,  planned  and  executed  entirely  by  beginners. 
Upon  completion,  it  was  presented  to  Sister  Rudd,  wife  of  the  group  leader.  Captain 
Melvin  J.  Rudd,  in  appreciation  for  their  services  to  the  members  of  the  Church  sta- 
tioned at  Ramcy  Air  Force  Base.  Sister  Smith  designed  the  quilt. 

Ramey  Air  Force  Base  in  Puerto  Rico  does  not  belong  to  any  organized  stake  or 
mission,  but  is  under  the  direct  supervision  of  Elder  Bruce  R.  McConkie,  who  has 
charge  of  the  Latter-day  Saint  groups  at  all  the  military  bases. 


120 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Isabell  C.  Ellison 

RIVERDALE  STAKE   (UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  CONFERENCE,  September   1954 

Seated  at  the  organ,  Eva  Mae  Chapman,  organist;  seated,  front  row,  at  left,  Kath- 
arine Miller,  chorister. 

This  chorus  presented  the  music  for  the  stake  quarterly  conference  in  September, 
and  the  group  has  also  presented  music  for  many  other  occasions,  including  stake  Relief 
Society  meetings. 

Isabell  C.  Ellison  is  president  of  Riverdale  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Minnie  C.  Dills 


FLORIDA   STAKE   RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS   CONDUCT 
FUND  RAISING  PROJECTS 

Seated,  fifth  and  sixth  from  the  left,  front  row:  Sally  Murray  and  Nancy  Sellers, 
chairmen;  inset,  Josephine  Jenkins,  former  President,  Florida  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


121 


This  group  represents  former  Relief  Society  leadership  of  Florida  Stake  and  former 
board  members,  ward  officers,  and  chairmen  who,  on  October  i,  1954,  closed  a  most 
successful  fund-raising  campaign.  The  work  meeting  leaders,  under  the  direction 
of  Ida  Starling,  former  stake  work  meeting  leader,  invited  the  members  to  eon- 
tribute  a  bazaar  item.  This  was  a  most  satisfying  project.  The  contributions  varied 
from  articles  for  sales  to  lovely  applique  quilts  and  canary  birds.  One  ward  grew  and 
sold  cut  flowers.  The  names  of  those  contributing  to  the  projects  are  recorded  on  the 
scrolls  shown  in  the  picture.  These  names  are  treasured  in  remembrance  of  outstand- 
ing co-operation. 

EfTie  F.  Meeks  is  the  new  president  of  Florida  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marjorie  M.   Ward 


SALT  LAKE  STAKE  (UTAH),  SEVENTEENTH  WARD  OPENING  SOCIAL 

September  29,  1954 

The  highlight  of  this  opening  social  was  a  skit  entitled  'The  Spinisters'  Conven- 
tion," directed  by  Mary  C.  Neves  and  Tirza  Eekersley,  as  an  effective  reminder  of  the 
annual  membership  dues. 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Leona  Jolley;  Mary  C.  Neves;  Maud  Hartley; 
Belle  Sessions. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Jessie  Streeter;  Nan  S.  Poll;  Aurelia  Shimer; 
Tirza  Eckerslev;  Merrilla  W'orthington;  Irene  Safford,  President  Seventeenth  Ward  Re- 
lief Society;  Martha  Sequine. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Bertha  DeLong,  First  Counselor,  Seventeenth 
Ward  Relief  Society;  Juanita  Newsome;  Doris  Badger,  Second  Counselor,  Seventeenth 
Ward  Relief  Society;  Isabelle  Wiberg;  Caroline  Brown;  Esther  Farnsworth;  Lillian  Sna- 
der;  Joanne  Roundy. 

Marjorie  M.  Ward  is  president  of  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society. 


122 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Agnes  M.  Vincent 

MONUMENT  PARK  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS 
FURNISH   MUSIC   FOR   RELIEF   SOCIETY   CONVENTION 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Viola  Tueller,  former  stake  chorister;  Anna  Beth  Stucki; 
Lucille  Sorenson;  Lvle  Pratt,  First  Counselor,  Monument  Park  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Ina  York;  Abbie  McKay;  Loraine  Richmond;  Bessie  Hopkins;  Mary  Merrill;  Alice 
Bleyl;  Elaine  Drake,  stake  Relief  Society  organist;  Orzelle  Fullmer;  Grace  Stevens. 

Second  rov/,  left  to  right:  Erma  White;  Mae  Farthingham;  Jeanette  Heistera; 
Millie  Erickson;  Orean  Burton;  Sylvia  Weaver;  Ann  Kelley;  Vada  Bate;  Annie  Stoker; 
Gene  Smith;  Margaret  Emery;  Carol  Gray. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Nyena  Nelson;  Ruby  Henderson;  Helen  Lach;  Orlene 
Poulsen;  Fern  Campbell;  Florence  Workman;  Ruth  Walton;  Ida  Romney;  Thelma 
Hammond;  June  Allen;  Elanor  Evertson;  Phyllis  Hansen,  stake  chorister. 

Reba  O.  Calling  is  president  of  Monument  Park  Stake  Relief  Society, 


«  ♦  * 


njLorahain  JLincoln 


Mabel  /ones  Gahhott 

Lincoln  stood  above  the  crowds, 
Shoulders  high,  they  say; 
Held  his  thoughts  erect  and  true, 
Walked  the  Master's  way; 

Lincoln  spoke  in  simple  words, 
Heart  to  heart,  they  say; 
Li\ing  words  that  ring  with  truth 
To  our  ears  today; 

Understanding  filled  his  soul 
For  all  men,  they  say; 
Tall  in  stature,  thought,  and  heart, 
Lincoln  knelt  to  pray. 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  32— Peace  Comes  to  the  Nephites  Through  Righteousness 

Elder  LeJand  H.  Monson 

Text:     The  Book  of  Mormon:    Alma,  chapters  59-63 

For  Tuesday,  May  3,  1955 

Objective:     To  show  the  necessity  of  maintaining  righteousness  within  a  country 
in  order  to  withstand  the  enemies  without. 


Moroni's  Letter  to  Pahoran 
\\rHEN  Moroni  received  Hela- 
man's  letter  in  the  thirtieth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  he 
rejoiced  over  the  success  of  Helaman 
in  his  part  of  the  country  for  win- 
ning back  the  land  the  Nephites 
had  lost.  This  information  was  sent 
to  all  the  Nephites  near  where 
Moroni  was,  so  that  they  might  join 
in  the  rejoicing. 

Immediately,  in  response  to  Hcla- 
man's  query  as  to  why  more  strength 
was  not  sent  him  so  that  he  could 
continue  to  maintain  the  re-con- 
quered lands,  Moroni  addressed  a 
letter  to  Pahoran,  the  chief  judge, 
in  the  land  of  Zarahemla.  He  re- 
quested Pahoran  to  send  reinforce- 
ments to  Helaman's  armies.  Moroni 
then  continued  to  make  plans  for 
winning  back  the  remainder  of  the 
cities   and   possessions   of   the   Ne- 


phites still  held  by  the  Lamanites. 
Before  he  was  ready  to  proceed, 
however,  he  learned  that  the  gov- 
ernment had  also  neglected  to  rein- 
force the  city  of  Nephihah  as  he 
had  expected,  for  it  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites.  This  Mo- 
roni learned  from  those  inhabitants 
who  escaped  and  joined  him. 

.  .  .  when  Moroni  saw  that  the  city  of 
Nephihah  was  lost  he  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful, and  began  to  doubt,  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  people,  whether 
they  should  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  their 
brethren.  Now  this  was  the  case  with 
all  his  chief  captains.  They  doubted  and 
marveled  also  because  of  the  wickedness 
of  the  people,  and  this  because  of  the 
success  of  the  Lamanites  over  them 
(Alma  59:11-12). 

Moroni  was  angered  with  the  gov- 
ernment because  of  its  indifference 
to   the   cause   of  freedom,  and  he 

Page  123 


124 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


wrote  a  second  letter  to  Pahoran, 
comprising  chapter  60  of  Alma, 
couched  in  very  strong  words.  Not 
only  did  he  address  Pahoran,  but 
also: 

...  all  those  who  have  been  chosen  by 
this  people  to  govern  and  manage  the 
affairs  of  this  war.  For  behold,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  unto  them  by  the  way 
of  condemnation;  for  ,  .  .  ye  yourselves 
know  that  ye  have  been  appointed  to 
gather  together  men,  and  arm  them  with 
swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and  all  manner 
of  weapons  of  war  of  every  kind,  and  send 
forth  against  the  Lamanites,  in  whatso- 
ever parts  they  should  come  into  our  land. 
And  now  .  .  .  myself,  and  also  my  men, 
and  also  Flelaman  and  his  men,  have 
suffered  exceeding  great  sufferings;  yea, 
even  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue,  and  all 
manner  of  afflictions  of  every  kind  .  .  . 
great  has  been  the  slaughter  among  our 
people;  yea,  thousands  have  fallen  by  the 
sword,  while  it  might  have  otherwise  been 
if  ye  had  rendered  unto  our  armies  suffi- 
cient strength  and  succor  for  them.  Yea, 
great  has  been  your  neglect  towards  us 
(Alma  60:1  ff.). 

Moroni  then  demanded  to  know 
the  cause.  ''Can  you  think  to  sit 
upon  your  thrones  in  a  state  of 
thoughtless  stupor  .  .  .?"  (Alma 
60:7).  After  setting  forth  the  tragic 
results  of  their  neglect  of  the  armies, 
Moroni  then  asked  and  answered 
a  question  which,  has  ever  been  of 
vital  concern: 

Do  ye  suppose  that,  because  so  many  of 
your  brethren  have  been  killed  it  is  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness?  I  say  unto  you, 
if  ye  have  supposed  this  ye  have  supposed 
in  vain;  for  I  say  unto  you,  there  are  many 
who  have  fallen  by  the  sword;  and  behold 
it  is  to  your  condemnation;  For  the  Lord 
suffereth  the  righteous  to  be  slain  that 
his  justice  and  judgment  may  come  upon 
the  wicked;  therefore  ye  need  not  suppose 
that  the  righteous  are  lost  because  they 
are  slain;  but  behold,  they  do  enter  into 
the  rest  of  the  Lord  their  God  (Alma  60: 
12-13). 


Wickedness  oi  King-Men 

Moroni  told  Pahoran  that  he 
feared  the  judgments  of  God  would 
come  because  of  the  slothfulness  of 
the  government  and  declared: 

.  .  .  were  it  not  for  the  wickedness 
which  first  commenced  at  our  head,  we 
could  ha\e  withstood  our  enemies  .  .  . 
had  it  not  been  for  the  war  which  broke 
out  among  ourselves;  yea,  were  it  not  for 
these  king-men,  who  caused  so  much  blood- 
shed among  ourselves;  yea,  at  the  time 
we  were  contending  among  ourselves,  if 
we  had  united  our  strength  as  we  hitherto 
have  done;  yea,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
desire  of  power  and  authority  which  those 
king-men  had  over  us;  had  they  been  true 
to  the  cause  of  our  freedom,  and  united 
with  us,  and  gone  forth  against  our  ene- 
mies, instead  of  taking  up  their  swords 
against  us,  which  was  the  cause  of  so 
much  bloodshed  among  ourselves;  yea,  if 
we  had  gone  forth  against  them  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  we  should  have  dis- 
persed our  enemies,  for  it  would  have 
been  done,  according  to  the  fulfilling  of 
his  word  (Alma  60:15-16). 

In  contrast,  Moroni  depicted  the 
true  picture  of  the  condition  of  the 
Nephites,  with  the  Lamanites  com- 
ing upon  them,  taking  over  their 
lands,  murdering  the  people,  and 
carrying  women  and  children  away 
as  captives.  Moroni  even  raised  the 
question  concerning  the  personal  in- 
tegrity of  all  to  whom  his  letter  was 
addressed.  He  asked  if  they  were 
neglectful  because  they  sat  in  the 
heart  of  the  country  in  security,  and 
he  reminded  them  of  the  '\  .  . 
thousands  round  about  in  the  bor- 
ders of  the  land  who  are  falling  by 
the  sword,  yea,  wounded  and  bleed- 
ing" (Alma  60:22). 

Moroni  also  said  to  the  Nephite 
rulers : 

.  .  .  Now  I  would  that  ye  should  re- 
member that  God  has  said  that  the  inward 
vessel  shall  be  cleansed  first,  and  then  shall 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


125 


the  outer  vessel  be  cleansed  also.  And 
now,  except  ye  do  repent  of  that  which 
ye  have  done,  and  begin  to  be  up  and 
doing  ...  it  will  be  expedient  that  we 
contend  no  more  with  the  Lamanites  until 
we  have  first  cleansed  our  inward  vessel, 
yea,  even  the  great  head  of  our  govern- 
ment. And  except  ye  grant  mine  epistle, 
and  come  out  and  show  unto  me  a  true 
spirit  of  freedom  ...  I  will  leave  a  part 
of  my  freemen  to  maintain  this  part  of 
our  land  ....  And  I  will  come  unto  you 
...  if  there  be  even  a  spark  of  freedom 
remaining,  behold  I  will  stir  up  insurrec- 
tions among  you,  even  until  those  who 
have  desires  to  usurp  power  and  authority 
shall  become  extinct  (Alma  60:23  ff.). 

The  great  patriot  Moroni,  lover 
of  righteousness,  merciful  and  kind, 
lover  of  freedom,  declared  that  he 
did  not  fear  their  authority  or  power, 
he  feared  his  God.  He  closed  his 
great  epistle  with  the  command- 
ment, "...  Now  see  that  ye  fulfil 
the  word  of  God,"  and  concluded: 
''Behold,  I  am  Moroni,  your  chief 
captain.  I  seek  not  for  power,  but 
to  pull  it  down.  I  seek  not  for  honor 
of  the  world,  but  for  the  glory  of 
my  God,  and  the  freedom  and  wel- 
fare of  my  country.  And  thus  I 
close  mine  epistle"    (Alma   60:35- 

36). 

Pahoran's  Patriotic  Reply 

In  reply,  Pahoran  answered  Mo- 
roni: 

...  I  do  not  joy  in  your  great  afflictions, 
yea,  it  grieves  my  soul.  But  behold,  there 
are  those  who  do  joy  in  your  afflictions 
(Alma  61:2-3). 

Pahoran  then  confirmed  the  fears 
of  Moroni  in  the  need  of  cleansing 
the  inner  vessel.  The  king-men  by 
flattery  had  won  over  the  people 
and  withheld  provisions  and  free- 
men from  the  armies.  Pahoran  him- 
self had  been  driven  out  and  had 


fled  to  Gideon  with  as  many  men 
as  he  could  get.  From  there  he  had 
sent  a  proclamation  throughout  that 
part  of  the  land,  and  the  freemen 
were  rallying  to  Pahoran  in  great 
numbers.  While  the  king-men  did 
not  dare  to  come  out  to  battle 
against  Pahoran,  they  had  taken 
possession  of  the  city  of  Zarahemla, 
and  had  appointed  a  king  Pachus 
over  themselves.  This  king  had  en- 
tered into  correspondence  with  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  and  had 
promised  to  maintain  the  city  of 
Zarahemla,  leaving  the  Lamanites 
to  conquer  the  rest  of  the  country 
of  the  Nephites.  When  it  was  all 
conquered,  then  Pachus  expected  to 
be  made  king  over  the  Nephites 
'\  .  .  when  they  shall  be  conquered 
under  the  Lamanites"  (Alma  61:8). 
While  Pahoran  had  been  cen- 
sured by  Moroni,  he  said  he  was 
not  angered,  but  rejoiced  in  the 
greatness  of  Moroni's  heart.  Pa- 
horan did  not  desire  power,  save 
only  to  retain  his  judgment  seat. 
He  declared,  ''.  .  .  My  soul  standeth 
fast  in  that  liberty  in  the  which 
God  hath  made  us  free"  (Alma  61: 

9)- 

Pahoran  stated,  as  had  the  other 
righteous  leaders  of  the  Nephites, 
that  the  Nephites  would  not  de- 
stroy the  Lamanites  if  they  had  not 
taken  the  sword  against  the  Ne- 
phites. He  even  observed  with  hu- 
mility: 

We  would  subject  ourselves  to  the  yoke 
of  bondage  if  it  were  requisite  with  the 
justice  of  God,  or  if  he  should  command 
us  so  to  do.  But  behold  he  doth  not  com- 
mand us  that  we  shall  subject  ourselves 
to  our  enemies,  but  that  we  should  put 
our  trust  in  him,  and  he  will  deliver  us 
(Alma  61:12-13). 

Moroni  was  asked  by  Pahoran  to 


126 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


bring  a  few  of  his  men  with  him, 
and  to  gather  such  other  forces  as 
he  could  on  the  way,  so  that  they 
might  conquer  Zarahemla.  He  in- 
structed Moroni  to  leave  Teancum 
and  Lehi  in  charge  of  the  army, 
''.  .  .  to  conduct  the  war  in  that 
part  of  the  land,  according  to  the 
Spirit  of  God,  which  is  also  the 
spirit  of  freedom  which  is  in  them" 
(Alma  61:15).  When  Zarahemla 
would  again  be  captured,  Pahoran 
promised  provisions  could  be  sent 
to  Lehi  and  Teancum. 

Pahoran  confided  in  Moroni  that 
he  had  been  worried  as  to  what 
course  to  pursue,  as  to  whether  it 
would  be  just  to  fight  his  Nephite 
brethren.  But  Moroni  had  eased 
his  mind  because  he  had  said  that 
unless  they  repented,  the  Lord  had 
commanded  Moroni  to  go  against 
them.  Pahoran  concluded: 

See  that  ye  strengthen  Lehi  and  Tean- 
cum in  the  Lord;  tell  them  to  fear  not, 
for  God  will  dehver  them,  yea,  and  also 
all  those  who  stand  fast  in  that  liberty 
wherewith  God  hath  made  them  free. 
And  now  I  close  mine  epistle  to  my  be- 
loved brother,  Moroni   (Alma  61:21). 

When  Moroni  had  read  the  epis- 
tle of  Pahoran,  he  was  very  joyful 
to  learn  that  Pahoran  was  not  a 
traitor,  but  his  heart  was  grieved 
because  of  the  wickedness  of  the 
Nephites  who  had  driven  Pahoran 
from  the  judgment-seat.  Moroni 
followed  the  instruction  of  Pahoran, 
and  in  whatever  place  he  entered  he 
raised  the  standard  of  liberty  and 
joined  to  his  force  those  thousands 
who  wished  to  remain  freemen  and 
not  be  brought  into  bondage. 

King-Men  Overthrown 

When  Moroni  and  Pahoran  had 
joined  their  forces,  they  proceeded  to 


go  down  into  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 
In  the  ensuing  battle,  Pachus  was 
slain  and  his  followers  were  cap- 
tured and  tried  with  the  king-men 
who  had  previously  been  cast  into 
prison.  In  compliance  with  the  law 
they  were  executed,  as  refusing  to 
take  up  arms  in  defense  of  their 
country  but  rather  fight  against  their 
country.  Thus  peace  was  restored 
to  Zarahemla  and  Pahoran  was  re- 
stored to  the  judgment-seat. 

Immediately  thereafter  Moroni 
had  provisions  and  an  army  of  six 
thousand  men  sent  to  the  assistance 
of  Helaman.  Six  thousand  men  and 
a  quantity  of  food  were  also  sent 
to  the  armies  of  Lehi  and  Teancum. 
Moroni  and  Pahoran  with  a  third 
large  body  of  men  marched  against 
Nephihah.  Four  thousand  Laman- 
ites  whom  they  captured  on  the 
way,  after  entering  into  a  covenant 
of  peace,  were  sent  to  dwell  with 
the  people  of  Ammon. 

Lamanites  Driven  Out 

When  Moroni  was  camped  out- 
side Nephihah,  he  desired  the  La- 
manites to  come  out  to  battle 
against  him,  but  they  feared  the 
courage  of  the  Nephites  as  well  as 
their  numbers,  so  they  did  not  come 
out  to  battle  that  day. 

In  the  nighttime  Moroni  came 
upon  the  top  of  the  wall  of  the 
city  to  discover  in  what  part  the 
Lamanites  were  camped.  He  then 
returned  to  his  army  and  had  them 
prepare  strong  cords  and  ladders 
which  his  men  could  let  down  into 
the  city  on  the  west  side,  while  the 
Lamanites  were  asleep  on  tlie  east 
side.  By  morning  all  the  Nephites 
were  within  the  walls  of  the  city. 
When  the  Lamanites  awakened  they 
were  so  frightened  that  they  sought 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


127 


to  escape  by  the  pass,  but  Moroni 
sent  his  men  after  them  and  killed 
many  and  captured  manv  others. 
The  remainder  fled  to  the  land  of 
Moroni  on  the  seashore.  The  Ne- 
phites  regained  the  city  without  the 
loss  of  one  man.  The  Lamanite 
prisoners  desired  to  join  the  people 
of  Amnion,  so  Moroni  was  relieved 
of  a  great  burden,  and  those  Laman- 
ites  began  to  till  the  fields  and  raise 
grain  and  all  kinds  of  flocks. 

As  Moroni  and  his  victorious 
army  approached  the  other  Nephite 
cities  held  by  the  Lamanites,  they 
fled  before  them.  Moroni's  forces 
became  joined  with  those  of  Lehi 
and  Teancum: 

And  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  were 
all  gathered  together,  insomuch  that  they 
were  all  in  one  body  in  the  land  of  Moroni. 
Now  Ammoron,  the  king  of  the  Lamanites, 
was  also  with  them   (Alma  62:33). 

When  the  two  armies  were  thus 
facing  each  other,  because  of  the 
weariness  of  both,  none  but  Tean- 
cum conceived  any  stratagem.  He, 
howe\er,  blamed  Amalickiah  and  his 
brother  Ammoron  for  all  the  wars 
and  bloodshed,  and  famine,  and  in 
his  anger,  he  let  himself  down  over 
the  walls  of  the  city: 

.  .  .  And  he  went  forth  with  a  cord, 
from  place  to  place,  insomuch  that  he  did 
find  the  king;  and  he  did  cast  a  javelin 
at  him,  which  did  pierce  him  near  the 
heart.  But  behold,  the  king  did  awake 
his  servant  before  he  died,  insomuch  that 
they  did  pursue  Teancum,  and  slew  him 
(Alma  62:36). 

The  death  of  Teancum  grieved 
Moroni  and  Lehi  exceedingly,  for: 

...  he  had  been  a  man  who  had  fought 
vahantly  for  his  country,  yea,  a  true  friend 
to  liberty;  and  he  had  suffered  very  many 


exceedingly   sore    afflictions    .    .    .    (Alma 
62:37). 

On  the  morrow  Moroni  drove  the 
Lamanites  out  of  the  land  and  they 
did  not  then  return  against  the 
Nephites.  Moroni  fortified  suffi- 
ciently the  parts  of  the  land  most 
exposed  to  the  Lamanites,  and  then 
returned  to  Zarahemla;  Helaman 
'\  .  .  returned  to  the  place  of  his 
inheritance.  .  .  J'  (Alma  62:42) 
and  there  was  once  more  peace  in 
the  land  in  the  thirty-second  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  after 
many  years  of  war. 

There  had  been  great  wickedness 
among  the  Nephites,  but  they  had 
been  spared  because  of  the  prayers 
of  the  righteous.  Moroni  yielded  up 
the  command  of  the  army  to  his 
son  Moronihah.  Helaman  and  his 
brethren  again  went  forth  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  and  regulate  the 
Church.  The  people  humbled  them- 
selves and  again  began  to  multiply, 
to  become  strong  in  the  land  and 
rich.  Howex'cr,  they  remembered 
the  great  mercies  of  the  Lord  to 
them  and  remained  steadfast. 

Deaths  of  Hehman  and  Moroni 

During  this  happy  period  Hela- 
man died,  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges,  and  Shib- 
lon  took  possession  of  those  sacred 
things  delivered  to  Helaman  by 
Alma.  We  find  that  Shiblon  and 
also  Corianton  did  good  continually 
and  kept  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord.  Moroni  the  great  prophet- 
patriot  died,  ".  .  .  And  thus  ended 
the  thirty  and  sixth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges"  (Alma  63:3). 

It  was  during  the  next  year  that 
Hagoth,  ".  .  .  he  being  an  exceed- 
ingly curious  man  .  .  ."  (Alma  63:5) 
built  a  large  ship  in  which   many 


128 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Nephites,  with  provisions,  sailed 
away,  taking  their  course  northward. 

The  following  year  Hagoth  built 
other  ships,  and  the  first  ship  re- 
turned ".  .  .  and  many  more  people 
did  enter  into  it.  .  .  "  (Alma  63:7) 
and  they  sailed  again  northward, 
but  they  were  never  heard  of  again. 

Many  people  went  into  the  land 
northward  and  Corianton  went  to 
carry  provisions  to  them.  In  the 
absence  of  Corianton,  Shiblon,  be- 
fore his  death,  conferred  the  sacred 
things  upon  Helaman,  son  of  Hela- 
man.  And  all  the  records  which 
Helaman  possessed  were  written  and 
sent  forth  among  the  children  of 


men,  except  those  parts  which  Alma 
had  instructed  should  not  go  forth. 

The  Book  of  Alma  ends  with  the 
thirty-ninth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  and  completes  the  account 
of  Alma  and  his  sons  Helaman  and 
Shiblon. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 


1.  What  comparisons  can  be  drawn  be- 
tween the  internal  conditions  among  the 
Nephites,  and  those  in  countries  of  the 
world  today? 

2.  Show  how  the  teachings  of  Alma  to 
his  sons  bore  fruit. 

3.  How  do  you  account  for  the  lack  of 
jealousy  among  the  great  Nephite  leaders? 


ViSitifig  cJeacher  f/lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 


Lesson  32:  ",  .  .  My  Soul  Standeth  Fast  in  That  Liberty  in  the  Which 
God  Hath  Made  Us  Free''  (Alma  61:9). 

Leone  O.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  May  3,  1955 

Objective:    To   show   that  we   must  hold  fast  to   that  God-given  liberty  which 
ensures  our  freedom. 


T  IBERTY  is  a  privilege  for  which 
men  have  fought  and  died  since 
the  beginning  of  time.  And  why 
have  men  been  so  tenacious  in  de- 
fense of  this  privilege?  Because 
liberty  is  the  God-given  right  of 
every  individual,  and  there  is  in- 
herent within  man  the  desire  to  act 
for  himself.  The  plan  of  salvation 
was  founded  upon  the  principle  that 
man  is  an  agent  unto  himself,  and 
only  by  his  own  volition  may  he 
advance. 

But  liberty  is  often  confused  with 


license.  Liberty  gives  one  the  right 
to  do  as  he  wishes  only  in  so  far  as 
he  does  not  infringe  upon  the  rights 
of  others,  while  license  may  mean 
the  abuse  of  freedom,  or  freedom 
used  in  contempt  of  law. 

There  are  two  aspects  to  be  con- 
sidered regarding  liberty:  the  free- 
dom to  act,  and  the  responsibility 
that  liberty  imposes.  Often  we  think 
only  of  the  first,  and  give  little  con- 
sideration to  the  latter.  We  may  be 
free  to  act  but  not  free  to  avert  the 
consequences  of  our  actions  —  they 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


129 


are  irrevocable.  No  one  can  deny 
us  the  right  to  do  as  we  wish,  but 
each  person  must  pay  the  price  of 
doing  as  he  wishes.  Brother  Richard 
L.  Evans  says,  ''All  men  have  the 
God-given  right  to  think  and  be- 
lieve as  they  will,  and  all  men  have 
the  God-given  responsibility  to  ren- 
der an  accounting  sometime,  some- 
where, for  those  things  which  they 
choose  to  think  and  believe." 

Repeatedly  we  hear  people  say, 
''I  want  to  live  my  own  life,"  or 
''It  is  my  own  life,  isn't  it?"  —  to 
which  we  may  observe,  "It  is  your 
own  life  to  live  as  you  wish,  if  you 
do  not  touch  the  lives  of  others, 
but  others  may  easily  be  influenced 


for  good  or  ill  by  your  actions." 
This  is  part  of  the  responsibility 
incurred  by  the  possessor  of  liberty. 

Physical  liberty  is  greatly  to  be 
desired  and  to  be  defended,  but 
far  more  importnat  is  liberty  of  the 
mind  and  spirit.  To  be  in  bondage 
to  sin  is  spiritual  imprisonment. 
The  Lord  said: 

Abide  ye  in  the  liberty  wherewith  ye 
are  made  free;  entangle  not  yourselves 
in  sin,  but  let  your  hands  be  elean,  until 
the  Lord  comes   (D.  &  C.  88:86). 

Obedience  to  the  law  is  the  means 
by  which  we  may  continue  to  stand 
fast  in  liberty. 


« '»  ■ 


Vi/ofR    nleeting — Selection,  Care,  and  Use  of 

Household  Equipment 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  8— Utensils  for  Surface  Cookery 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

For  Tuesday,  May  lo,  1955 


OAVING  the  right  utensils  can 
make  the  difference  between  a 
happy  and  an  unhappy  homemaker, 
and  a  successful  or  unsuccessful 
cook. 

There  are  many  things  to  be  con- 
sidered in  buying  utensils  for  sur- 
face cooking.  The  size  of  the  pan 
should  be  proportional  to  the 
amount  of  food  to  be  cooked.  Pans 
nearly  the  same  size  as  the  elements 
over  which  they  are  to  be  placed  will 
insure  the  most  economical  use  of 
heat. 

One   utensil  with  a  number  of 


uses  is  a  better  choice  than  several 
suited  to  only  one  job.  A  rounded 
union  on  the  inside  of  a  pan  simpli- 
fies cleaning.  A  lip  on  at  least  one 
side  is  a  convenience  when  pouring 
liquids.  If  the  cover  is  to  be  tight- 
fitting,  either  the  pan  or  the  cover 
must  have  a  beveled  edge.  A  close- 
fitting  cover  permits  the  mainten- 
ance of  the  boiling  temperature 
when  low  heat  is  used. 

Handles  of  heat-resistant  material 
insure  safety.  One  should  make 
sure  that  the  handle  is  guaranteed 
to  last  as  long  as  the  kettle  or  pan 


130 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


and  that  it  will  not  come  loose.  A 
handle  too  long  may  overbalance  the 
pan  or  get  in  the  cook's  way.  One 
that  is  too  short  increases  possibility 
of  burns. 

The  most  frequently  used  ma- 
terials for  surface  cookery  are  alumi- 
num, copper,  glass,  enamelware,  and 
stainless  steel.  There  is  no  one 
best  kind  of  material  for  all  uses, 
but  each  has  qualities  that  make  it 
particularly  best  suited  for  specific 
uses. 

Aluminum  is  the  most  widely 
used  saucepan  material  and  is  mod- 
erate in  cost.  Aluminum  retains 
heat  well  at  a  low  temperature.  It 
also  heats  more  quickly  than  steel 
or  iron  and  thereby  saves  time.  Since 
it  is  a  good  conductor  of  heat  there 
is  less  danger  of  food  sticking,  when 
little  or  no  water  is  added  to  fruit 
or  vegetables.  Experiments  con- 
ducted by  the  United  States  Depart- 
ment of  Health  and  Johns  Hopkins 
and  other  universities  entirely  dis- 
credit the  theory  that  cancer  or  oth- 
er diseases  may  be  caused  by  foods 
cooked  in  aluminum  utensils. 

If  food  sticks  to  an  aluminum 
pan,  first  try  soaking.  Should  scour- 
ing be  necessary,  use  steel  wool,  or 
a  mild  abrasive  such  as  whiting  (ob- 
tainable at  most  hardware  stores). 
If  an  aluminum  pan  becomes  a  lit- 
tle discolored,  boil  something  acid 
in  it,  such  as  water  with  a  little  vine- 
gar or  cream  of  tartar,  or  cook  some 
slightly  acid  food,  such  as  tomatoes 
or  tart  apples  in  the  pan.  This  will 
brighten  the  pan  and  not  harm  the 
food.  The  best  practice  in  the  care 
of  aluminum  is  to  give  it  proper 
care  each  time  it  is  used,  and  you 
will  not  have  to  resort  to  drastic 
cleaning  measures. 

Copper  is  more  expensive  than 


other  materials  and  requires  constant 
care  to  keep  it  bright.  Some  manu- 
facturers apply  copper  to  the  bot- 
tom of  utensils  made  of  stainless 
steel  to  improve  evenness  of  heat- 
ing. This  combination  makes  for  a 
more  efficient  utensil.  For  regular 
care,  wash  copper  utensils  with  hot 
soapy  water  immediately  after  using 
them.  Dry  carefully  and  thorough- 
ly. Copper  utensils  sometimes  de- 
velop spots  and  become  tarnished. 
These  cannot  always  be  removed 
with  regular  cleaning  agents.  Try 
rubbing  them  with  hot  vinegar  and 
salt,  lemon  rind  and  salt,  or  hot 
buttermilk.  Do  not  overheat  a  dry 
copper  utensil  or  the  copper  will 
come  off  like  powder. 

Glass  is  comparatively  easy  to 
clean,  inexpensive,  and  holds  heat 
well.  However,  it  conducts  heat 
poorly,  therefore,  breaks  easily.  The 
main  advantage  of  glass  is  its  trans- 
parency. 

Enamelware  is  glass  fused  onto  a 
steel  base  by  firing  at  a  high  tem- 
perature. Therefore,  as  with  glass, 
care  must  be  used  to  see  that  it  does 
not  boil  dry  or  receive  hard  knocks. 
Enamel  lids  do  not  fit  tightly,  and 
this  is  a  disadvantage  in  vegetable 
cookery.  Food  sticks  to  the  bottom 
because  of  uneven  heat  distribution. 
The  price  is  a  factor  in  its  favor. 
When  food  is  burned  or  stuck  on, 
soak  the  utensil  in  water  before  try- 
ing to  clean  it.  Avoid  sharp  scrap- 
ers and  do  not  use  steel  wool  or  a 
coarse  scouring  powder.  Enamel- 
ware  and  graniteware  can  be  cleaned 
simply  by  washing  with  mild  soap 
and  water. 

Ironware  gives  an  even  spread  and 
good  retention  of  heat,  making  it  de- 
sirable for  slow  cooking.  Its  weight, 
cplor,  and  hot  handles  are  disadvan- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


131 


tages.  It  will  rust  if  not  kept  dry. 
Ironware  seldom  needs  more  care 
than  a  good  wash  in  hot  soapy  wat- 
er. You  can  scour  it  with  steel  wool 
and  use  a  strong  alkaline  soap  or 
water  softener  to  remove  grease. 
You  may  have  an  iron  utensil  that 
you  use  only  a  few  times  a  year.  To 
prevent  rust  from  forming,  put  a 
thin  coat  of  fat  on  it,  then  wrap  in 
paper  and  put  away  in  a  dry  place. 

Stainless  steel  utensils  are  increas- 
ing in  popularity  because  improved 
evenness  of  cooking  has  been 
achieved  by  applying  aluminum  or 
copper  to  the  undersurface  or  by 
using  a  special  heat  distributing  core 
between  two  sheets  of  steel.  Uten- 
sils made  entirely  of  stainless  steel 
form  hot  spots  and  cause  food  to 
stick  because  of  uneven  distribution 
of  heat.  Stainless  steel  is  easily 
cleaned,  is  very  durable  and  resistant 
to  pitting.  The  high  cost  may  be 
a  disadvantage.    It  may  be  cleaned 


with  a  gritless  cleaning  powder,  such 
as  whiting,  or  extremely  fine  steel 
wool.  It  usually  requires  only  mild 
cleaning  methods. 

A  minimum  number  of  well-chos- 
en utensils  in  various  materials  may 
serve  a  homemaker  better  than  a 
larger  set  all  of  one  type  of  ma- 
terial. Slow  cooking  of  food  under 
a  watchful  eye  and  for  the  mini- 
mum time  saves  energy,  time,  and 
wear  on  pans,  as  well  as  preserving 
food  nutrients  and  flavor.  'Troper 
care  means  longer  wear." 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Did  you  "buy"  or  were  you  "sold" 
a  large  part  of  your  kitchen  utensils?  What 
was  the  strongest  motive  in  your  buying 
them — actual  need  or  high  pressure  sales- 
manship? 

2.  What  utensils  do  you  use  frequently 
enough  to  justify  the  price  you  paid  and 
the  storage  space  they  use? 

3.  Allow  time  for  adequate  discussion. 


JLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Lesson  48-Matthew  Arnold   (1822-1888) 

Elder  B riant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  The  Literature  of  England,  11,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson,  pp.  726-748; 

527-561) 

For  Tuesday,  May  17,  1955 

Objective:    To  weigh  and  consider  Matthew  Arnold's  considerable  contribution 
to  English  literature. 

One  of  the  wisest  men  of  our  day,  of   liberty   is   the   spirit   which    seeks   to 

Judge  Learned  Hand,  has  not  pre-  understand  the  minds  of  other  men  and 

''      °,,       ,   r       Ti.       -Ui.!,!,  women:  the  spirit  or  liberty  is  the  spirit 

sumed  to  define  liberty,  but  he  has  ^^.^^  ^^.^^^  \^^.^  ^^^^^^^^^^  alongside  its 

stated  his  own  faith  regarding  it:  own  wthout  bias.  .  .  . 

The  spirit  of  liberty  is  the  spirit  which         0"^  i"  such  a  spirit  are  we  ready 
is  not  too  sure  that  it  is  right;  the  spirit      to    be    taught;    to    be    enriched;    to 


132 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


grow;  and  we  should  approach  Mat- 
thew Arnold  in  this  spirit,  as  we 
should  approach  literatures  of  all 
times  and  peoples. 

Matthew  Arnold  is  not  everyone's 
favorite  author.  Throughout  his 
life  he  maintained  a  personal  aloof- 
ness which  was  both  conscious  and 
deliberate;  to  maintain  this  same  in- 
terval between  himself  and  later 
generations  he  directed  that  no  biog- 
raphy be  written,  and  he  destroyed 
all  papers  save  a  few  letters  and  his 
published  works:  it  was  in  these 
that  he  wanted  to  live.  Richly  his 
wish  has  been  fulfilled.  Whatever 
phase  of  Victorian  life  we  may 
choose  to  consider,  there  he  stands 
confronting  us,  too  considerable  to 
be  ignored,  too  penetrating  to  be 
silenced. 

Some  have  found  Arnold  to  be 
the  prophet  of  despair;  for  others 
he  championed  excellence  and 
truth.  All  agree  to  his  largeness 
and  sincerity  and  depth.  In  his 
monumental  work  in  the  English 
schools,  in  his  poetry,  and  in  his 
critical  writings,  there  is  a  grand 
unity.  Firm  in  his  belief  that 
''conduct  is  three-fourths  of  life," 
Arnold,  more  nearly  than  any  of 
his  contemporaries,  exemplified  in 
his  own  life  the  classical  virtues  he 
so  loved:  ''to  think  clearly,  to  feel 
nobly,  and  to  delineate  firmly." 

If  the  mature  Arnold  spent  his 
energies  fighting  to  uphold  the  best, 
he  was  but  fulfilling  the  pattern  es- 
tablished by  his  father,  Thomas 
Arnold,  the  famous  headmaster  at 
Rugby  school,  and  the  most  domi- 
nant teacher  and  personal  influence 
young  Arnold  knew.  Thomas  be- 
lieved completely  in  the  virtues  of 
a  truly  classical,  liberal  education. 
This  strong  belief  in  the  need  for 


A   Perry  Picture 

A1ATTHEW  ARNOLD 

1822-1888 

traditional  standards  was  bequeathed 
in  full  measure  upon  his  son  Mat- 
thew. 

After  leaving  Rugby,  young  "Matt" 
attended  Oxford,  graduating  in 
1844.  He  taught  for  a  time,  then 
for  two  years  he  lived  in  the  realm 
of  politics  and  power  as  secretary 
to  Lord  Lansdowne.  But  Arnold 
was  not  content  amid  these  values, 
and  furthermore  he  was  in  love  and 
long  engaged.  In  need  of  perma- 
nent income,  he  accepted,  when,  in 
1847,  Lord  Lansdowne  secured  him 
a  position  as  inspector  of  schools. 
For  the  next  forty  years  he  traveled 
England  and  the  continent,  exam- 
ining students  for  scholastic  profi- 
ciency and  constantly  making  rec- 
ommendations which  would  give  to 
the  great  English  middle  classes  a 
thorough,    free    education    compa- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


133 


rable  in  quality  to  schooling  obtain- 
able in  Germany  and  France.  When 
he  retired  he  was  highly  esteemed 
by  teachers  and  administrators  alike. 

As  a  student  Arnold  had  felt  the 
great  power  of  poetry,  and  had  dedi- 
cated his  life  to  it  by  keeping  him- 
self distant  from  his  fellow  students, 
since  he  felt  their  values  would  not 
help  him  in  his  poetic  ambitions. 
After  he  became  inspector  he  con- 
tinued writing  poetry,  and  at  the 
beginning  of  each  year  he  meticu- 
lously noted  the  books  he  intended 
to  read.  As  he  read  each  one  in  a 
few  moments  snatched  in  bumping 
railway  cars,  stations,  and  miserable 
hotels,  he  carefully  crossed  its  title 
off.  He  copied  from  his  readings 
the  great  and  rewarding  thoughts 
and  systematically  contemplated 
these  throughout  his  life.  In  1857 
he  was  honored  by  being  appointed 
to  the  chair  of  poetry  at  Oxford, 
where  he  lectured  three  or  four 
times  yearly  for  the  next  decade, 
the  first  in  his  position  to  give  the 
lectures  in  English  rather  than  in 
Latin.  After  his  fortieth  year  he 
wrote  little  poetry,  devoting  most 
of  his  energies  to  criticism,  not  only 
in  literary  matters,  but  in  politics, 
religion,  and  economics. 

His  marriage  was  evidently  a 
happy  one.  When  he  retired  from 
his  school  position  in  1886  at  age 
sixty-six,  his  pension  was  not  ade- 
quate, so,  at  the  suggestion  of  Henry 
James  and  other  friends,  he  made 
a  lecture  tour  of  America.  He  made 
money  and  was  well  received,  at  the 
same  time  enjoying  himself  im- 
mensely. 

His  entire  hfe  was  vigorous.  At 
age  sixty-five,  still  following  his  life- 
long liking  for  exercise,  he  went 
skating;  at  sixty-six  he  continued  to 


go  swimming.  But  his  health  began 
to  fail  after  his  retirement,  and  he 
died  suddenly  in  1888  at  the  pier 
while  welcoming  his  daughter  and 
grandchildren  home  from  an  Ameri- 
can port. 

Arnold's  Creed 

In  one  of  the  great  periods  of 
dynamic  change  in  western  history, 
Matthew  Arnold  refused  to  believe 
that  a  value  is  valuable  merely  be- 
cause it  is  new.  True  to  his  classi- 
cal training,  he  found  more  of  the 
best  in  the  culture  of  ancient  Greece 
than  he  did  in  his  contemporary 
world. 

Imagine,  if  you  will,  Matthew 
Arnold  circulating  a  questionnaire 
in  his  official  capacity  as  your  super- 
intendent of  schools.  It  is  con- 
cerned with  the  TV  habits  of  high 
school  students.  Suppose  he  were 
to  receive  the  following  answers 
(as  did  an  enquiring  teacher  in  a 
1953  survey):  *Td  rather  sit  and 
look  than  sit  and  exercise  my  brain." 
''Mr.  Arnold,  I  suffer  when  I  read.'' 
''A  masterpiece  is  something  you 
don't  understand."  "Who  wants  to 
read?  It  makes  you  feel  sissified." 
Here,  in  chronic  form,  is  our  mod- 
ern intensification  of  the  symptoms 
Arnold  feared. 

Like  the  legions  of  courageous 
souls  who  founded  both  our  own 
nation  and  our  own  Church,  Mat- 
thew Arnold  looked  about  him  and 
found  almost  everywhere  absent  his 
concept  of  the  Ideal.  The  Real  as 
he  saw  it  was  not  encouraging: 
smugness,  hypocrisy,  self-righteous- 
ness; worship  of  success,  wealth, 
energy,  things;  a  rampant  individu- 
ality so  uninformed,  headstrong, 
and  extreme  as  to  have  little  con- 
cern for  quality  and  excellence. 

To    such   a    generation    Arnold's 


134 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


constant  message  was,  ''Repent,  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within 
you."  Arnold  knew  full  well  that 
men  cannot  be  driven  either  to 
Perfection  or  Heaven,  but  the  pas- 
sion of  his  life,  both  in  his  private 
actions  as  in  his  writings,  was  his 
belief  in  the  values  of  education. 

Both  within  himself  and  his  age 
Arnold  acknowledged  a  great  de- 
cline in  faith.  The  most  tragic  re- 
sult of  this  loss,  Arnold  felt,  was 
that  it  made  Man  something  less 
than  complete— he  became  disuni- 
fied,  both  within  himself  and  with- 
in the  society  which  produced  him. 
For  Arnold  was  profoundly  con- 
vinced that  man  is  not  saved  alone, 
but  within  the  society  or  culture  of 
which  he  is  a  part. 

The  vision  of  the  Ideal  can  come 
only  from  an  inward  excellence— 
the  greatest  virtue  in  life,  but  the 
most  difficult  to  earn.  ''As  the 
Greek  poet  long  ago  said,  'excel- 
lence dwells  among  rocks  hardly 
accessible,  and  a  man  must  almost 
wear  his  heart  out  before  he  can 
reach  her'"  (text,  p.  558,  lines  44- 
47).  But  if,  through  education, 
man  attains  this  excellence,  or  cul- 
ture, or  rightness,  then  the  aware- 
ness of  perfection  lies  directly  ahead. 
And  for  him  perfection  is  the  goal: 

Not  a  having  and  a  resting  but  a  grow- 
ing and  a  becoming,  is  the  character  of 
perfection  as  culture  conceives  it  .  .  .  and 
individual  perfection  is  impossible  so  long 
as  the  rest  of  mankind  is  not  perfected 
along  with  us. 

When  such  lofty  goals  are  pre- 
sented throughout  a  lifetime,  in 
words  memorable  for  clarity,  in- 
tensity, honesty,  and  sincerity,  we 
can  then  begin  to  realize  the  great 
influence  of  Arnold  upon  the  Vic- 
torian Age. 


Arnold's  Poetiy 

Arnold's  poetry  is  the  direct  op- 
posite of  Tennyson's:  rarely  rich,  it 
is  always  true.  Sometimes,  however, 
the  truth  it  reveals  is  Arnold's  own 
sense  of  being  a  fragment— of  being 
a  solitary  part  of  a  larger  whole  never 
to  be  realized,  either  within  his  own 
life  or  in  his  writings.  His  poems 
reveal  his  sense  of  loss;  they  also 
record  his  intense  search  for  calm, 
for  peace,  for  insight  and  intelli- 
gence in  an  age  of  turmoil  and  un- 
certainty. Because  he  probes  search- 
ingly  into  the  depths  and  mysteries 
of  existence,  and  does  this  with 
clarity  and  power,  his  poems  can 
bring  each  of  us  to  a  richer  aware- 
ness of  self,  and  of  one's  own  im- 
mediate life. 

Let  us  look  briefly  at  four  of  his 
poems.  Their  stanza  form  is  no 
more  involved  than  the  metrical 
pattern;  their  tone  is  quiet  and  sub- 
dued, even  gray  and  melancholy,  but 
a  tone  perfectly  controlled,  and  uni- 
form throughout. 

In  his  "Quiet  Work"  (text,  page 
726)  Arnold  praises  the  two  duties 
of  working  constantly  and  at  the 
same  time  tranquilly.  Here  is  Ar- 
nold's distrust  of  the  superficial  and 
greedy  values  of  his  world,  and  his 
affirmation  of  the  rare  values  of  pa- 
tience and  unpublicized  examina- 
tion of  life's  problems. 

One  of  his  most  famous  poems  is 
"The  Scholar-Gypsy"  (text,  pp. 
734-739),  which  exemplifies  the 
classical  restraint  and  disciplined, 
polished  lines  of  Arnold.  He  tells 
of  a  scholar  who,  more  than  two 
hundred  years  ago,  left  his  books  to 
join  a  band  of  gypsies.  In  escaping 
with  them  into  nature  and  a  serene 
singleness  of  purpose,  he  found  a 
life  filled  with  peace,  meaning,  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


135 


unity.  The  immediate  loveliness  of 
Arnold's  nature  scenes  recalls  his 
own  happy  days  at  Oxford  when 
nature  sustained  him,  and  man  was 
good.  Lovingly,  almost  jealously, 
Arnold  recalls  the  many  haunts 
where  this  scholar-gypsy  spent  his 
idyllic  days: 

At  some  lone  homestead  in  the  Cumner 
hills, 
Where  at  her  open  door  the  housewife 
dams, 
Thou  hast  been  seen,  or  hanging  on  a  gate 
To  watch  the  threshers  in   the  mossy 
barns. 

(text,  p.  736,  lines  101-104) 

He  envies  the  unity  and  peace  of 
such  a  life,  whereas  our  lives  are 
worn  out  by  change,  and  shocks,  and 
a  thousand  schemes.   The  gypsy  is: 

Free   from   the   sick   fatigue,   the   languid 
doubt. 
Which   much   to  have   tried,  in   much 
been  baffled,  brings. 
O  life  unlike  to  ours!    [We] 

Who    fluctuate    idly    without    term    or 
scope. 
Of  whom  each  strives  nor  knows  for  what 
he  strives, 
And  each  half  lives  a  hundred  different 
lives; 
Who  wait  like  thee,  but  not,  like  thee, 
in  hope.  .  .  . 

(text,  p.  737,  lines  164-170) 

He  then  warns  the  gypsy  to  flee. 

Before  this  strange  disease  of  modern  life. 

With  its  sick  hurry,  its  divided  aims. 
Its  head  o'ertaxed,  its  palsied  hearts.  .  .  . 

(text,  p.  738,  lines  203-205) 

This  same  beautiful,  reminiscent 
tone  of  longing  for  peace  amid  na- 
ture's charms  is  continued  and  in- 
tensified in  'Thyrsis"  (text,  pp.  739- 
743)  one  of  the  great  English 
elegies,  written  in  remembrance  of 
his  schoolmate  and  friend,  Arthur 
Clough.  Likewise  ''Rugby  Chapel" 
(text,   pp.   745-747)    recalls   happy 


schooldays,  but  it  is  dedicated  to 
his  father,  Thomas  Arnold.  Written 
fifteen  years  after  his  death,  the 
poem  radiates  the  buoyant  warmth 
of  his  father's  personality,  his  in- 
tense love  for  the  best  throughout 
all  time,  his  great  power  to  ''fill  up 
the  gaps  in  our  files,"  to  encourage 
lesser  men  to  go  on  to  the  City  of 
God: 

And  through  thee  I  believe 

In  the  noble  and  great  who  are  gone.  .  .  . 

Yes!    I  believe  that  there  lived 

Others  like  thee  in  the  past.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  souls  tempered  with  fire, 

Fervent,  heroic,  and  good, 

Helpers  and  friends  of  mankind. 

(text,  p.  746,  lines  145  ff.) 

Rarely  has  a  more  noble  monu- 
ment to  a  father  been  erected  and 
immortalized  by  a  son. 

Arnold's  most  famous  poem  is 
"Dover  Beach,"  since  it  contains 
both  a  flawless  statement  of  his 
poetic  art  and  the  moving  revelation 
of  Arnold's  own  loneliness  and  his 
need  for  human  warmth  in  an  age 
devoid  of  faith,  an  age  where  never- 
theless men  fight  and  die  ignorant  of 
reason  or  need. 

Ah,  love,  let  us  be  true 

To    one    another!    for   the   world,    which 

seems 
To  lie  before  us  like  a  land  of  dreams. 
So  various,  so  beautiful,  so  new. 
Hath  really  neither  joy,  nor  love,  nor  light. 
Nor    certitude,   nor    peace,    nor   help   for 

pain; 
And  we  are  here  as  on  a  darkling  plain 
Swept   with    confused   alarms   of   struggle 

and  flight. 
Where  ignorant  armies  clash  by  night. 

(text,  p.  744,  lines  29-37) 

Arnold's  Essays 

In  1880,  when  he  was  fifty-seven, 
Arnold  published  'The  Study  of 
Poetry"  (text,  page  552)  as  an  intro- 
duction to  an  anthology.  This  essay 


136 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


contains  Arnold's  definition  of 
poetry  (page  552),  his  touchstone 
method  of  determining  whether 
poetry  is  of  the  highest  quahty 
(pp.  553-557),  his  definition  of  a 
classic  (page  554),  and  the  difference 
between  poetry  and  history.  Poetry 
he  defines,  in  the  words  of  Words- 
worth, as  ''the  breath  and  finer  spirit 
of  all  knowledge."  The  only  real 
estimate  of  poetry  must  be  free  of 
the  persona]  estimate,  in  which  the 
individual's  own  tastes  and  preju- 
dices prevent  him  from  seeing  the 
enduring  poetic  values,  as  well  as 
the  historical  estimate,  or  poetry 
which  has  become  great  merely  be- 
cause of  its  historical  place.  In  eval- 
uating poetry,  then,  Arnold  suggests 
it  be  compared  to  passages  which 
have  proved  themselves  through 
time,  and  cites  several  passages  or 
''touchstones"  of  high  poetic  value 
(page  557)-  Only  by  comparing 
newer  poetry  with  these  lines  of 
classical  power  and  purity  can  true 
poetry  be  identified. 

While  many  of  their  more  im- 
portant ideas  have  already  been  men- 
tioned in  this  lesson,  the  two  essays 
in  our  text,  "The  Function  of  Crit- 
icism at  the  Present  Time"  (text, 
pp.  529-544)  and  "Culture  and 
Anarchy"  (text,  pp.  544-551)  will 
prove  rewarding  to  those  who  really 
accept  Arnold's  concept  of  excel- 
lence and  therefore  read  him  at  first 
hand.  While  criticism  is  lower  than 
creation,  it  "is  the  true  function  of 
man"  (text,  page  530). 

Instead  of  believing  in  the  values 
of  the  contemporary  bustle,  Arnold 
agrees  with  Goethe:  "To  act  is  so 
easy;  to  think  is  so  hard"  (text,  page 
559).  Action  based  on  thought  is 
the  way  to  salvation,  but  this  pre- 
liminary critical  thinking,  because  it 


is  hard,  will  never  become  popular. 
After  finding  very  little  that  is  best 
in  England,  Arnold  gives  his  version 
of  happiness: 

...  to  have  the  sense  of  creative  ac- 
tivity is  the  great  happiness  and  the  great 
proof  of  being  ahve,  and  it  is  not  denied 
to  criticism  to  have  it;  but  then  criticism 
must  be  sincere,  simple,  flexible,  ardent, 
ever  widening  its  knowledge. 

The  selection  in  our  text  from 
"Culture  and  Anarchy"  (pp.  544- 
551)  distinguishes  between  He- 
braism (energy,  or  practical  doing), 
and  Hellenism  (intelligence,  or  con- 
templation), as  Arnold  sees  these 
trends  working  about  him  in  Vic- 
torian England. 

Arnold's  prose,  like  Arnold  him- 
self, is  clear,  balanced,  keen,  pene- 
trating, courageous,  and  idealistic. 
Like  him,  also,  it  compromises  with 
nothing  less  than  the  pursuit  of  the 
best  throughout  all  time.  For  a  man 
of  such  stature  as  Arnold's  there 
will  ever  be  a  crying  need,  whether 
he  lived  on  the  shores  of  the 
Aegean,  on  the  Thames  in  Victorian 
England,  or  in  the  world  of  tomor- 
row. Meeting  such  a  man  deepens 
and  strengthens  us,  for  he  forces  us 
to  come  face  to  face  with  many  of 
the  universal  experiences  and  con- 
flicts of  mortality  in  a  world  of 
growing  frustration  and  complexity. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  Do  you  think  Matthew  Arnold  might 
be  described  fairly  as  being  only  an  edu- 
cator? 

2.  Why  is  loneliness  so  ominous  a  symp- 
tom to  Arnold? 

3.  Why  did  he  find  so  little  of  the  best 
in  Victorian  England?  Where  did  he 
find  the  best? 

4.  What  is  the  definition  of  a  touch- 
stone? 

5.  Discuss  Arnold's  definition  and  func- 
tion of  criticism;  of  poetry. 


Social  Science — T  he  Constitution 
o(  the  United  States 

(It  is  recommended  that  each  Rehef  Society  member  read  the  text  of  the  Constitution 
relating  to  each  lesson  as  printed  before  the  lesson) 

Article  XVI 
The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and  collect  taxes  on  incomes,  from  whatever 
source  derived,  without  apportionment  among  the  several  States,  and  without  regard  to 
any  census  or  enumeration. 

Article  XVII 

The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  two  Senators  from  each 
State,  elected  by  the  people  thereof,  for  six  years;  and  each  Senator  shall  have  one  vote. 

The  electors  in  each  State  shall  have  the  qualifications  requisite  for  electors  of  the 
most  numerous  branch  of  the  State  legislatures. 

When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  of  any  State  in  the  Senate,  the 
executive  authority  of  such  State  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  such  vacancies;  Pro- 
vided, that  the  legislature  of  any  State  may  empower  the  executive  thereof  to  make 
temporary  appointment  until  the  people  fill  the  vacancies  by  election  as  the  legislature 
may  direct. 

This  Amendment  shall  not  be  so  construed  as  to  affect  the  election  or  term  of  any 
Senator  chosen  before  it  becomes  valid  as  part  of  the  Constitution. 

Article  XVIII 

Section  1.  After  one  year  from  the  ratification  of  this  article  the  manufacture,  sale, 
or  transportation  of  intoxicating  liquors  within,  the  importation  thereof  into,  or  the  ex- 
portation thereof  from  the  United  States  and  all  territory  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 
thereof  for  beverage  purposes  is  hereby  prohibited. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  and  the  several  States  shall  have  concurrent  power  to  en- 
force this  article  by  appropriate  legislation. 

Section  3.  This  article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  the  Legislatures  of  the  several  States,  as  provided  in 
the  Constitution,  within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  the  submission  hereof  to  the 
States  by  the  Congress. 

Article  XIX 

Section  1.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied  or 
abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by  any  State  on  account  of  sex. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  Article  by  appropriate  legisla- 
tion. 

Article  XX 

Section  1.  The  terms  of  the  President  and  Vice-President  shall  end  at  noon  on  the 
20th  day  of  January,  and  the  terms  of  Senators  and  Representatives  at  noon  on  the 
third  day  of  January,  of  the  years  in  which  such  terms  would  have  ended  if  this 
Article  had  not  been  ratified;  and  the  terms  of  their  successors  shall  then  begin. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such  meet- 
ing shall  begin  at  noon  on  the  third  day  of  January,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint 
a  different  day. 

Section  3.  If,  at  the  time  fixed  for  the  beginning  of  the  term  of  the  President,  the 
President  Elect  shall  ha\e  died,  the  Vice-President  Elect  shall  become  President.  If  a 
President  shall  not  have  been  chosen  before  the  time  fixed  for  the  beginning  of  his  term, 
or  if  the  President  Elect  shall  have  failed  to  qualify,  then  the  Vice-President  Elect  shall 
act  as  President  until  a  President  shall  have  qualified;  and  the  Congress  may  by  law 
provide  for  the  case  wherein  neither  a  President  Elect  nor  a  Vice-President  Elect  shall 

Page  137 


138 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


have  qualified,  declaring  who  shall  then  act  as  President,  or  the  manner  in  which 
one  who  is  to  act  shall  be  selected,  and  such  person  shall  act  accordingly  until  a  Presi- 
dent or  Vice-President  shall  have  qualified. 

Section  ^.  The  Congress  may  by  law  provide  for  the  case  of  the  death  of  any  of 
the  persons  from  whom  the  House  of  Representatives  may  choose  a  President,  when- 
ever the  right  of  choice  shall  have  devolved  upon  them,  and  for  the  case  of  the  death 
of  any  of  the  persons  from  whom  the  Senate  may  choose  a  Vice-President  whenever  the 
right  of  choice  shall  have  devolved  upon  them. 

Section  5.  Section  1  and  2  shall  take  effect  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  October  follow- 
ing the  ratification  of  this  Article. 

Section  6.  This  Article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  the  Legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  several 
States  within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  its  submission. 

Article  XXI 

Section  1.  The  Eighteenth  Article  of  Amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Unit- 
ed States  is  hereby  repealed. 

Section  2.  The  transportation  or  importation  into  any  State,  Territory,  or  Posses- 
sion of  the  United  States  for  delivery  therein  of  Intoxicating  Liquors,  in  violation  of 
the  laws  thereof,  is  hereby  prohibited. 

Section  3.  This  Article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  Conventions  in  the  several  States,  as  provided  in 
the  Constitution,  within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  the  submission  hereof  to  the 
States  by  the  Congress. 

ARTICLE  XXII 

Section  1 .  No  person  shall  be  elected  to  the  office  of  the  President  more  than  twice, 
and  no  person  who  has  held  the  office  of  President,  or  acted  as  President,  for  more  than 
two  years  of  a  term  to  which  some  other  person  was  elected  President  shall  be  elected 
to  the  office  of  President  more  than  once.  But  this  Article  shall  not  apply  to  any  per- 
son holding  the  office  of  President  when  this  Article  was  proposed  by  the  Congress,  and 
shall  not  prevent  any  person  who  may  be  holding  the  office  of  President,  or  acting 
as  President,  during  the  term  within  which  this  Article  becomes  operative  from  holding 
the  office  of  President,  or  acting  as  President  during  the  remainder  of  such  term. 

Section  2.  This  Article  shall  be  inoperative  unless  it  shall  have  been  ratified  as  an 
amendment  to  the  Constitution  by  the  legislature  of  three-fourths  of  the  several  States 
within  seven  years  from  the  date  of  its  submission  to  the  States  by  Congress. 

Lesson  14— Amendments  Sixteen  Through  Twenty-Two 
Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

Texts:  Your  Rugged  Constitution,  (Y.  R.  C),  pp.  238-269;  The  Constitution  oi  the 
United  States,  Its  Sources  and  Application,  (C.  of  U.  S.),  pp.  251-263 

For  Tuesday,  May  24,  1955 

Objective:  To  study  the  Amendments  to  the  Constitution  since  1913. 

TN    1895,   Congress  attempted   to 
pass   an   income   tax   law.    This 


Power  oi  Congiess  to  Tax  Incomes 
—Sixteenth  Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C, 
pp.  238-239;  C.  of  U.  S.,  pp.  251-252) 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay 
and  collect  taxes  on  incomes,  from  what- 
ever source  derived,  without  apportionment 
among  the  several  States,  and  without  re- 
gard to  any  census  or  enumeration. 


law  was  held  to  be  unconstitutional 
because  being  a  direct  tax  within 
the  meaning  of  the  Constitution, 
it  was  not  made  proportional  in  its 
application.  Being  a  direct  tax,  in 
ofder  for  the  law  to  be  valid  in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  139 

conformity  with  the  Constitution,  the  Senate  of  the  United  States  by 
it  was  required  to  be  levied  upon  the  voters  themselves,  instead  of  by 
the  basis  of  population.  the  various  state  legislatures  as  pro- 
An  income  tax  would  be  both  vided  in  Article  I,  section  3.  This 
unfair  and  unworkable  levied  upon  Amendment  was  the  source  of  long 
a  basis  of  population  because  this  and  protracted  debate  which  began 
requirement  would  place  upon  the  as  early  as  1826.  Because  the  Amend- 
people  of  the  states  with  large  pop-  nient  makes  no  significant  change 
ulations  a  much  greater  tax  burden  in  constitutional  rights  or  guaran- 
than  upon  citizens  or  residents  of  tees,  it  is  not  of  great  importance 
states  with  small  populations.  The  to  understand  more  than  its  sub- 
Sixteenth  Amendment  was  adopted  stance  and,  therefore,  its  text  is 
in  1913  to  overcome  the  Constitu-  omitted  from  this  lesson. 

ional    objection    of    apportionment  n    ?  l-x-         h  t  2.     ■    j.-       r  ■ 

.{  1     ,\^  Fionibition  or  intoxicating  Liquors 

among  the  several  states.  r--  1  .       ^la         j        ^    /^    r> 

^,  ^  .  ,       ,         ,  ,  —LiPhteenth  Amendment,    (Y.  R. 

Ihe  mcome  tax   laws   began    by  r^  ^      -.r^^^nc  -,^ 


providing  only  a  small  percentage 
of  the  revenue  of  the  United  States 


256) 


Government.     This    tax    has    now  The   Eighteenth  Amendment  is 

grown  to  the  proportion  of  yielding  no  longer  part  of  the  Constitution, 

by   far   the   greatest  percentage   of  Consequently   there  is   nothing   to 

tax   revenue    than    from    all    other  be  gained  in  quoting  its  provisions, 

sources  of  taxation  combined.   Fur-  It  was  the  Amendment  which  pro- 

thermore,  the  rates  of  taxation  have  vided    for    the   prohibition    of   the 

tremendously  increased  until  the  in-  manufacture,  sale  or  transportation 

come  tax  has  come  to  be  regarded  of  intoxicating  liquors,  or  their  im- 

by  many  serious  thinking  people,  as  portation  or  exportation  into,  from, 

confiscatory  in  its  effect.  or  within  the  United  States.   It  was 

There  is  a  resolution  now  pending  adopted  January  29,  1919  and  was 

in  Congress  to  limit  the  power  of  repealed     December     5,     1933    by 

Congress  in  the  percentage  of  in-  the  adoption   of   the  Twenty-First 

come  which  it  may  tax,  except  under  Amendment. 

certain  emergency  conditions.  This  The    history   of    the   Eighteenth 

resolution  has  been  adopted  by  sev-  Amendment   and    its    enforcement 

eral  states  and  it  is  not  inconceiv-  was  a  stormy  one  and  forms  one 

able  that  it  may  be  adopted  as  a  of  the  saddest  stories  of  lawlessness 

limitation  upon  the  taxing  power  of  and  corrpution  in  the  history  of  our 

Congress.  country.   It  was  designed  to  protect 

Direct  Ejection  of  Senators-Seven-  ^'^  ^'^'^^"^  °/  *^\^°""^,7  ff '"'* 

teenth  Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C,  pp.  *^  '^^^S^'  "j  ^'^°^°.l  w.th  the  ac- 

r^     iTTTc             -      ^\  companying  degradation  and  crime 

240-241;  C.  of   U.  S.,  pp.   252-253)  ^     /  ,   ^      .,g       ..                          r       . 

^     ^                       'ri      >>      ^;»/  connected    with    its    manufacture, 

Reference  has  already  been  made  distribution,   and   use.    It   may  be 

to  the  Se\'enteenth  Amendment  to  argued   that   the   Amendment   was 

the  Constitution  which  was  adopted  a    failure.     Its    faithful    observance 

in  May  of    1913.    It  provides   for  and  proper  enforcement,  however, 

the  direct  election  of  members  of  would  have  brought  untold  bless- 


140 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


ings  in  health,  civic,  and  economic 
improvement  to  the  people  of  the 
country. 

Voting  Rights  to  Women  —  Nine- 
teenth Amendment,  (Y.  R.  C,  pp. 
244-245;  C.  oi  U.  S.y  pp.  256-257) 

Section  1.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States  to  vote  shall  not  be  denied 
or  abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by 
any  State  on  account  of  sex. 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power 
to  enforce  this  Article  by  appropriate 
legislation. 

It  seems  strange  to  us  now  that 
a  Civil  War  should  be  fought  to 
free  the  slave,  and  the  Constitution 
amended  to  give  him  the  right  to 
vote,  and  that  this  latter  funda- 
mental right  of  citizenship  should 
be  denied  to  any  citizen  on  the 
ground  of  sex.  The  movement  to 
remove  the  voting  disability  from 
women  began  in  1878  under  the 
leadership  of  Susan  B.  Anthony. 
This  was  forty  years  before  the  Nine- 
teenth Amendment  was  finally 
adopted.  Before  woman  suffrage 
became  national  in  scope,  it  had 
been  adopted  in  several  states.  It 
became  law  in  Wyoming  in  1869, 
in  Colorado  in  1893,  and  in  Utah 
and  Idaho  in  1896.  (See  Centenary 
oi  Rehei  Society,  pp.  65-67.)  The 
State  of  Montana  elected  the  first 
woman  to  Congress  in  1916.  She 
was  Miss  Jeannette  Rankin. 

This  Amendment  does  not  take 
from  the  states  the  right  to  fix 
qualifications  for  voters.  It  merely 
provides  that  this  right  may  not  be 
denied  on  the  ground  of  sex,  even 
as  the  Fifteenth  Amendment  pro- 
hibits a  denial  of  suffrage  upon  the 
ground  of  race,  color,  or  previous 
condition  of  servitude. 

Terms  of  Office  Changed  —  Twen- 


tieth Amendment,   (Y.  R.  C,  pp. 
246-249;  C.  oi  U.  S.,  pp.  258-260) 

Section  1.  The  terms  of  the  President 
and  Vice  President  shall  end  at  noon  on 
the  20th  day  of  January,  and  the  terms 
of  Senators  and  Representatives  at  noon 
on  the  third  day  of  January,  of  the  years 
in  which  such  terms  would  have  ended 
if  this  article  had  not  been  ratified;  and 
the  terms  of  their  successors  shall  then 
begin. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  assemble 
at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such  meet- 
ings shall  begin  at  noon  on  the  third  day 
of  January,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint 
a  different  day. 

There  are  three  other  sections  to 
the  Twentieth  Amendment.  Section 
three  provides  for  the  succession  in 
the  Presidency  and  Vice-Presidency 
in  the  event  either  or  both  have 
not  been  elected,  or  shall  fail  to 
qualify  on  the  day  fixed  for  entering 
upon  the  duties  of  those  offices. 
Section  four  provides  that  the  House 
of  Representatives  may,  by  law,  pro- 
vide for  the  contingency  of  death 
of  any  of  the  persons  from  whom 
it  may  choose  a  President  whenever 
the  right  of  choice  devolves  upon 
them,  and  gives  to  the  Senate  the 
same  right  in  its  choice  of  a  Vice- 
President  under  similar  circum- 
stances. 

Sections  five  and  six  merely  pro- 
vide for  the  time  when  the  Amend- 
ment shall  become  effective  and 
places  a  time  fimit  upon  ratification 
of  seven  years  from  the  date  of 
submission. 

The  Twentieth  Amendment  was 
proposed  March  3,  1932  and  rati- 
fied February  6,  1933. 

Section  one  of  the  Twentieth 
Amendment  is  what  is  known  as 
the  "Lame  Duck  Amendment."  Its 
purpose  was  to  provide  a  Congress 
ready  to  function  with  a  new  Presi- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


141 


dent  when  he  takes  office.  Under 
the  provisions  of  the  Constitution, 
prior  to  this  Amendment,  there  was 
a  period  from  December  to  March 
following  the  national  election,  dur- 
ing which  the  old  Congress  re- 
mained in  office,  even  though  it 
contained  members  who  had  been 
rejected  by  the  voters.  It  was  the 
practice  of  the  President,  at  the 
beginning  of  his  term,  to  call  a 
special  session  of  Congress  to  con- 
vene at  the  time  he  took  office  in 
order  that  necessary  legislative  mat- 
ters would  not  have  to  wait  until 
the  regular  session  convened  in  the 
December  following  the  inaugura- 
tion, as  provided  by  the  Constitu- 
tion as  originally  adopted.  In  the 
early  history  of  the  country,  travel- 
ing conditions  were  poor  and  the 
time  was  needed  to  assemble  the 
members  of  Congress  from  the  dis- 
tant parts  of  the  country.  In  our 
modern  day  the  members  can  be 
in  Washington  in  a  matter  of  hours 
from  any  part  of  the  country.  The 
Twentieth  Amendment  is,  there- 
fore, but  a  recognition  of  changed 
times  and  conditions,  and  makes  it 
possible  for  a  new  President  to  be- 
gin his  term  of  office  with  a  Legis- 
lative branch  in  Congress  which  is 
truly  representative  of  the  wishes 
of  a  majority  of  the  voters. 

Repeal  of  Eighteenth  Amendment 
—Twenty-First  Amendment  (Y.  R. 
C,  pp.  250-251;  C.  oi  U.  S.,  pp.  261- 

263) 

Section  1.  The  Eighteenth  Article  of 
Amendment  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  is  hereby  repealed. 

Section  2,  The  transportation  or  im- 
portation into  any  State,  Territory,  or 
Possession  of  the  United  States  for  dehvery 
therein  of  Intoxicating  Liquors,  in  viola- 
tion of  the  laws  thereof,  is  hereby  prohib- 
ited. 


Reference  to  the  Twenty-First 
Amendment  was  made  in  the  dis- 
cussion of  the  Eighteenth  Amend- 
ment. It  need  only  be  added  that 
the  Eighteenth  Amendment  is  the 
only  Amendment  to  the  Constitu- 
tion which  has  ever  been  repudiated 
by  the  people.  Under  the  Twenty- 
First  Amendment  it  is  still  unlawful 
to  transport  liquor  into  any  state 
for  delivery  in  violation  of  the  laws 
controlling  its  manufacture,  sale, 
distribution  or  use  in  such  state. 

Limitation  on  Term  oi  ORice  oi 
the  President  —  Twenty  -  Second 
Amendment,    (Y.  R.  C,  pp.   252- 

253) 

Section  1.  No  person  shall  be  elected  to 
the  office  of  the  President  more  than 
twice,  and  no  person  who  has  held  the 
office  of  President,  or  acted  as  President 
for  more  than  two  years  of  a  term  to 
which  some  other  person  was  elected  Pres- 
ident shall  be  elected  to  the  office  of 
President  more  than  once.  But  this  Article 
shall  not  apply  to  any  person  holding  the 
office  of  President  when  this  Article  was 
proposed  by  Congress,  and  shall  not  pre- 
vent any  person  who  may  be  holding  the 
office  of  President,  or  acting  as  President, 
during  the  term  within  which  this  Article 
becomes  operative  from  holding  the  office 
of  President,  or  acting  as  President  during 
the  remainder  of  such  term. 

The  Twenty-Second  Amendment 
to  the  Constitution  became  effec- 
tive February  26,  1951.  This  Amend- 
ment was  the  direct  result  of  the 
controversy  which  arose  because  of 
the  election  of  Franklin  D.  Roose- 
velt to  four  consecutive  terms  of 
office  in  the  Presidency.  Tradition- 
ally, no  candidate  had  ever  been 
elected  to  that  office  more  than 
twice.  The  precedent  against  a 
third  or  fourth  term  as  President 
was  set  in  the  beginning  by  George 
Washington,  the  First  President  of 
the   United   States.     The  Twenty- 


142 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1955 


Second  Amendment  will  prevent 
any  other  aspirant  to  this  office  from 
duplicating  the  record  of  the  second 
Roosevelt.  Regardless  of  the  mer- 
its of  a  man  and  his  capability  for 
the  great  office,  it  is  generally  agreed 
that  it  is  politically  unwholesome 
for  any  man,  no  matter  how  capable 
or  honest  he  may  be,  to  hold  the 
office  of  President  more  than  two 
consecutive  terms. 

The  Pursuit  oi  Happiness  ( Y.  R.  C, 
pp.  256-269) 

As  beneficiaries  of  our  great  lega- 
cy, all  citizens  of  the  United  States 
should  know,  understand,  and  ap- 
preciate the  priceless  freedoms 
which  the  Constitution  guarantees 
to  us.  Yours  is  the  obligation  to 
protect  those  rights!  Among  them 
are: 


EUROPE 


Come  With  Us 

See  Europe  1955 

Eight  Countries  —  64  Days 

ONLY  $987.00 
Experienced  Tour  Leader 


MRS.  ALONZO  J    MORLEY 

Phone  2287-J,  Provo,  Utah 

Write  387  East  3rd  North,  Provo,  Utah 

In  Salt  Lake  Phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  -  6-2909 

Write  3021  South  23rd  East 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Freedom  to  worship  according  to  your 
religious  belief. 

Freedom  of  speech. 

Freedom  of  the  press. 

Freedom  to  assemble  peaceably  and 
petition  Congress  for  a  redress  of  griev- 
ances. 

The  right  to  keep  and  bear  arms. 

The  right  to  trial  by  jury. 

Protection  against  having  one's  property 
searched  or  seized  without  due  process 
of  law. 

Protection  against  trial  for  an  act  com- 
mitted before  the  passage  of  a  law  making 
such  act  a  crime. 

Protection  from  being  tried  for  a  crime 
except  upon  indictment  from  a  grand 
jury. 

Protection  against  being  twice  "put  in 
jeopardy  of  hfe  or  limb"  for  the  same 
offense. 

Protection  from  being  compelled  to  act 
as  a  witness  against  oneself  in  a  criminal 
case. 

The  right,  when  accused  of  crime,  to 
a  speedy  public  trial  by  jury;  to  the  help 
of  a  lawyer;  and  the  right  to  call  witnesses 
in  your  behalf. 

Protection  against  wrongful  imprison- 
ment. 

Protection  against  the  requirement  of 
excessive  bail,  excessive  fines,  or  the  in- 
fliction of  cruel  and  unusual  punishments. 

Equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

The  right  to  be  presumed  to  be  innocent 
until  proved  guilty. 

The  right  of  secret  ballot  to  vote  for 
anyone  you  want,  not  to  be  denied  in 
any  state  on  account  of  race,  color,  previous 
condition  of  servitude,  or  of  sex. 

Protection  by  the  American  system  of 
"checks  and  balances,"  under  which  each 
department  of  Government  works  inde- 
pendently of  the  other  and  is  prevented 
from  gaining  too  much  power. 

Meaning  of  Liberty  —  The  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States  has  defined 
liberty  as  meaning  the  right  of  the  citizen 
to  be  free  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  of  his 
faculties — that  is,  his  talents,  gifts,  and 
abilities,  whether  natural  or  cultivated;  to 
be  free  to  use  them  in  all  lawful  ways;  to 
live  and  work  where  he  will;  to  earn  his 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


143 


livelihood  by  any  lawful  calling;  to  pur- 
sue any  livelihood  or  vocation — that  is, 
calling,  occupation,  profession,  or  employ- 
ment; and  to  enter  into  all  contracts 
necessary  and  proper  in  carrying  out  these 
rights. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  Why  was  the  income  tax  unlawful 
before  the  Sixteenth  Amendment? 

2.  How   did   the  Seventeenth   Amend 
ment  affect   the   election   of   Senators   of 
the  United  States? 

3.  Has  any  Amendment  to  the  Consti- 
tution ever  been  repealed?  Which  one? 

4.  May  the  states  determine  the  qualifi- 
cations of  voters  under  the  Nineteenth 
Amendment? 

5.  By  what  popular  name  is  the 
Twentieth  Amendment  known? 

6.  What  event  brought  about  the  adop- 
tion of  the  Twenty-Second  Amendment? 


Jrintid( 


ote 


Catherine  E.  Berry 

My  house  has  never  been  so  clean, 
My  floors  so  shiny  bright. 
Each  shelf  and  cabinet  primly  neat, 
No  clutter  left  in  sight. 

This  is  no  sudden  urge  to  be 
Domestic  on  my  part, 
But  just  a  woman's  way  to  numb 
The  pain  within  her  heart. 


Vi/i titer  Jifte 


rnoon 


Christie  Lund  Coles 
Here  is  a  hushed,  brief  moment 
Of  gray  and  timeless  weather; 
The  sky  is  like  a  speckled  mare 
Held  ominously  at  tether; 

The  earth  is  like  a  charcoal  scene 
Erom  a  children's  picture  book; 
The  air  is  as  cool  as  the  crystal 
Caught  in  last  summer's  brook. 

The  snow  is  like  the  silken  fluff 
From  a  milkweed  pod,  new-broken, 
As  it  falls  in  exclamation  points 
Where  winter  has  spoken. 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable  -  Nelson 

finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 
All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Musk  Co. 


Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.   MAIN   ST.        SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . . . 

1  ll  b  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  te    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles 64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah    ^^ 

Phone  4-2581  AQ 


M 


K Lama  s  Lrlants 

Klea.  Evans  Woisley 
AMA  had  a  way  with  plants. 


As  soon-  as  the  contents  of  a  lard  bucket  had  been  made  into  flalcy  apple  pies,  bak- 
ing powder  biscuits,  or  peach  cobblers,  Mama  punched  some  holes  in  the  bottom,  put 
in  small  pebbles,  and  then  filled  it  with  rich  loam  from  under  the  Saginaw  pine  tree  by 
the  dining-room  window.  Next,  she  tenderly  broke  off  a  piece  of  one  of  the  geraniums 
in  the  front-room  window,  or  the  coleus,  whose  brilliant  colors  brightened  the  winter 
days  in  the  kitchen.  It  seemed  that  all  she  did  was  stick  the  new  shoots  unconcernedly 
into  the  dirt,  but  they  always  took  root  and  grew.  This  went  on  and  on  until  every 
window  sill  in  the  house  was  full  of  plants  in  various  stages  of  growth.  No  one  ever 
knew  why  they  flourished  so  under  her  care,  except  we  all  knew  she  sort  of  loved  them 
along. 

Mama  enjoyed  sharing  her  plants.  Whenever  one  of  the  children  in  the  valley 
was  ill  and  had  to  be  in  bed  for  a  long  time.  Mama  took  a  small  can  and  planted  a 
child-size  plant,  covered  the  can  with  gay  tissue  carefully  saved  from  the  Christmas 
package,  and  left  it  at  the  bedside  where  a  restless  child  might  watch  it  grow.  If  we 
had  company,  and  one  of  the  ladies  admired  the  plants,  or  even  hinted  that  she  would 
like  a  "start,"  mama's  face  beamed  with  happiness,  and  nothing  would  do  but  she 
would  wrap  a  generous  cutting  in  a  damp  cloth,  and  put  that  in  a  paper  cone  made 
from  a  page  of  the  Valley  Independent.  We  never  could  see  that  the  plants  seemed 
to  mind  such  pruning.  In  fact,  two  or  three  branches  always  shot  up  where  one  had 
been  before. 

Great-Aunt  Mattie  was  quite  good  with  plants,  too.  Her  husband,  Great-Uncle 
Homer  had  more  money  than  Papa,  and  Aunt  Mattie  brought  "boughten"  plants  home 
from  town,  plants  that  had  flowers  on  them  almost  as  pretty  as  those  in  the  seed 
catalogues. 

Whenever  Aunt  Mattie  came  to  our  house  she  hardly  had  her  coat  off  before  she 
went  around  poking  her  pudgy  fingers  into  the  dirt  around  the  plants  and  saying: 
''M'liss,  this  scented  geranium  is  drooping  a  little,  don't  you  think?"  or  "The  bloom 
on  your  Martha  Washington  geranium  isn't  quite  as  large  as  it  was  last  year,  is  it, 
M'liss?" 

No  one  dared  ask  Great-Aunt  Mattie  for  a  start  of  her  plants.  She  let  it  be  known 
that  she  wasn't  running  a  nursery  for  anybody,  and  if  people  wanted  plants  they  could 
buy  them  like  she  did.  Papa  said  that  if  the  President  of  the  United  States  himself  asked 
Mattie  for  a  start  of  her  commonest  geranium  she  would  turn  him  down.  Once  Aunt  Sar- 
ah snipped  off  a  piece  of  the  salmon-colored  geranium  when  Great-Aunt  Mattie  wasn't 
looking,  and  hid  it  up  her  sleeve.  But  somehow,  when  she  was  at  the  door  saying 
goodbye,  it  fell  down  right  at  Great-Aunt  Mattie's  feet.  They  didn't  speak  for  over  a 
year  after  that. 

Well,  they  are  both  gone  now,  but  we  seldom  go  to  any  of  the  homes  in  the  val- 
ley without  seeing  one  of  Mama's  plants  blooming  on  a  window  sill. 

Yes,  Mama  had  a  way  with  plants. 
Page  144 


Write   or   Phone 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 
Telephone  4-2017 

about  the   following: 

EUROPE  1955 

$719 

EARLY  RESERVATIONS  NECESSARY 
and 

HAWAII 

$315 


Program  for  Historic  Train  will  be  out 
as  soon  as  a  definite  date  for  the 
Cumorah  Pageant  has  been   set. 


FOR 


PRIMARY  SUPPLIES 
FAMILY  RECORDS 
STATIONERY 
GIFTS 


ITS 


LiunJb/wJuiL 

24     EAST     BROADWAY 
SALT     LAKE     CITY,     UTAH 


THREE  PART 

for 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  CHORUSES 


Beside  Still  Waters— Hamblen  20 

Bless  This  House — Brahe  16 

Hold    Thou    My    Hand — Briggs    20 


If  Ye  Love  Me,  Keep  My 
Commandments — Madsen   20 

Just   For  To-day — Seaver  20 

King   of  Glory — Parks   20 

Let  the  Mountains  Shout  For 

Joy — Stephens     15 

Lord's    Prayer — Gates    20 

My  Redeemer  Lives — Gates  20 

Thanks  Be  To  God — Dickson  16 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  Souh  Main 
Salt  Lake  Ciy  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 

D  On  Approval         n  Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 

Name    


Address    

City  &  State 


aqnes  IHusic    | 


Ml 


145  NORTH  UNIVERSITY.  PROVOV'2260  WASHINGTON  BIVD,0(5C>£N 


IDA   F~I0-222- 52372 


DEC 


■u  yr^ 


YOU  CAN  DO  BETTER 

Geeealogy  Work 

WITH  THE  RIGHT  TOOLS 

1.  Our  Family  Through  the    3.  The  ABC's  of  American 

Genealogical  Research 


Years  Binder 

An  indispensable  aid  for  keeping  your  records  order- 
ly. Available  in  white,  tan,  maroon  or  black  simu- 
lated leather,  and  stamped  with  the  Temple  (Salt 
Lake,  Idaho  Falls,  Mesa,  or  Manti )  of  your  choice 
in    gold.  $3.00 

2.  Binder  with  100 
Genealogical  Sheets 

Our  Family  Through  the  Years  Binder  with  an  as- 
sortment of   100  genealogical  sheets.  $4.50 


E.   KAY  KIRKHAM 

This  bock  contains  a  wealth  of  information  on  how 
to  fill  ir  family  group  sheets  and  pedigree  charts, 
and  treats  in  detail  all  the  necessary  steps  in 
genealogical    research.  $1.25 


(ll 


( 


THE   .  ^ 

or  '  >.S 

AMER«::4N 

CENEALOatAL 
RESEAttlll 


ElCfthlRKIlil 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find     (      )  check     (      )  money  order     (      )  charge 

to   my   account   in    the    following    amount   $ for 

the  encircled  (numbered)   items:  1  2  3 


Name 


Address  

City Zone  State 


wm 

MA  ®  A  S  S  KT  IS 


(( 


Llnto  the  (biect  JLady[ 


^^^HE  elder  unto  the  elect  lady  and  her  children,  whom  I 
love  in  the  truth;  and  not  I  only,  but  also  all  they  that 
have  known  the  truth; 

For  the  trutKs  sake,  which  dwelleth  in  us,  and  shall 
he  with  us  for  ever. 

Grace  be  with  you,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the 
Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
Father,  in  truth  and  love. 

I  rejoiced  greatly  that  I  found  of  thy  children  walking 
in  truth,  as  we  have  received  a  commandment  from  the 
Father. 

And  now  I  beseech  thee,  lady,  not  as  though  I  wrote  a 
new  commandment  unto  thee,  but  that  which  we  had  from 
the  beginning,  that  we  love  one  another. 

And  this  is  love,  that  we  walk  after  his  commandments. 
This  is  the  commandment.  That,  as  ye  have  heard  from  the 
beginning,  ye  should  walk  in  iV^  {The  Second  Epistle  of 
John  1-6). 


The  Cover:  "Verbena  Bouquets  on  tlic  Desert,  Near  La  Ouinta,  California'* 

Photograph  by  Josepli  Miiench 
Frontispiece:   'Tansies, "  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Co\er  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrofn    I  Lear  and  QJc 


Since  I  was  a  girl  in  my  teens  I  ha\e 
enjoyed  reading  Tht  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. I  always  looked  forward  to  reading 
the  wonderful  stories.  After  my  mar- 
riage the  Magazine  was  one  of  the  first 
publications  in  my  home.  The  stories  still 
appeal  to  me,  but  I  now  enjoy  also  the 
articles  and  monthly  lessons.  Recently  I 
was  called  to  be  president  of  our  ward 
Relief  Society,  and  the  Magazine  has  be- 
come not  just  something  to  be  enjoyed, 
but  something  to  help  me  in  this  new 
calling. 

— Ora  Stoker  Whittier 
Rockland,   Idaho 

THE   RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

On  every  page  I  feel  the  need 
To  read  and  read  on  more, 
And  every  single  page  I  read, 
I'm  richer  than  before. 

It  is  a  blessing  in  my  home, 
A  helping  hand  to  guide  me; 
Its  friendly  words  when  I'm  alone 
Are  always  there  beside  me. 

— Mrs.   Irene  O.  Clawson 
Hyrum,  Utah 

I  love  The  Relief  Society  Magazine — 
everything  in  it.  I  have  an  invalid  boy 
and  I  read  it  to  him.  I  can't  get  to 
meeting  very  often,  because  I  can't  leave 
him  alone,  and  I  don't  have  anyone  to 
stay  with  him.  We  read  the  Magazine 
from  cover  to  cover. 

— Mary  A.  Ostler 

Roosevelt,  Utah 

I  am  a  convert  to  the  Church,  having 
been  a  member  for  the  past  six  years,  and 
for  five  years  I  have  received  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  regularly,  and  I  find  it 
the  grandest,  greatest  little  Magazine. 
Therefore  in  October  and  November 
1954,  ^  obtained  gift  subscriptions  for 
eight  of  my  best  friends,  none  of  whom 
are  in  this  Church.  They  have  all  told 
me  that  they  appreciate  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  and  enjoy  reading  it. 
— Laura  Jensen 


ar 


I  always  read  every  article  in  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  and  often  give  it  as 
a  Christmas  gift  to  friends. 

— Mrs.  Lucile  Roberts 
Fortuna,  California 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has  always 
been  my  favorite  publication,  both  as  a 
child,  and  especially  now  when  the  writ- 
ten word  is  our  only  contact  with  the 
Church.  We  are  enjoying  our  stay  in 
India,  but  like  all  Americans  in  foreign 
lands,  we  will  return  home  with  a  deeper 
appreciation  for  our  own  great  land,  and 
the  unlimited  opportunities  there  for  all. 
My  husband  is  giving  technical  aid  in 
the  design  section,  aggregate  plant,  for 
the  Bhakra  Dam,  which  will  be  the  sec- 
ond largest  dam  in  the  world.  We  have 
two  girls,  six  and  three.  There  are  thirty 
American  families  here,  and  some  of  the 
first  families  here  organized  a  Sunday 
School,  which  has  been  successful  with 
at  least  seventy-five  per  cent  of  the  chil- 
dren. I  have  the  children  from  three  to 
seven  years  of  age,  and  it  is  gratifying  to 
know  that  the  children  are  forming  the 
habit  of  attending  church  on  Sunday 
morning.  We  have  had  several  Christian 
missionaries  and  Christian  medical  mis- 
sionaries visit  our  group  ....  I  miss  the 
stimulation  of  mind  and  spirit  which  I 
always  received  at  our  own  Latter-day 
Saint  meetings, 

— Mrs.  G.  R.  Anderson,  Jr. 


Long  Island,  New  York 


Nangal  Township 
District  of  Hoshiarpur 
Punjab,  India 

I  hope  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
continues  to  flourish,  and  that  it  will  con- 
tinue to  go  to  many  women  in  far-off 
lands.  I  met  a  fine  lady  from  New  Mex- 
ico on  the  bus.  She  said  her  picture  had 
appeared  in  the  "Notes  Erom  the  Field" 
in  a  recent  Magazine.  I  looked  up  the 
picture  and  found  this  lady  with  her  four 
daughters,  all  singers,  from  Lordsburg, 
New  Mexico.  It  is  wonderful  to  realize 
how  much  good  the  Magazine  does  all 
over  the  \\'orld. 

— Mrs.  Adella  Waterlyn 
Provo,  Utah 


Page  ]A6 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the  Relief    Society  of  The   Church  of   Jesus   Christ  of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle  S.  Spafford  - 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 


Margaret 

Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Editor     - 
Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


C.  Pickering 

Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


President 

First  Counselor 

Second  Counselor 

Secretary-Treasurer 


Christine  H.  Robinson 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Helen  W.  Anderson 
Gladys  S.  Boyer 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle    S.    Spafford 


Vol.  42 


MARCH    1955 


No.  3 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

"Unto  the  Elect  Lady" 

"O  Be  Wise;   What  Can  I  Say  More?"  Aleine   M.   Young 

I  Go  to  Relief  Society  Nell   B.    Brenchley 

Now,  in  the  Twilight  of  My  Life  Artemesia  R.   Romney 

A  Great  Tradition — The  American  National  Red  Cross  Edwin  H.    Powers 

Why  Not  Be  Happy?  Celia  Luce 

Nature's  Bouquet   Cecil   G.    Pugmire 

FICTION 

Survival  Under  Protest  —  Third  Prize  Story  Leola  S.  Anderson 

The  Legacy  Ora  Pate   Stewart 

Mother's  Baked  Apple  Estelle  Webb   Thomas 

Green  Willows  —  Chapter  2  Deone  R.    Sutherland 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  

Eighty-One  Years  Ago  

Woman's    Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon 

Editorial:  Relief  Society  for  the  Perfection  of  Women  Marianne  C.   Sharp 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Organizations  and  Reorganizations  of   Stake   and 

Mission  Relief  Societies  for   1954   

Index  for  1954  Relief  Society  Magazines  Available  

Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  Issue   

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Margaret  C.  Pickering 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Perennials    Preferred    Dorthea    N.    Newbold 

And  Now  It's  Spring  Again!  Helen  S.   Williams 

Home  Laundering  Rhea   H.    Gardner 

Martha  Mary  Barrett  Tolman  Finds  a  New  Hobby 
Herbs  for  Modern  Cookery 


45 
48 
61 
64 
65 
84 
86 

50 
72 
88 
92 

46 
66 
67 
68 

70 
70 
71 
98 

57 
78 
80 
91 
Dill  Elizabeth  Williamson  208 

POETRY 

Of  Power  and  Love  Genevieve  Wyatt  156 

What  Is  Youth?  Vesta  Ball  Ward  163 

Field  of  Hyacinths  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  177 

"Let  There  Be  Beauty"   Maryhale   Woolsey  179 

Grandfather's   Peppermints Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  183 

Winter's  Last  Fling  Bernice  T.   Clayton    185 

March   Interlude   Pansye   H.    Powell  187 

Day  Is  Done  Mabel  Law  Atkinson  191 

Let  Seasons  Linger  Iris  W.   Schow  197 

Monday Dorothy    J.     Roberts  197 

Fulfillment   Margaret  Evelyn  Singleton  197 

Perfume   of   Violets   Zara    Sabin  204 

A  Testimony  Catherine  B.  Bowles  206 

Words    Christie    Lund    Coles  207 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


"0  Be  Wise;  What  Can 
I  Say  More?" 

Aleine  M.  Young 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Soeiety 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Soeiety  Conferenee, 

September  30,  1954] 


MY  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  I 
wish  it  were  possible  for  me 
this  afternoon,  to  express  to 
my  Heavenly  Father  and  to  you,  the 
gratitude  that  is  in  my  heart  for  the 
restoration  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  these  latter  days,  and  for 
the  organization  of  our  own  great 
Relief  Society  by  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith. 

It  is  a  real  thrill  to  look  out  over 
this  vast  auditorium  today  and  see 
all  these  wonderful  sisters,  and  to 
realize  that  most  of  you  are  workers 
in  this  great  women's  organization. 
When  we  add  to  this  great  number 
all  the  sisters  throughout  the 
Church  that  are  members,  think 
what  a  wonderful  power  for  good 
we  can  be  if  we  will  all  be  wise  and 
live  up  to  all  the  commandments 
that  have  been  given  to  us. 

When  Jacob,  the  brother  of  Ne- 
phi,  was  pleading  with  his  people  to 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ  and  live  up 
to  all  the  teachings  of  the  prophets, 
he  concluded  with  these  words:  ''O 
be  wise;  what  can  I  say  more?"  This 
is  the  message  that  I  would  like  to 
bring  to  you  today,  be  wise. 

Last  summer  I  attended  a  sacra- 
ment meeting  and  a  fireside  for  the 
young  people  at  Bryce  Canyon 
Lodge.  I  was  thrilled  with  the  sin- 
cerity of  the  many  young  people 
who    stood    and    bore    their    testi- 

Page  148 


monies.  One  of  the  things  that  im- 
pressed me  most  at  that  time  \^as 
the  statement  of  many  of  these 
young  people  that  their  parents  had 
been  their  example;  that  they  had 
not  only  taught  their  children  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  but  they 
had  lixed  it  themselves.  What 
greater  happiness  could  come  to  a 
parent  than  to  hear  this  and  to 
know  it  to  be  true?  These  parents 
have  been  wise  and  are  reaping  the 
reward. 

This  is  the  reverse  of  the  words 
of  Emerson,  who  said,  ''What  you 
are  stands  over  you  the  while,  and 
thunders  so  that  I  cannot  hear  what 
you  say."  These  young  people  have 
said  of  their  parents,  "What  you  are 
stands  over  you,  and  thunders  so, 
that  I,  too,  will  be  wise  and  follow 
your  example." 

When  the  Pharisee  came  to  Jesus 
and  said,  "Master,  which  is  the  great 
commandment  in  the  law?"  (Mt. 
22:36)  he  replied  saying: 

.  .  .  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first 
and  great  commandment.  And  the  sec- 
ond is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself  (Mt.  22:37-39). 


I  am  sure  that  as  Relief  Society 
workers  we  are  all  endeavoring  to 
live  up  to  these  two  great  command- 


'0  BE  WISE;  WHAT  CAN  I  SAY  MORE?' 


149 


ments,  but  there  are  others  that  we 
should  also  follow,  if  we  are  wise. 
We  should  at  all  times  accept  the 
advice  and  instructions  of  our  lead- 
ers who  counsel  us  so  wisely.  We 
will  remember  the  Sabbath  day  to 
keep  it  holy.  This  commandment 
was  given  to  us  for  our  own  good 
that  we  might  have  a  day  of  much 
needed  rest,  and  the  opportunity  to 
improve  0-ursehes  and  to  grow 
spiritually. 

If  we  are  wise,  we  will  attend  our 
meetings  and  we  will  urge  our  chil- 
dren to  go  with  us,  for  it  is  here 
that  we  learn  of  Christ  and  his 
teachings.  It  is  here  that  we  renew 
our  co\enants  with  our  Heavenly 
Father. 

TF  we  are  wise,  we  will  keep  the 
Word  of  Wisdom,  for  it  is  God's 
law  and  his  will  that  we  do  this. 
Doctors  and  scientists  and  those 
who  are  living  the  Word  of  Wisdom 
today  are  proving  that  it  is  the  right 
way  of  life  and  that  everyone  will 
benefit  by  doing  so. 

If  we  are  wise,  we  will  accept  in 
all  humility  any  calling  that  comes 
to  us  in  the  Church,  and  gi\'e  to  it 
our  best  efforts,  for  it  is  through  ac- 
tivity in  the  Church  that  we  grow 
and  our  testimonies  are  strength- 
ened. 

I  have  mentioned  but  a  few  of 
the  commandments  that  we  should 
adhere  to,  if  we  are  wise.  There  are 
others  just  as  important,  and  we  are 
not  in  a  position  to  choose  the  ones 
that  we  feel  apply  to  us.  The  Lord 
tells  us  to  keep  all  his  command- 
ments, and  Jesus  said: 

He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and 
keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  lo\'eth  me: 
and  he  that  lo^•eth  me  shall  be  loved  of 
my  Father  .  .  .  (John  14:21). 


In  Jesus'  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
and  also  in  his  great  sermon  to  the 
Nephites,  he  advises  us  in  these 
words  from  The  Book  of  Mormon: 

Therefore,  whoso  heareth  these  sayings 
of  mine  and  doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him 
unto  a  wise  man,  who  built  his  house 
upon  a  rock — And  the  rain  descended, 
and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew, 
and  beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell  not: 
for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock.  And  every 
one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine 
and  doeth  them  not  shall  be  likened  unto 
a  foolish  man,  who  built  his  house  upon 
the  sand — And  the  rain  descended,  and 
the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and 
beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell,  and 
great  was  the  fall  of  it  (3  Nephi  14:24-27). 

Which  are  we  like,  the  wise  or 
the  foolish  man?  Are  we  building 
our  house  upon  the  rock  of  obedi- 
ence or  upon  the  sands  of  disobedi- 
ence? 

If  we  are  wise,  we  will  build  it 
upon  the  rock  and  receive  the  bless- 
ings that  have  been  promised  to  us 
in  the  sixth  section  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  which  says: 

Now,  as  you  have  asked,  behold,  I  say 
unto  you  keep  my  commandments,  and 
seek  to  bring  forth  and  establish  the  cause 
of  Zion;  Seek  not  for  riches,  but  for  wis- 
dom, and  behold,  the  mysteries  of  God 
shall  be  unfolded  unto  you,  and  then  shall 
you  be  made  rich.  Behold,  he  that  hath 
eternal  life  is  rich  (D.  &  C.  6:6-7). 

We  all  believe  this,  and  we  are 
all  working  and  looking  forward  to 
eternal  life  in  the  celestial  kingdom 
of  our  Father  in  heaven,  but  in  or- 
der to  achieve  it,  we  must  always 
follow  the  advice  of  Jacob  when  he 
said:  ''O  be  wise,  what  can  I  say 
more?" 

I  pray  that  we  may  all  have  the 
strength  and  courage  to  do  this,  and 
I  humbly  ask  it  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.    Amen. 


cJhird  [Prize  Story 

%/tnnuai  LKelief  Societii  Snort  Story   (contest 

Survival  Under  Protest 


Leo Ja  S.  Anderson 


THE  first  Monday  night  that 
Joanna  jumped  up  from  the 
dinner  table  to  rush  off  to 
first-aid  training  class,  George  was 
amused. 

''Sure,  ril  be  baby-sitter,  honey/' 
he  said  magnanimously.  ''Never 
let  it  be  said  that  the  Georges,  pap- 
py and  son,  ever  dimmed  the  lamp 
of  our  own  Crusader!" 

Joanna  pulled  a  face  at  him,  run- 
ning her  fingers  down  her  blue  skirt 
over  slim,  lovely  hips.  It  was  a 
heady  evening  in  early  spring,  with 
the  setting  sun  sending  gold  fingers 
through  the  yellow  organdy  cur- 
tains to  caress  the  blond  heads  of 
all  three  Camerons.  The  smell  of 
freshly  watered  lawns  from  this  cor- 
ner up  both  sides  of  the  subdivision 
came  strongly  through  the  open 
window.  Serenity  ruled  inside  and 
out,  as  if  disaster  were  seven  light- 
years  away. 

Poised  behind  their  chairs,  Jo- 
anna turned  each  blond  head  back 
and  dropped  a  quick  kiss  on  two 
turned-up  noses,  Geordy's  little  but- 
ton one  and  George's  strong  ski- 
jump  one. 

'"Bye,  precious.  'Bye,  hon." 
"Not  so  fast!"  George  caught  her 
wrist  as  she  zoomed  past  and  pulled 
her  down  into  his  lap.  "I  deserve 
better  than  that  for  tubbing,  pants- 
ing,  and  bedding  my  son  down.  To 

Page  150 


LEOLA  S.  ANDERSON 

say  nothing  of  washing  up  your 
dishes!" 

"Oh,  George,  the  dishes,  too? 
When  you  hate  them  so?"  The 
stars  came  out  in  Joanna's  blue  eyes. 
"You're  the  nicest  husband  I  ever 
married." 

"Just  this  once,  I  will,"  he  said, 
"because  I  have  an  idea  there  won't 
be  another  one.  Just  let  that  Red 
Cross  expert  start  talking  about 
great,  gaping,  bloody  wounds,  and 
Mammy's  life-saving  career  will  end 
at  the  rail." 

Joanna  turned  a  little  pale,  but 
she  swallowed  hard  and  firmed  her 
lips  resolutely.    "No!    I'm  going  to 


SURVIVAL  UNDER  PROTEST 


151 


get  clear  through  this  one.  Why, 
it  may  mean  our  very  survival." 

George's  eyebrows  went  all  the 
way  up.  ''So  bad?"  There  was 
laughter  in  his  voice. 

Joanna  nodded  vigorously.  "If  we 
do  as  the  Church  tells  us,  we  don't 
need  to  fear  anything.  And  this 
we've  been  told  to  do.  Besides, 
Civil  Defense  is  warning  us,  too. 
The  time  has  come  when  every 
home  must  be  prepared  for— for— 
well,  for  whatever  comes." 

Geordy  pounded  his  spoon  in  the 
soupy  mess  in  his  plate.  "Mum, 
mum,  mum!"  he  chortled. 

George  nodded  solemnly.  "You're 
so  right,  both  of  you."  He  planted 
a  swift,  businesslike  kiss  upon  Jo- 
anna's soft  mouth  and  stood  her  on 
her  feet,  all  five-feet-two  of  her. 
"Now  you  rush  right  out  and  pre- 
pare to  defend  our  home,  honey, 
while  I  mop  up  my  son  and  heir." 
He  grinned,  towering  over  her.  Out- 
side a  horn  honked. 

Joanna  flung  her  arms  around  his 
neck  for  a  moment  and  ran  for  the 
door.  "Never  mind  the  dishes," 
she  sang.  "I'll  do  'em  when  I  get 
back." 

George  addressed  his  son,  man  to 
man.  "She  won't  be  able  to  look 
a  greasy  dish  in  the  face  by  then. 
Come  on,  boy,  let's  harvest  that 
mashed  potato  crop  in  your  hair." 

That  was  the  first  time. 

TOANNA  came  home  bubbling 
^  with  pride  and  fairly  oozing 
knowledge.  Before  George  could 
bring  himself  to  protest,  she  had 
bandaged  him  for  a  broken  jaw,  a 
dislocated  shoulder,  and  a  sprained 
ankle.  She  left  him  slightly  shaken 
and  all  tied  up  on  the  divan  while 
she  made  a  tour  of  her  small  castle. 


Geordy  was  sweetly,  cleanly  asleep 
in  his  crib;  the  dishes  were  in  their 
proper  cupboards;  even  the  sink  was 
washed  and  the  dishcloth  wrung 
dry.     Joanna  sighed  ecstatically. 

The  second  time,  George  was 
thoughtful. 

"How  long,"  he  asked  carefully, 
as  dinner  again  neared  a  precipitate 
close  for  Joanna,  "does  this  class  go 
on?" 

"Nine  weeks,  two  hours  a  night, 
every  Monday  at  seven,"  Joanna 
smiled,  while  she  stripped  off  her 
beruffled  apron,  smoothed  down  her 
skirt,  and  prepared  to  kiss  her  fam- 
ily goodbye  again.  "Tonight  we're 
going  to  do  leg  bandages  and 
wounds." 

"Wounds,  hon?  Shall  I  send  an 
ambulance  around  for  you?" 

Outside  the  horn  sounded,  Jo- 
anna laughed.  "Oh,  I'm  over  that! 
There's  Marge.    'Bye!" 

With  Geordy  in  his  arms,  George 
followed  her  to  the  door.  Marge 
grinned  and  shook  her  red  head  at 
him. 

"Isn't  this  something?"  she  treb- 
led. "I've  always  wanted  to  dash 
off  to  the  wars,  leaving  the  little 
man  at  home!" 

George  grinned  bravely  back. 
"Ours  to  worry  and  to  wait!"  He 
flinched  as  the  tires  gripped  the 
asphalt  and  got  away  with  a  squeal. 
A  little  frown  seamed  his  eyebrows 
together.  "Your  mother,"  he  told 
his  egg-smeared  son,  "is  not  that 
strong  a  character." 

He  was  right.  She  came  home 
blanched  and  shaking.  Marge 
brought  her  in. 

"Just  let  her  lie  down  for  awhile," 
she  said.  "She'll  be  all  right.  Little 
squeamish,  that's  all." 

George  scowled.  "She  never  could 


152 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


stand  the  sight  of  blood.  She  can't 
even  stand  talking  about  it.  This 
is  the  end  of  first  aid  here!" 

Marge  backed  out  the  front  door 
and  escaped.  George  laid  Joanna 
on  the  divan  and  put  a  cold  cloth 
on  her  head.  After  awhile  she 
opened  her  eyes  and  smiled  weakly 
at  him. 

"I  should  put  my  head  down  by 
my  knees,"  she  murmured.  ''Keep 
me  from  fainting.  I'll  be  all  right 
in  a  few  minutes." 

''Sure,  sure/'  George  soothed. 
"Better  talk  bandages." 

'Tou  shouldn't  ever  use  a  tourni- 
quet, except  as  a  last  resort,"  she 
said  faintly.  ''But  if  you  do,  mark 
a  T  on  the  victim's  forehead  with 
your  lipstick." 

"I  will,"  George  promised. 

She  swallowed.  "You  know,  this 
is  plain  silly." 

"I'm  glad  you  realize  it,"  George 
exploded.     "Well,  you  tried." 

"I  mean  giving  in  to  it  like  this!" 
She  sat  up  and  jerked  the  wet  cloth 
from  her  head.  "Anyway,  we  just 
talked  about  it.  After  all,  what's 
b— blood?"  She  stood  up,  shoulders 
square  —  momentarily.  Then  she 
wilted.  "Let's  go  to  bed,  huh?" 

npHE  third  Monday  night,  there 
was  a  battle. 

"Of  course  I'm  going."  Joanna's 
blue  eyes  were  never  surer.  "To- 
night we  learn  artificial  respiration. 
You  have  to  have  artificial  respira- 
tion to  pass  the  course!" 

"Fll  have  to  have  it,  if  you  pass 
the  course!" 

She  looked  levelly  at  him.  "That's 
nonsense.  We'll  both  be  glad  some 
day  that  I  didn't  give  up.  Why,  sup- 
pose Geordy  got  hurt,  bad  .  .  .  ." 
Her  face  went  white  at  the  thought. 


"Look,  honey."  George  was  hold- 
ing his  temper  by  a  small,  serrated 
thread.  "Dr.  Peterson's  office  is  in 
the  next  block,  a  fire  station  and  a 
hospital  within  four.  Do  you  really 
think  it's  a  matter  of  life  or  death 
that  you  rush  off  like  mad  to  learn 
to  tie  square  knots?  You  can  get 
that  from  my  old  scout  book!" 

Joanna's  eyes  blazed  blue  fire  to 
meet  the  smoke  in  his.  "In  case  of 
disaster  .  .  .  ." 

"Disaster!  Disaster!  All  I  hear 
is  disaster!"  he  shouted.  "Are  you 
trying  to  scare  everybody  silly?  How 
about  a  little  peace  at  home,  for  a 
change?" 

"You  don't  have  to  wash  the 
dishes,  George,"  she  said  with  dig- 
nity. "And  I  can  bathe  Geordy  be- 
fore I  go.  That's  what  is  really 
bothering  you,  isn't  it?" 

George  knew  when  he  was 
whipped— temporarily.  But  he  was 
a  tenacious  person  by  nature,  and 
personal  injuries  to  his  masculine 
pride  could  be  laughed  off  only  so 
long.  Though  he  pushed  Joanna  out 
the  door  when  Marge  honked, 
though  he  washed  the  dishes  in  ten 
minutes  flat  (breaking  only  two 
plates  and  a  brown  pottery  bowl), 
though  he  bathed  Geordy  and  put 
him  into  his  crib  and  kissed  him 
goodnight,  he  rumbled  like  Mauna 
Loa  all  the  time.  And  with  his  do- 
mestic duties  scrupulously  complet- 
ed, he  erupted  down  the  block 
to  compare  outraged  notes  with 
Marge's  husband. 

"P\AN  Johnson  hadn't  made  such 
good  time  as  George.    He  still 
wore  one  of  Marge's  aprons  like  a 
postage  stamp  on  his  vast  front. 

"Don't  fight  it,  boy."  His  huge 
frame  shook  with  laughter.     "The 


SURVIVAL  UNDER  PROTEST 


153 


little  women  thrive  on  opposition. 
And  it  won't  last.  They'll  get  tired 
of  it  in  a  coupla  weeks.  'Specially 
Marge.  She  isn't  the  crusading 
type." 

''Joanna  is/'  George  mumbled 
glumly.  '"And  she's  obsessed  with 
the  idea  there's  going  to  be  a  dis- 
aster—on a  magnificent  scale— and 
we  must  be  prepared!" 

But  even  George  didn't  realize 
the  significance  of  his  own  words. 
Not  then.  Not,  in  fact,  until  the 
night  he  came  home  from  woik  to 
find  his  fishing  equipment,  creels, 
reels,  bait  and  all,  stacked  in  neat 
piles  on  the  back  lawn,  together 
with  the  two  old  tires  he'd  been 
saving  almost  a  year  now.  Premoni- 
tion hit  him  a  low  blow. 

He  put  his  head  in  the  door  of 
what  he  had  always  fondly  regarded 
as  his  own  province,  the  little  cub- 
byhole between  the  furnace  and 
laundry.  There  was  nothing  left  of 
all  the  familiar  clutter  of  precious 
old  hats,  half-built  wagons  for 
Geordy,  or  assorted  items  of  tool- 
craft.  It  was  stark  and  bare,  and 
the  walls'  smelled  faintly  of  disin- 
fectant. Joanna  was  busily  scrub- 
bing the  floor. 

''It's  very  sweet  of  you,  honey,  to 
clean  out  my  work  room,  but  it 
wasn't  really  necessary  to  fumigate," 
he  said  warily. 

Joanna  pushed  back  a  stray  lock 
of  hair  with  a  grimy  wrist.  "This," 
she  announced  proudly,  "is  our  Sur- 
vival Room." 

"Our  what.^"  he  yelled. 

"When  it's  finished  it  will  hold 
food,  clothing,  bedding,  first-aid  sup- 
plies .  .  .  ." 

"Stop!" 

But   he   knew   she   couldn't.     It 


was  like  flying  in  the  face  of  a  tidal 
wave. 

That's  why  he  found  himself, 
during  odd  moments  in  the  next 
few  weeks,  nailing  shelves  along  the 
walls,  lugging  in  folding  cots,  fash- 
ioning a  rather  fine  clothes  closet  in 
one  corner.  The  neighbors  began 
dropping  in  to  admire  his  work. 

"Why,  you're  quite  a  carpenter, 
boy,"  big  Dan  Johnson  rumbled. 
"I  almost  wish  Marge  had  got 
steamed  up  to  make  me  do  this. 
Snug  little  spot  you've  got  here." 

George  accepted  the  praises 
woodenly. 

A  S  the  green  of  spring  ripened  in- 
to crisp,  golden  autumn,  so  the 
bari'enness  of  the  Survival  Room 
blossomed  into  plenty.  Like  mag- 
ic, cans  and  bottles  appeared  on  the 
paper-lined  shehes— the  magic  of  a 
robbed  kitchen  budget,  George 
thought  morosely.  Hands  on  hips, 
hCi  surveyed  Joanna's  folly.  There 
were  fruits,  vegetables— dozens  of 
them—  and  dry  beans  and  split  peas 
and  cereals  and  canned  potatoes  and 
meat  .... 

"Hey,  are  we  going  to  invite  the 
neighbors  to  share  our  cozy  little 
disaster?"  he  wanted  to  know. 

"If  necessary,  yes,  although  Marge 
and  some  of  the  others  are  planning 
to  start  rooms  like  this  now." 

George's  grin  was  sardonic.  It- 
would  be  pleasant  to  watch  that, 
from  a  distance.  He  held  up  a 
bucket  with  holes  poked  through 
the  sides  near  the  bottom. 

"What  is  this?" 

"A  stove.  When  you  get  the 
charcoal  burning  down  in  the  bot- 
tom of  it,  you  put  this  grill  on  and 
cook    hamburgers    or    potatoes    or 


154 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


corn  in  husks,  or  what-have-you.  It 
also  keeps  us  warm." 

"Lights  up  the  gloom,  too?" 

"Oh,  no.  Look!"  She  held  up  a 
kerosene  lamp  with  a  glass  bowl  and 
stand  and  a  wick  a  foot  long.  It 
brought  back  memories  of  visits  to 
Cramp's  old  ranch  when  George 
was  a  kid. 

Apparently  Joanna  hadn't  forgot- 
ten a  thing.  Silently  he  picked  up 
her  Red  Cross  certificate  of  First 
Aid  and  Civil  Defense  and  tacked 
it  up  over  the  door. 

''What  on  earth  are  you  doing?" 

''Just  hanging  up  your  sheepskin, 
honey.  We  are  now  ready  for  dis- 
aster." 

Accordingly,  disaster  struck. 

It  was  nothing  so  dramatic  as  an 
atomic  bomb  or  a  famine.  Not  even 
a  small  earthquake.  Ceorge  was 
coming  home  from  work,  carrying 
the  inevitable  sack  of  groceries,  and 
between  the  curb  and  his  own  door 
he  got  run  over.  By  two  racing 
bicycles. 

How  it  happened,  or  why  it  hap- 
pened, only  the  testimony  of  two 
very  frightened  young  boys  would 
ever  indicate.  All  Joanna  knew  was 
that  there  was  a  shout,  two  screams, 
the  horrible  grinding  sound  of  metal 
on  cement,  and  a  terrifying  huddle 
of  arms,  legs,  and  battered  bicycles 
right  there  before  her  front  door. 

Be  calm,  be  cool,  the  well-trained 
first  aider  inside  her  head  shrieked 
wildly.  First,  urgent  rescue!  Her 
head  began  a  slow,  agonized  swim- 
ming, but  her  legs  carried  her  to 
the  spot.  Almost  at  once,  two 
bodies  extricated  themselves  from 
the  mess.  They  were  Jim  West  and 
Paul  Dean,  boys  who  lived  up  the 
block.  Jim's  shirt  was  ripped  right 
down  the  back,  and  a  long  scratch 


began  to  show  red  beneath  it.  It 
turned  Joanna's  sight  fuzzy.  She 
shook  her  head  impatiently. 

George  lay  motionless  on  the 
sidewalk,  face  down.  She  dropped 
down  beside  him  just  before  her 
knees  gave  out  on  their  own  ac- 
count. 

"Cosh,  we  didn't  mean  to,  Mrs. 
Cameron,"  Jim  babbled,  and  Paul 
began  to  sob.  "He  was  looking 
back  at  his  car  and  walked  right  in 
front  of  us!" 

"I  know  you  didn't  mean  to," 
Joanna  said  gently,  her  lips  continu- 
ing with  a  silent,  steady  prayer. 

/^AREFULLY  she  ran  quick,  ex- 
ploring fingers  down  George's 
back  before  she  eased  him  gently 
over.  A  sickening  gasp  sucked  itself 
through  her  clenched  teeth.  It 
looked  as  if  the  whole  left  front  of 
him  were  bleeding.  On  the  side- 
walk were  scattered  groceries  and 
the  jagged  pieces  of  a  shattered  bot- 
tle.   She  shut  her  eyes. 

"Paul,  go  into  my  house  and  call 
Dr.  Peters."  Paul  was  moving  be- 
fore she  finished  speaking.  "Jim,  go 
around  to  George's  work  room  and 
bring  me  the  First  Aid  box  on  the 
top  shelf  just  inside  the  door. 
Quick!" 

Jim  ran  with  a  queer,  one-sided 
gallop. 

The  soft,  fuzzy  fog  that  began 
settling  around  Joanna's  head  was 
stifling.  "This  is  George,"  she  said 
aloud  to  keep  her  faculties  awake. 
"And  he  is  injured.  Open  his  shirt 
and  see  where's  he's  hurt.    Move!" 

Her  fingers  did  as  they  were  com- 
manded. Most  of  the  blood  disap- 
peared when  she  pulled  the  shirt 
back.  Only  the  sleeve  grew  darker 
and  darker.    Jim  was  back  with  the 


SURVIVAL  UNDER  PROTEST 


155 


Leoh  Seely  Anderson,  San  Bernardino,  California,  appears  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  as  a  first-time  winner  in  the  short  story  contest,  with  her 
offering  "Survival  Under  Protest."  However,  Mrs.  Anderson  has  had  consider- 
able recognition  for  her  literary  efforts.  "The  Relief  Society  Magazine  launched 
my  first  article  from  Brigham  Young  University  ('A  Personnel  Department  for 
the  Home,'  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  October  1935),  but  I  cut  my 
literary  teeth  (news  and  fiction)  on  I'he  Deseret  News,  The  Salt  Lake  Tiih- 
une.  The  Sun-Advocate  (Price,  Utah),  and  The  Toronto  Star  Weekly.  Most 
recently  Reader's  Digest  and  Faith  Today  have  printed  articles.  Next  to  my 
family,  my  seminary  class  is  my  greatest  love,  though  I  also  teach  the  litera- 
ture lesson  in  Rehef  Society,  and  college  English  classes.  My  husband  (a 
language  instructor  at  San  Bernardino  Valley  College),  and  my  sons,  Richard 
(fourteen)  and  Brent  (nine),  are  presently  aiding,  abetting,  and  heckling  me 
in  a  program  of  "Mom  Goes  Back  to  School."  Future  grist  for  the  literary 
mill — when  it  finds  a  spare  moment  to  grind!  I  used  to  be  a  member  of  the 
Blue  Quill  (Ogden,  Utah,  writers)  and  also  a  member  of  the  Southeastern 
Chapter  of  the  League  of  Utah  Writers." 


kit,  and  she  cut  the  shirt  away  at 
the  shoulder.  As  the  cloth  shd 
back,  blood  spurted  with  each 
thrust  of  George's  strong,  young 
heart. 

She  groped  for  a  bandage,  but 
her  eyes  would  not  focus.  All  she 
could  see  was  that  bright,  red  hfe 
leaving  George,  her  George.  Dr. 
Peters  would  be  here  in  a  few  min- 
utes—but even  a  few  minutes 
would  be  too  late.  First  Aid  is 
what  you  do  before  the  doctor 
comes.  Knowledge  is  to  prepare 
you  to  act  when  it  is  necessary.  You 
know  what  to  do,  Joanna.    Do  it! 

She  shut  her  teeth  tight  togeth- 
er, and  her  nerveless  fingers  went 
down  into  that  warm,  scarlet  stream 
and  closed  around  the  jagged  flesh. 
The  blood  ceased  to  spurt. 

''Go  get  Marge  Johnson,"  she 
mumbled,  while  nausea  rose  in  an 
engulfing  tide  over  her. 

I7OR    the    next    century    Joanna 
knelt  there,  George's  blood  dry- 


ing in  stiff  little  smears  on  her 
hands,  light  and  darkness  confusing 
her  thoughts.  That  awful  bump  on 
his  forehead  must  have  knocked  him 
out,  and  his  cheek  is  rubbed  and 
bruised  ....  Joanna  resumed  her 
prayers. 

''Joanna,  baby!"  Marge's  voice 
brought  all  the  tension  release  of 
the  arrival  of  the  U.S.  cavalry. 
"Whatever  happened?" 

Don't  let  go,  Joanna  commanded 
herself.  This  is  a  reinforcement, 
not  a  replacement.  "Get  the 
stretcher  from  the  Survival  Room." 

She  found  a  dressing  now,  and 
though  as  she  momentarily  released 
her  hold  on  the  wound,  the  blood 
leaped  at  her  again,  it  was  a  matter 
of  seconds  until  the  bandage  was 
in  place  and  securely  tied— with 
square  knots.  They  rolled  George 
on  to  the  stretcher  and  carried  him 
into  the  Survival  Room  and  laid 
him  on  the  cot. 

"Fix  Paul  and  Jim  up,  will  you, 
Marge?"    Joanna    said,    while    she 


156 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


bathed  the  blood  and  catsup  from 
George's  face.  Why  didn't  he  open 
his  eyes?  She  put  a  cold  compress 
on  the  lump  that  gleamed  red, 
white,  and  bruised  on  his  forehead. 

A  car  stopped  out  in  front.  Dr. 
Peter's  quick,  efficient  footsteps 
and  the  music  of  his  voice.  "What's 
up,  here?" 

He  leaned,  over  George,  raised  his 
eyelids,  took  his  pulse.  He  examined 
Joanna's  bandage  and  the  wound  be- 
neath it.  He  tossed  a  smile  over 
his  busy  shoulder. 

'Til  cite  you  for  gallantry  in  ac- 
tion, Joanna,"  he  said.  'Tou  prob- 
ably saved  your  husband's  life." 


''I— I  did?"  smiled  Joanna  moist- 
ly,  and  toppled  over  at  his  feet,  ou^ 
cold. 

That's  when  George  Cameron 
sighed  and  opened  his  eyes.  '']o- 
anna!'  he  croaked.  ''What's  hap- 
pened to  Joanna?" 

Dr.  Peters  laid  her  on  the  other 
cot.  "She  fainted.  I  promise  to 
give  you  full  details  when  I'm  not 
so  busy  with  two  of  you." 

George  viewed  his  own  bandages 
with  a  grimace  and  rubbed  a  hand 
gingerly  over  his  aching  brow. 
"Well,"  he  mumbled,  "the  little 
woman  never  could  stand  the  sight 
of  blood." 


Gfm 


ov^er  a 


nd  JLi 


ove 


Genevieve  Wyatt 

For  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear;  but  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a 
sound  mind  (II  Timothy  1:7). 


Peace  of  mind  I  asked  for, 
"Oh,  peace  of  mind,"  I  prayed, 
"God  grant  me  this  one  blessing 
For  I  am  sore  afraid." 


And  through  the  dark  I  struggled 
And  through  the  dark  cried  out, 
For  fear  still  lingered  with  me 
In  troubled  thoughts  and  doubt. 

Then,  seeing  peace  in  loved  one's  eyes, 
I  saw,  too,  perfect  trust, 
For  peace  of  mind  is  perfect  faith — 
God's  love  is  true  and  just. 

And  as  my  faith  grows  stronger 
God's  greatest  gift  is  sure. 
I  know  it  will  be  completely  mine 
When  faith  is  full  and  pure. 


Perennials  Preferred 


DoTthea  N.  Newhold, 
Deseret  News  Garden  Editor 


EVERY  garden  editor  has  been 
asked  —  numberless  times  — 
"Please  tell  me  the  name  of 
a  perennial  flower  that  will  bloom 
continuously  throughout  the  sum- 
mer." 

Perennials  are  herbaceous  plants 
that  live  for  many  years  —  usually 
they  die  down  to  the  rootstock  in 
the  fall  and  come  up  again  in  the 
spring  —  flowering  every  year.  But 
certainly  there  is  no  one  variety  of 
these  treasures  of  the  garden  which 
will  bloom  continuously  through- 
out the  growing  season. 

By  selecting  from  a  wide  assort- 
ment of  perennial  plants,  however, 
the  gardener  may  be  assured  of 
bloom  from  earliest  springtime  until 
late  fall. 

Preparation  of  Soil 

Consider  first  the  soil  with  which 
you  will  be  working.  For,  without 
a  rich,  crumbly,  well-drained  soil, 
all  the  work  of  creating  a  garden 
and  the  expense  of  top  quality 
plants,  is  wasted.  Soil  should  be 
dug  deeply,  with  ample  humus  ma- 
terial incorporated  to  make  an 
almost  inexhaustible  storehouse  of 
food  for  the  plants.  Remember 
that  once  planted,  it  will  be  many 
years  before  you  will  move  those 
perennial  plants. 

Give  Perennids  a  Strong 
Background 

To  show  to  the  best  advantage, 
perennials  need  a  strong  back- 
ground. A  free  standing  border 
makes  a  thin  appearance   —  even 


though  there  are  generous  sized 
colonies  of  plants.  Placed  against 
a  strong  background,  such  as  a 
border  of  shrubs,  of  evergreens,  or 
against  a  garden  wall,  or  a  wooden 
fence  (either  painted  or  stained), 
or  against  the  side  of  a  building,  the 
blooms  will  show  oE  to  much  great- 
er advantage. 

Width  oi  Beds 

Width  of  the  beds  is  very  im- 
portant. It  is  almost  impossible  to 
achieve  continuous  bloom  or  a  var- 
ied effect  in  a  narrow  border.  Con- 
sider beds  five  to  eight  feet  in  width 
for  the  best  effects.  However,  you 
may  have  a  narrow  strip  in  which 
you  prefer  to  plant  perennials.  Try 
peonies  or  iris  or  phlox  or  chrysan- 
themums for  a  big  season  splash  of 
colorful  blooms,  and  use  an  annual, 
such  as  petunias,  for  the  front  edg- 
ing to  give  color  throughout  the 
summer  and  fall  months. 

Wide  borders  allow  plenty  of 
space  to  use  low-growing,  early 
blooming  perennials  in  the  front  of 
the  borders,  taller  growing  plants  at 
the  rear,  with  the  medium  growing 
plants  placed  in  the  center  sections. 
This  is  not  an  ironclad  rule  to  be 
followed,  for  a  medium  tall  plant 
having  attractive  foliage  —  peonies 
for  example,  mav  be  placed  near 
the  back  of  the  border,  or  some  del- 
phinium plants  may  be  brought 
close  to  the  front  edge. 

Emphasis  on  the  Old  Reliables 

Peonies,  iris,  delphiniums,  daisies 
of  every  variety,  phlox,  hardy  asters, 

Page  157 


158 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Dcrthea   Nowbold 

COLUMBINE 

The  delicately  beautiful  blossoms  of 
columbine  and  the  attractive  foliage  add 
airy  grace  to  the'  perennial  borders. 

chrysanthemums  —  these  are  the 
old  rehables,  and  plant  hybridizers 
have*  worked  wonders  with  them  to 
give  us  plants  with  larger  flowers, 
sturdier  stock,  better  colors. 

Use  these  plants  with  a  lavish 
hand,  planting  them  in  colonies  of 
threes,  fives,  sevens,  nines,  or  more, 
if  desired.  To  create  a  garden  pic- 
ture which  will  have  unity  and 
strength,  repeat  like  plantings  in  an- 
other section  of  the  border.  For 
example,  you  will  find  that  a  plant- 
ing' composed  of  three  peonies,  five 
delphiitiums,  and  seven  phlox  care- 
lessly scattered  in  an  undesigned 
border  says  very  little.  The  same 
number  of  plants  grouped  in  col- 
onies, with  a  like  planting  repeated 
in  another  section,  will  give  greater 
pleasure  and  satisfaction. 

Front  Edging  of  Borders 

It  is  extremely  difficult  to  plan  a 
border  of  any  size  which  will  dis- 


play a  neat,  tidy  appearance  and  at 
the  same  time  be  in  bloom  from 
April  until  fall.  There  will  usually 
be  unsightly  spots  where  some  per- 
ennials have  passed  their  season, 
and  where  neighboring  plants  have 
failed  to  cover  the  traces  of  the 
earlier  variety. 

Care  must  be  taken,  then,  not  to 
have  too  many  of  the  early  bloom- 
ing sorts  toward  the  front  of  the 
border  unless  they  will  retain  their 
foliage  until  fall.  The  general  ap- 
pearance of  a  planting  depends  tre- 
mendously on  the  blossoms  and 
foliage  of  the  front  of  the  border. 

Hardy  candytuft  —  Jberfs  semper- 
vireiis  —  produces  loads  of  lovely 
white  flowers  in  the  springtime, 
then  the  plants  may  be  sheared  back 
for  a  neat  appearance  for  the  re- 
mainder of  the  season     . 


Courtesy  Jackson   and   Perkins   Company 

DELPHINIUM  (LOVELINESS) 

Delphiniums  are  an  unsurpassed  source 
of  blue  flowers.  The  tall  spires  of  bloom 
add  interesting  form  to  the  perennial 
border. 


PERENNIALS  PREFERRED 


159 


Courtesy  Jackson  and  Perkins  Company 


SHASTA  DAISY  (WIRRAL  SUPREME) 

A  new  form  of  an  old  standby,  the  Shasta  Daisy,  a  thrifty  plant  which  blooms 
lavishly. 


Dianthus,  variety  Cheddar  pink, 
or  Dianthus  pJnniarius  —  old  fash- 
ioned clove  pink,  will  provide  frag- 
rance unsurpassed  during  its  bloom- 
ing season,  then  the  seed  pods  may 
be  trimmed  off  for  a  neat,  attractive 
appearance  throughout  the  remain- 
der of  the  season.  The  evergreen 
coralbell,  Heuchera,  is  a  lovely  thing, 
its  geranium-shaped  leaves  remain- 
ing in  perfect  condition  until  after 
hard  frosts. 


EarJy-FJovvering  Perennials 

Primroses  of  many  varieties,  Do- 
Tonicum,  (leopard's-bane),  peonies, 
Pyrethrum,  iris,  bearded  and  the 
Siberian  varieties,  oriental  poppies 
—  there  is  an  endless  list  of  May 
and  June  blooming  perennials. 

However,  selecting  a  limited 
group  of  bearded  iris  is  a  compli- 
cated business,  for  the  varieties 
number  into  the  thousands.  Great 
self-control  is  needed  on  your  part 


160 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


or  voLir  garden  will  become  a  dis- 
pla\  of  iris  and  not  the  varied  peren- 
nial garden  you  desire. 

EarJy  Summer 

As  the  springtime  slips  into  the 
summer,  oriental  poppies  take  over 
the  scene.  Poppies  need  a  careful 
setting,  for  a  flaming  orange  will  pro- 
test loudly  if  placed  near  a  patch  of 
rose.  Still  we  would  not  forfeit  the 
pleasure  of  growing  poppies.  Pop- 
pies disappear  after  the  blooming 
period,  leaving  a  blank  space  in  the 
garden.  The  gardener  soon  learns 
to  cover  up  their  disappearance  with 
plants  of  Chinese  delphinium,  Shas- 
ta daisies,  Statice,  or  baby's-breath 
(Gypsophih  panfculata),  variety 
Bristol  Fairy,  planted  in  front  of  the 
poppies. 

Perennial  Phlox  for 
Midsummer  Blooms 

With  midsummer  and  with  the 
coming  of  hot  weather,  the  energy 
of  the  gardener  is  sorely  taxed,  but 
if  the  perennial  phlox  plants  have 
been  grouped  with  a  generous  hand, 
if  they  have  been  carefully  watered 
and  mulched  with  a  layer  of  well- 
rotted  manure,  the  borders  will  be 
a  riot  of  color.  No  perennial  quite 
equals  the  phlox  for  extravagance  of 
blooms,  for  persistence,  or  for  self- 
reliance. 

The  New  Day  Lilies 

In  recent  years  day  lilies,  Hemero- 
caJIis,  have  been  undergoing  some 
interesting  changes  through  the  ef- 
forts of  plant  hybridizers.  A  little 
thoughtful  study  of  a  catalogue  will 
disclose  the  many  new  colors  — 
pinks,  purples,  pale  creams  and  yel- 


lows, white,  deep  yellow,  and  many 
blends  as  well.  Then,  too,  you  may 
select  from  long  lists,  varieties  that 
will  bloom  during  the  spring  or 
summer  or  fall.  Indeed,  one  could 
have  a  most  interesting  garden  con- 
taining only  day  lilies. 

Fall  Arrives 

As  the  summer  passes  and  the  fall 
season  begins,  hardy  chrysantheums, 
hardy  asters,  and  anemones  come 
into  their  own. 

No  garden  would  be  complete 
without  hardy  asters  which  are  so- 
generous  with  their  blooms. 

Plant  hybridizers  have  worked 
wonders  with  the  hardy  chrysan- 
themums, and  there  are  dozens  and 
dozens  of  new  varieties  listed  in  the 
growers'  catalogues  —  waiting  for 
you  to  use  them  in  every  spare  cor- 
ner of  your  perennial  borders.  They 
take  up  such  a  small  area  until  well 
into  the  late  summer,  that  with  gen- 
erous use  of  small,  single  starts  set 
out  in  early  springtime,  the  garden 
will,  in  the  fall  months,  look  as  if 
it  were  a  garden  of  chrysanthemums. 

From  September  until  killing 
frosts,  anemones  will  offer  lovely 
white  or  delicate  pink  waxen  blooms, 
lovely  for  either  the  house  or  the 
garden. 

Like  people,  perennials  have  their 
limitations,  so  learn  to  allow  for 
these.  At  the  same  time,  emphasize 
all  their  wonderful  assets.  Learn  to 
evaluate.  Though  you  desire  a 
plant  of  every  known  variety  when 
you  begin  to  garden,  you  will  soon 
learn  to  make  discriminating  selec- 
tions -—  to  please  you  and  to  suit 
your  personality. 


fSt    (^o    to    iKeuef  S octet y[ 
Nell  B.  Bienchley 


THE  things  that  happen  to  me 
on  Rehef  Society  day!  I  am 
sometimes  tempted  to  be- 
heve  that  if  I  had  not  such  an  ar- 
dent love  for  that  organization,  I 
should  have  given  up  trying  to  get 
myself  and  two  or  more  children 
to  Relief  Society  meeting  long  ago. 
Somehow  things  seem  to  get  all 
tangled  up  on  that  particular  day.  I 
have  entertained  the  thought  that 
life  might  run  more  smoothly,  if  I 
pretended  not  to  be  going  to  meet- 
ing at  all,  And  then,  say  about  i :  30, 
I  would  trick  fate,  change  my  dress, 
grab  the  children,  and  dash  off  to 
Relief  Society  without  looking  back. 
But  no.  I  would  most  assuredly 
have  to  bathe  John,  my  three-year- 
old,  you  know  how  little  boys  are, 
and  then  perhaps  the  baby  would  be 
asleep  or  hungry  or— no,  I  must  plan 
ahead.  But  you  know  when  Sister 
Hammond  read  that  quotation  from 
Burns  in  her  literature  lesson  last 
year,  the  one  which  goes,  'The  best 
laid  schemes  o'  mice  and  men,  gang 
aft  a-gley,"  well,  I  felt  like  Burns 
must  have  written  that  especially  for 
the  mouse  and  me.  Just  that  very 
day  I  had  hoped  to  be  all  ready  to 
leave,  and  when  I  called  John  in, 
there  he  was  with  mud  up  to  his 
ears.  I  have  almost  developed  a 
sleight-of-hand  act  from  some  of 
those  quick  changes.  I  wasn't  late, 
but  I  can't  say  I  was  unruffled. 

Then  there  was  last  week.  I  was 
going  like  a  race  horse  to  get  things 
in  shape  so  I  could  leave  when 
the  telephone  rang.  Goodness,  I 
thought,  I  hope  it's  not  ....  My 


good  husband's  voice  asked,  ''Aren't 
you  going  to  Relief  Society  today?" 

'Tes,  dear,  I  am,"  from  me. 

''Why  didn't  you  say  you  wanted 
the  car  at  lunchtime?"  he  inquired. 

"Well,  I  did  mention  that  I  was 
going  to  meeting,  but  I  decided  to 
walk."  Isn't  that  just  like  a  man? 
He  probably  didn't  even  listen  when 
I  told  him  I  was  going. 

He  was  saying,  "And  carry  that 
baby?  I'll  say  not.  I'll  come  and 
get  you." 

"I  can  walk,"  I  insisted,  but  then, 
thinking  that  I  could  use  those  extra 
ten  minutes,  I  said,  "All  right,  if  it 
won't  put  you  out  too  much— meet- 
ing's at  two." 

I  did  use  the  extra  ten  minutes 
profitably,  but  at  three  minutes  to 
two  there  was  still  no  car  in  sight, 
so  I  wrapped  up  baby,  and  the  three 
of  us  started  out,  thinking  we  would 
surely  meet  him  coming  for  us. 
Baby  was  getting  powerfully  heavy 
by  the  time  I  reached  the  church, 
and  I  was  puffing  like  the  "little 
steam  engine  that  could"  or  some- 
thing, but  still  no  husband  in  sight. 
I  do  hate  to  be  late.  Just  as  I 
reached  the  Relief  Society  room  I 
turned,  too  quickly  I  am  afraid,  to 
see  if  young  John  was  following.  He 
was,  and  I  smacked  him  in  the  poor 
little  head  with  my  swinging  hand- 
bag. He  sent  up  a  wail  that  would 
put  a  banshee  to  shame. 

I  found  at  suppertime  that  hus- 
band had  forgotten  completely 
about  us.  He  was  very  penitent, 
but  I  think  I  shall  not  make  anv 
such  arrangements  another  time. 

Page  161 


162  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 

There  was  another  day.  I  was  three-year-old  stood  peacefully  wash- 
helping  with  the  program  for  the  ing  his  hands,  with  the  water  run- 
opening  social,  so  I  was  plan-  ning  over  the  basin  and  into  his 
ning  to  leave  home  a  half  hour  early.  Sunday  shoes. 
I  was  finishing  up  the  luncheon  We  got  to  the  meeting  that  day, 
dishes  and  things  seemed  to  be  well  too,  finally.  But  do  you  know  when 
in  hand,  when  John's  voice  called  I  arrived  home  at  four  o'clock,  I 
to  me  from  the  bathroom.  found  my  bread  still  baking.  I  guess 

''Mommy,  I  can't  open  the  door."  I  hadn't  heard  the  bell  in  my  ex- 

I  dried  my  hands  on  my  apron  citement  before  leaving.  I  have 
and  turned  the  knob,  and  my  heart  heard  somewhere  that  Brother  Brig- 
sank.  ''John,  you  didn't  lock  the  ham  Young  liked  thick  crusts  on  his 
door,  surely?"  I  asked.  bread,  but  I  do  declare,  I  am  afraid 

"Locked,    Mommy,"    he    called  even  he  couldn't  have  eaten  mine 

nonchalantly.  that  day. 

"But  how  could  you,  it's  too  l  could  name  other  hectic  in- 
high?"  that  was  to  myself,  but  he  stances,  some  which  have  been  more 
answered,  "I  standed  on  my  toes."  provoking    than    amusing.     But    I 

"Well,   just  stand  on   your  toes  have  adopted  for  my  Tuesday  creed, 

agam    and    unlock   it."     I  was    im-  "Never  say  die."     I  must  go  to  Re- 

patient.  jjgf  Society.     I  simply  cannot  miss 

"I  did,  but  I  can't."  the  theology  meeting.     I  look  for- 

"Keep  calm,"  I  kept  telling  my-  ward  to  that  day  as  a  day  when  my 
self,  but  as  the  minutes  wore  on  and  life  is  enriched,  and  I  may  drink  in 
his  three-year-old  efforts  were  in  the  beautiful  spirit  of  our  class  lead- 
vain,  I  became  frantic.  I  thought  er,  our  president,  and  her  counsel- 
of  the  one  small  window.  It  was  ors,  and  as  I  listen  to  the  staunch 
my  last  chance.  I  hurried  down  to  testimonies  of  the  other  sisters,  my 
find  the  stepladder,  hoping  desper-  testimony  grows,  and  I  know  that  I 
ately  that  the  window  was  un-  am  going  to  try  to  live  closer  to  my 
locked.  As  I  shouldered  the  ladder,  Father  in  heaven  and  strive  to  un- 
I  glanced  at  the  axe  in  the  corner  derstand  my  mission  upon  earth 
and  thought  grimly  to  myself  that  more  fully. 

if  the  worst  came  to  the  worst,  I  j  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^^  meeting.  That 
could  use  that.  -^  ^^le  day  that  gives  me  courage  to 
OAPPILY,  the  window  was  un-  be  a  better  homemaker.  (Goodness 
locked,  I  found,  after  forcing  the  knows  I  could  improve  my  Tuesday 
screen,  but  it  was  far  too  small  for  schedule.)  The  leaders  on  this  day 
me  to  get  through  at  that  time.  My  awaken  interest  in  so  many  home- 
five-year-old  Patty  was  the  only  one  making  arts  that  I  have  formerly 
available,  but  she  took  one  look  in-  thought  beyond  my  reach.  I  do  so 
to  the  bathtub  below  and  shrieked  want  to  make  of  my  home  a  place 
that  she  was  afraid.  I  begged,  where  my  little  family  will  want  to 
coaxed,  and  pleaded,  and  finally  be  more  than  any  other, 
dropped  her  screaming  and  kicking  I  must  go  to  the  literature  lesson, 
safely  to  the  bathroom  floor.     The  Then  my  soul  may  rise  above  the 


I  GO  TO  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


163 


commonplace  things,  and  I  may 
walk  briefly  with  great  minds.  Could 
associations  be  more  rich  than  those 
with  Tennyson,  Dickens,  or  Brown- 
ing? Oh,  the  beauty  of  the  litera- 
ture day! 

I  must  go  to  the  social  science 
lessons.  I  am  just  awakening  to  the 
realization  that  we  here  in  the 
United  States  have  some  things  not 


to  be  found  in  any  other  country.  I 
must  learn  what  I  can  do  to  help 
preserve  the  liberty  that  God  has 
bequeathed  upon  this  promised 
land,  so  long  as  we  serve  the  God 
of  this  land  who  is  Jesus  Christ. 

Yes,  I  go  to  Relief  Society,  come 
what  may.  May  I  call  for  you  next 
Tuesday? 


What  &   youth? 

Vesta  Ball  Ward 

You  answer. 

Youth  is  impetuousness,  hurry. 

Clothed  in  vibrant  shades  of  red, 

Striped  with  rush. 

Shadows  chasing  self, 

Vainly  seeking  realness  in  shadowy  future. 

Distant  past; 

Too  busy  to  peek  between  the  pages  of  today's  reality; 

Too  busy  to  taste  the  present  pleasure 

Or  savor  the  sweetness  of  now. 

Too  occupied  seeking  hie,  too  frantic. 

Too  busy,  always  too  busy. 

Let  the  panorama  slip  by. 

While  frantically 

You  seek  that  indefinable 

Something  that  is  not  found. 

Though  sought, 

In  hectic  disquietude. 

A  sage  seeketh  such  in  quiet  thought,  in  still  depths. 
In  tranquility,  repose,  and  solemn  contemplation. 

Youth  knows  not  of  such  treasures. 

Hidden  only  by  the  veil  of  the  mind. 

For  only  time,  so  little  respected,  can  painfully  teach. 

Only  time,  relentless  in  scope  and  depth  and  sameness. 

With  cutting  edge  and  sharp  surety,  need  reprimand. 

So  what  is  youth? 

Nothing  more  than  youngness. 

That  soon  is  tempered  or  broken  in  the  maw 

Of  aching  search. 

What  is  age? 

You  answer. 

Age  is  youth,  softened  by  time. 
Mellowed  by  the  ceaseless  flow  and  surge 
Of  that  which  it  pleases  us  to  name 
Experience. 


I  Low,  in  the  cJ\K^iligkt  of  1 1  iy^  JLife 


Arteiiiesia  R.  Roniney 


AS  I  walked  along  the  crowded 
sidewalk  of  a  large  city  one 
cold,  dreary  day  (the  year  was 
December  1936),  it  seemed  there 
were  no  love  or  friends  left  in  all  the 
world.  Now  that  I  was  widowed 
there  was  nothing  to  live  for  any 
more.  Suddenly,  as  I  passed  a  spa- 
cious store  window,  a  beautiful  oil 
painting  attracted  my  attention  and 
held  me  spellbound  for  some  time. 
I  forgot  my  sorrow,  for  the  moment, 
as  I  studied  the  work  of  art.  The 
sun  in  the  picture  was  just  breaking 
with  new  light.  As  I  obser\ed  it 
more  closely,  a  thrill  ran  through 
me  and  seemed  to  fill  my  soul  with 
new  life  and  beauty.  I  said  to  my- 
self, 'There  is  no  reason  why  I  can't 
do  something  like  that,  paintings 
that  would  give  joy  and  happiness 
and  cheer  up  those  who  are  sad. 
Everyone  needs  a  hobby  as  she 
grows  older  to  keep  her  mind  bright 
and  alert.    Mine  will  be  painting." 

We  all  feel  the  need  of  self-ex- 
pression, and  it  is  very  necessary  for 
our  well-being.  Anything  that  we 
create  with  our  hands  gives  us  a 
thrill  and  helps  us  to  see  the  beauty 
around  us  and  to  express  our  per- 
sonality. The  poet  said  that  all  the 
good  we  send  into  the  lives  of  oth- 
ers comes  back  into  our  own.  We 
might  also  say  that  all  the  beauty 
we  send  into  the  homes  of  others 
comes  back  into  our  own  and  gives 
us  happiness  and  comfort,  for  a 
thing  of  beauty  is  a  joy  forever. 

Emily  Dickinson  once  said: 

If  I  can  stop  one  heart  from  breaking, 

I  shall  not  live  in  vain; 

If  I  can  ease  one  life  the  aching, 

Page  164 


Or  cool  one  pain, 

Or  help  one  fainting  robin 

Unto  his  nest  again, 

I  shall  not  live  in  vain. 

I  was  determined  to  do  some- 
thing that  would  help  someone  to 
see  the  beauty  of  life. 

As  I  proceeded  to  work  on  my 
chosen  hobby,  I  found  many  diffi- 
culties to  surmount.  One  of  the 
hardest  was  to  get  registered  at  the 
university  and  get  started  among  all 
those  young  students,  but  finally  I 
succeeded  and  became  so  interested 
in  my  classes  that  everything  took 
on  new  life  and  beauty.  The  harder 
I  worked,  the  more  joy  I  experi- 
enced. I  began  to  feel  that  life  was 
worth  living  after  all. 

There  was  so  much  for  me  to 
learn,  and  so  much  joy  came  to  me 
in  studying  and  progressing  that  my 
sorrow  was  lessened  because  my 
mind  and  hands  were  busy  in  cre- 
ating something  that  would  give  joy 
to  others. 

But  I  found  in  the  hobby  I  had 
chosen  there  were  many  angles  to 
master,  among  them:  harmony,  pro- 
portion, balance,  rhythm,  emphasis, 
and  color.  As  we  work,  we  find  we 
are  creating  a  picture,  and  our  souls 
are  filled  with  delight.  We  can  see 
beauty  in  everything  around  us. 
Sunshine,  mountains,  valleys,  sun- 
sets, sky,  the  wind,  sand,  the  snow- 
storms, rain,  smoke,  and  the  rocks 
are  attractive.  Even  the  fog  in 
London  was  dreadful  and  ugly  until 
some  artist  painted  a  famous  picture 
of  it  and  it  took  on  beauty. 

Because  of  their  perfect  study  of 
nature,  the  Chinese  and  Japanese 


NOW,  IN  THE  TWILIGHT  OF  MY  LIFE 


165 


paint  their  flowers  so  that  one  can 
almost  see  the  stems  sway  in  the 
wind  and  the  peony's  leaves  waft 
away  in  the  breeze. 

One  artist  says  he  can't  paint  the 
perfume  of  the  flower  and  so  he 
paints  the  very  soul  of  it  and  hands 
it  to  us.  What  joy  he  gives  to  his 
associates! 

President  Brigham  Young  tells  us 


to  beautify  our  homes  with  our  own 
handiwork,  and  what  better  wav 
could  we  decorate  them  than  with 
our  art  work? 

Now,  in  the  twilight  of  my  life, 
this  chosen  hobby  of  painting  has 
brought  many  happy  hours  to  me. 
When  I  feel  lonely  I  have  only  to 
get  out  my  paints  and  brushes  or 
study  my  art  books,  and  I  am  soon 
lost  to  the  world  in  my  work. 


I 


o/t    i^reat  cJradition — cJhe  Jxniencan    I  Lational 

uiea   y^ross 

Edwin  H.  Powers 

Director,  Office  of  Public  Information 

N  almost  every  corner  of  the  earth,  the  Red  Cross  is  recognized  as  a 
symbol  of  the  good  neighbor.  It  may  represent  you— through  your 
membership— in  helping  other  people  in  time  of  trouble.  Or  it  may  repre- 
sent warm-hearted  people,  whom  you  do  not  know,  rallying  to  your  aid 
in  an  emergency. 

There  was  a  time  in  our  early  history  when  people  counted  entirely  on 
direct  help  from  their  neighbors  or  close  relatives  to  see  them  through 
periods  of  misfortune.  Our  way  of  life  stems  largely  from  that  personal, 
across- the-fence  sharing  of  adversity. 

Today  life  is  more  complex.  Many  of  us  live  in  the  impersonal  atmos- 
phere of  great  cities.  Much  of  our  population  shifts  back  and  forth  across 
the  country,  hardly  finding  time  to  get  acquainted  with  new  neighbors. 
The  protective  unity  of  families  is  weakened  as  individual  members  scatter 
from  the  home  community. 

But  people  have  not  changed.  In  time  of  trouble,  they  need  assur- 
ance that  they  are  not  alone.  To  help  provide  this  assurance,  millions  of 
Americans  turn  to  their  Red  Cross.  Because  they  join  and  serve,  they 
are  able  to  extend  a  friendly  hand  to  those  who  most  need  help. 

We  see  that  help  in  the  millions  of  pints  of  blood  freely  given  through 
the  Red  Cross  for  those  who  would  die  without  it.  We  see  it  when  a  New 
England  fisherman  who  lost  his  boat  in  a  hurricane  is  given  another  so  he 
can  earn  a  living  for  his  family.  We  see  it  in  emergency  help  to  the  family 
of  a  serviceman  who  is  away  from  home. 

When  the  Red  Cross  answers  the  call  of  those  in  need,  Americans  keep 
alive  one  of  our  great  traditions— friendly,  neighborly  help  to  our  fellow 
men. 

This  is  an  annual  appeal  for  good  will  and  help.  Join  the  Red  Cross 
and  answer  the  1955  call  to  service. 


Q)ight^-(cJne    ijears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman  s  Exponent,  March   i,  and  March  15,  1873 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

Note:  The  heading  "Eighty-One  Years  Ago"  is  substituted  this  month  for  the  regular 
title  "Sixty  Years  Ago/'  since  no  issues  of  the  Woman's  Exponent  were  pub- 
lished during  the  month  of  March  1894.  ^^^^  Woman's  Exponent  began  publi- 
cation in  June  1872,  and  the  following  excerpts  are  from  the  issue  of  the  fol- 
lowing March. 

A  UTAH  LADIES'  JOURNAL:  The  women  of  Utah  to-day  occupy  a  position 
which  attracts  the  attention  of  intelligent  thinking  men  and  women  everywhere.  They 
are  engaged  in  the  practical  solution  of  some  of  the  greatest  social  and  moral  problems 
of  the  age  ....  Who  are  so  well  able  to  speak  for  the  women  of  Utah  as  the  women 
of  Utah  themselves?  "It  is  better  to  represent  ourselves  than  to  be  misrepresented  by 
others."  For  these  reasons,  and  that  women  may  help  each  other  by  the  diffusion  of 
knowledge  and  information  possessed  by  many  and  suitable  to.  all,  the  publication  of 
Woman's  Exponent,  a  journal  owned  by,  controlled  by  and  edited  by  Utah  ladies,  has 
been  commenced  ....  Utah,  in  its  Female  Relief  Societies,  has  the  best  organized 
benevolent  institution  of  the  age  ....  Miss  Eliza  R.  Snow,  President  of  the  entire 
Female.  Relief  Societies,  cordially  approves  of  the  journal,  and  will  be  a  contributor  to 
it  as  she  has  leisure  from  her  numerous  duties  .... 

— Louise  L.  Greene,  Editor 

FLORENCE 

Beneath  high,  villa-dotted  hills 

That  in  succession  rise 
Like  rich  gemm'd  parapets  around; 

The  lovely  Florence  lies. 

The  Arno,  broad  and  gentle  stream, 
That  flows  meand'ring  through. 

Divides,  but  in  unequal  parts, 
The  city  platt  in  two  .... 

I  see  you,  Florence,  all  the  while. 

So  beautiful  and  gay; 
I  ask,  is  this  your  common  dress, 
Or,  this  your  holiday?  .  .  . 

— Eliza  R.  Snow 

From  Florence,  Italy 

ADVERTISEMENT:  H.  Wallace  has  the  best,  largest  and  purest  stock  of  con- 
fectionary in  Salt  Lake  City.     Just  the  place  for  ladies  to  purchase. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  TOOELE:  I  believe  our  Society  in  Tooele  can  compare 
favorably  with  that  of  any  other  settlement.  It  is  now  nearly  three  years  since  we  were 
organized,  and  we  have  been  trying  ever  since  to  do  our  best.  We  have  excellent  meet- 
ings.   The  sisters  are  alive  to  their  duties,  and  I  believe  will  accomplish  much  good  .... 

— Mrs.  Mary  Meiklejohn,  President 

Page  166 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


jyrARJORIE  M.  McKINLEY  has 
been  awarded  the  1954  Mary 
Swartz  Rose  fellowship  by  the 
American  Dietetic  Association  for 
her  outstanding  success  as  a  teach- 
er and  administrator  in  the  field  of 
institution  management.  She  is  the 
author  of  numerous  publications  on 
food  costs,  meal  planning,  and  nu- 
trition. She  will  continue  her 
graduate  work  toward  the  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Philosophy  in  Institution 
Management  and  Home  Economics 
Education  at  Iowa  State  College. 

"liT'OMEN  are  playing  a  growing 
role  in  the  field  of  medical  re- 
search—a fact  that  was  recently 
underscored  when  the  Life  Insur- 
ance Medical  Research  Fund  award- 
ed a  total  of  more  than  $31,000  in 
grants  and  fellowships  for  heart 
disease  research  to  half  a  dozen 
women  in  1954. 

VIRGINIA  CROCIIERON  GIL- 
^  DERSLEEVE,  former  Dean  of 
Barnard  College,  student  of  inter- 
national affairs,  and  the  only  woman 
appointed  by  President  Roosevelt  to 
the  United  Nations  delegation  at 
the  San  Francisco  Conference,  re- 
lates in  Many  a  Good  Crusade,  the 
story  of  her  ideals  and  accomplish- 
ments in  the  ''educational  liberation 
of  w^omen.'* 


npHE  National  Council  of  Jewish 
Women  began  a  "golden  age" 
program  in  1946,  to  enrich  the  lives 
of  elderly  people  —  to  prevent  their 
later  years  from  becoming  "an 
empty  thing  and  a  burden  of  mean- 
ingless days."  In  1800  the  average 
life  expectancy  in  the  United  States 
was  thirty-five  years;  in  1900,  forty- 
five;  today,  seventy.  There  are  now 
ten  million  Americans  over  sixty- 
five,  and  sixteen  million  past  sixty. 

pRINCESS  MARGARET  of 
Great  Britain  in  February  made 
a  month-long  tour  of  the  romantic 
West  Indies,  flying  in  a  stratocruiser 
to  the  Caribbean  as  a  representative 
of  the  Crown. 

OIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Anna  Sten- 
quist,  Tremonton,  Utah,  one  hun- 
dred; Mrs.  Melissa  Ann  Wells  Dial, 
Willard,  Utah,  ninety-nine;  Mrs. 
Olena  M.  Larsen,  Moroni,  Utah, 
ninety-five;  Mrs.  Bertha  Olsen,  Hy- 
rum,  Utah,  Mrs.  Esther  Jane  Tol- 
man  Sessions,  Syracuse,  Utah,  Mrs. 
Ann  Evans,  Winnipeg  Canada, 
Mrs.  Ann  Barrus  Layton  Jones,  Salt 
Lake  City,  ninety-two;  Mrs.  Jose- 
phine Gibson,  Tremonton,  Utah, 
ninety-one;  Mrs.  Jennie  W.  Magle- 
by,  Mrs.  Jessie  Richardson  Thoma- 
sen,  and  Mrs.  Josephine  Erickson 
Halverson,  all  of  Salt  Lake  City,  and 
each  ninety  years  old. 

Page  167 


DITOHIAL 


VOL  42 


MARCH  1955 


NO.  3 


iKelief  Society  for  the  [Perfection 


o/tW 


omen 


I  therefore,  the  prisoner  of  the  Lord,  beseech  you  that  ye  walk  worthy  of  the 
voeation  wherev\'ith  ye  are  called.  With  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with  longsuffering, 
forbearing  one  another  in  love;  Endeavouring  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace  (Ephesians  4:1-3). 


CO  wrote  Paul  to  the  Ephesians 
while  a  prisoner  at  Rome,  but 
his  words  are  applicable  to  us  to- 
day as  much  as  to  the  early  Chris- 
tians in  Ephesus.  As  the  birth 
month  of  Relief  Society  approaches, 
one  is  led  to  marvel  at  the  blessings 
to  Latter-day  Saint  women  which 
the  organization  of  Relief  Society 
was.  Before  its  organization  the 
women  of  the  Church  assisted  in 
upholding  the  brethren,  attended 
sacrament  meetings,  and  encouraged 
and  inspired  their  own  husbands 
and  sons,  but  there  was  no  field 
open  to  them  in  the  Church  for 
teaching,  exhorting,  or  systematic 
learning.  It  was  not  by  chance  that 
of  all  the  auxiliaries  the  one  for  the 
advancement  of  the  women  of  the 
Church  was  established  first  under 
divine  inspiration  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith.  Through  Relief  So- 
ciety, women  were  given  vocations 
and  called  to  their  offices  by  the 
Priesthood  of  God.  In  the  days 
of  the  ancient  apostles  there  was  the 
term  ''elect  lady"  given  to  one 
by  John  of  whom  he  said, 
'\  .  .  whom  I  love  in  the  truth;  and 
not  I  only,  but  also  all  they  that 
have   known    the   truth"    (II   John 

1:1). 

Page  168 


When  Emma  Smith,  the  wife  of 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  had  the 
word  of  the  Lord  directed  to  her 
through  her  Prophet  husband,  in 
July  1830,  the  Lord  said  to  her, 
".  .  .  and  thou  art  an  elect  lady, 
whom  I  have  called"  (D.  &  C. 
25:3).  She  was  also  told,  ''And 
thou  shalt  be  ordained  under  his 
hand  to  expound  scriptures,  and  to 
exhort  the  church,  according  as  it 
shall  be  given  thee  by  my  Spirit" 
(D.  &  C.  25:7).  In  the  conclud- 
ing verse  of  section  25,  it  states, 
"And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  this  is  my  voice  unto  all. 
Amen"  (D.  &  C.  25:16). 

On  March  17,  1842,  nearly  twelve 
years  later  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  when 
Relief  Society  was  organized  and 
Emma  Smith  was  made  the  first 
president  of  Relief  Society,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  wrote: 

...  I  ga\'e  much  instruction,  read  in 
the  New  Testament,  and  Book  of  Doc- 
trine and  Co\enants,  concerning  the 
Elect  Lady,  and  showed  that  the  elect 
meant  to  be  elected  to  a  certain  work, 
&c.,  and  that  the  revelation  \\as  then  ful- 
filled by  Sister  Emma's  election  to  the 
Presidency  of  the  Society,  she  ha\'ing 
previously  been  ordained  to  expound  the 
Scriptures.  Emma  was  blessed,  and  her 
counselors  were  ordained  by  Elder  John 
Taylor  (D.  H.  C,  IV,  pp.  552-553)- 


EDITORIAL 


169 


What  a  glorious  opportunity  was 
thus  bestowed  upon  our  Heavenly 
Father's  daughters  in  this  the  last 
dispensation  to  be  elect  ladies  and 
be  called  to  serve  in  the  greatest 
woman's  organization  in  the  world. 
What  great  development  i^  offered 
an  individual  member  through  each 
particular    calling    in    the    society. 

When  a  calling  comes  to  any 
woman  through  the  inspiration  of 
the  Presiding  Priesthood,  that  wom- 
an can  fit  herself  to  be  worthy  and 
successful  in  it.  Sometimes  it  is 
well  to  consider  those  attributes  of 
which  Paul  spoke  as  necessary  in 
order  to  ".  .  .  walk  worthy  of  the 
vocation  wherewith  ve  are  called" 
(Ephesians  4:1). 

With  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with 
longsuffering,  forbearing  one  another  in 
love;  Endea\'oring  to  keep  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace  (Ephesians 

Hardly  attributes  which  the  world 
would  hold  up  as  a  criterion  for  suc- 
cessful filling  of  a  calling! 

One  wonders  at  the  lasting  ac- 
complishments performed  by  wom- 
en who  have  accepted  a  calling  in 
humility  and  lived  by  the  attributes 
listed  by  Paul.  One  may  recall 
some  sister  who  has  fulfilled  every 
calling  which  came  to  her  no  mat- 
ter how  small  it  might  be,  and  then 
who  has  been  called  to  a  most  re- 
sponsible calling,  such  as  a  ward 
president.  Sometimes  the  appoint- 
ment is  criticized  on  the  ground 
that  this  particular  woman  lacks 
leadership  qualities.  Yet  it  works 
out  in  accord  with  eternal  principles. 

Through  her  loyalty,  faithfulness, 
and  acceptance  of  the  call,  she  be- 


comes entitled  to  the  inspiration  of 
the  Lord  in  her  calling.  Then  her 
humility  inclines  her  to  ask  for 
counsel  and  to  follow  it.  No  word 
of  criticism  passes  her  lips  against 
those  who  criticize  her,  for  she  has 
learned  to  be  longsuffering.  She 
meets  opposition  with  meekness  and 
concludes  by  keeping  a  ''unity  of  the 
Spirit,"  in  her  society  "in  the  bond 
of  peace."  Her  character  has  been 
trained  to  be  obedient  to  those  in 
authority  over  her,  and  through  the 
inspiration  of  her  calling  and  seek- 
ing counsel  from  those  in  authority, 
she  gathers  around  her  other  women 
who  excel  in  the  attributes  which 
she  needs  to  make  a  perfect  Relief 
Society  organization. 

So  may  any  woman  perform  a 
calling  given  to  her,  no  matter  how 
inadequate  she  may  feel.  And 
through  her  acceptance  her  own 
soul  will  be  given  development  in 
the  very  qualities  which  she  may 
lack. 

Only  one  thing  was  needful  for 
the  perfection  of  the  rich  young 
ruler  who  came  to  Jesus.  With  per- 
fect knowledge  Jesus  advised  him, 
"...  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go  and 
sell  that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the 
poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure 
in  heaven:  and  come  and  follow 
me"  (Mt.  19:21).  The  rich  young 
ruler,  however,  did  not  accept  the 
opportunity  to  gain  perfection,  but 
went  away  sorrowing. 

Relief  Society  members  who  seek 
perfection  will  accept  each  calling 
which  comes  to  them  and  step  by 
step  strengthen  their  weaknesses.  Re- 
lief Society  is  veritably  a  gift  of  the 
Lord  to  his  daughters  to  help  per- 
fect them  for  eternal  life. 

-M.  C.  S. 


TloJbiA, 


TO  THE  FIELD 


K^yrganizations  and  LKe organizations  of  (btane 
ana    ll Lission  LKe/tef  Societies  for  ig^Jf 


ORGANIZATIONS 


Stakes 

East  Phoenix 
Grand  Coulee 

Las  Vegas 
Orange  County 

North  Sacramento 
South  Blackfoot 
Taylorsville 
West  Boise 


Missions 


Central  States 

Finnish 

Hawaii 

No.  Central  States 

Swedish 
Western  States 

Stakes 

Alpine 

Berkeley 

Blackfoot 

Boise 

Butte 

East  Cache 

East  Long  Beach 

Farr  West 

Florida 

Gunnison 

Inglewood 

Juarez 

Lethbridge 

Minidoka 

Moapa 

Mount  Logan 

Nebo 

North  Box  Elder 

North  Carbon 

North  Rexburg 

Oneida 

Palo  Alto 

Page  170 


FornierJy  Part  oi 

Phoenix  Stake 
Northwestern  States 

Mission 
Moapa  Stake 
East  Long  Beach 

Stake 
Sacramento 
Blackfoot  Stake 
North  Jordan  Stake 
Boise  Stake 


Appointed  President 

Lola  M.  Shumway 
Alfreta  Gail  Jardine 

Alice  Alldredge 
Marion  Almira 
Woodhouse 
Edna  M.  Hill 
Anna  Wright 
Paula  G.  Wilson 
Elnora  T.  Loveland 


REORGANIZATIONS 


Released  President 
Annie  M.  Ellsworth 
Mae  Pace  Matis 
Stella  C.  Nelson 
Laura  M.  Hawkes 

Annie  B.  Johnson 
Mildred  M.  Dillman 

Released   President 

Ahce  W.  Carlisle 
Vera  H.  May  hew 
Alice  S.  DeMordaunt 
Elnora  T.  Loveland 
Gretta  L.  Karren 
Lois  W.  Sorenson 
Mildred  D.  Harper 
Geneva  J.  Garfield 
Josephine  W,  Jenkins 
Ruth  P.  Christiansen 
Lavena  L.  Rohner 
Gladys  K.  Wagner 
Fern  R.  Lay  cock 
Katherine  Barnes 
Alice  Alldredge 
Mae  E.  Jenkins 
Lucille  H.  Spencer 
Lucille  L.  Wight 
LaPreal    Richards 
Adalena  M.  Withers 
Chloe  M.  Howell 
Agnes  F.  Lindsay 


Appointed  President 

May  E.  J.  Dyer 
Hortense  Robinson 
Maurine  M.  Haycock 
Dora  Rose  H. 

England 
Ethel  E.  Blomquist 
Mildred  P.  Elggren 

Appointed  President 
Edna  S.  Walker 
Irene  Thorley  Ranker 
Florence  Christiansen 
Edna  S.  Millar 
Marie  J.  Monson 
Vera  H.  Peart 
Betsy  MacNey 
Geneva  M.  Law 
Effie  F.  Meeks 
Rebecca  M.  Anderson 
Beth  M.  Stallman 
Nilus  S.  Memmott 
Ruth  F.  Heninger 
Bertha  Burch 
Lola  D.  Bryner 
Anna  O.  Smith 
Mary  Kotter 
June  I.  Hunsaker 
Elva  Judd 
Mary  G.  Shirlev 
Grace  C.  Gamble 
Violet  B.  Smith 


Date  Appointed 

February  28,   1954 
May  23,  1954 

October  10,  1954 
June  27,  1954 

December  12,  1954 
June  20,  1954 
November  18,  1954 
November  28,  1954 


Date  Appointed 
February  26,  1954 
December  1,  1954 
June  11,  1954 

April  16,  1954 
March  31,  1954 
February  24,  1954 

Date  Appointed 

June  27,  1954 
July  17,  1954 
June  20,  1954 
November  28,  1954 
November  28,  1954 
June  20,   1954 
January  1,  1954 
April  24,  1954 
October  20,  1954 
August  22,  1954 
September  26,  1954 
May  16,  1954 
May  2,  1954 
November  17,  1954 
October   16,   1954 
May  30,  1954 
April  18,  1954 
March  8,  1954 
November  14,  1954 
August  22,  1954 
June  20,  1954 
May  16,  1954 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD 


171 


Stakes 
Pasadena  Stake 

Phoenix 

Portland 

Richland 

Riverdale 

Santaquin-Tintic 

Sevier 
Smithfield 
South  Bear  River 

South  Summit 
Star  Valley 
Summit 
Timpanogos 
Twin   Falls 
Weiser 


Released  President 
Madge  P.  Fowler 

Lola  M.  Shumway 
Mima  C.  Hainsworth 
Pearl  O.  Clement 
Nona  W.  Slade 
Janet  P.  Lee 

Ivy  C.  Ashby 
Alta  C.  Allen 
Rebecca  C. 

Mortensen 
Luella  W.  Walker 
Nellie  B.  Jensen 
Mary  E.  Wright 
Margaret  J.  Olpin 
Leah  Kirk 
Delia  W.  Alder 


Appointed  President 

Thelma  Johnson 

Nebeker 
Ruth  O.  Stapley 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Naomi  L.  Brimhall 
Isabell  C.  Ellison 
Josephine  Cannon 

Crook 
Beth  V.  Anderson 
Vera  R.  Cantwell 
Isabella  P.  Walton 


Date  Appointed 
September  12,  1954 

February  28,  1954 
December  5,  1954 
April  26,  1954 
February  3,  1954 
May   16,   1954 

June  6,  1954 
May  30,  1954 
September  5,  1954 


Vera  Dugdale  September  20,  1954 

Eliza  R.  Robinson         September  15,  1954 
Elva  F.  Richins  February  21,  1954 

Florence  O.  Gillman    January  24,  1954 
Mona  Hulbert  Brown  May  23,  1954 
Dorothy  Zaugg  August  22,   1954 


fSlndex  for  ig^jf  uielief  Society    1 1  iagazines  Kyivadabie 

r^OPIES  of  the  1954  index  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazines  are  available 

and  may  be  ordered  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  40  North 
Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.    The  price  is  15c,  including  postage. 

Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1954 
issues  of  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  the 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  The  cost 
for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  in- 
cluding the  index.  If  leather  binding  is  preferred,  the  cost  is  $3.50,  in- 
cluding the  index.  These  prices  do  not  include  postage,  and  an  additional 
amount  to  cover  postage  must  accompany  all  orders  for  binding  of  the 
Magazines.  See  schedules  of  postage  rates  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
page  207. 

If  bound  volumes  are  desired,  and  the  Magazines  cannot  be  supplied 
by  the  person  making  the  request,  the  Magazines  will  be  supplied  for  $1.50 
by  the  Magazine  Department,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  40  North 
Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  Only  a  limited  number  of  Magazines 
are  a\'ailable  for  binding. 

It  is  suggested  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1954 
Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 


■  ^ 


Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  S/ssue 
npLIE  April  1955  issue  of  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  outstanding  stories  being  presented. 
Look  for  these  stories  in  April: 

"Reap  If  You  Will,"  by  Elaine  J.  Wilson 
^The  Wall,"  bv  Mvrtle  M.  Dean 
''Her  Own  Life,"  by  Ruth  Moody  Ostegar 
''Steak  for  Thursday,"  by  Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


The  Legacy 


Ora  Pate  Stewart 


1  would  probably  never  have 
known  about  the  old,  round- 
topped  sea  chest  in  the  attic  of 
Grandmother's  house,  if  it  hadn't 
been  that  a  big  chain  store  company 
needed  that  particular  corner  for 
a  supermarket.  Grandmother  had 
been  gone  for  many  years.  She  nev- 
er would  have  stood  for  selling  it, 
nor  did  Aunt  Elon  want  to  move. 
She  was  living  alone  in  the  big 
house  at  the  time.  She  was  a  wid- 
ow, and  all  her  children  were  mar- 
ried and  gone. 

''My  roots  are  here,"  she  persist- 
ed; and  she  wouldn't  budge  until 
finally  a  lawyer  came  out  and  told 
her  that  the  property  was  going  to 
be  condemned,  and  she'd  do  well 
to  sell  and  get  out  while  she  had  a 
good  chance. 

''Gondemned,  my  foot!"  Aunt 
Elon  ejaculated.  'They  don't  build 
houses  like  this  today.  Adobe  walls 
nearly  two  feet  thick!  My  father 
made  those  adobe  with  his  own  two 
hands.  Of  course,  we  had  it  faced 
over  with  brick  at  the  turn  of  the 
century  for  the  golden  wedding; 
and  then  two  years  ago  I  had  it 
stuccoed.  But  I  was  born  in  this 
house,  and  I'd  hoped  to  die  in  it!" 

It  was  a  sturdy  old  house.  The 
four  rooms  on  the  ground  floor 
were  each  exactly  sixteen  by  sixteen 
feet,  and  ten  feet  high.  There  were 
no  halls  or  corridors.  Each  room 
was  communicable  with  the  two 
that  it  adjoined  by  thick  oak  doors, 
each  eight  feet  tall.  The  upper 
rooms  were  precisely  the  same.  As 
an  afterthought,  a  veranda  had  been 

Page  172 


added,  running  the  length  of  the 
house  on  the  north  side,  and  wood- 
en steps  ascended  on  the  outside 
to  the  upper  story.  About  the  time 
of  the  golden  wedding,  this  stair- 
way had  been  cased  in,  and  the 
place  under  the  stairs  had  been 
made  into  a  pantry.  A  kitchen 
lean-to  had  been  added  at  the  back 
at  the  time  plumbing  had  come  in. 
It  was  considered  easier  to  extend 
the  house  out  to  the  water  pipes, 
as  sort  of  a  half-way  compromise, 
than  to  bring  the  pipes  all  the  way 
in  through  brick  and  adobe. 

No,  there  wasn't  another  house 
just  like  it.  Grandfather  had  not 
been  a  builder  of  houses;  he  had 
been  a  schoolteacher. 

When  the  house  was  wired  for 
electricity  sometime  in  the  twenties, 
the  inspector  asked  to  see  the  at- 
tic. 

"We  never  had  an  attic,"  Aunt 
Elon  told  him. 

And  it  was  true.  They  had  never 
had  access  to  it.  But  the  regula- 
tions said  there  had  to  be  an  attic. 
So  Aunt  Elon  had  an  oblong  hole 
cut  in  the  ceiling  of  the  northeast 
room  upstairs.  She  had  it  framed, 
like  a  little  window.  And  when  the 
inspector  came  again,  she  brought 
in  the  eight-foot  stepladder  from  the 
apple  orchard,  and  he  went  up  and 
poked  around  in  the  rafters. 

It  was  just  as  it  had  been  when 
it  was  built  seventy-five  years  be- 
fore, so  he  was  quite  surprised  when 
he  stumbled  onto  a  bulky,  round- 
topped  sea  chest.  It  was  too  large 
to  get  it  through  the  tiny  dormer 


THE  LEGACY 


173 


window.  And  how  it  got  up  there 
on  the  rafters  was  a  mystery  to  him. 
''Who  in  the  world  would  build 
a  house  around  an  old  battered 
relic  like  this?"  he  muttered,  and 
turned  his  flashhght  the  better  to 
examine  it.  It  was  made  of  wood, 
covered  with  leather,  and  banded 
heavily  with  thick  iron  bands.  The 
leather  had  been  broken  in  several 
places.  The  top  was  dusted  over 
with  sawdust  and  cobwebs,  and  the 
feather-soft  residue  of  seventy-five 
quiet  years. 

AUNT  Elon's  curiosity  was  suf- 
ficiently aroused  so  that  she 
climbed  up  the  stepladder  to  a 
point  where  she  could  put  her  head 
and  shoulders  through  the  oblong 
hole. 

It  was  her  first  glimpse  of  the  sea 
chest.  She  was  then  seventy  years 
old,  and  for  sixty  years  or  more  the 
sea  chest  had  never  been  mentioned; 
and  for  forty  years  it  had  been  for- 
gotten. 

It  took  some  time  for  Aunt  Elon's 
thoughts  to  travel  back  into  the  re- 
mote corridors  of  memory. 

''Oh,  that--"  she  said  at  last— 
"that  was  the  legacy." 

The  inspector  looked  expectant. 

"No,"  continued  Aunt  Elon,  "it's 
not  what  you  think.  It's  not  im- 
portant. I  remember  now,  Ma  told 
me  about  it  when  I  was  very  small. 
But  she  was  always  sort  of  ashamed 
to  talk  about  it.  Ma  was  a  proud 
woman.  And  whenever  she  had  a 
hurt  she  buried  it.  That's  why  she 
had  the  sea  chest  built  into  the  at- 
tic. It  arrived  from  England  just 
when  the  rafters  were  going  up. 
It's  all  she  ever  got  out  of  her  par- 
ents' estate." 

The  inspector  looked  doleful,  and 


shook  his  head. 

"It  doesn't  look  like  it's  locked," 
he  ventured.  "Looks  like  the  pad- 
lock has  been  chiseled  in  two." 

"As  I  remember  the  story,  they 
never  even  sent  the  key,"  Aunt 
Elon  said.  "But,  like  I  say,  there 
was  never  much  talk  about  it.  You 
can  open  it,  if  you  want  to.  It's  no 
skeleton  in  my  closet." 

Aunt  Elon  had  pulled  herself  up 
onto  the  solid  old  beams  now,  and 
the  inspector  helped  her  to  pick 
her  way  over  to  the  old  chest. 

After  a  few  jostling  tugs  the 
hinges  creaked  and  the  lid  came 
loose.  The  inspector  bent  for  long 
seconds  while  his  flashlight  probed 
over  the  contents. 

"Well,  I'll  be  hornswoggled!"  he 
exclaimed  at  last. 

Aunt  Elon  said,  "Like  I  told  you 
—that's  all  she  ever  got." 

TT  was  fifteen  years  after  they'd 
put  in  the  electricity  that  Aunt 
Elon  wrote  to  me  and  told  me 
about  the  supermarket  people  and 
the  lawyer.  She  put  up  a  lot  of 
bluster,  but,  as  she  said  in  her  letter, 
she  was  eighty-five  now,  and  she 
probably  had  passed  her  prime,  and 
if  I'd  come  and  help  her  with  the 
dismantling,  she  guessed  she'd  give 
in.  They'd  promised  her  a  sum 
that  would  keep  her  in  comfort  for 
the  rest  of  her  life  and  bury  her  in 
style,  she  said.  And  it  was  time  to 
begin  to  think  about  those  things. 
Besides,  a  nice  new  supermarket 
would  be  a  pretty  addition  to  the 
neighborhood.  It  was  a  sign  of 
progress. 

So  I  went  out  to  help  her  with 
disposing  of  her  things.  It  was  just 
before  I  was  married. 

There's  a  lot  of  sentiment  in  an 


174 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


old  house.  Love  and  life  and  death 
all  leave  their  traces.  You  find 
them  in  the  fingerprints  between 
the  layers  of  wallpaper.  You  find 
them  folded  away  in  yellowed  linen 
in  the  bottom  of  deep  drawers.  You 
find  them  in  button  boxes,  and 
especially  in  old  albums.  I  never 
saw  my  grandmother.  She  died 
about  the  time  I  was  born.  Aunt 
Elon  was  the  oldest  and  my  mother 
was  the  youngest  of  her  children. 
But  it  gave  her  a  definite  texture 
and  substance  when  I  found  a  braid 
of  her  black-brown  hair  in  a  remote 
place  in  an  old  trunk.  I  held  it  up 
to  my  own.  It  matched  exactly. 
Everyone  always  said  I  was  the 
''spittin'  image"  of  Grandmother. 

''Ma  felt  disgraced  when  they  cut 
it  off/'  Aunt  Elon  informed  me. 
"She  respected  the  scripture  that 
says  a  woman's  hair  is  her  glory. 
But  there  was  an  epidemic  of  scar- 
let fever,  and  Ma  had  to  give  up 
her  glory  along  with  the  others. 
She  said  she  guessed  she  would  have 
died,  if  she  could  have  reconciled 
herself  to  being  put  away  without 
her  hair.  She  simply  had  to  live 
until  it  grew  out  again.'' 

T^HE  task  of  sorting  and  moving 
Aunt  Elon's  possessions  took 
longer  than  we  had  thought.  I  guess 
we  talked  too  much.  She  had  to 
tell  me  the  history  of  each  piece  in 
the  patchwork  quilt.  She  was  so 
full  of  history  herself.  She  told  me 
about  her  old  beaux,  and  the  dances 
at  Social  Hall,  and  there  was  always 
a  glove  or  a  scrap  of  brocade  or  a 
tortoise-shell  fan  to  illustrate  the 
story. 

''Now  that  young  man  of  yours," 
she    finally   said,    pointedly,    'what 


about  him  —  his   background  —  his 
people?" 

"You  mean  Cameron  Eldridge?" 
I  asked,  knowing  very  well  that  she 
meant  Cameron  Eldridge. 

Cameron  Eldridge  was  the  only 
young  man  in  my  life.  He  was  not 
exactly  what  you'd  call  a  native,  and 
this  disturbed  Aunt  Elon  a  lot.  I 
suspect  that  the  whole  reason  she 
had  asked  me  to  come  was  so  that 
she  could  scold  me  about  it.  She 
thought  it  a  prodigality  that  one  of 
her  nieces  would  be  interested  in 
anyone  outside  the  valley.  Cameron 
Eldridge  was  practically  a  foreigner. 
What  folks  he  had  had  lived  in 
Johnstown,  Pennsylvania.  His  grand- 
parents and  all  the  rest  of  his  fam- 
ily had  been  missing  since  the  great 
Johnstown  flood.  His  father  had 
worked  his  way  out  West  as  a  young 
boy  to  seek  his  fortune;  and  his  en- 
tire fortune  had  turned  out  to  be 
Cameron  Eldridge.  The  pretty  lit- 
tle wife  he  chose  had  died  at  the 
child's  birth.  Cameron's  father's 
name  was  John,  and  he  thought  his 
grandfather's  name  was  John  also; 
and  he'd  heard  talk  of  a  Lafayette, 
or  Lafalgar— they'd  called  him  Lafe 
—who  might  have  been  his  great- 
grandfather. But  he  wasn't  sure 
of  anything;  and  that  was  all  he 
knew  about  himself. 

This  was  not  nearly  enough  to 
satisfy  Aunt  Elon.  Being  missing  in 
a  flood  was  too  easy  a  way  to  dis- 
pose of  one's  ancestry. 

"It  isn't  that  there's  any  shadow 
on  your  young  man,"  she  admitted 
sympathetically.  "It's  just  that 
there's  no  light  on  him." 

"I  didn't  know  you  were  so  in- 
terested in  genealogy,"  I  said. 

And  then  she  went  and  got  a  big 
book  with  long,  hand-written  pages. 


THE  LEGACY 


175 


'To  tell  the  truth/'  she  con- 
fessed, "I've  worked  on  our  geneal- 
ogy for  fifty  years.  I've  written  hun- 
dreds of  letters  back  to  England. 
I've  copied  all  the  answers  I  ever 
received  right  here  in  this  book. 
And  you  know,  I've  run  up  against 
a  stone  wall  in  every  case.  Theie's 
not  a  single  lead  in  all  this.  There's 
not  a  soul  could  help  me  out.  Pa 
and  Ma  left  England  in  1853,  ^ig^^^ 
after  they  were  married.  Pa  was  a 
young  schoolmaster— and  the  only 
thing  we  know  about  Ma  is  that 
her  folks  disowned  her  because  she 
married  Pa.  All  they  had  against 
Pa  was  that  he  had  joined  the 
Church." 

''Didn't  they  ever  write  to  each 
other?"  I  asked. 

"Ma  and  Pa  wrote  back  many 
times,"  Aunt  Elon  said.  "But  they 
never  got  any  answers.  Ma  quit 
writing  when  she  found  out  her 
mother  was  dead." 

"But  how  did  she  find  out,"  I 
asked,  "if  they  never  answered?" 

"Her  mother  willed  her  the  old 
sea  chest  that  had  belonged  to  her 
father's  family.  Ma's  sisters  sent 
the  chest  after  her  mother  had  died. 
It  was  her  legacy." 

"How  exciting!"  I  said.  And  in 
my  eyes  flashed  the  butter-yellow 
ambers  from  Oran,  the  delicate  old 
ivory  miniatures  from  farther  east, 
loose  rubies,  unset,  wrapped  in  soft 
linen,  and  fragile  silks  spiced  away 
in  the  days  when  the  Orient  was  a 
land  of  silks  and  spices.  Silver  and 
jade  from  the  Caribbean,  and  gold- 
en sandals  from  the  Andes.  Laces 
from  Spain  and  Italy.  And  my 
nostrils  drew  in  the  rare  essences  of 
Paris  and  Cologne. 


^^VrO,  child,  there  was  nothing 
exciting,"  Aunt  Elon  said.  She 
watched  carefully  while  the  ambers 
and  ivories  slowly  faded  from  my 
eyes,  and  my  nose  got  reaccustomed 
to  the  familiar  smells  of  the  old 
house. 

"As  a  matter  of  fact,"  she  said, 
"if  you'll  go  out  in  the  orchard  and 
get  the  stepladder  while  I  rig  up  a 
long  extension  cord,  we'll  go  up  and 
examine  that  sea  chest." 

I  brought  up  a  couple  of  planks 
to  bridge  the  beams,  and  a  large 
cushion  for  Aunt  Elon,  because  we 
had  to  sit  on  the  planks.  Then  I 
helped  her  up  carefully,  and  I 
dangled  the  light  globe  while  Aunt 
Elon  raised  the  lid  on  the  chest. 

The  while  she  was  telling  me  the 
story.  "Ma  was  never  so  disap- 
pointed and  hurt  in  her  life.  All 
the  pretty  things  her  grandfather 
had  collected  around  the  world 
while  he  was  a  ship's  captain  had 
been  stored  in  that  chest  when  she 
was  a  girl.  She  told  me  about  a 
Spanish  shawl  that  was  embroidered 
all  over  in  rich,  bright  colors,  and 
of  a  carved  ivory  fan  that  had  come 
from  India.  But  you  see  they  are 
not  here.  Ma  had  two  older  sis- 
ters. They  did  not  have  the  bless- 
ing of  the  law  to  break  the  will,  but 
they  found  a  chisel  to  break  the 
lock." 

At  that  moment  my  light  globe 
revealed  a  yellowed  letter,  tightly 
folded,  and  written  in  a  fine, 
cramped  hand.  There  was  no  en- 
velope, and  the  page  was  written 
over  itself,  crosswise. 

"I  never  knew  there  was  a  letter," 
Aunt  Elon  said.  "Or  if  I  ever  knew, 
I  had  forgotten.    Read  it,  child." 

I  read: 


176 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


To  our  sister,  Emily  Preece,  who,  with- 
out blessing  of  bish-op  or  kindred,  deserted 
the  home  that  nourished  her,  despised  the 
country  that  protected  her,  and  spurned 
the  faith  that  fostered  her,  to  become  the 
consort  of  the  infidel,  one  Reyburn  West, 
who  together  with  him  did  go  to  dwell 
in  a  land  of  savages  and  heathens: 

Emily,  you  have  broken  your  mother's 
heart.  Ma  is  dead.  She  departed  this 
life  on  the  27th  instant.  She  left  a  last 
testament.  We,  your  older  sisters,  Char- 
lotte and  Rhoda,  do  jointly  inherit  the 
house  and  grounds.  To  you,  Emily,  is 
left  the  old  sea  chest.  The  testament 
reads:  "the  old  sea  chest  and  contents." 
The  contents,  you  see,  are  not  itemized. 

We,  Charlotte  and  Rhoda,  knowing  full 
well  that  you  will  never  have  any  need 
for  silks  and  ivories  in  a  wilderness  of 
buffaloes  and  Indians,  have  taken  it  upon 
ourselves  to  supply  a  suitable  contents 
which  will  satisfy  the  demands  of  the 
will. 

Respectfully  and  oblige, 
Your  sisters,  Charlotte 
and  Rhoda  Preece. 

P.S.  You  asked  for  news.  So  we  are 
sending  you  news.  We  are  sorry  that 
much  of  it  is  charred.  The  firemen  were 
careless  when  the  church  burned  down, 
and  the  printing  establishment  also  caught 
fire.  We  were  able  to  rescue  this  much. 
Respectfully,  C.  P.  &  R.  P. 

npHE  trunk  was  full  of  rubbish- 
broken  plaster,  bits  of  brittle 
stained  glass,  charred  wood  frag- 
ments, chips  of  stone,  and  old 
papers,  many,  many  old  papers, 
blackened  around  the  folds  where 
the  flames  had  eaten  in,  and  yel- 
lowed and  water-stained  in  the  cent- 
ers where  the  fire  had  been  arrest- 
ed—just the  sweepings  from  the 
street  where  the  rubbish  had  been 
strewn. 

Poor  Grandmother  Emily!  No 
wonder  she  had  closed  the  trunk 
forever.  No  wonder  she  had  had 
it  placed  up  on  the  rafters  where 


it  would  never  be  seen  or  men- 
tioned. A  legacy  of  rubbish!  Her 
mother  had  forgiven  her  enough  to 
send  her  the  chest  and  contents. 
But  her  sisters  had  forgiven  her  only 
enough  to  send  the  chest. 

I  tugged  at  one  of  the  larger  frag- 
ments of  ''news."  It  was  an  edi- 
torial to  justify  the  Bill  of  Rights. 
It  was  hard  to  make  out,  but  there 
was  spirit  in  it.  Another  scrap 
eulogized  the  virtues  of  Prince  Al- 
bert. I  dug  deeper.  Here  was  a 
court  case  between  one  Simon  Pen- 
der and  the  Crown.  The  Crown 
won,  and  Pender  was  sentenced  to 
clean  the  stables  of  the  royal 
mounts  for  a  term  of  two  years. 

Deeper  still,  my  fingers  found  the 
edge  of  a  document,  notebook-like, 
hand  written,  and  badly  bitten  by 
the  fire.  Many  of  the  pages  were 
stuck  fast  together.  But  many 
names  could  be  made  out.  They 
read  like  vital  statistics.  This,  then, 
had  been  salvaged  from  the  church. 
It  was  a  minister's  log.  There  were 
marriages,  births,  christenings,  and 
deaths.  And  the  most  interesting 
names— names  like  Andrew  Preece 
and  Charlotte  Pemberton.  There 
was  something  I  couldn't  make  out, 
and  then,  ''married  in  Westertown 
Chapel  on  this  first  day  of  Marche, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  eighteen- 
hundred  and  twenty-four." 

There  was  another  entry:  "Rey- 
burn West,  infant  son  of  Julian 
West  and  Peerless  Crosby,  was 
christened  this  eighteenth  day  of 
October,  eighteen  hundred  and 
twenty-nine." 

Aunt  Elon's  eyes  grew  deep  and 
bright.  "Why,  that  was  Pa!  Read 
more,  child!" 


THE  LEGACY 


177 


T^HE  pages  were  stuck  badly.  But 
every  once  in  a  while  a  familiar 
name  recurred— Preece,  Pemberton, 
West,  Crosby,  Reyburn,  and  Jul- 
ian. And  enough  dates  and  geneal- 
ogy to  bring  great  lights  into  Aunt 
Elon's  face. 

^'Oh,  Aunt  Elon/'  I  cried,  "here's 
some  Eldridges!  'Rupert  Eldridge, 
eldest  son  of  Lafayette  Eldridge  and 
Margaret  Cameron  .  .  .  .'  I  can't 
make  out  what  happened  to  Ru- 
pert—but it  says  Lafayette  Eldridge 
was  married  to  Margaret  Cameron! 
Oh,  yes,  and  here's  a  John.  Oh, 
Aunt  Elon,  listen  to  this— 'John 
Eldridge's  wife  Rebecca  Winslow 
died  and  John  left  for  America  to 
forget  his  grief.'  It's  the  same  one. 
It's  got  to  be.  It  says  here  that 
later  his  parents  followed  and  they 
settled  in  Johnstown,  Pennsylvania. 
Here's  a  little  scrap  of  a  letter  from 
Margaret  to  the  minister.  It's  prac- 
tically glued  to  the  ledger.  And 
guess  what!  The  minister's  name 
was  Eldridge.  It  says,  'My  dear 
cousin,  Reverend  Eldridge.'  " 

Aunt  Elon  wasn't  listening  at  all. 
''Does  that  throw  any  light  on  my 


young  man?"  I  nearly  shouted. 
"Now  do  you  believe  the  flood 
story?  Now  do  I  have  your  bless- 
ing to  marry  Cameron  Eldridge?" 

Aunt  Elon  was  on  her  knees, 
looking  into  the  old  chest.  But  her 
eyes  were  not  seeing  rubbish  or 
rubies.  There  was  a  kind  of  heaven- 
ly look,  and  it  was  my  first  intima- 
tion that  Aunt  Elon  was  so  nearly 
through  with  the  things  of  this 
world.  It  wasn't  a  fevered  bright- 
ness—it was  more  of  a  soft  luster, 
like  the  first  rays  of  the  sun,  just 
before  it  breaks  into  its  glory. 

"The  legacy!"  she  exclaimed  soft- 
ly. "Even  hidden  treasures.  Bet- 
ter than  rubies.  Pearls  of  greatest 
price."  She  gathered  the  bits  we 
had  removed  and  placed  them  ten- 
derly back  into  the  chest  and  closed 
the  lid  with  great  care.  "Diamonds 
in  the  rough!"  Then  she  took  up 
the  cushion  and  picked  her  way 
carefully  toward  the  ladder. 

"First  thing  tomorrow,"  she  said, 
"we'll  call  the  wreckers.  Tell  them 
to  start  with  the  attic.  But  the  old 
sea  chest,  that,  child,  is  our  legacy!" 


QJield  of  cHyacinths 

Eva  Willes  Waiigsgaard 

Here  lies  a  field  of  starry  hyacinths 

As  deeply  blue  as  any  mountain  lake 

That  gathers  blueness  from  its  labyrinths 

To  spread  before  the  sun  for  beauty's  sake. 

Oh,  there  are  mirrored  stars  where  skies  have  spilled 

Their  uncut  gems  down  midnight's  purple  way, 

And  stars  on  water  where  the  sun  has  filled 

The  lake's  blue  bowl  upon  a  windless  day! 

But  ne\'er  were  they  beautiful  as  these 

W^ith  fragrance  added,  freed  by  sun  and  wind. 

And  ne\er  could  their  thousand  galaxies 

Be  gathered  in  the  eager  hand  and  pinned 

Upon  the  breast,  with  petals  redolent 

Of  Aprils  lost,  and  all  too  briefly  spent. 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE  ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  S.  WILLIAMS 


Jrind   I  low  S/t  s  Spring  ^gain  ! 

Helen  S.  Williams 

"1  7IOLETS  are  blooming,  and  spring  is  in  the  air.     There  never  could  be  a  lovelier 
■      season  in  which  to  entertain! 


Florence  Williams  looked  out  of  her  window  and  saw  \'iolets  pushing  their  way 
through  the  dark  earth — over  in  the  corner  of  her  garden  rested  an  old  rustic  log.  Yes, 
it's  spring  and  time  for  another  party,  she  thought. 

Um,  um,  what  an  unusual  centerpiece  that  log  would  make.  I'll  fill  it  uith  violets 
from  my  garden  and  these  African  violet  plants  from  my  window  sill,  and  then,  for  a 
touch  of  color,  I'll  find  some  deep-red  roses. 

An  idea  was  born  on  a  spring  day,  and  from  it  a  beautiful  and  different  table  for 
a  party  evolved. 

The  old  log  was  hollowed  out  and  filled  with  the  deep-purple  violets  and  roses. 
There  were  small  corsages  of  violets  marking  the  places  for  the  women  guests  and  red 
boutonnieres  for  the  gentlemen. 

Page  178 


AND  NOW  IT'S  SPRING  AGAIN!  179 

The  log,  as  you  see  in  the  picture,  curved  naturally,  and  was  proportioned  perfectly 
for  the  table  which  was  laid  for  twelve  guests.  The  beauty  of  this  unusual  centerpiece 
was  that  the  flower  arrangement  was  low,  and  guests  seated  opposite  each  other  had  no 
difficulty  in  conversing  and  admiring  each  other  over  it. 

This  same  rustic  log  will  be  used  again  and  again  as  the  different  seasons  roll  around. 
For  early  summer,  perhaps,  it  will  be  filled  with  buttercups,  daisies,  and  forget-me-nots. 
These  will  be  arranged  in  the  log.  Hot  paraffin  wax  will  be  needed  to  secure  the  con- 
tainers holding  the  flowers.  Then  the  flowers  will  stay  as  they  are  arranged  without 
danger  of  slipping  or  falling. 

When  summer  comes  and  gardens  are  a  riot  of  color,  Florence  may  fill  this  same 
rustic  log  with  bachelor-buttons,  poppies,  roses,  Shasta  daisies,  baby's-breath,  and  per- 
haps lovely  little  figurines,  quaint  and  colorful,  will  be  placed  along  the  sides  of  the  log. 

After  summer,  fall  days  will  roll  around.  Nothing  could  be  more  colorful  or  lovelier 
than  to  use  this  same  log  with  green,  red,  and  purple  grapes,  rosy  apples,  yellow  pears, 
and,  maybe,  ears  of  corn  and  green  peppers  to  give  evidence  of  the  bounteous  harvest 
days. 

With  each  changing  season,  the  cloth  used  will  carry  out  the  color  scheme  and 
harmonize  with  the  colors  used  in  the  centerpiece. 

Yes,  it's  spring  now,  and  violets  are  blooming,  but  summer  and  fall  are  sure  to  fol- 
low soon.  Each  season  has  its  own  measure  of  beauty  and  is  resplendent  with  flowers 
and  foliage,  just  waiting  to  be  plucked  and  used  by  Florence  to  make  tables  and  parties 
beautiful  and  different. 


JLet  cJhere   Ujc   ijDeautii . , , 

MaryhaJe  WooJsey 

They  err,  who  say  joy  cannot  be  in  "things'*— 
That  paintings,  tapestries,  a  willow  plate, 
Or  even  priceless  books  and  jeweled  rings, 
Are  only  dead  stuff,  quite  inanimate. 
They  do  not  understand  what  I  can  see 
Beyond  some  fragile  object  in  my  hands  .  .  . 
What  voices,  through  my  treasures,  speak  to  me 
Of  bygone  years,  from  strange  and  distant  lands. 

For  Persia's  patient  weavers  were  my  kin, 
And  China's  old  men  at  their  potters'  wheels; 
Smiths,  sculptors,  poets — all  who  knew  within 
Their  hearts,  such  love  for  beauty  as  mine  feels. 
Across  dim  centuries  we  speak  the  common  tongue 
Creativeness  has  known  since  time  was  young. 


Home  Laundering 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension   Service   Home   Management   and   Furnishings   Specialist, 
Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

THE     term     "blue     Monday''  that  has  been   made   in   providing 

arose    out    of    the    common  more    efficient    products    for    the 

practice  of  homemakers  do-  home  laundress,  but  they  must  be 

ing  the  family  wash   on   Monday,  bought    with    caution    and    under- 

With    the    meager   and    inefficient  standing,  if  progress  is  to  be  noted 

equipment  and  supplies  homemak-  in  the  final  results  of  their  use. 

ers  had  to  work  with,  there  is  no  Today's  home  laundress  will  do 

wonder  a  state  of  depression  settled  well  to  read  labels  and  follow  direc- 

over    the    homemakers    of    bygone  tions  with   great  care.     Measuring 

days  as  they  faced  their  laborious  devices  and  temperature  indicators 

task  of  doing  the  family  wash.  Truly  are  needed  just  as  much  today  in 

it  was  a  full  day  of  hard  work  for  the  laundry  room  as  in  the  kitchen, 

many  mothers.  Easier    washdays    and    fewer    gray 

While  women  in  general  were  washes  are  easily  attainable  with  cor- 
laboring,  often  without  the  help  of  rect  use  of  laundry  aids  now  avail- 
any  mechanical  aid,  to  free  clothes  able. 

of  soil,  there  were  men  and  women  By  far  the  most  important  laun- 

working  almost  as  energetically  in  dry  aid  is  a  good  cleanser  or  deterg- 

laboratories  to  discover  easier  and  ent.     Today  we  have  two  kinds  of 

more   efficient  ways   of   doing   the  detergents,  soap  and  soapless.  The 

task.     As  a  result  of  the  labors  of  latter  are  commonly  referred  to  as 

this  group,  much  of  the  worry  and  synthetic     detergents     or     syndets. 

hard  work  has  been  taken  out  of  Within  each  group  are   mild  and 

washday,  and  the  life  of  laundered  all-purpose  detergents.  The  first  are 

items  has  been  greatly  extended.  intended  to  remove  hght  soil  from 

Efficient  labor-saving  equipment  delicate  fabrics.  The  latter  are 
and  supplies  in  the  stores,  how-  heavy-duty  cleansers  intended  for 
ever,  are  just  part  of  the  solution  the  general  family  wash.  Great  dam- 
leading  toward  snowy  white  washes  age  may  result  from  using  a  cleanser 
done  with  a  minimum  expenditure  stronger  than  is  necessary.  Like- 
of  time  and  energy.  Equipment  wise,  washday  blues  are  almost  sure 
must  be  used  efficientlv.  Good  to  result  if  mild  cleansers  are  used 
work  habits  must  be  practiced  by  to  remove  deep  soil  from  cottons 
persons  doing  the  home  laundering  and  linens. 

before  ''blue  Mondays"  can  be  en-  Just  what   is   the   difference  be- 

tirely  forgotten.  tween  these  two  kinds  of  detergents, 

Kinds    and    varieties    of    laundry  soap  and  soapless,  and  how  can  they 

aids  seem  to  increase  almost  daily,  best  be  used?    These  are  questions 

Shoppers  wishing  to  make  the  best  many  are  asking, 

choice  for  their  particular  needs  are  Soap  is  an  efficient  and  economi- 

often  bewildered  as  they  view  the  cal  detergent  when  used  in  soft  or 

vast  array  now  available.  I'here  is  no  softened  water.    When  it  is  put  in- 

doubt  regarding  the  great  advance  to  hard  water,  free  minerals  in  the 

Page  180 


HOME  LAUNDERING 


181 


water  mix  with  ingredients  in  the 
soap  to  form  a  scum.  By  adding 
more  and  more  soap,  the  scum  is 
eventually  dissolved,  but  it  is  ex- 
pensive to  use  soap  as  a  water  sof- 
tener. A  better  practice,  if  wash 
water  is  hard,  is  first  to  soften  the 
water,  and  when  the  softener  is  dis- 
solved, add  soap.  The  idea  that 
soaps  have  a  definite  advantage  over 
even  the  best  synthetic  detergent  for 
washing  clothes,  provided  that  the 
water  is  soft  or  softened,  is  not  with- 
out support  from  many  who  have 
done  extensive  research  in  this  field. 
Soaps  seem  to  have  the  ability  to  re- 
move dirt  that  syndets  just  won't 
get  out.  The  effectiveness  of  soap 
depends  on  maintenance  of  active 
suds  to  float  the  soil,  keeping  it 
from  settling  on  the  clothes.  Brok- 
en-down suds  permit  the  soil  to  col- 
lect on  fabrics,  thus  a  dingy  wash 
results. 

Syndets,  like  soap,  are  also  made 
from  oils,  but  they  are  treated  in  a 
much  different  way  and  are  much 
more  complex  in  their  chemistry.  In 
addition  to  fat,  general  purpose  syn- 
dets have  other  ingredients  added, 
such  as  water  softeners,  bleaches, 
fluorescent  dyes,  ordinary  bluing, 
and  products  that  will  protect  metal 
parts  of  the  washing  machine.  The 
big  advantage  in  the  use  of  syndets 
is  that  they  can  be  used  successfully 
in  either  hard  or  soft  water.  While 
they  will  completely  dissolve  in  cold 
water,  they,  like  soap,  clean  best  in 
hot  water  (140°  to  i6o°F),  a  tem- 
perature too  hot  for  your  hands.  A 
good  two-inch  suds  is  important  for 
good  performance.  Too  much  or 
too  little  will  minimize  the  cleans- 
ing power,  therefore,  it  is  wise  to 
use  the  least  amount  of  detergent 
that  will  do  the  work. 


Don't  change  from  one  detergent 
to  another  every  washday  or  so,  and 
never  mix  detergents.  Washday 
blues  await  if  you  start  a  wash  with 
one  brand,  then  add  another  one  to 
the  same  wash  water. 

npHE  removal  of  soil  from  clothes 
is  just  one  part  of  the  laundry 
process.  A  thorough  rinsing  of 
clothes  is  likewise  important.  If 
wash  water  is  hard,  soften  the  first 
rinse,  at  least,  for  it  is  in  the  first 
rinse  that  scum  causes  most  trouble. 
If  the  conventional  washer  is  used, 
lift  clothes  up  and  down  in  the  rinse 
water  several  times  before  putting 
them  through  the  wringer.  Mini- 
mize wrinkles  in  clothes  by  putting 
them  through  the  wringer  as  smooth 
as  possible.  Sheets,  towels,  and  un- 
derclothing are  almost  wrinkle  free 
when  dry,  if  care  is  taken  to  elimi- 
nate unnecessary  wrinkles  earlier. 

The  sale  of  bleaches  has  greatly 
increased  during  the  past  few  years. 
A  bleach  is  a  poor  substitute  for  a 
good  washing,  but  it  is  frequently 
necessary.  If  a  bleach  is  used  in 
proper  amounts  and  thoroughly 
rinsed  out  of  clothes  before  they  are 
dried,  very  little,  if  any,  damage  is 
done. 

Chlorine  bleaches  are  fast  acting 
and  are  safe  to  use  on  white  and 
colorfast  cottons.  Sodium  perbor- 
ate bleaches  are  designed  for  use  on 
synthetic  fabrics.  They  can  safely  be 
used  on  all  fabrics,  but,  because  of 
their  comparative  mild,  slow  action, 
they  are  not  recommended  for  cot- 
tons. All  bleaches  increase  in  ef- 
ficiency with  increase  in  water  tem- 
perature up  to  that  recommended 
for  general  washing.  In  every  in- 
stance instructions  that  appear  on 
the  label   should   be   carefully   fol- 


182 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


lowed.  Some  dry  bleaches  are  so 
highly  concentrated,  real  damage 
could  result  if  they  were  used  with- 
out being  properly  diluted. 

If  you  are  sure  bluing  is  needed, 
use  it  with  caution.  Some  brands 
may  be  added  to  the  wash  water 
prior  to  adding  the  clothes.  Other 
brands  must  be  used  6nly  in  the 
rinse  water.  If  there  is  iron  in  the 
wash  water,  it  reacts  with  certain 
kinds  of  bluing  to  cause  rust  spots 
and  finally  holes  in  clothing.  When 
used  only  in  the  rinse  water  this 
does  not  happen. 

Even  though  fabric  manufactur- 
ers are  making  more  and  more  ma- 
terials with  finishes  that  are  not  ap- 
preciably removed  by  washing,  there 
is  still  hardly  a  fabric  that  will  not 
stay  clean  longer,  wash  easier,  and 
last  longer,  if  it  is  given  a  touch  of 
starch  when  it  is  laundered.  Starch 
replaces  some  of  the  smooth  finish 
which  eventually  washes  out  of 
many  washable  fabrics.  The  smooth, 
slightly  crisp  surface  finish  of  a 
starched  material  sheds  dust  and 
dirt  much  better  than  the  rough 
surface  of  unstarched  fabrics.  As  a 
result,  clothing  that  has  been  light- 
ly starched  may  be  worn  longer  than 
unstarched  articles.  Soil  is  also  re- 
moved more  easily.  The  tendency 
of  nylon  tricot  slips  to  stick  to  the 
wearer  is  much  less  when  they  are 
lightly  starched.  Stains  are  much 
easier  removed  from  items  such  as 
luncheon  cloths,  if  they  are  lightly 
starched. 

npO  soak  or  not  to  soak  clothes 
prior  to  washing  has  been  a 
controversial  issue  for  a  long  time. 
Now  it  is  quite  generally  believed 
that  a  twenty-minute  soak  in  warm 
water  softens  the  fabrics,  loosening 


the  soil.  This  practice  shortens  the 
washing  period  and  is  a  good  prac- 
tice before  plunging  them  into  hot 
wash  water.  If  the  water  is  very 
hard,  add  a  little  water  softener  to 
the  soak  water. 

Many  of  the  newer  synthetic  fib- 
ers require  special  care  in  launder- 
ing. The  finishes  and  chemical 
composition  of  them  cause  soil  to 
be  attracted  to  them  and  released 
from  them  in  a  manner  quite  differ- 
ent from  the  natural  fibers  we  have 
used  for  so  long. 

Synthetic  fibers  are  generally  eas- 
ily washed,  because  dirt  is  not  car- 
ried into  the  fibers.  Thus  the 
cleansing  of  these  fabrics  is  more  a 
matter  of  washing  off  the  dirt,  rath- 
er than  getting  it  out  of  the  fibers, 
as  is  necessary  with  cottons,  wool- 
ens, and  some  rayons. 

Most  synthetic  fabrics  can  stand 
water  just  as  hot  as  can  any  other 
fibers,  but  because  soil  is  not  im- 
bedded in  the  fiber,  it  is  seldom 
necessary.  Also,  outer  garments 
made  of  synthetic  fibers  may  be  un- 
necessarily wrinkled  if  washed  in 
very  hot  water  since  the  fibers  are 
thermoplastic.  That  is,  they  melt 
when  high  temperature  heat  is  ap- 
plied. 

White  nylon,  although  generally 
not  regarded  to  be  readily  dyeable, 
does  have  a  phenomenal  ability  to 
pick  up  color  from  other  articles 
washed  with  it.  Such  discolorations 
are  often  very  difficult  to  remove. 
White  nylon  should,  therefore, 
always  be  washed  alone,  preferably 
before  anything  else  has  been 
washed  in  the  suds. 

Nylon,  dacron,  and  orlon  blouses 
or  shirts  pick  up  dirt  rather  per- 
manently around  the  neckbands  and 
around  the  edges  of  the  sleeve  cuffs. 


HOME  LAUNDERING  183 

This  is  due  to  the  electrastatic  prop-  an  ample  amount  of  sudsy  water,  so 
erties  and  to  their  absorbency  of  articles  can  move  freely  about  dur- 
oily  dirt.  Before  putting  these  ar-  ing  the  washing  process,  there  will 
tides  in  to  be  washed,  rub  the  deep-  be  less  chance  that  the  fabrics  will 
ly  soiled  areas  with  a  soft  brush  and  be  damaged,  wrinkles  formed,  and 
a  good  wetting  agent,  such  as  a  hair  seams  damaged, 
shampoo  or  mild  syndet.  Stams  of  ^j^^  ^^^^^^  ^f  automatic  appli- 
this  kmd  are  much  more  difficult  to  ^^^^^^  ^^^^i  ^  ^^^i  development  of  new 
remove  after  the  article  has  been  detergents,  bleaches,  and  other  wash- 
washed  than   before.     After  wash-  ■       ^^^^^  ^^^^  synthetic  fabrics,  and 

mg  and  rinsing,  remove  excess  mois-  r    •  i  i  .       .         .      r    n  i  •   j 

.  ^   ,  •      .1     r  1    •    .1         1  nnishes  and  treatments  ot  all  kinds 

ture  by  squeezing  the  fabric  through  c    r  -i    •        -i  j      i       a    • 

,T       1       1     1  1     ^1  ^,-       ,     -^1  ot    fabrics,    have    made    laundering 

the  clenched  hand  or  patting  it  with  . .  i    i.    i,    •  c        ^ 

T_  ^,    ^       1  ^         °  practices    and    techniques    ot    past 

a  bath  towel.  ^         , .  i.    i  i. 

^Tjri  ,  .  r  -.    .      rill  generations  obsolete. 

When  washing  a  fabric  ot  blends  ^ 

of  two  or  more  fibers,  treat  it  as  you  Today  it  is  more  important  than 
would  the  most  delicate  fiber  pres-  ever  before  that  we  buy  carefully, 
ent.  keeping  in  mind  such  all-important 
Because  little  heat  can  be  applied  factors  as  colorfastness,  shrinkage 
to  the  newer  synthetic  fibers  to  re-  control,  and  fabric  and  garment  con- 
move  wrinkles,  it  is  important  to  struction.  Buying  with  complete 
minimize  wrinkling,  by  folding  washability  in  mind,  followed  by 
blouses,  shirts,  and  even  curtain  careful  observance  of  proper  laun- 
panels  and  washing  them  in  that  dering  methods,  will  reap  rewards 
shape.  There  will  be  far  fewer  in  money,  appearance,  time,  and  ef- 
wrinkles  formed  than  if  the  article  fort  for  today's  homemaker,  and 
is  put  into  the  washing  solution  in  ''blue  Monday"  will  be  a  thing  of 
a  mussed  up  condition.    If  there  is  the  past. 


(^  rand  fa  ther  s  U^eppermints 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Grandfather's  pocket  always  held  a  store 

Of  peppermints — not  to  be  eaten  fast 

But  agate-hard,  which  a  small  tongue  might  explore 

And  savor  slowly,  a  sweetness  coined  to  last. 

Inseparable  from  him  as  were  his  cane 

And  pocket  watch;  aroma  of  the  mints 

Accompanied  his  voice  and  sage  advice; 

Till  "talks"  with  Grandfather  left  their  mezzotints 

Upon  my  growing  mind  as  flavorsome  and  nice. 

This  later  day,  nostalgia-dipped,  mint  scent 
Brings  back  those  flavored  hours  to  be  re-spent. 


Vlyhy    Tiot    yoe   oLappy? 

Celia  Luce 


THE  search  for  happiness  is  the 
greatest  search  of  the  ages. 
All  men  are  constantly  search- 
ing, yet  the  way  is  there  and  clear 
for  those  who  really  take  the  trouble 
to  look. 

Fundamentally,  happiness  is  a 
habit  and  a  way  of  life.  You  can 
form  the  habit,  if  you  will. 

First,  act  happy.  When  things 
seem  worst,  just  put  on  a  smile  and 
start  to  sing.  It  may  not  work  the 
first  time,  nor  the  second,  but  if  you 
keep  trying,  it  will.  Psychologists 
tell  us  that  we  tend  to  feel  the  emo- 
tions we  act  out.  Act  out  happi- 
ness and  you  will  begin  to  feel  hap- 

py- 

But  there  is  more  to  happiness 
than  just  a  smile  and  a  song  put  on 
for  the  moment.  Real  happiness  is 
a  deep  glow  from  inside  that  a  smile 
and  a  song  help  create. 

The  selfish  person  cannot  attain 
real  happiness.  Look  around  you. 
Do  what  you  can  to  make  your 
neighbors  happy.  If  someone  is  ill 
or  in  trouble,  try  to  help  him  and 
your  own  worries  will  seem  less. 

A  surprise  for  the  children  brings 
a  glow  of  happiness  to  their  faces 
that  will  rub  off  on  you.  A  smile  of 
encouragement  and  love  for  your 
husband  brings  smiles  and  love  back 
to  you.  How  can  you  make  life 
more  interesting  for  your  family  and 
those  around  you?  Each  way  you 
find  is  reflected  back  in  happiness 
for  you.  Give  all  the  service  you 
can  to  others.  But  give  it  with  a 
smile  and  a  song  in  your  heart.  Duty 
done  merely  because  it  is  duty  will 
bring  a  sense  of  satisfaction,  but  not 

Page  184 


real  happiness.  Add  love  to  duty 
and  happiness  will  glow  around  you. 

If  you  have  to  do  a  certain  job 
and  can  find  no  satisfaction  in  it,  be 
sure  you  have  interesting  things  to 
do  in  your  leisure  time.  Hobbies 
and  a  variety  of  interests  can  keep 
you  so  busy  that  you  will  have  no 
time  for  boredom  and  worry.  And 
your  interest  in  hobbies  will  spread 
through  the  family,  helping  every- 
one to  be  happier. 

Do  you  use  your  eyes  to  add  in- 
terest to  life,  reaJJy  use  them  I 
mean?  An  artist  and  his  family 
moved  into  a  neighborhood.  They 
employed  a  neighbor  girl  to  help 
with  the  housework.  One  evening 
they  sat  on  the  porch  watching  the 
glorious  sunset.  The  girl  asked 
permission  to  return  home  for  a  few 
minutes  to  show  her  family  the  sun- 
set. 'There  is  no  need  to  go," 
smiled  the  artist.  'They  can  see  it 
from  your  home." 

''No,  they  can't,"  insisted  the  girl. 
"I  never  saw  sunsets  until  you  came, 
and  they  won't  see  it  unless  I  go  and 
show  it  to  them." 

A  whole  world  of  beauty  is  just 
waiting  for  you  to  look  at  it.  Even 
the  ugliest  neighborhood  has  a  sky. 
And  there  is  the  beauty  of  each 
plant  as  it  grows— even  a  weed  has 
symmetry  and  grace.  Artists  like  to 
paint  old  boards  because  of  the  rich 
play  of  colors  over  their  surfaces. 
Snow  turns  blue  at  dusk  with  the 
lighted  windows  shining  a  contrast- 
ing orange  and  changing  the  drabest 
spot  to  a  fairyland. 

Use  your  ears,  too.  Some  sounds 
are  full  of  beauty. 


WHY  NOT  BE  HAPPY? 


185 


Look  for  the  beauty  in  people. 
Every  person  on  earth  has  much  of 
beauty  in  him. 

But  to  find  real  happiness  you 
must  face  life  for  what  it  is.  You 
cannot  expect  to  have  a  life  free 
from  trouble.  Trouble  is  part  of 
life,  and  it  has  its  uses.  Each  person 
who  goes  through  great  trouble  and 
faces  it  comes  out  with  a  greater  ap- 
preciation of  life,  and  of  the  sing- 
ing happiness  in  just  an  ordinary, 
trouble-free  day.  Little  annoyances 
fade,  and  the  way  is  cleared  for  great 
happiness. 

Thank  God  for  your  great  bless- 
ings, and  let  the  minor  annoyances 
take  their  proper  place  in  the  back- 
ground. The  great  singing  happi- 
ness of  an  ordinary  day  is  too  won- 
derful to  be  missed. 

Facing  life  for  what  it  is  means 
facing  death,  too,  realizing  it  means 


a  continuance  of  our  life  which 
opens  up  wonderful  new  worlds  of 
happiness  for  each  one  who  has 
lived  righteously.  Accept  the  fact 
that  no  man  knows  when  his  last 
day  on  earth  may  be.  This  may  be 
it.  Look  death  full  in  the  face,  then 
live  each  day  as  full  of  happiness 
and  goodness  as  though  it  were  the 
last  you  had  to  spend.  Savor  the 
happiness  of  each  moment  with 
your  husband  and  children  and 
friends.  A  calm  acceptance  will 
surround  each  day  with  its  due 
glory. 

Take  each  worry  and  annoyance 
out  and  look  it  full  in  the  face.  Is 
it  important  enough  to  take  up  your 
time?  If,  like  most  troubles,  it  is  a 
little  one,  discard  it.  If  it  is  a  big 
one,  fill  your  life  as  full  as  possible 
with  service  which  will  bring  hap- 
piness and  smother  it  out. 


V{y inter  s  JLast  CJung 


Bernice  T.  Chxton 


Late  winter  smiled  and  promised  spring 
And  then  swirled  snow  on  everything. 
Down  from  the  north  an  icy  blast 
Ga\'e  proof  that  winter  had  not  passed; 
An  outraged  nature,  near  to  leaf, 
Rebelled  at  promises  so  brief. 
Great  branches  cracked  as  trees  bent  low 
And  snapped  beneath  their  weight  of  snow. 
Our  cat,  perched  on  a  snow-piled  rail, 
Switched  disapproval  with  her  tail, 
And  shook  wet  paws  as  if  to  state 
Her  great  disgust  with  snow  so  late. 


I Lature  s   Ujouquet 

Cecil  G.  Pugmire 

PEACEFUL  country  lane!  I  have  walked  your  path  so  many  times!     Would  that  I 
*■       could  share  your  soothing  balm  with  all  this  tired,  harassed  and  busy  world. 

I  drop  the  limp  wire  gate  and  drag  it  back  against  the  foaming,  spraying  headgate, 
guarded  over  by  gnarled  poplars  —  grandfathers  in  their  half-bald,  half-bewhiskered 
attire,  but  still  standing  in  erect  defiance  of  time,  wind,  and  sleet.  Whiffs  of  the 
pungent  bitterness  of  the  closely  knit  willow  trees  on  either  side  strike  and  sharpen  my 
nostrils  as  I  plod  my  way  through  the  deep  wagon-rutted  channels  of  the  dampened, 
weaving  lane.  Fresh  spears  of  timothy,  like  pastel  paint  splashed  against  deeper  greens, 
cling  to  the  enfolding  willow  branches,  telling  me  that  a  load  of  hay  has  but  recently 
pushed  its  way  down  the  narrow  lane.  A  scarlet-breasted  robin  flutters  low  from  the 
worm-laden,  spongy  ditch  where  last  night's  irrigation  stream  ran  rampant  to  the  meadows 
below.  Interspersed,  here  and  there,  between  the  graceful  willows,  the  full-blown  wild 
rose  flaunts  her  delicate  pink  blossoms  and  sends  dainty  perfume  to  mingle  with  the 
crisp  bitterness  of  the  willow. 


I  love  the  hollow  sound  of  the  rattling  planks  as  my  footsteps  reverberate  above  the 
brimming  ditch  beneath  the  bridge.  Here,  time  is  no  element — the  world  stands  still 
just  for  me — all  time  waits  just  for  me.  I  linger  to  watch  the  swirling  waters  carrying 
bits  of  flotsam  and  jetsam  from  unknown  regions  above  and  beyond — dried,  broken 
twigs,  loosened  moss,  a  farmer's  old  glove,  porcupine  quills.  A  speckled  trout  flashes 
her  brilliant  colors.  My  mesmeric  fascination  is  broken  as  a  baby  water  snake  slithers 
from  the  sodden  bank  and  plunges  into  the  pressing  stream  and  is  quickly  lost  to  sight. 


The  willows  drop  behind,  as  I  start  up  the  hill,  and  are  replaced  by  the  lopsided 
log  fence,  toppling  in  aged  abandon  as  if  leaning  for  support  one  log  against  the  other. 
The  one  rich,  sappy  brownness  of  the  logs  has  turned  to  brittle  silver.  The  lane  me- 
anders through  the  green  alfalfa,  where  bounties  of  butterflies  flit  from  blossom  to  blos- 
som, playing  hide-and-seek  with  the  honeybees  as  they  seek  golden  nectar  from  the 
blossom  cups.  The  coolness  and  the  greenness  slip  away  as  golden  sunflowers  rear  their 
beacon  faces  above  the  blue  sage  brush.  Bluebells,  with  their  stepsisters,  the  sticky 
aromatic  arnica,  hug  the  earth,  seeking  coolness  in  its  depths.  Up,  up,  I  climb,  around 
the  brow  of  the  hill,  where  small,  freshly  pawed  mounds  rise  like  tiny  pyramids  where 
the  squirrel  and  the  gopher  have  tunneled  their  underground  villages.  A  small,  beady- 
eyed  squirrel  slyly  pokes  his  head  above  his  mounded  home  and  watches  me  as  intently 
as  I  watch  him.    I  wink  an  eyelid!    He  is  gone. 


The  nearness  of  the  winding  lane  slowly  broadens  into  an  expanse  of  golden  yel- 
lows. Broad  fields  of  waving  dry-farm  wheat  crown  the  sloping  hills.  Soft  breezes  send 
the  grain  bowing  and  curtsying  in  ripples  of  amber  waves.  I  look  down — down  from 
whence  I  wandered.  In  the  valley  below  the  farm  houses  are  tiny  homesteads  sketched 
on  a  pastoral  painting — a  church,  a  schoolhouse,  and  then  I  sec — like  a  blue  satin  rib- 
bon spread  the  length  of  the  valley,  the  lake — Bear  Lake.  Blue,  like  the  azure  sky  so 
near  me,  then  clear  as  an  aquamarine  changing  next  to  the  greenest  of  emeralds,  she 
flaunts  her  fair}'  beauty  as  if  constantly  touched  by  a  magic  wand.  All  of  nature's  beauty 
God  has  gathered  together  into  a  beautiful  bouquet  and  bound  with  the  streamers  of 
the  blue  satin  bow  of  the  lake  below. 

Page  186 


Don  Knight 


MOUNT  TALAC,  CALIFORNIA 

Viewed  From  Lake  Tahoe 

1 1  La rch  S/n  te rluae 


Pansy e  H.  Powell 

This  is  the  quiet  time  before  earth  wakes — 
The  silent  hour  before  the  robin  sings. 
Now  overhead  the  beat  of  eager  wings 
Covers  the  stealthy  step  the  jonquil  takes 
Out  of  her  winter  dungeon  as  she  breaks 
The  crusty  earth.    Each  dewy  morning  brings 
A  greater  warmth,  recalling  other  things 
When  sun  jewels  crescented  on  frosty  lakes. 
Though  every  movement  nature  makes  is  slow, 
When  skies  are  clear  like  these  and  lupine-blue, 
No  one  can  question  what  the  end  will  be; 
For  underneath  the  calmness,  firm  and  low, 
There  beats  the  surge  of  life  arising  new, 
Strong  as  the  sun  and  constant  as  the  sea. 


Page  187 


Mother's  Baked  Apple 


EsteUe  Webb  Thomas 


THERE  was  a  loud  clatter  and 
a  muttered  exclamation  from 
the  kitchen.  I  shuddered  and 
braced  myself,  knowing  the  hard 
work  Tom  made  of  cooking.  Fd 
said  I  could  eat  only  a  piece  of  toast 
and  a  cup  of  cocoa  for  supper,  and 
he  seemed  to  be  tearing  the  house 
down  preparing  even  that.  Present- 
ly, he  shoved  the  bedroom  door 
open  and  came  in  with  a  tray.  He 
looked  so  funny,  so  tall  he  barely 
made  the  bedroom  door,  and  with 
his  face  so  flushed,  his  black  hair 
hanging  over  his  forehead,  one  of 
my  aprons  across  his  stomach  with 
the  strings  twisted  in  his  belt,  and 
the  little  tray  in  his  big  hands,  the 
cup  swaying  perilously  and  the  toast 
already  thoroughly  dunked,  that  I 
laughed. 

''What's  so  funny?''  Tom  planked 
himself  down  on  the  foot  of  the 
bed  and  a  wash  of  cocoa  stained  my 
nailhead  spread. 

''You  made  such  heavy  going  of 
a  cup  .  .  .  ."  I  peered  into  the  bit 
of  muddy  fluid  that  was  left,  and 
amended,  "a  half  cup  of  cocoa  and 
a  piece  of  toast!" 

Tom  and  I  had  always  kidded 
hard  and  boasted  we  could  take  it, 
but  now  he  glared. 

"And  just  why  wouldn't  it  be 
heavy  going,  when  you  have  to  crawl 
over  two  chairs  and  under  a  table 
to  make  a  piece  of  toast  around 
here?  Can't  you  arrange  the  kitch- 
en any  better  than  that?" 

"And  is  such  a  piece  of  toast 
worth  all  that  effort?"  I  drawled, 
glancing  at  the  poor  little  burnt 
offering,  sodden  with  cocoa.    "And 

Page  188 


whose  fault  is  it,  Tom  Thome,  that 
we  live  in  a  pint-sized  house  and 
have  to  be  contortionists  to  make  a 
piece  of  toast.  Is  it  my  fault  Fm 
lying  here  helpless  for  you  to  wait 
on?  If  Tommy  had  anywhere  else 
to  play,  Fd  never  have  stepped  on 
that  marble  .  .  .  ." 

But  Tom  grabbed  up  the  tray  and 
stalked  out,  without  another  word, 
banging  the  door  behind  him. 

Someway,  that  bang  reverberated 
clear  down  to  my  toes.  I  had  start- 
ed to  cry  with  self-pity,  but  Tom's 
set,  white  face  and  hurt  eyes  kept 
getting  in  front  of  the  pathetic  pic- 
ture of  myself  as  a  poverty-stricken, 
overworked  wife,  and  I  had  a  sink- 
ing feeling  that  maybe  Fd  said  too 
much.  I  knew  I  had  when  Tom 
didn't  come  in  to  kiss  and  make  up, 
as  he  always  had  done  before.  I  lay 
there  tensely,  waiting  for  his  step, 
mentally  preparing  my  defense;  but 
as  the  bedside  clock  ticked  off  a 
half  hour,  I  decided  to  be  sweet  and 
forgiving  when  Tom  returned. 

I  could  hear  Tommy's  prattle  as 
Tom  gave  him  his  supper,  and 
Tom's  low,  brief  replies.  No  laugh- 
ter, no  shouts  of  glee  from  Tommy, 
just  the  clatter  of  dishes  and  an 
occasional  exchange  of  words.  I 
began  to  feel  terribly  hollow  inside, 
and  not  alone  from  lack  of  food. 
Presently  I  heard  them  go  into  the 
bathroom  and  the  sound  of  running 
water. 

Later  the  door  opened  and  Tom- 
my shouted,  "Now  carry  me  in  to 
kiss  Mommy,  Daddy!" 

"Run  in  by  yourself,"  Tom  an- 
swered, and  Tommy  dashed  in  and 


MOTHER'S  BAKED  APPLE 


189 


clambered  up  to  kiss  me.  I  whis- 
pered, ''Now,  run,  honey,  before  you 
catch  cold/' 

In  an  incredibly  short  time,  con- 
sidering Tommy's  usual  bedtime 
ritual,  his  door  closed  and  Tom 
clomped  into  the  kitchen.  There 
was  silence  for  a  minute  and  then 
Tommy's  tearful  voice  raised,  ac- 
cusingly, ''Daddy,  I'm  ready  to  say 
my  prayers!" 

"Go  ahead!"  Tom  shouted,  above 
the  clatter  of  dishes. 

"But,  Daddy,  I  want  to  say  them 
to  you!" 

There  was  a  moment's  pause  and 
then  Tom  said,  gruffly,  "You  don't 
say  your  prayers  to  me.  I'm 
not  .  .  .  ."  He  checked  himself, 
"Not  anybody,"  he  muttered,  and 
the  bitterness  in  his  voice  stopped 
my  heart  for  a  moment,  "not  even 
man  enough,  it  seems,  to  support 
my  family."  Then  he  raised  his 
voice,  "Go  ahead.  Tommy.  You 
know  how  to  say  your  prayers, 
you're  a  big  boy,  now!" 

npHERE  was  a  startled  silence,  and 
then  Tommy's  little  voice,  hesi- 
tatingly fumbling  at  his  prayers  for 
the  first  time  alone.  Warm  tears 
ran  down  mv  face,  but  I  knew  this 
was  no  time  to  override  Tom's 
authority,  and  I  checked  my  impulse 
to  call  Tommy  to  me.  Proud  of 
my  restraint,  I  went  even  further, 
I  decided  that  when  Tom  came  to 
bed,  I'd  admit  frankly  the  quarrel 
was  practically  all  my  fault.  I  began 
trying,  mentally,  to  word  my  apol- 
ogy, because  I  really  had  not  had 
much  practice,  since  usually  it  was 
Tom  who  asked  my  forgiveness. 

I  could  imagine  his  laughing, 
"Forget  it,  kid!"  his  warm,  vital 
kiss,  and  the  big  bowl  of  soup  he'd 


insist  on  bringing  me  as  a  token 
that  all  was  well.  But  he  didn't 
come!  And  presently,  a  loud  burst 
of  music  from  the  radio,  told  me 
he  had  settled  down  in  the  living 
room  for  the  evening.  Last  night 
he  had  sat  on  the  side  of  the  bed 
and  told  jokes  and  made  love  to 
help  me  forget  the  pain  in  my  frac- 
tured ankle.  I  shed  a  few  more 
tears  and  tried  to  be  patient.  He'd 
have  to  go  to  bed  sometime. 

When  he  snapped  the  radio  off, 
hours  later,  I  started  to  wipe  my 
eyes,  and  then  decided  I'd  be  more 
appealing  with  tear-drenched  lashes. 
I  forgot  it  when  the  unmistakable 
squeak  of  the  hall  closet  door  and 
his  footsteps  going  back  into  the 
living  room,  announced  as  plainly 
as  words  that  he  was  making  up  a 
bed  on  the  davenport.  Well,  I  had 
a  long  night  before  me  for  think- 
ing. I  had  evidently  hurt  Tom  des- 
perately. 

Men  were  so  touchy!  I  began 
wondering  how  Mother  and  Dad 
had  always  sailed  along  so  smooth- 
ly and  wished  Mother  had  given  me 
her  secret.  But  Mother  never 
preached.  She  had  her  faults,  just 
like  the  rest  of  us,  and  yet  Dad 
almost  worshipped  her.  They  never 
quarreled,  although  Mother  had  a 
gay  disregard  for  order  and  system, 
and  Dad  was  a  perfect  old  maid 
about  such  things!  I  remember 
him  saying  patiently,  "If  you  only 
had  a  place  for  everything,  Lucy, 
and  everything  in  its  place,  you'd 
save  yourself  a  lot  of  time  and 
trouble,"  and  Mother's  flip  answer, 
"I  do,  dear.  It's  the  library  table!" 
But  in  spite  of  their  differences, 
they  were  the  most  devoted  couple 
I'd  ever  seen  and  the  happiest.  After 
Dad's   sudden   death.   Mother   had 


190  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 

just  seemed  to  fade  away,  although  much  you  can  do  to  spoil  one  of 

she  had  always  seemed  as  sound  as  those,  provided  it's  a  good  baking 

a  winter  apple.  apple.    Well,  I  detested  baked  ap- 

*  *  *  *  pies,  but  I  ate  every  bite  of  it  and 

A  PPLE.      The    word     suggested  pretended  it  was  so  good  I  didn't 

something  —  then  it  popped  in-  have  room  for  the  rest  of  the  meal." 

to  my  mind.    Of  course,  the  baked  ''But,  Mother  .  .  .  ." 

apple!    It  had  been  during  Mother's  'Tour  father  was  so  pleased  and 

illness.    We  had  been  terribly  wor-  proud,  he  never  forgot." 

ried  because  she  couldn't  seem  to  'Ton  mean  .  .  .?" 

eat.    Then  I  had  remembered  Dad-  Mother  nodded,  solemnly.  "I  had 

dy  always   said,   'Til   just   fix  your  you  six  children  and  a  broken  leg, 

mother  up  a  nice  baked  apple,  girls,  besides  all  the  small  illnesses  flesh 

If  there's  anything  she  relishes  when  is  heir  to,  and  I  ate  baked  apples 

she's  sick,  it's  a  baked  apple,  and  through  it  all." 

she  thinks  nobody  can  bake  it  like  "But  why  didn't  you  tell  Daddy? 

me!"  I  mean  later  .  .  .  ." 

So  I  had  baked  an  apple  beauti-  Mother    looked    horrified.  ''And 

fully,  and  Mother  hadn't  touched  it.  hurt  his  pride  and  spoil  all  the  pleas- 

"Oh,  Mother/'  I  had  cried,  and  ure  he'd  had  baking  apples  for  me 

I  couldn't  keep  the  tears  out  of  my  through  the  years?    I'd  have  choked 

eyes,  "you  must  be  awfully  sick,  or  on  them  first!     I  never  told  a  soul 

you'd  eat  a  baked  apple!     Or  is  it  before,    and    don't   you    tell    him, 

because  Daddy  .  .  .  ?"  either!" 

'Tisten,  dear."    Mother  had  tak-  I  knew  now  Mother  was  not  de- 
en  my  hand  and  pulled  me  down  lirious,  for  the  hereafter  was  as  real 
onto  the  side  of  her  bed.     "Don't  and  close  as  the  here,  since  Daddy 
be  hurt,  but  I  can't  stand  baked  ap-  was  there, 
pies!"  She  was  silent  for  a  few  minutes 

Then  I  had  begun  to  cry  in  earn-  and  then  said,  with  an  apologetic 

est.    "Oh,  Mother,"  I  had  sobbed,  smile,  "I  promised  never  to  preach, 

"you're  delirious,  you  don't  know  dear,  but  always  remember  this  one 

what  you're  saying.    You  love  baked  thing:  a  man's  pride  is  a  vital  part 

apples!"  of  him.    He  can't  live  and  be  him- 

"Honey,"  Mother  had  said,  with  self  if  you  take  away  his  pride  and 

the  twinkle  again  in  her  eyes  that  self-respect.    A  woman  can  recover 

had  been  gone  ever  since  Dad  had,  from  shattered  pride,  but  not  a  man. 

"I'm  going  to  tell  you  a  secret.  Your  That's  the  one  thing  he  must  never 

daddy  was  a  darling,  but  he  never  lose!"     After  a   moment,   she  had 

could  cook.    Not  up  to  —  not  ever,  added,  "I'll  be  seeing  Daddy  again 

But  he  never  knew  it,  bless  his  heart,  soon,  I  hope."     Her  radiant  smile 

I  remember  the  first  meal  he  ever  robbed  the  words  of  all  hurt,  "And 

made  for  me— some  trifling  illness  when  I  do,  he'll  undoubtedly  meet 

soon  after  we  were  married."     She  me  with  a  heavenly  baked  apple, 

smiled  her  old,  mischievous  smile.  But   until  then,  dear,   just  let  me 

"It  was  simply  impossible.    That  is,  rest." 

all  but  the  baked  apple.  There  isn't  {Continued  on  page  205) 


1 1  iartha   f/iary  [Harrett  cJolman  QJinds  a   /lew  crioovy 

npWO  years  ago,  when  she  was  eighty-eight  years  old,  Mrs.  Martha  Mary  Barrett  Tol- 
•^  man  found  herself  a  new  hobby.  At  that  time  her  eyesight  became  so  impaired 
that  she  was  not  able  to  do  the  fine  fancywork  which  had  been  her  hobby  for  many 
years,  so  she  decided  to  try  her  hand  at  making  crocheted  rag  rugs.  In  this  project 
she  has  found  success  and  happiness.  She  makes  her  own  design,  chooses  her  own 
colors,  and  has  completed  twenty-five  rugs  in  the  past  year.  She  cuts  the  strips  of 
material  on  the  straight  of  the  goods,  and  she  uses  both  cotton  and  wool  material,  but 
she  does  not  mix  the  two  types  in  the  same  rug.  Using  old  materials,  almost  exclusive- 
ly, she  tries  to  find  pieces  that  are  colorfast,  so  that  her  rugs  will  be  "bright  and  cheer- 
ful looking."  Working  with  a  steel  rug  hook,  she  uses  the  double  crochet  stitch,  which 
gives  the  rugs  a  firm  texture  so  that  they  will  not  pull  to  pieces  when  laundered.  Many 
of  Mrs.  Tolman's  beautiful  rugs  find  their  way  into  the  homes  of  her  relatives  and 
friends,  and  in  this  way  she  spreads  happiness. 

In  her  girlhood  Mrs.  Tolman  lived  in  Farmington,  Utah.  There  she  married 
Alexander  Tolman  and  moved  to  Marion,  Idaho.  She  attended  the  first  Primary  which 
was  organized  by  Aurelia  Spencer  Rogers  in  Farmington,  Utah,  in  iSyS.  Later,  she  was 
a  teacher  in  Primary.  She  also  served  many  years  in  the  M.I.A.,  and  was  a  Relief 
Society  visiting  teacher  from  her  early  womanhood  until  she  was  eighty-three  years  old. 
She  now  lives  with  her  daughters,  Mrs.  Elva  Lunt  of  Los  Angeles,  California,  and  Mrs. 
Alice  Earl  of  Ogden,  Utah. 


■  ♦  ■ 


LOay  SJ^s   'JJone 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

When  the  flames  of  life  are  embered 
Slowly,  one  by  one. 
Let  me  hear  a  robin-bugle 
Calling,  ''Day  is  done." 


Page  191 


Green  Willows 

Chapter  2 
Deone  R.  Sutherland 


Synopsis:  Lillian  and  her  friend  Pat 
make  pocket  money  by  bicycling  around 
Green  Willows  selling  Kold-ayde.  They 
visit  the  old-fashioned  Diffendorf  home 
where  Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts  live. 
Agnes  and  Margaret  are  schoolteachers. 
Karen,  the  youngest,  is  preparing  to  fol- 
low the  same  profession.  Margaret  had 
once  been  in  love  with  Dr.  Turner  who 
lives  across  the  street,  and  Lillian  and  Pat 
cannot  understand  why  Margaret  doesn't 
marry  the  doctor,  now  that  he  is  a  wid- 
ower. 


E 


ful. 


VERYTHING  wasn't  all  right 
when  I  woke  Sunday  morn- 
ing.   My  jaws  were  very  pain- 


''Mumps/'  said  my  father. 

I  could  hardly  believe  it.  There 
were  only  two  more  weeks  before 
school  let  out.  This  was  the  best 
time  of  the  whole  year,  and  I  had 
to  come  down  with  the  mumps! 

''Oh,  dear,"  said  Mother.  ''Just 
think  of  all  the  people  she's  ex- 
posed. I  suppose  she's  exposed 
everyone  who  bought  drink  mix 
powder  from  them  yesterday." 

"Pat!"  I  said.  "I've  got  to  call 
Pat." 

"You  lie  in  bed,"  Mother  said. 
"I'll  do  all  the  phoning  necessary. 
We'll  have  the  doctor  in  to  look  at 
you,  and  then  I'll  call  Pat's  mother. 
We'll  get  a  list  of  everyone  else  I 
should  call." 

Father  held  my  hand  while  Moth- 
er called  Dr.  Turner.  "Don't  wor- 
ry, kitten,  I'm  sure  most  of  the  peo- 
ple you've  exposed  have  already  had 
the  mumps.  Of  course,  I  don't 
know  about  Pat." 

Page  192 


"I  don't  think  she's  had  them," 
I  said.  It  was  beginning  to  hurt  to 
talk.  I  couldn't  tell  where  the  hurt 
began  and  the  lump  in  my  throat 
left  off. 

Dr.  Turner  didn't  laugh  or  try  to 
console  me,  which  made  me  feel 
better.  I  liked  it  better  when  peo- 
ple treated  me  as  if  I  had  some 
sense.  After  all,  I  was  no  slouch  up- 
stairs. 

"Since  both  sides  have  come  out 
at  the  same  time,  you'll  probably  be 
out  within  a  week.  This  is  a  fairly 
light  disease.  Now,  what  about  the 
people  you  directly  exposed?  Did 
you  go  inside  anyone's  house  yester- 
day?" 

He  snapped  his  bag  shut  and 
stood  up.  He  was  really  tall,  as  tall 
as  Daddy.  He  wasn't  too  old  look- 
ing either.  On  consideration,  I 
could  see  why  Myra  Johnson  might 
be  chasing  him  like  everything.  He 
was  smoothing  his  sandy  hair  back, 
waiting  patiently  for  my  answer. 

"Well,  yes,  I  did  directly  expose 
Pat's  Aunt  Agnes  and  hei  sister 
Margaret  Diffendorf.  We  were  right 
next  to  Margaret  for  a  long  time," 
I  added. 

"If  Pat  hasn't  had  them,  she 
probably  will  now."  Dr.  Turner 
looked  out  into  the  sunshine 
through  my  window.  "I'll  call  Ag- 
nes and— Margaret.  I  can  give  them 
a  test  to  see  if  they're  immune  or 
not  to  mumps  if  they  haven't  had 
them.  If  they're  already  immune 
to    mumps,    they   won't    need    the 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


193 


shots."  He  smiled  at  me.  ''Of 
course  I  may  not  be  able  to  get 
either  one  to  come  to  my  office.  I 
suspect  Margaret's  immune  because 
when  I  was  a  little  boy,  I  exposed 
her  once  myself.'' 

''But  she  should  come  in  for  the 
test/'  I  reminded  him  when  he 
didn't  say  anything  for  a  moment. 

''Oh,  definitely,"  he  said,  "but  I 
rather  doubt  that  she  will."  He 
stood  up  to  go. 

"Why?"  I  asked. 

"You  ask  far  too  many  questions, 
Lillian,"  Mother  said,  coming  into 
the  room. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,"  said  Dr. 
Turner,  "I  always  asked  a  lot  my- 
self. It's  not  getting  the  right  an- 
swers you  have  to  worry  about,  Lil- 
lian." 

Mother  and  Father  followed  him 
out,  getting  all  the  last-minute  in- 
structions and  directions  about  me. 
Well,  Ld  probably  be  back  for  the 
last  two  or  three  days  of  school,  any- 
way. I  wished  I  could  use  the  tele- 
phone, but  that  was  absolutely  for- 
bidden. One  thing,  Beany  wouldn't 
have  me  to  pester.  I  thought  a  mo- 
ment. I  was  going  to  miss  seeing 
Beany  as  much  as  Pat.  I  turned 
over  and  went  to  sleep. 

'pHAT  week  I  read  through  sev- 
eral  of  the  Louisa  May  Alcott 
books  I  had  and  started  on  Robert 
Louis  Stevenson.  Mother  said  I 
read  too  much,  but  it  helped  the 
time  pass  more  quickly.  Pat  wrote 
me  a  letter  every  day,  and  Beany 
wrote  me  twice.  Beany  began  with 
"Hi,  Jerk  !  !  !"  I  liked  Pat's  letter 
better.    She  wrote: 

Dearest  Friend,  I  guess  we  won't  sell 
Saturday  because  you'll  still  be  too  swol- 


en???  Ant  Agnes  is  sure  she's  immune 
to  mumps,  because  she  had  both  sides  a 
long  time  ago.  Ant  Margaret  doesn't 
think  she  is  immune,  but  she  hasn't  gone 
for  her  test  yet.  She  is  too  busy,  she 
says.  Maybe  the  first  part  of  next  week, 
though  that  may  be  too  late  for  the  shots 
if  she  isn't  imune.  Ant  Margaret  isn't 
going  to  Europe.  She's  going  to  help  with 
the  straw  hat  theater  here  for  the  sum- 
mer. We  could  help,  but  we're  too 
young,  as  usual.  An  instructor  from  the 
University  up  in  Orchard  City  is  going 
to  be  the  director.  Ant  Margaret's  going 
to  help  him.  I  guess  they  hope  every- 
body from  all  around  will  drive  out  here 
to  see  the  plays.  We  can  go  if  we  em 
enough  money  for  tikets.  I  bet  we  can 
anyway,  because  I'll  just  ask  Ant  Mar- 
garet for  tikets  if  we  don't  ern  enough. 
I  am  dying  to  see  you.  Dr.  Turner's  boy 
Philip  is  coming  and  boy  are  the  girls  get- 
ting excited.  I  hope  you  get  well  soon  so 
we  can  be  ready  for  all  the  things  that 
are  happening.  Miss  Fitch  says  you  don't 
have  to  worry  about  making  anything  up. 
I  wish  I  had  your  brane. 

Love  and  kisses, 

Pat. 

On  Wednesday  of  the  next  week 
Mother  dropped  into  Dr.  Turner's 
office  with  me  for  my  slip  to  go 
back  to  school.  We  sat  in  the  out- 
er office  and  waited,  llie  nurse 
said  it  wouldn't  be  very  long,  be- 
cause there  were  only  about  three 
people  before  us. 

Mother  and  I  went  over  and  sat 
by  Pat's  Aunt  Margaret.  "Oh, 
Margaret,"  Mother  said,  "Fm  so 
sorry  about  Lillian  exposing  you. 
Are  you  having  to  get  the  shots?" 

Margaret  Diffendorf  looked  up 
from  the  magazine  she  was  holding. 
She  wore  a  brown  tweed  skirt  with 
a  beige  sweater  across  her  shoulders 
buttoned  at  her  throat  over  a  cream- 
colored  blouse.  She  was  really  pret- 
ty, I  thought,  but  she  seemed  so 
nervous.  She  put  the  magazine 
back  on  the  table. 


194 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


**Well,  not  really,"  she  said.  'Tou 
see,  I'm  just  coming  in  for  the  test. 
In  fact,  Fm  not  even  sure  I'll  wait. 
Agnes  was  so  sure  I'd  be  immune, 
but  I  thought  perhaps  I  should  stop 
by  for  the  test."  She  fumbled  with 
a  button  on  her  sweater. 

''I  thought  you  were  supposed  to 
come  in  within  three  days  after  ex- 
posure," I  said,  and  then  I  could 
have  bitten  my  tongue.  I  never  was 
careful  enough  of  what  I  said.  Sup- 
pose I'd  spoiled  it. 

'Tes,  well,  you  see,  I'm  afraid  I 
just  never  did  get  around  to  it.  I 
guess  this  is  all  useless  ....  I  really 
shouldn't  wait.  Been  so  busy  with 
school  on,  you  know." 

She  turned  to  go,  but  Dr.  Turner 
came  out  just  then.  ''Margaret!" 
he  said  with  real  warmth.  ''Did  you 
come  at  last?  Oh,  yes,  about  the 
mumps.  Well,  Lillian,  be  with  you 
in  a  moment.  You  should  have 
come  sooner,  Margaret.  Oh,  no, 
don't  go.  Come  in,  and  we'll  try 
the  test  anyway  .  .  .  ." 

Margaret  hesitated  again.  "I  guess 
it's  really  too  late  .  .  .  ." 

"No,  it's  not  too  late,"  the  doctor 
said  urgently. 

"You  can  come  in  this  room," 
the  nurse  said  to  Mother  and  me, 
and  we  followed  her  in. 

The  doctor  stopped  in  with  us  a 
moment,  felt  both  sides  of  my  neck 
and  wrote  out  a  slip.  "You  never 
looked  better,  Lillian,"  he  said.  He 
seemed  very  happy,  and  his  blue 
eyes  sparkled. 

"He's  certainly  happy  today," 
Mother  said  when  he  slipped  out 
again.  Mother  picked  up  her  purse 
to  go.  We  could  hear  him  talking 
to  Margaret. 

"Just  slip  back  the  sleeve  of  your 
sweater,  Margaret.     We  inject  the 


fluid  just  under  the  skin  in  vour 
arm.  How  have  you  been?  Re- 
member when  I  exposed  you  to  the 
mumps?  I  never  did  return  your 
Robinson  Crusoe  book." 

"Agnes  wouldn't  let  me  take  it 
back.  She  said  it  was  contami- 
nated." Margaret  laughed.  "I  real- 
ly must  be  immune.  I  would  have 
caught  them  from  you,  if  I  hadn't 
been." 

"I'm  sure  you  must  be,  too,"  said 
Dr.  Turner. 

"Well,"  said  Mother  dryly,  "I 
suppose  we  can  settle  our  bill  with 
Miss  Kennicott?" 

"Oh,  surely,"  said  Dr.  Turner's 
nurse.  "I  can  take  care  of  your 
bin." 

Mother  hustled  me  along,  but  I 
could  hear  Margaret's  laugh  coming 
clear  and  sure  through  the  door  and 
the  warm,  rich  voice  of  Dr.  Turner. 
The  day  seemed  wonderful.  Tomor- 
row I  was  going  back  to  school.  And 
as  soon  as  I  got  home  I  was  going 
to  call  Pat. 

"We'll  have  to  hurry  or  your 
brother's  going  to  get  home  before 
we  do  and  spoil  his  dinner  by 
sampling  everything  he  can  find." 

Mother  started  the  car,  and  I  slid 
in  beside  her.  I  thought  of  asking 
if  I  couldn't  walk  over  to  Pat's,  but 
I  decided  it  was  too  close  to  dinner- 
time. It  was  a  beautiful  spring  af- 
ternoon. Tulips  in  all  the  front 
yards  sparkled  in  all  their  color 
against  the  background  of  green 
grass  and  blue  sky  and  golden  sun. 
I  got  on  the  phone  as  soon  as  we 
got  home. 

"Pat?  Pat,  this  is  Lillian."  I 
held  the  phone  away  from  my  ear 
while  she  squealed.  "I'm  coming 
back  to  school  tomorrow."  I  held  it 
away  again  while  she  squealed.  Then 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


195 


we  got  down  to  business.  There 
was  everything  that  had  been  hap- 
pening at  school  for  us  to  discuss. 
Fd  missed  Church  last  Sunday. 

"Lillian,  you  have  to  come  to  din- 
ner next  Sunday/'  Pat  said.  ''Ask 
your  mother  tonight.  Yes,  it's  still 
your  turn.  You  couldn't  come  last 
Sunday,  so  we  just  postponed  your 
Sunday.  I'll  hold  the  line  while  you 
ask  her." 

I  asked  Mother,  She  was  busy 
with  the  dinner  in  the  kitchen.  ''Is 
it  your  turn,  Lillian?  Yes,  I  guess 
it's  your  turn  to  go  there.  All  right, 
dear.  Now  hurry  up  and  get  off  the 
phone.  Daddy  will  be  coming  in 
any  minute,  and  he  doesn't  want 
you  to  use  that  phone  too  long  at 
one  time." 

"Yes,"  I  told  Pat,  "I  can  come 
next  Sunday.  I'll  stop  by  for  you  in 
the  morning.  If  Mother  insists  on 
driving  me,  we'll  pick  you  up  just 
the  same  on  the  way  to  school.  Oh, 
just  because  of  the  mumps,  she's 
making  me  be  careful  for  a  little 
while." 

"I'm  glad  I  didn't  get  them,"  Pat 
said. 

"Don't  be  so  dumb,  Pat.  You 
may  come  down  with  them  any 
time  for  the  next  few  weeks." 

"Oh,  no!"  Pat  screamed. 

Just  then  Daddy  came  in  the 
front  door  so  I  hung  up. 

It  seemed  strange  to  go  back  to 
school  for  just  the  last  three  days  of 
the  year.  We  really  felt  bad  school 
was  letting  out.  Vacation  was  won- 
derful, but  it  was  sad  just  the  same 
to  say  goodbye  to  the  teachers  and 
school.  Saturday  we  didn't  go  sell- 
ing because  Mother  wasn't  sure  my 
strength  was  back.  It  was  back,  but 
Mother  thought  I'd  better  not,  so  I 
really  looked  forward  to  Sunday. 


Sunday  in  Green  Willows  was 
wonderful.  I  couldn't  remember  a 
day  more  sunny  or  warm  or  nice. 
Almost  everybody  in  Green  Willows 
went  to  Sunday  School.  Pat  was 
already  there,  and  we  shared  a  book 
for  the  singing.  I  could  hardly  wait 
to  get  to  my  class. 

"Dr.  Turner's  here  with  his  moth- 
er and  Philip,  his  son,"  Pat  whisp- 
ered. "Phillip's  dreamy.  He's  grown 
during  the  winter  so  he's  almost  as 
tall  as  we  are!" 

A  FTER  Sunday  School  we  waited 
on  the  steps  so  I  could  get  a 
good  look  at  Philip,  who  had  been 
going  to  school  in  his  other  grand- 
mother's town.  Fd  seen  him  many 
summers  before,  and,  of  course, 
when  he  was  younger,  he'd  lived 
here  all  the  time.  But  since  his 
mother's  death,  he  had  stayed  most- 
ly out  of  town  with  his  maternal 
grandmother,  who  grieved  so  over 
her  only  daughter's  death.  Dr.  Turn- 
er's mother  was  in  a  wheelchair  most 
of  the  time. 

"Hi,  Phil,"  Pat  and  I  said  almost 
in  unison. 

"Hi,"  Philip  said,  and  he  hurried 
on  to  catch  up  with  his  father  who 
was  settling  his  mother  in  the  car. 
Phil  had  nice,  blonde  curly  hair,  but 
he  didn't  seem  very  enthusiastic 
about  Pat  or  me,  I  thought. 

"It's  just  because  he  doesn't 
know  us  yet,"  Pat  said.  "You  wait, 
we'll  have  him  eating  out  of  our 
hands.    Come  on.  Daddy's  waiting." 

"Oh,"  said  Pat's  mother  when  we 
were  halfway  home,  "are  you  com- 
ing to  dinner  today,  Lillian?" 

"Mother!"  Pat  said  leaning  for- 
ward on  the  car  seat,  "I  asked  you!" 

"That's  right,"  said  Pat's  mother. 
"Well,  we're  eating   dinner  up  at 


196  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 

Aunt  Agnes'  today,  if  you  girl's  "That's  the  way  it  should  be." 
don't  mind.  I  forgot  all  about  your  Pat's  father  kissed  her  on  the  fore- 
coming,  Lillian,  and  promised  her  head,  and  Pat's  mother  kissed  her 
at  Church."  on  the  cheek.    Margaret  opened  the 

''Well,"    I    said,    "do    you    think  back  screen  door.     "Come  in  this 

she'll  mind  my  coming  up  there?"  way.  You  don't  need  to  walk  all  the 

"Oh,   no,  no,   no!     They  always  way  around  to  the  front." 

have  more  than  enough  to  eat.  I'm  We  entered  the   tall,  cool  back 

sure   they'll   love  having  you.     I'll'  hall.     Pat's   father   called   hello   at 

call  as  soon  as  we  get  home  to  make  the  kitchen  door, 

sure.    We're  not  going  to  eat  until  "Go  in  the  front  room;  take  care 

two."  of   them,   Margaret.     Our  dinner's 

Pat  groaned.     As  usual  we  were  been  cooking  while  we  were  at  Sun- 
starved,  but  I  thought  it  would  be  day  School,  so  we're  almost  ready 
fun  to  visit  up  there.  We  thumbed  to  eat,"  Aunt  Agnes  called  from  the 
through  Grimm's  Fairy  Tales  while  kitchen, 
we  waited  for  Pat's  mother  and  fa- 
ther. \A/^  went  up  the  hall  toward  the 

"Well,  I  think  we  can  go  now,"  front  of  the  house, 

said    Pat's    mother.     "Aunt   Agnes  "Would  you  like  to  come  upstairs 

says  to  tell  you  you're  more  than  and   freshen    up   a   bit?"   Margaret 

welcome,  Lillian.     They  expecting  stopped  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs, 

the  director  of  the  summer  theater  ''I    would,"    I    said.      Everybody 

for  dinner,  also.     Agnes  said  Mar-  laughed,  but  I  lo\'ed  to  see  the  high 

garet  said  he  literally  invited  him-  old-fashioned  beds  with  their  huge 

self.     I   guess   it's  lonely  way  out  feather  mattresses.    Looking  out  of 

here  for  him."  the  high  windows  reminded  me  of 

"There's  only  the  cast,  the  crew,  princesses  in  castles, 

and  half  the  local  people  to  keep  We    walked    upstairs,   and    Pat's 

him  company  out  there  every  day,"  mother  left  her  purse  on  the  bed. 

Pat's  father  said  dryly.  "He  probably  I  put  my  sweater  beside  it. 

wanted  a  home-cooked  meal."  ''Say,"  Pat's  father  called,  "I  hear 

"Yes,  that  must  be  it,"  said  Pat's  we're  not  the  only  ones  coming  to 

mother.  dinner.     What's    the    director    of 

We  drove  up  the  long  driveway  those  plays  called?" 
that  circled  around  in  back  of  the  We  went  back  down  the  stairs. 
old  Diffendorf  house.  There  was  an  "It's  Alder,"  Margaret  said.  "John 
old  carriage  house  in  back  that  we  Alder.  He's  very  good,  I  under- 
loved  to  play  in.  Pat's  father  parked  stand.  I've  only  met  him  once." 
the  car  in  front  of  it.  Karen  stood  Karen  stood  in  front  of  the  small 
on  the  back  steps  smiling  at  us.  fire  they  had  built  to  take  the  chill 

"Dinner  ready?"  Pat's  father  want-  off  the  room.    "I  think  there's  some- 

ed  to  know.  one  at  the  front  door  now,"  she  said. 

Karen  lauglicd.     "It  is.    Agnes  is  "Oh,   yes,"   said   Margaret.     She 

delivering  the  final  blows.  She  won't  went  into  the  front  hall.     "Just  a 

let  us  fuss  much  on  Sunday,  you  small  family  dinner,"  she  was  saying 

know."  as  she  came  into  the  room. 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


197 


Pat  and  I  stared  at  John  Alden, 
fascinated.  He  was  tall  and  dark 
and  very  nice  looking,  but  he  looked 
almost  too  normal  to  be  a  director. 
We  had  hoped  he'd  be  wearing  a 
beret  and  a  monocle  or  something. 

Margaret  made  the  introductions. 
'Tve  already  met  Karen,"  John  said, 
looking  at  her  gravely. 

Karen  was  fumbling  with  the 
poker  at  the  fireplace  again.  Her 
cheeks  really  looked  warm  from  the 
heat,  I  thought. 

''Oh,  have  you?"  Margaret  asked 
in  surprise.  "You  didn't  mention 
that,  did  you,  Karen?" 

''Well,"  said  Karen,  putting  the 
poker  down  carefully,  though  it  still 


clattered  against  the  coal  scuttle. 
"It  was  quite  a  while  ago,  really.  I 
had  a  class  from  Dr.  Alder  in  drama 
at  college." 

"And  then  she  promptly  forgot 
me,  I  guess,"  said  John  Alder,  com- 
ing over  by  Karen  to  help  settle  the 
irons  that  were  now  rocking  pre- 
cariously. 

Just  then  Agnes  came  to  the  door 
and,  after  she  was  introduced  to  the 
new  director,  we  all  went  in  to  din- 
ner. 

Roast  duck  my  very  favorite!     I 
unfolded     my     napkin     blissfully. 
There  were  definite  advantages  in 
having  Pat  as  a  best  friend. 
[To  he  continued) 


JLet  o< 


easons  JLin 

Ins  \V.  Schow 


ger 


Let  some  snow  fall  in  what  we  know  as  spring; 
In  summer  have  a  few  last  leaves  unfold; 
When  autumn  comes  and  plants  are  tarnishing 
Let  late  chrysanthemums  mint  burnished  gold. 

Send  some  belated  dry  leaves  floating  down 
Where  winter's  dunes  of  snow  lie  gently  piled; 
And  grant  old  age  that  life-prolonging  crown — 
To  be  companioned  by  a  little  child. 


-♦-<- 


i/ionday 

Doiothy  ].  Roberts 

Today  I  have  no  secrets; 
I  walk  upon  the  land 
Open  as  a  flower 
Summered  on  the  sand. 

Today  I  ha\'e  no  darkness 
In  the  world  of  me; 
Faith  is  on  its  landscape 
Healing  mightily. 


cfu/fulment 


Margaret  Evelyn  Singleton 

Into  days  of  sowing 
W  hispers  rain 
Reminders  of  growing 
For  plot  and  lane. 

Hard  buds  swell 

As  blossoms  rise 

In  the  promise  kept  well 

By  springtime  skies. 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickeringy  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  oi  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elaine  B.  Curtis 

COTTONWOOD  STAKE  (UTAH),  SOUTH  COTTONWOOD  SECOND  WARD 

VISITING  TEACHERS  WHO  HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER 

CENT  VISITING  TEACHING  RECORD  FOR  SIX  YEARS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Marian  M.  Hanson;  Maggie  W.  Smith;  First 
Counselor  Merle  R.  Mackay;  President  Frances  L.  Hull;  Second  Counselor  Fern  S. 
Rice;  Secretary  Hazel  J.  Janke;  Edith  T.  Ferguson,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Claudette  R.  Nielson;  Donna  R.  Marsden; 
Ruth  K.  Reynolds;  Gertrude  H.  Suess;  Vivian  R.  Tuft;  Elsa  O.  Fors;  Helen  K.  Schulz; 
Minnie  S.  Fors;  Ella  J.  Reynolds. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Vir  Jean  H.  Reynolds;  Helen  C.  Naubaum; 
Gloria  R.  Reynolds;  Minnie  A.  Barrett;  Alice  M.  Dunster;  Irene  R.  Reynolds;  Flora  B. 
Reynolds;  Mildred  M.  Wilkins;  Emma  S.  Holt;  Berniece  M.  Madsen;  Anita  M.  Maynes. 

A  number  of  the  visiting  teachers  who  helped  to  achieve  this  record  were  not 
present  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Elaine  B.  Curtis  is  president  of  Cottonwood  Stake  ReHef  Society. 

198 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


199 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elizabeth  B.  Reiser 

BRITISH  MISSION,  SCOTTISH  DISTRICT,  GLASGOW  BRANCH  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  BAZAAR 

Left  to  right:  Anna  Harvey;  Isabella  Kelly;  Katherine  McQueen;  Mary  Porch,  Sec- 
ond Counselor;  Ellen  Martin;  Alargaret  Hamilton;  LuBeth  Thomas,  missionary;  Vivian 
Brooks,  missionary;  Elizabeth  Wilson;  Grace  Herbertson;  Catherine  Richardson,  Presi- 
dent; Mary  Wishart,  First  Counselor;  Mary  Toughill. 

Elizabeth  B.  Reiser,  President,  British  Mission  Rehef  Society,  reports:  "This  pic- 
ture is  representative  of  the  annual  bazaars  which  are  usually  held  in  each  branch.  The 
Relief  Society  members  enjoy  planning  and  preparing  for  these  bazaars  during  the  year." 


Photograph   submitted  by  Rhoda  Thorpe 

HYRUM  STAKE    (UTAH),  PARADISE  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS  WHO 
HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  SIX  YEARS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  June  Nielsen;  Otella  Atkinson;  Julia  Goldsberry;  Amelia 
Fredrickson;  Ida  Newbrand;  Zelda  J.  Howells;  Bessie  Nielsen,  Secretary;  Jennie  Danielson, 
First  Counselor;  Esther  B.  Shaw,  President;  Maud  Obray,  Second  Counselor;  Zoe  Tarns; 
Josephine  Bishop;  Shirley  Gibbs;  Kate  Obray. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Beth  Rawlins;  Clara  Pearce;  Ilia  Rae  Richman;  Winona 
Law;  Veda  Curtis;  Bertha  Johnson;  Ilia  Pulsipher;  Annie  Obray;  Dora  Burrell;  Sylvia 
Obray;  Ada  Nuhn;  Edna  Smith;  Ferris  Goldsberry;  Veda  Berry;  Maxine  Pearce. 

Rhoda  Thorpe  is  prsident  of  Hyrum  Stake  Relief  Society. 


200 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lola  D.   Bryner 

MOAPA  STAKE  (NEVADA),  OVERTON  WARD  BAZAAR  AND  LUNCHEON 

October  12,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Zelma  Leavitt;  Effie  Perkins;  Lola  D.  Bryner,  President  Moapa  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Rosetta  Bagshaw;  Clara  Logan,  Second  Counselor;  Maudie  Whitniore; 
Roma  R.  Anderson,  President,  Overton  Ward  Relief  Society;  Arabell  Hafner;  Dora 
Perkins;  work  director  Dorothy  Langfortl. 

Many  beautifully  se\\'ed  dresses  and  aprons,  as  well  as  children's  clothing,  were 
displayed  at  this  bazaar.  An  outstanding  exhibit  of  house  plants  was  one  of  the  most 
unusual  and  popular  features.  Many  items  of  exquisite  handwork,  including  crochet 
and  embroidery  work,  added  to  the  beauty  and  interest  of  the  occasion.  Autumn  flow- 
ers were  used  to  decorate  the  luncheon  tables. 

Lola  D.  Bryner  is  president  of  Moapa  Stake  Rehef  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Nida  G.  Jorgensen 

RIGBY  AND  EAST  RIGBY  STAKES  (IDAHO)  RELIEF  SOCIETIES  PRESENT 
'THE  VOICE  OF  THE  PEOPLE,"  July  4,  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  readers  from  Rigby  Stake  Lola  Williams  and 
Thelma  Dutson;  readers  from  East  Rigby  Stake  Mary  Smith  and  Paula  Newman;  Anna 
Brady,  chorister,  Rigby  Stake;  Charlotte  Brown,  organist,  East  Rigby  Stake;  Ruth  Ses- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


201 


sions,  chorister,  East  Rigby  Stake;  Esta  Brizzee,  organist,  Rigby  Stake;  Bob  Burtenshavv, 
narrator;  Willard  Adams  as  George  Washington,  Gerald  Lee  as  Benjamin  Frankhn; 
Morgan  Lake,  Jr.,  as  James  Madison;  Charles  Henry  as  Thomas  Jefferson;  Nita  G. 
Jorgensen,  President,  Rigby  Stake  Rehef  Society;  Virginia  K.  Campbell,  President,  East 
Rigby  Stake  Relief  Society. 

This  patriotic  program  was  presented  before  an  audience  of  about  one  thousand 
people,  who  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  pageant.  The  Singing  Mothers  choruses  from  the 
wards  of  the  two  stakes  combined  to  make  a  wonderful  chorus,  with  about  160  singers 
participating. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Bernice  O.  Dyer 


WEST  GERMAN  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY,  BIELEFELD,  RUHR,  AND 
COLOGNE   DISTRICTS   HOLD   CONVENTION  AT   HERNE, 

September  11,  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Bernice  O.  Dyer,  President,  West  German  Mission 
Relief  Society;  Berta  Hommes,  Ruhr  District  Leader;  Betty  Noble,  missionary;  Crysta 
Gorts,  Cologne  District  leader. 

Lucie  Wachter,  Bielefeld  District  leader,  cannot  be  seen  in  the  photograph. 

Sister  Dyer,  in  reporting  the  activities  in  her  mission,  tells  of  a  number  of  recent 
con\'entions  held  throughout  the  mission:  "At  each  convention  there  were  two  sessions. 
The  morning  session  was  only  for  the  officers  of  each  organization,  and  instruction  was 
given  to  them  regarding  their  function  as  officers.  The  proper  procedure  of  holding 
Relief  Society  meetings  was  also  discussed,  and  messages  of  visiting  teachers,  prayer  meet- 
ings, monthly  officers  meetings.  Singing  Mothers  organizations,  the  November  and 
March  Sunday  exening  meetings  were  taken  up.  The  afternoon  meetings  were  held  for 
all  the  sisters,  and  a  good  attendance  in  each  convention  was  evidence  that  they  are 
eager  for  such  occasions  ....  At  each  convention  also  a  handwork  display  was  held,  and 
the  beautiful  articles  made  by  the  sisters  in  each  organization  were  exhibited  to  ad- 
\antage.  Much  warm  winter  clothing  was  included  among  the  articles,  in  addition  to 
the  excellent  handwork,  such  as  knitting,  crocheting,  and  embroidery.  One  group  has 
purchased  a  knitting  machine,  with  which  they  make  all  kinds  of  warm  knitted  clothing. 
The  sisters  of  the  home  branch  in  each  case  prepared  a  simple  lunch  for  all  who  at- 
tended." 


202 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vera  R.  Cantwell 

CACHE  VALLEY   (UTAH  AND  IDAHO)    STAKES  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSICAL,  October  lo,  1954 

The  Singing  Mothers  of  eleven  Cache  Valley  stakes  presented  a  musical  at  the 
Tabernacle  in  Logan  on  Sunday,  October  10th,  for  all  the  people  of  the  valley.  The 
musical  was  directed  by  Florence  }.  Madsen  of  the  general  board  of  Relief  Society,  and 
included  a  reader,  piano  solos  by  Irving  Wasserman,  and  a  trio  by  members  of  the  Sing- 
ing Mothers.  The  tabernacle  was  well  filled,  and  the  chorus  sang  songs  they  had  learned 
for  the  general  conference.  The  following  stakes  were  represented:  Frankhn  Stake 
(Idaho);  Montpelier  Stake  (Idaho);  Oneida  Stake  (Idaho);  Logan  Stake  (Utah); 
Cache  Stake  (Utah);  East  Cache  Stake  (Utah);  Mount  Logan  Stake  (Utah);  Hyrum 
Stake  (Utah);  Benson  Stake  (Utah);  Smithfield  Stake  (Utah);  and  Bear  Lake  Stake 
(Idaho). 

Vera  R.  Cantwell  is  president  of  Smithfield  Stake  Relief  Society. 


T 


Photograph  submitted  by  Adriana  M.   Zappey 

EAST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY,  ASHLAND 
(KENTUCKY)    BRANCH  BAZAAR,  November  20,   1954 

Left  to  right:  Mary  O.  Ilaney;  Drema  Harris;  Beulah  Sheffield,  Second  Counselor; 
Thelma   Harper,   district  Relief   Society   supervisor;   Myrtle   Rice,   President,  Ashland 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


203 


Branch  Relief  Society;  Emogne  Ferguson,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Gladys  Tuttle,  First  Coun- 
selor; Wilma  Jean  Hays;  Mollie  Kirk;  Amye  McKinster;  Elizabeth  Smith;  Mary  Baker, 
literature  leader;  Betty  Tuttle,  social  science  class  leader;  Josephine  Davidson. 

Adriana  M.  Zappey,  President,  East  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports 
that  these  devoted  sisters  travel  long  distances  to  attend  their  meetings,  some  of  them 
traveling  as  far  as  sixty  miles. 

The  November  bazaar  was  unusually  successful,  and  the  sisters  were  enthusiastic 
over  the  displays,  which  included  dolls  and  other  toys,  baked  items,  including  cakes 
and  pies,  also  various  kinds  of  candy;  quilts,  aprons,  pillowslips,  pot  holders,  shopping 
bags,  and  numerous  crocheted  and  hand-embroidered  articles. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Julia  N.  Barg 


PIONEER  STAKE   (UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  SERVES  DINNERS 
FOR  BUILDING  WORKERS 


Left  to  right:  Julia  N.  Barg,  President,  Pioneer  Stake  Relief  Society;  Bertella  Ash- 
ard.  President,  Twenty-Fifth  Ward  Relief  Society;  Lovell  Smith,  Second  Counselor,  Pio- 
neer Stake  Relief  Society;  Ellen  Thompson,  President,  Poplar  Grove  Ward  Relief  So- 
ciety; Sarah  Marchant,  First  Counselor,  Pioneer  Stake  Relief  Society;  Alice  Vonk,  Presi- 
dent, Thirty-Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  Adeline  Weaver,  Secretary-Treasurer,  Poplar 
Grove  Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  LeOra  Roush,  President,  Thirty-Fifth  Ward  Relief 
Society;  Lucille  Noyce,  President,  Riverview  Ward  Relief  Society;  Rura  Woodall, 
President,  Poplar  Grove  Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  Zada  Jones,  President,  Poplar 
Grove  Third  Ward  Relief  Society;  May  Hans,  Second  Counselor,  Poplar  Grove  Second 
Ward  Rehef  Society;  Ida  Deters,  First  Counselor,  Poplar  Grove  Second  Ward  Relief 
Society;  Winifred  Stanley,  President,  Twenty-Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society. 

When  construction  of  the  new  Pioneer  Stake  Center  started  in  April  1953,  the 
Relief  Society  members  of  three  wards  volunteered  their  services,  by  rotation,  each 
Saturday,  to  prepare  food  for  the  brethren  volunteering  their  services  on  the  building. 
At  one  of  the  union  meetings  President  Julia  Barg  asked  the  board  members  and  ward 
presidents  if  they  would  all  like  to  help  taking  turns  in  preparation  of  food  for  the 
brethren,  cooking  a  hot  meal  each  Saturday.  Everyone  was  happy  to  offer  this  service. 
A  schedule  was  made  up,  with  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidency  and  board  members 
serving  first,  then  each  of  the  nine  wards  taking  a  turn. 


2C4 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ida  A    Gallagher 

MURRAY  STAKE    (UTAH)    CONDUCTS   SUCCESSFUL  FUND-RAISING 

PROJECT 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Louise  Hansen,  organist;  Rhea  B.  Nelson,  First  Counselor; 
Ida  H.  Steed,  Second  Counselor;  Hennie  Huetter,  Secretary;  Lazella  Spencer,  organist. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Peggy  Dyches;  Gertrude  Humphries;  Alice  Turpin;  Clara 
Duffin;  Eva  Eddington;  Reggie  Erickson. 

President  Ida  A.  Gallagher  reports  that  the  making  of  the  friendship  quiU  shown 
in  the  picture  was  a  most  enjoyable  as  well  as  a  profitable  project.  "Each  person  whose 
name  is  embroidered  on  the  quilt  gave  one  dollar  to  help  in  the  building  of  our  new 
stake  chapel." 


[Perfume  of  Violets 

Zara  Sabin 

Violets! 

Perfume  of  violets. 

For  a  moment  we  were  together  again, 

Down  on  our  knees  by  the  \'iolet  bed, 

Picking  them  eagerly,  while  o\erhead 

The  apricots  bloomed,  and  across  the  street 

A  brown  lark  was  singing  so  piercingly  sweet 

I  thought  his  vehet  throat  would  burst — 

A  bee  droned  near,  the  very  first 

Which  had  dared  to  leave  his  fast-sealed 

Home  ....  A  church  bell  pealed  .... 

Nothing  \\-as  left  but  an  old,  old  pain 
And  the  perfume  of  violets! 


Mother's  Baked  Apple 

{Continued  from  page  190) 
AS  I  thought  of  this,  I  was  sur- 
prised to  find  my  face  wet  with 
tears,  for  I  felt  so  warm  and  com- 
forted that,  for  a  few  minutes,  I  had 
forgotten  Tom  and  I  were  at  swoid's 
point.  Well,  I  knew  what  to  do 
now.  Mother  had  just  told  me, 
and  the  first  thing  in  the  morning— 
but  why  wait  for  morning?  That 
was  hours  away,  and  I  knew  I'd 
ne\er  sleep.  Besides,  Tom  was  not 
sleeping  either.  I  could  hear  him 
through  the  thin  wall,  flopping  rest- 
lessly about.  Undoubtedly,  there 
were  eight  or  ten  inches  of  him 
hanging  off  at  the  foot,  or  jack- 
knifed  under  his  chin. 

I  didn't  dare  call  him.  He  was 
angry  enough  to  ignore  me.  I  looked 
at  my  cutglass  water  pitcher  on  the 
bedside  table.  Just  like  a  man  to 
bring  the  very  best  dishes  into  the 
sickroom.  It  was  one  of  our  wed- 
ding gifts,  and  I  loved  it,  but  it 
wasn't  any  more  important  than  my 
pride,  and  that  must  be  shattered, 
too.  I  deliberately  reached  out  to 
get  a  drink  of  water  and  knocked 
the  pitcher  on  the  floor.  There  was 
a  splintering  crash. 

Then  Tom,  looking  haggard  and 
very  wide  awake,  stood  in  the  door- 
way. 

"What  happened?"  he  demanded. 

''I  was  trying  to  get  me  a  drink." 

'Til  get  you  a  drink."  Looking 
guilty,  but  sulky,  he  marched  out  to 
the  kitchen. 

''Anything  else?"  he  asked,  when 
I  had  gulped  the  unwanted  water. 

"You  might  see  if  Tommy's  cov- 
ered up." 

"Fine,"  he  said,  brusquely,  stick- 
ing  his  head   in   a   moment   later. 


FOR  FINER 


^_t>.^y^ 


FOR   YOUR   CHURCH 


Your  Church  deserves  the 
very  finest  organ  music  pos- 
sible, to  complement  and  en- 
rich every  service  ...  so  why 
not  investigate  Connsonata 
NOW!  No  other  organ  offers 
so  much. 

Come  in  or  Phone  9-7633  for 
Demonstration.  A  private  demon- 
stration can  be  arranged  for  your 
convenience  ...  so  you  can  give 
Connsonata  every  test.  No  obliga- 
tion. 

IKai|nes  Music    | 

!iiniiiiinnnk^g2r 


145  NORTH  UNIVEBSITY^  PROVO  J  2fi60  WASHlN^ONUTO^diKN 


Page  205 


206 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Firmest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable  -  Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 
All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.   MAIN   ST.        SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


Then  he  hesitated,  ''Ankle  hurt- 
ing?" he  inquired,  reluctantly,  'Vant 
a  pain  tablet?" 

'Tm  in  a  lot  of  pain/'  I  said, 
"but  it  isn't  in  my  ankle.  It  seems 
to  be  around  my  heart." 

Tom  strode  over  to  the  bed,  an 
expression  of  consternation  on  his 
face,  ''Why  didn't  you  say  so?"  he 
demanded.  "I'll  call  the  doctor!" 

"I  don't  need  a  doctor,"  I  said, 
talking  rapidly  before  he  could  get 
away,  "just  a  lot  of  love  and  forgive- 
ness from  the  one  who  promised  to 
love  and  cherish  me  in  sickness 
and  .  .  .  ." 

"You  know,  darling,"  Tom  mur- 
mured a  moment  later,  with  his  lips 
against  my  ear,  "you  married  me 
for  better  or  for  worse,  and  just  be- 


cause it's  all  been  worse  so  far,  you 
shouldn't  .  .  .  ." 

I  put  my  hand  over  his  mouth, 
"Hush,  Tom!  You  know  it's  all 
been  wonderful!  I  wouldn't  change 
a  day!"  Then  I  made  the  supreme 
sacrifice. 

"There's  a  pain  in  my  stomach, 
too,"  I  said,  weakly. 

His  anxious  look  returned.  "What 
on  earth  is  it?" 

"Nothing,"  I  said,  "absolutely 
nothing— but  emptiness.  Just  bring 
back  that  supper  you  snatched  away 
and  I'll  be  all  right." 

Tom  looked  embarrassed,  "Oh, 
that?  I  threw  it  in  the  garbage.  But 
I'll  open  some  soup  or  something." 

A  big  bowl  of  steaming  soup! 
How  good  it  sounded.  But  I  shook 
my  head,  firmly.  "No,  just  what 
you  brought  before!"  I  insisted,  and 
knew  I  was  sentencing  myself  to  a 
lifetime  of  muddy  cocoa  and  scraped 
toast  whenever  illness  struck.  But 
the  look  on  Tom's  face  was  worth  it, 
a  thousand  times  over.  Already,  I 
could  hear  him  climbing  over  the 
two  chairs  and  under  the  table  to 
hook  up  the  toaster,  whistling  loud- 
ly off-key  as  he  did  so. 

"All  right.  Mother,"  I  said,  in 
the  general  direction  of  the  ceiling, 
"Satisfied?  It's  cocoa  and  toast  for 
me,  not  baked  apple." 


■  ♦  » 


^3f, 


estiinonyi 


Catherine  B.  Bowles 

There  is  a  nugget  of  gold  to  find 

If  sought  by  the  searchers  of  right, 

Moulded  and  shaped  in  God's  design— 

A  precious  jewel  in  his  sight. 

The  value,  priceless,  needs  great  care 

And  is  only  found  by  faith  and  prayer. 


vvorc/s 


Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

Words  are  gulls 
That  lift  the  curve, 
Above  the  clay-bound, 
Listening  earth. 

Words  are  moons 
That  wax  and  wane 
And  light  the  night 
To  dawn  again. 

Words  are  cups 
With  water  fulled, 
Where  those  who  thirst 
Are  beauty-filled. 

Words  are  fire 

In  warmth  and  scope. 

Flaming,  alive; 

And  words  ...  are  hope. 


than  we 
can  fill  for 


THOROUGHLY  TRAINED 
Office  Workers 

L.D.S.   Business  College 

offers  training   in   a 
wide  variety  of  subjects 

Accounting  •    Hy-Speed  Longhand 

Business  Machines  •    Machine  Shorthand 

Shorthand  •    Grammar 

•    and  many  others 


L.D.S.   Training  Doesn't  Cost 


It  Pays 


L.  D.  S. 

BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Branch  of  Brighatn  Young  University 
70  NORTH  MAIN  •  SALT  LAKE  CITY 


It^s  awaiting 
You . . . 

X  livj  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  aw^ait- 
ing  you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah        ^ 

Phone  4-2581         ftQ 


Write  or   Phone 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 
Telephone  4-2017 

about  the  following: 

Annual   Spring  Tour 
HAWAII 

Sail  on  the  Lurline,  April  8th 

EUROPE 

Tour  will  include  Temple  Dedication 

at  Berne,  Switzerland 

Leave  August  15th 

HISTORIC  TRAIN 

Tour  will  include  the  Pageant 

at  the  Hill  Cumorah 

Leave  Friday  Evening,  August  5th 

Page  207 


208 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1955 


dierbs  for  1 1  Lode  rn  (^ookeri/ 

®<7/ 

Elizabeth  Williamson 


,-./'iV'<;'"'y',T'-, 


TAILL  (Anethum  graveolens)  is  an  an- 
■■-^  niial  herb  which  grows  to  two  feet, 
and,  occasionally,  three  feet  in  height.  It 
is  a  pretty  herb,  bluish-green  in  color, 
with  lacy  foliage  and  small,  yellow,  clus- 
tered flowers.  It  should  be  planted  in 
the  center  of  the  herb  garden  because  of 
its  height.  Originally  it  came  from  Asia 
and  the  Mediterranean  area,  and  was 
probably  carried  across  Europe  by  the 
Romans.  Some  varieties  are  native  to 
Egypt  and  southern  Africa. 

The  English  use  dill  water  for  digestive 
disturbances.  Of  course,  dill  is  most  fam- 
ous for  its  use  in  making  dill  pickles,  but 
the  seeds  and  leaves  are  good  in  many 
different  dishes.  Use  the  leaves  chopped 
in  salads,  soup,  and  stews;  sprinkle  the 
seeds  on  boiled  potatoes,  lamb,  and  fish. 

Sauce  for  Broiled  Fish 
(Pour    over   before   broiling) 
V4    c.  melted  Initter 
Vi    tsp.  dill  seed 
Vi    tsp.  chopped  parsley 
salt  and  pepper  to  taste 


What  do  You 
Need  in  Music? 


We  Carry  A  Complete  Stock  of  All 
SACRED  PIANO  and  ORGAN 
BOOKS,  plus  ALL  CHORAL  NUMBERS 
for  SINGING  MOTHERS,  CHOIR  and 
MUTUAL  CHORUSES. 

Immediate  attention  given  to 
Mail  Orders! 

During  Conference,  make  our 
Store  your  Headquarters! 

GLEN-BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 


Ogden 


74  So.  Main 
Salt   Lake   City 


Provo 


Electric 

WATER 

HEATING 


costs  the 

average 

family 

only 

about 

10^ 

a  day 


twy  from  Ysur  0*ate» 
Or  riumb«r 


Be  Modern 
Live  Electmaliy 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


tK- 


I..D.S.  JAJt^&wy 


1. 


Stalwarts  of  Mormonisni 
Preston   Nibley 


You'll  meet  sixty  pioneer  "stalwarts"  in  this  colorful  book,  such  as  Jacob 
Hamblin,  Karl  G.  Maeser,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Orson  Pratt,  and  many  others 
—pioneers  who  suffered  persecutions  and  hardships  to  establish  a  religious 
and    cultural    kingdom   of   Zion    in    the    western    wilderness.  $2.50 

2.  Doctrines  of  Salvation 

Sermons  and  Writings  of  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
Complied  by  Bruce  R.  McConkie 

Is  God  progressing?  What  was  the  nature  and  purpose  of  our  pre-existent 
life?  What  is  the  real  story  of  the  creation?  Can  the  theories  of  organic 
evolution  be  harmonized  with  the  gospel?  These  questions,  and  many 
others,  are  answered  with  refreshing  frankness  and  authority,  and  with 
new   material,   not   otherwise   available   in    L.D.S.    literature.  $3.00 


3. 


Mary  Bailey 
Ruby   K.   Smith 


For  an  intimate  view  of  the  Prophet  Joseph's  family,  be  sure  to  read 
this  glowing  account  that  tells  the  tender  love  story  of  Samuel  H.  Smith, 
brother  of  the  Prophet,  and  Mary  Bailey.  It's  a  wonderful  story  of  devo- 
tion and  integrity  set  against  a  back-drop  of  the  suffering  of  the  Saints 
during   the  early   days   of   persecution.  $2.00 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find  (      )  check     (      )  money  order     {     )  charge 

to    my    account   the    following    amount    $ ^of 

the  encircled   (numbered)  book(s): 

1  2  3 


Name 


Address 


City Zone State... 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


^iftu  VSenePiciat     i/Jeard  .  .  . 

When  Beneficial  Life  was  founded,  near  the  turn  of  the  century,  the  em- 
pire-building engineers  had  already  bound  the  West  to  the  East  with  iron  rails, 
and  were  spanning  gorges  and  tunneling  mountains  to  bring  American  cities 
closer  together.  The  West  was  built  by  stalwart  men  .  .  .  willing  to  endure 
hardships  for  the  growth  and  progress  they  could  envision. 

The  West  was  also  built  with  dollars  .  .  .  including  Beneficial  Life  dollars. 
Since  1905,  Beneficial  has  financed  countless  thousands  of  homes  and  important 
commercial,  civic  and  industrial  enterprises.  From  the  $754,000  worth  of  in- 
surance written  the  first  year,  Beneficial  Life  has  grown  with  the  West  until  it 
now  has  over  300  million  dollars  worth  of  life  insurance  in  force  ...  a  con- 
sistent, sound  growth  over  fifty  Beneficial   years. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


fruutanee 

David  O.  McKay,  Pres 


//sum 


un3.nce^ 


iE^MAL 


Sail  Lake  Citv,  Utah 


id 


QJirst  to  Q>ee  the  Lriisen   JLord 

The  first  day  of  the  week  cometh  Mary  Magdalene  early,  when  it  was  yet  dark, 
unto  the  sepidchre,  and  seeth  the  stone  taken  away  from  the  sepulchre  .  .  .  (John  20.1). 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

While  it  was  yet  early  on  the  northern  hills, 
She  came  alone  and  stood  beside  the  tomb. 
Her  grief  was  like  the  darkness  roundabout 
That  veiled  the  temples  and  the  towers 
And  lay  upon  the  turrets  and  the  gates. 
Quiet  was  the  street  of  sorrow, 
And  darkly  rose  the  four  great  hills 
Encompassing  the  valleys  of  Jerusalem. 

While  it  was  yet  early  in  the  garden, 

In  the  first  far  reaches  of  the  dawn, 

Mary  came  to  Calvary  and  waited  near  the  tomb. 

Mary  of  Magdala,  her  home  the  shore  of  Galilee, 

A  follower  of  the  Master  and  one  who  loved  him  well. 

Short  days  ago  she  wept  beside  the  cross 

And  saw  the  soldiers  and  the  sword  .... 

Saw  Arimathea's  rock-hewn  sepulchre 

Wherein  the  faithful  laid  their  Lord. 

So  quiet  in  the  garden,  no  stir  of  bud  or  leaf, 
Only  the  woman  waiting  there,  beset  with  grief. 
Mary  of  Magdala,  in  the  early  day, 
First  to  hear  the  question 
Where  the  stone  was  rolled  away. 

Then  she  looked  again  into  the  sepulchre 
And  saw  two  white-robed  angels  sitting  there. 

Trembling,  as  wind  might  shake  an  olive  bough, 
She  heard  the  words,  old  as  earth's  questioning, 
"Why  weepest  thou  .  .  .  ?" 

Softly,  as  wings  of  the  dove  might  stir, 
Mary  turned  in  the  morning  light 
And  Jesus  spoke  to  her  .... 

Mary  of  Magdala,  first  to  hear  his  voice. 
In  that  eternal  moment,  in  that  lighted  place, 
First  to  bear  the  message  that  he  lived 
And  first  to  see  his  face! 

The  Coxer:   "Wood  Hyacinths,"  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Frontispiece  Photograph:  "Easter  Lily  Portrait" 

Photograph  by  Josef  Nlucnch 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrotn    I  Lear  and  cfc 


ar 


Thank  you  for  an  outstanding  issue  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  (February 
1955).  Arriving  today  (January  26th),  it 
came  like  a  very  special  gift  for  my  birth- 
day, all  the  more  so  because  you  used  for 
a  frontispiece  my  mother's  exquisite  poem 
written  for  me.  I  then  found  my  poem 
(written  for  my  daughters)  'The  Un- 
answerable," page  108.  Also  I  noted  how 
every  one  of  the  other  poems  and  each 
of  the  stories  are  well  above  average  in 
quality.  The  Magazine  always  has  some- 
thing special  in  it,  but  this  time  it  de- 
serves superlatives! 

—Mrs.  Lael  W.  Hill 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Thank  you  for  the  story  "Faith  and 
Prayer  and  Johnnie  Morton"  (January 
1955).  I  feel  it  is  an  answer  to  my 
prayers.  We  have  a  little  daughter  eleven 
years  old  who  had  polio  when  she  was  a 
baby,  and,  in  spite  of  our  prayers,  exer- 
cises, braces,  and  massage,  her  back  has 
continued  to  twist  —  \'ery  rapidly  the  last 
few  months.  On  January  4th  she  had 
another  appointment  with  a  specialist  to 
see  what  his  verdict  was  after  seeing 
X-rays  taken  the  week  before.  So,  on 
fast  day,  January  2d,  our  family,  including 
those  who  are  away,  had  a  special  prayer 
after  fasting,  and  afterwards  our  daughter 
was  administered  to.  The  doctor  said  she 
would  have  to  have  a  serious  operation 
that  would  mean  being  in  the  hospital 
about  six  weeks  and  at  home  on  her 
back  in  a  cast  for  six  months.  On  our 
way  home  she  nearly  broke  my  heart  by 
saying,  "What  good  did  it  do  to  fast 
and  pray?"  I  tried  to  explain  that  some- 
times our  prayers  aren't  answered  as  we 
want  to  think  they  should  be,  but  some- 
times they  are  answered  by  our  knowing 
where  to  go  for  help  to  doctors  who  are 
skilled  and  know  what  to  do,  and  I  told 
her  the  story  of  Naaman  and  Elisha. 
Then  came  the  Magazine  and  the  story 
of  Johnnie  and  his  problem — just  like 
hers.  I  read  the  story  to  her  and  I  know 
it  helped  her  to  understand  that  God  had 
not  deserted  her  and  was  still  mindful 
of  her  and  our  prayers.  She  is  going  to 
need  her  faith  to  get  through  the  coming 
year  cheerfully. 

—Mrs.  Thcron  S.  Hall 


Springville,  Utah 


During  the  past  one  and  one-half  years 
my  family  and  I  have  been  in  Pakistan. 
Contacts  with  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  have  been  very  few. 
When  I  left  Panguitch,  Utah,  friends  gaxe 
me  a  subscription  to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  It  has  followed  me  over  half- 
way around  the  world  to  bring  cheer,  com- 
fort, and  reassurance  of  the  stability  of 
the  spiritual  values  of  our  life,  and  to 
which  we  cling  very  tightly.  The  Maga- 
zine is  a  never-ending  source  of  knowl- 
edge and  inspiration.  I  have  enjoyed  the 
group  photos  immensely,  too,  being  able 
to  recognize  many  friends  I  have  known 
in  N'arious  wards.  Being  so  far  from  home 
I  can  more  sincerely  feel  the  influence  the 
Magazine  is  having  upon  e\'ery  corner  of 
the  world.  May  every  Latter-day  Saint 
realize  the  values  to  be  gained  and  not 
let  a  single  edition  lie  unopened. 
— Mrs.  Clyde  T.  Low 

Rawalpindi,  Pakistan 

I   wish    to   express   my   thanks   for   the 
Magazine.     I  read  it  from  cover  to  cover, 
Mrs,  Woolsey's  poem  "Poet's  Mother"  in 
the  February  issue  is  very  fine. 
— Gene  Romolo 

Provo,  Utah 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has  just 
come,  and  I  have  read  Mrs.  Sharp's  splen- 
did editorial  "Take  Time  to  Safeguard 
Children"  (February  1955).  It  is  most 
carefully  worded  and  written.  It  is  one 
of  the  best  that  I  have  read. 

— Charles  V.  Worthington 

Los  Angeles,  Cahfornia 

We  ladies  of  the  Seventh  Ward,  Mt. 
Logan  Stake,  do  love  our  Relief  Society 
^^'ork  and  thank  you  sincerely  for  the 
Magazine,  and  especially  for  the  "Greet- 
ings for  the  New  Year"  (January  1955). 
I,  for  one,  am  going  to  try  to  make  the 
greetings  a  part  of  each  day's  living. 
— Mrs.  A.  R.  Gibbons 
Logan,  Utah 

I  would  like  to  tell  you  how  much  I 
enjoy  our  Magazine.  Since  my  husband 
is  in  the  Air  Force,  and  we  arc  awav  from 
home,  it  brings  home  so  much  closer  to 
me. 

— Mrs.   Beverlee  Nilsson 

Cibolo,  Texas 


Page  210 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly   Publication   of  the  Relief   Society  of  The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle   S.   Spafford    ------  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  -----  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  ...  -  -      Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering       -  ...  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson  Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Anna  B.  Hart  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Edith  P.  Backman 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Louise  W.  Madsen  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Winniefred  S. 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Aleine  M.  Young  Helen  W.  Anderson  Manwaring 

Leone  G.  Layton  Josie  B,  Bay  Gladys  S.  Boyer  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  ^    ^^ 

Editor     -----------      Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor  .-..-----       Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager        ....-----        Belle   S.    Spafford 

Vol.  42  APRIL  1955  No.   4 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Resurrection  George  Q.  Morris  212 

Land  of  the  Water  Birds  Willard  Luce  221 

We  Serve  As  God's  Hands  , Caroline  E.   Miner  242 

Cancer— A  Quiz  That  May  Save  Your  Life  Sandra  Munsell  244 

The  Lower  Hills  Lucille  Waters  Mattson  253 

A  Handful  of  Dirt  Vivian   Campbell   Work  261 

An  Understanding  Heart  Anne  S.  W.  Gould  261 

The  Ruby-Throated  Hummingbird  Roy  B.    McClain  262 

"And  Ye  Shall  Find"   Beth   G.    Christensen  263 

FICTION— SPECIAL  APRIL  SHORT   STORIES 

Reap,   If  You  Will  .    .  Elaine   J.   Wilson  216 

The  Wall   Myrtle   M.    Dean  225 

Steak  for  Thursday   Rosa   Lee   Lloyd  245 

Her  Own  Life  Ruth  Moody   Ostegar  254 

SERIAL  ,       ,  ^^^ 

Green  Willows— Chapter  3  Deone  R.  Sutherland  265 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  210 

Sixty   Years  Ago   238 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  239 

Editorial:   Appreciation   of  the   Gospel   Velma   N.    Simonsen  240 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Book  of  Mormon  Reading  Project  242 

Notes   From  the   Field:   Relief   Society  Activities  Margaret  C.    Pickering  270 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Lilies— 1955   Varieties   Dorthea   N.    Newbold  232 

Jessie  Evans  Smith — Artist  of  Unusual  Hobbies   243 

The    Hen    Party      Helen    S.    Williams  252 

Make  a  Train  Ruth  K.   Kent  260 

Heirloom  Quilt  Presented  to  Missionaries  at  Carthage  Jail  Josephine  Brower  264 

Eggshells  for  the  Garden  Elizabeth  Williamson  279 

POETRY 

First  to  See  the  Risen  Lord— Frontispiece  Vesta  P.   Crawford  209 

So  Long  As   Springtime   Comes   Mabel   Jones   Gabbott  215 

I  Did  Not  Know  Zara  Sabin  220 

Silence    Catherine    E.    Berry  220 

At  Easter  Dawn  Iris  W.  Schow  224 

The  Reason  Sadie  OUorton  Clark  230 

Strange  Chemistry  .-. Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  231 

Let  Me  Hear  Laughter  Frances  Myrtle  Atkinson  237 

Blue-Blossomed  Jacaranda   Elsie    McKinnon    Strachan  241 

Friendship   Elsie    Sim   Hansen  244 

Cinquain  •. Vesta  N.  Lukei  253 

Moment  of  Music Dorothy  J.   Roberts  259 

Friendship's   Garden   Gene    Romolo  264 

Heart  Song   Ida   Isaacson  269 

Home    Arleen    Sessions    Bogue  278 

Reflective   Artistry   Mabel    Law    Atkinson  279 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


The  Resurrection 


Elder  George  O.  A /orris 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

Thou  madest  man,  he  knows  not  why, 
lie  thinks  he  was  not  made  to  die. 

(Tennyson:  In  Memoriam). 


THE  question  of  life  after  death 
has  always  been  one  with 
which  people  should  have 
been  seriously  concerned.  There  has 
been  much  speculation  about  it 
amoug  pagan  philosophers  and 
Christian  writers.  The  sure  and 
clear  auswer  is  to  be  found  in  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  as  taught  in 
the  primitive  Church  and  the  re- 
stored Church.  The  famous  Roman 
scholar  Pliny  probably  expressed  the 
prevailing  notion  of  his  time  and 
people  when  he  said: 

It  is  not  e\'en  within  the  power  of  God 
to  endo^^'  mortals  v^ith  an  eternal  existence 
and  recall  the  departed  from  the  gra\e. 

Pliny  lived  in  the  Roman  Empire 
from  the  year  23  a.d.  to  the  year 
79  when  he  was  destroyed  by  the 
sulphurous  vapor  coming  from  the 
eruption  of  Mount  Vesuvius  which 
overwhelmed  Herculaneum  and 
Pompeii.  What  he  had  with  such 
certainty  declared  God  could  not  do 
was  spoken  in  ignorance  of  the  fact 
that  when  he  was  ten  years  of  age 
there  came  forth  from  the  grave  in 
faraway  Palestine,  then  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
Jesus  Christ,  who  was  the  first  fruits 
of  the  resurrection.  Having  had 
power  given  him  over  life  and  death, 
through  his  atonement  for  the  sins 
of  the  world  and  by  the  appointment 
of  the  Father,  he  instituted  the 
resurrection  from  the  dead.  By  this 
act  he  provided  that  every  soul  who 

Page  212 


had  died  from  the  beginning  of  time 
or  who  would  die  until  the  end  of 
time  would  be  resurrected  as  he  was 
resurrected.  Their  belief  or  unbe- 
lief, their  being  good  or  bad  matter- 
ing not.    The  Lord  declared: 

Marvel  not  at  this:  for  the  hour  is  com- 
ing, in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  gra\e 
shall  hear  his  voice,  And  shall  come  forth; 
they  that  have  done  good,  unto  the  resur- 
rection of  life;  and  they  that  have  done 
evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation 
(John  5:28-29). 

The  resurrection  does  not  apply 
alone  to  man.  When  man  became 
mortal  through  the  fall,  the  earth 
and  the  life  on  the  earth  also  be- 
came mortal.  As  man  has  an  im- 
mortal spirit  so  has  the  earth,  and 
it  is  to  die  and  be  resurrected  as  thus 
revealed  through  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith: 

And  the  end  shall  come,  and  the  heaven 
and  the  earth  shall  be  consumed  and  pass 
away,  and  there  shall  be  a  new  heaven 
and  a  new  earth. 

For  all  old  things  shall  pass  away,  and 
all  things  shall  become  new,  even  the 
heaven  and  the  earth,  and  all  the  fulness 
thereof,  both  men  and  beasts,  the  fov\ls 
of  the  air,  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea;  And 
not  one  hair,  neither  mote,  shall  be  lost, 
for  it  is  the  workmanship  of  mine  hand 
(D.  &  C.  29:23-25). 

You  will  note  in  this  revelation 
that  what  the  poet  expressed  in  the 
couplet,  that  God  did  not  make 
man  just  to  die,  is  confirmed  in  this 
scripture,  which  clearly  implies  that 


THE  RESURRECTION 


213 


this  restoration  occurs  because  it  is 
the  workmanship  of  God. 

npHERE  are  many  who  seem  to 
have  difficulty  in  beheving  that 
the  resurrection  consists  in  the  com- 
ing forth  of  the  physical  body,  the 
idea  being  that  if  a  body  does  come 
forth  it  must  be  a  body  without 
substance.  The  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  has  proclaimed  the  doctrine 
that  there  is  no  ''immaterial  mat- 
ter/' that  what  we  call  spirit  is  mat- 
ter, but  of  a  more  refined  nature 
than  the  matter  that  we  are  familiar 
with  in  this  life  (D.  &  C.  131:7)- 

When  the  Savior  appeared  to 
some  of  the  disciples  after  the  resur- 
rection they  were  afraid  of  him;  they 
thought  he  was  a  spirit.  He  calmed 
their  fears,  saying  to  them,  "a  spirit 
hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see 
me  have"  (Luke  24:39).  And  he  in- 
vited some  who  were  still  skeptical 
to  feel  of  his  hands  and  to  put  their 
hands  in  the  wounds  of  his  cruci- 
fixion. 

When  the  Savior  appeared  to  the 
people  on  this  continent  after  his 
resurrection,  he  invited  twenty-five 
hundred  of  them  to  do  the  same. 
Some  are  still  unwilling  to  accept 
this  demonstrated  truth  as  applying 
to  all  who  are  resurrected  and  argue 
that  a  bodily  resurrection  was  for 
him  alone.  But  showing  this  to  be 
an  error,  the  apostle  Paul  in  Philip- 
pians  3:21,  expressly  states,  referring 
to  the  resurrection  at  the  coming  of 
the  Savior: 

Who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that 
it  may  be  fashioned  hke  unto  his  glorious 
body,  according  to  the  worlcing  whereby 
he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things  unto 
himself. 

So  the  teachings  of  the  gospel  are 
very  clear  that  the  resurrection  has 


to  do  with  the  bringing  forth  of  a 
purified,  cleansed,  and  immortalized 
body  of  flesh  and  bones  to  five  for- 
ever—those who  have  kept  the  com- 
mandments of  God  to  live  in  a  con- 
dition of  glory,  and  those  who  have 
rejected  the  gospel  to  live  in  a  con- 
dition of  banishment  from  the  pres- 
ence of  God. 

As  to  the  time  of  the  resurrection, 
there  was  the  first  resurrection 
marked  by  the  coming  forth  of  the 
saints  at  the  time  the  Lord  himself 
was  resurrected.  Looking  to  the  fu- 
ture, the  saints  and  the  just  are  to 
arise  to  meet  him  when  he  shall 
come  again  to  the  earth  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  millennium.  The 
resurrection  of  the  wicked  will  not 
take  place  until  the  end  of  the 
world.  Referring  to  this  first  resur- 
rection of  the  future,  this  is  given: 

And  then  shall  the  heathen  nations  be 
redeemed,  and  they  that  knew  no  law 
shall  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection; 
and  it  shall  be  tolerable  for  them  (D.  &  C. 

45:54)- 

And  after  this  another  angel  shall  sound, 
which  is  the  second  trump;  and  then 
Cometh  the  redemption  of  those  who  are 
Christ's  at  his  coming;  who  have  received 
their  part  in  that  prison  which  is  prepared 
for  them,  that  they  might  receive  the 
gospel,  and  be  judged  according  to  men 
in  the  flesh  (D.  &  C.  88:99). 

The  time  and  glory  pertaining  to 
the  resurrection  are  clearly  explained 
in  the  76th  and  88th  sections  of  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants.  The  ques- 
tion is  sometimes  raised  as  to  the 
resurrection  of  the  sons  of  perdition 
who  are  referred  to  in  these  sections. 
Verse  32,  section  88,  thus  describes 
their  coming  forth: 

And  they  who  remain  shall  also  be 
quickened;  nevertheless,   they  shall  return 


214 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


again  to  their  own  place,  to  enjoy  that 
which  they  are  wilhng  to  receive,  because 
they  were  not  wilhng  to  enjoy  that  which 
they  might  ha\e  received. 

'T'HE  Lord  is  explicit  in  stating 
that  all  shall  come  forth.  So, 
through  the  atonement  of  Jesus 
Christ,  comes  the  renewal  of  the 
earth  and  the  renewal  of  life  upon 
it.  Death  and  the  grave  are  over- 
come, and  all  are  raised  to  immor- 
tality when  the  body  and  spirit  do 
not  again  separate,  made  so  clear  in 
this  scripture: 

Now,  this  restoration  shall  come  to  all, 
both  old  and  young,  both  bond  and  free, 
both  male  and  female,  both  the  wicked 
and  the  righteous;  and  even  there  shall 
not  so  much  as  a  hair  of  their  heads  be 
lost;  but  every  thing  shall  be  restored  to 
its  perfect  frame,  as  it  is  now,  or  in  the 
body,  and  shall  be  brought  and  be  ar- 
raigned before  the  bar  of  Christ  the  Son, 
and  God  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  is  one  Eternal  God,  to  be  judged 
according  to  their  works,  whether  they  be 
good  or  whether  they  be  evil. 

Now,  behold,  I  have  spoken  unto  you 
concerning  the  death  of  the  mortal  body, 
and  also  concerning  the  resurrection  of 
the  mortal  body.  I  say  unto  you  that 
this  mortal  body  is  raised  to  an  immortal 
body,  that  is  from  death,  even  from  the 
first  death  unto  life,  that  they  can  die  no 
more;  their  spirits  uniting  with  their 
bodies,  never  to  be  divided;  thus  the 
whole  becoming  spiritual  and  immortal, 
that  they  can  no  more  see  corruption 
(Alma  11:44,  45)- 

Those  who  have  obeyed  the  gos- 
pel also  have  eternal  life  ''even  the 
glory  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,'' 
others  such  glory  or  absence  of  glory 
as  belongs  to  the  lives  they  chose  to 
live. 

Much  ignorance  and  error  exist 
and  much  unnecessary  sorrow 
has  been  endured  by  bereft  loved 


ones  regarding  the  fate  of  children. 
Great  and  comforting  truth  has 
come  to  us  through  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith:  first,  that  little  children 
are  resurrected  as  little  children,  to 
grow  to  maturity  in  a  resurrected 
condition.  Also  that  children  who 
die  before  the  years  of  accountability 
die  without  sin  and  eiiter  the  ce- 
lestial kingdom,  which  is  explained 
in  this  scripture: 

Listen  to  the  words  of  Christ,  your 
Redeemer,  your  Lord  and  your  God.  Be- 
hold, I  came  into  the  world  not  to  call 
the  righteous  but  sinners  to  repentance; 
the  whole  need  no  physician,  but  they 
that  are  sick;  wherefore,  little  children  are 
whole,  for  they  are  not  capable  of  com- 
mitting sin;  wherefore  the  curse  of  Adam 
is  taken  from  them  in  me,  that  it  hath 
no  power  over  them  .... 

And  after  this  manner  did  the  Holy 
Ghost  manifest  the  word  of  God  unto  me; 
wherefore,  my  beloved  son,  I  know  that 
it  is  solemn  mockery  before  God,  that  ye 
should  baptize  little  children. 

Behold  I  say  unto  you  that  this  thing 
shall  ye  teach — repentance  and  baptism 
unto  those  who  are  accountable  and  cap- 
able of  committing  sin;  yea,  teach  parents 
that  they  must  repent  and  be  baptized, 
and  humble  themselves  as  their  little  chil- 
dren, and  they  shall  all  be  saved  with  their 
httle  children. 

And  their  little  children  need  no  re- 
pentance, neither  baptism.  Behold,  bap- 
tism is  unto  repentance  to  the  fulfilling 
the  commandments  unto  the  remission  of 
sins. 

But  little  children  are  alive  in  Christ, 
even  from  the  foundation  of  the  world;  if 
not  so,  God  is  a  partial  God,  and  also 
a  changeable  God,  and  a  respecter  of  per- 
sons; for  how  many  little  children  haxe 
died  without  baptism! 

Wherefore,  if  little  children  could  not 
be  saved  without  baptism,  these  must 
ha\e  gone  to  an  endless  hell. 


THE  RESURRECTION 


215 


Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  that 
supposeth  that  Httle  children  need  bap- 
tism is  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  in 
the  bonds  of  iniquity,  for  he  hath  neither 
faith,  hope,  nor  charity;  wherefore,  should 
he  be  cut  off  while  in  the  thought,  he 
must  go  down  to  hell. 

For  awful  is  the  wickedness  to  suppose 
that  God  saveth  one  child  because  of  bap- 
tism, and  the  other  must  perish  because 
he  hath  no  baptism. 

Wo  be  unto  them  that  shall  pervert 
the  ways  of  the  Lord  after  this  manner, 
for  they  shall  perish  except  they  repent. 
Behold,  I  speak  with  boldness,  having 
authority  from  God;  and  I  fear  not  what 
man  can  do;  for  perfect  love  casteth  out 
all  fear. 

And  I  am  filled  with  charity,  which  is 
everlasting  love;  wherefore,  all  children 
are  alike  unto  me;  wherefore,  I  love  little 
children  with  a  perfect  love;  and  they  are 
all  alike  and  partakers  of  salvation  (Moroni 
8:8-17). 


Thus,  through  the  resurrection, 
is  established  the  truth  of  the  Lord's 
words:  ''And  whosoever  liveth  and 
believeth  in  me  shall  never  die" 
(John  11:26).  The  only  real  death 
is  in  sin  and  banishment  from  the 
presence  of  God,  which  is  both  the 
first  and  the  second  death  (D.  &  C. 
29:41).  What  we  commonly  call 
death  is  but  the  doorway  to  im- 
mortal life  which  cannot  end.  Each 
of  us,  therefore,  as  the  immortal 
offspring  of  our  Father  in  heaven 
will  finally  live  to  come  to  the  per- 
sonal experience  described  in  this 
scripture: 

For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judg- 
ment seat  of  Christ;  that  every  one  may 
receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  ac- 
cording to  that  he  hath  done,  whether 
it  be  good  or  bad  (II  Cor.  5:10). 


00  JLong  Kyis  Springtime  L^omes 


Mabel  Jones  Gahhott 

Some  springtimes  enter  like  a  warm  green  breeze. 
Through  budding  elm  and  oak  and  maple  trees, 
A  slender  grass  stem  pushing  earth  apart, 
A  low,  round  violet  leaf,  a  tulip  dart. 

And  spring  sometimes  in  yellow  is  arrayed. 
Wide  fields  with  dandelions  overlaid, 
Forsythia  that  frames  my  neighbor's  walk. 
And  sunshine  in  the  sky,  in  smiles,  in  talk; 

And  often  spring  will  beckon  all  in  pink, 
Glowing  like  children's  cheeks,  or  dawn's  wide  wink, 
Peach  blooms,  and  white-pink  apple  witchery, 
Rose-throated  robins  in  the  cherry  tree; 

Oh,  I  care  not  what  colors  first  appear. 

So  long  as  sprmgtime  comes  year  after  year. 


Reap,  If  You  Will 


Ehine  J.  Wilson 


MY  Grandma  was  a  stickler  for 
fair  play.  She  was  sure  that 
if  you  were  honest  and 
thoughtful,  you'd  receive  just  that 
in  return.  She  had  a  good  argu- 
ment for  her  feehngs,  too.  And  that 
comprised  one  of  her  favorite 
stories  .  .  .  about  Grandpa.  She 
loved  to  tell  about  how  Grandpa 
had  come  to  agree  with  her. 

Jake,  that  was  Grandpa's  name, 
went  north  in  a  wagon  about  four 
times  a  year  carrying  supplies.  Some- 
times he  went  as  far  north  as  the 
Snake  River  before  he  got  rid  of 
everything.  He  always  came  back 
with  a  load,  in  return,  of  everything 
from  fine  pelts  and  hides  or  gold 
ore  to  sacks  of  onions. 

He  and  Grandma  had  been  mar- 
ried three  years  then,  and  with  the 
second  baby  just  arrived,  she  want- 
ed him  to  settle  down  to  farming 
steady.  He  was  going  to  do  just 
that  after  he  returned  from  this  last 
trip  ...  if  everything  went  all  right. 
He  figured  to  get  enough  this  time 
to  pay  for  a  real  good  spread. 

He  had  placed  such  emphasis  on 
that  ''if  everything  went  all  right" 
that  she  had  made  him  promise  to 
be  extra  careful. 

''Now,  Bessie,"  Grandpa  told  her, 
a  little  provoked,  "you  know  I  can 
take  care  of  myself." 

"Jake,  I  haven't  been  married  to 
you  this  long  without  knowing  you 
pretty  well.  You  sure  live  up  to 
your  red  hair,  letting  your  temper 
blaze  away.  Now  you  be  cautious 
and  patient,  promise?" 

Jake  gave  equal  measure  for  all 
Page  216 


the  love  he  saw  in  her  clear  gray 
eyes  and  sweet  face.  He  put  his 
arms  around  her  and  held  her  ten- 
derly. "For  you,  I'll  do  anything! 
I  promise,  Bessie,  I'll  hold  my 
temper.  I  won't  make  a  move  un- 
less I  have  to.  Besides,  there's  no 
need  to  worry;  I  haven't  seen  an 
Injun  on  the  trail  the  last  two  trips. 
Everyone  else  knows  who  I  am  and 
I  know  them." 

"Well,  remember  .  .  .  you'll  only 
reap  what  you  sow." 

Jake  had  laughed  some  at  her 
fussing,  but  as  he  rode  along  in  the 
wagon,  he  was  anxious  to  get  back 
to  his  sweet  wife  and  babies.  He 
was  sure  he  was  meant  to  be  a  farm- 
er; to  live  closer  to  his  family;  no 
more  leaving  them  behind.  And 
it  seemed  the  good  Lord  meant  it 
that  way,  too.  Not  only  did  he 
have  the  usual  amount  of  furs  and 
produce,  but  he  had  a  nice  little 
sum  of  money,  six  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars.  One  trading  post  had 
paid  up  in  full  for  the  last  three 
loads  of  supplies  he'd  brought 
them. 

Jake  found  a  nice  place  to  make 
camp,  where  the  land  wasn't  quite 
so  hilly  and  rather  barren.  He 
stopped  by  a  little  stream,  with  a 
few  big  rocks  near  and  a  scrubby 
tree.  He  tied  the  horses  to  the 
tree,  so  they  could  get  a  drink  and 
graze  some,  and  then  he  made  a 
fire.  He  was  hungry  and  tired,  and 
anxious  to  get  started  early  in  the 
morning. 

He  walked  over  to  the  front  of 
the  wagon  to  get  something  from 


REAP,  IF  YOU  WILL 


217 


under  the  seat.  There  were  three 
things  under  there:  the  money,  his 
loaded  gun,  and  some  eornmeal.  As 
he  reached  under,  he  reahzed  two 
men  had  ridden  up.  But  before  he 
could  turn  around,  he  heard  the 
unpleasant  words,  'Tut  'em  up!" 

TN  the  seconds  that  it  took  him  to 

draw  a  deep  breath,  Jake's  mind 
played  a  series  of  thoughts.  It  would 
be  simple  to  reach  for  the  gun, 
swing,  and  fire.  He  was  a  better 
than  average  shot  and  could  prob- 
ably get  one  of  them.  But  Bessie's 
words  of  caution  kept  stirrhig  up  a 
cloud  in  his  mind  until  he  felt  he'd 
better  not  try  anything  yet.  So  his 
hands  went  up  slowly. 

''Turn  around." 

Jake  turned  uneasily.  He  looked 
into  the  gaunt,  strained  face  of  a 
young  man,  and  the  hard,  expres- 
sionless face  of  his  older  companion. 
Both  wore  dusty,  sweat-stained 
clothes,  e\'idence  of  a  long,  hard 
ride.  Both  held  guns  on  him.  Behind 
them  stood  the  most  done-in  looking 
pair  of  horses  Jake  had  seen  for  a 
long  time.  They  had  been  through 
a  rough  time. 

"We  \\'ant  the  cash  and  pelts  you 
got  .  .  .  quick!"  the  younger  man 
spoke. 

Jake  was  outwardly  silent,  but 
within  him  a  conflict  was  raging. 
He  was  trying  to  stick  to  his  promise 
to  Bessie  to  be  patient  and  careful, 
when  he  longed  to  lunge  at  them; 
to  keep  them  from  his  store  under 
the  wagon  seat. 

"Come  on,  we  know  you  got 
it.  We  been  following  you  since 
you  left  the  trading  post,"  the  older 
one  said  dryly,  almost  without  in- 
terest, so  sure  of  him  that  it  made 
Jake's  blood  fairly  boil. 


"That  money's  mine.  I  need 
it  .  .  .  ."  He  tried  to  talk  calmly,  as 
Bessie  would  have  him  do,  but  he 
felt  like  shouting.  Even  with  two 
of  them,  he  could  probably  give 
them  a  fight  they'd  not  soon  forget. 

"Where  is  it?"  the  younger  fel- 
low snarled  at  him. 

Jake  pushed  the  words  out  of  his 
mouth,  hesitating,  forcing  himself. 
"It's  under  the  wagon  seat." 

Right  now,  seeing  the  gleam  of 
victory  come  into  the  two  bandits' 
eyes,  Jake  felt  like  swatting  himself. 
What  did  Bessie  know  about  hand- 
ling trouble? 

While  the  older  one  held  a  gun 
on  him,  the  other  reached  under  the 
wagon  seat,  and  pulled  out  first  the 
gun,  which  he  pocketed,  the  bag  of 
eornmeal,  and  dropped  it,  then  the 
sack  of  money.  They  took  the  string 
of  pelts  from  the  wagon,  too. 

"This  should  get  us  to  Cheyenne, 
Marty."  The  younger  one  chucked 
the  monev  into  his  pocket.  "Let's 
go  .  .  .  ."• 

This  was  just  like  giving  up. 
Almost  as  if  you  had  no  brain  to 
think  with,  Jake  thought.  Bessie's 
logic  wasn't  meant  for  this.  What 
would  Bessie  do  now?  Why,  she'd 
ask  them  to  dinner,  probably. 

As  he  watched  the  two  men 
mount  their  horses,  Jake  heard 
himself  saying  something  mighty 
strange.  "As  long  as  you've  taken 
my  money  and  gun,  there  isn't  much 
I  can  do.  But  you  might  as  well 
stay  and  have  some  food  with 
me  .  .  .  ." 

npHE  surprise  that  flooded  their 
faces  only  egged  him  on.  "I  was 
fixin'  to  make  some  johnnycake  and 
I  got  some  comb  honey  and  fresh 
churned  butter  to  put  on  it/'  They 


218 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


only  stared  at  him.  "I  make  the 
best  johnnycake  ever.  You  look 
like  you  could  stand  some  nourish- 
ment." 

Marty,  the  older  one,  burst  out 
laughing.  "Listen  to  that,  Les. 
After  we  rob  him,  he  asks  us  to 
dinner  .  .  .  ." 

Les  didn't  laugh,  however.  'Tm 
hungry  enough  to  do  just  that.  But 
no  smart  stuff  or  you  won't  need  to 
eat  .  .  .  r 

Both  walked  back  toward  Jake. 
Jake  knew  he'd  said  it.  It  was  up 
to  him  to  go  through  with  it  now. 
He  fed  the  fire  and  arranged  some 
rocks  around  it  on  which  to  set  the 
frying  pan.  Marty  raised  his  gun 
suspiciously  when  Jake  went  to  the 
wagon  for  pans.  As  he  stirred  the 
yellow  batter  in  a  blackened  sauce- 
pan, he  could  hear  the  horses  blus- 
tering their  breath  and  stamping. 
Off  a  way,  a  coyote  set  up  his  night- 
ly solo. 

'This  is  good  cornmeal,"  he  be- 
gan, unable  to  bear  the  cold  silence 
longer,  ''the  kind  that  comes  from 
good  corn,  like  I'll  raise  on  my 
farm  .  . .  that  is,  I  was  going  to  .  .  .  ." 

Marty  sneered,  "Only  we  took 
your  money!     What  a  pity." 

Jake  held  his  head  high  and 
looked  right  into  his  face.  "Oh, 
I'll  get  it  someday,  anyway.  I  got 
two  young'uns;  may  have  more. 
They  need  lots  of  room,  good  food, 
and  a  dad  that's  home.  And  that's 
what  they're  going  to  have." 

Marty  started  to  laugh  like  it  was 
a  big  joke,  but  Les  cut  him  short. 
"I  wonder  how  I'd  have  turned  out, 
if  mv  dad  had  been  around  home 
once  in  a  while  .  .  .  ." 

Jake  turned  to  look  at  the  young- 
er bandit  and  saw  not  a  hardened 
man  like  the  older  one,  but  a  boy 


deprived  of  companionship,  lonely 
and  afraid  of  life. 

Jake  took  a  small  crock  of  butter 
from  the  wagon  and  put  a  dab  in 
the  frying  pan  to  melt.  That  butter 
had  been  the  last  payment  on  a 
bolt  of  calico  for  a  sheep  rancher's 
wife,  up  near  the  fort.  She  was  still 
churning  it  when  Jake  had  come 
by.    It  was  fresh  and  tasty. 

Then  he  began  to  fry  the  cakes. 
"I  only  have  one  plate  and  a  mush 
dish,"  he  told  the  men,  "you  use 
those,  and  I'll  eat  out  of  the  pan 
as  soon  as  the  batter's  gone.  I'll 
take  the  last  johnnycakes."  He  put 
the  crock  of  butter  on  a  rock  and 
got  a  small  bucket  from  the  wagon, 
pried  the  lid  off,  revealing  a  broken 
comb  of  honey.  There  were  a  knife, 
a  fork,  and  the  large  spoon  he  used 
to  stir  the  batter. 

He  put  the  first  three  cakes  onto 
the  tin  plate,  handed  it  to  Marty, 
then  poured  out  more  batter  to  fry. 
Marty  slapped  on  butter  and  honey 
and  promptly  began  to  gorge  him- 
self. 

They  watched  the  yellow  cakes 
bubble  and  listened  to  the  crackle 
of  the  fire.  Then  Les  eyed  Jake 
curiously.  "If  you  wanted  that  farm 
so  bad,  why  didn't  you  gun  us  down 
instead  of  handing  the  money  over?" 

TAKE  knelt  to  flip  the  cakes  over 
•^  before  answering.  "Well,  Bes- 
sie, my  wife,  has  a  strong  code  of 
living.  And  I'm  coming  to  believe 
it,  too.  You  reap  what  you  sow. 
If  I'd  gone  for  my  gun,  you'd  have 
done  the  same.  One  of  us  would 
be  dead,  and  you'd  have  got  my 
money  anyway.  You  look  like  you 
need  it!  Only  probably  no  more 
than  I  do.  But,  the  other  way 
wouldn't  have  been  any  better." 


REAP,  IF  YOU  WILL 


219 


He  dished  up  the  other  cakes  and 
handed  them  to  Les.  Then  he 
poured  out  the  rest  of  the  batter 
for  himself.  He  didn't  feel  like  eat- 
ing, but  he  wasn't  going  to  let  them 
know  it.  ''Yessir/'  he  went  on,  ''if 
folks  would  be  more  patient  and 
think  about  what  they'll  get  back 
later,  instead  of  grabbing  all  they 
can  right  now,  this  would  be  a 
much  better  world." 

They  ate  in  silence  while  the 
world  darkened  around  them,  only 
the  glow  of  the  sunset  to  give  light. 

Finally  Les  stood  up.  "Let's  get 
goin',"  he  said  gruffly. 

Jake  watched  them  walk  to  iheir 
horses.  Funny,  despite  the  great 
loss  they  were  causing  him,  he  felt 
no  hate  toward  them.  A  little  dis- 
gust for  Marty;  a  little  pity  for  the 
younger  one. 

''Aren't  you  going  to  ask  us  to 
come  again?"  Marty  asked,  and 
roared  with  laughter. 

"You're  a  good  cook  .  .  .  thanks," 
Les  said  quickly,  then  spurred  his 
horse  and  rode  off  at  a  gallop.  Marty 
had  to  mo\'e  quickly  to  catch  up 
with  him. 

Jak.e  sat  for  a  long  time  staring  in 
their  direction.  There  went  his 
big  hope.  For  a  moment  he  felt 
remorse  for  adhering  so  directly  to 
Bessie's  whims.  It  was  sort  of  like 
being  whipped.  He  knew  what 
Bessie  would  say  when  he  told  her. 
"I'm  proud  of  you,  Jake.  Using 
your  head!  I'd  much  rather  have 
you  safe  and  sound  than  all  the  gold 
in  the  world." 

He  wanted  to  go  right  on  to  Pres- 
ton that  night,  but  he  knew  his 
horses  were  tired  and  night  travel- 
ing was  hard.  The  sky  was  black 
all  over  with  no  trace  of  sunset  left, 
when  he  finally  moved.    There  was 


a  thin  strip  of  the  moon  showing, 
but  no  stars.  The  fire  had  gone  out. 
He  felt  depressed  clear  through.  He 
walked  over  to  the  horses,  checked 
them,  and  walked  around  the  wag- 
on. 

He  knew  he'd  never  sleep,  but  he 
couldn't  walk  around  all  night.  At 
last  he  pulled  some  blankets  from 
the  wagon  and  spread  them  thickly 
on  the  ground,  then  lay  down.  He 
didn't  remember  ever  being  an- 
noyed before  by  the  coyotes'  howl- 
ing. But  now  it  made  him  feel 
foreign  and  unwanted. 

Suddenly  he  drew  up  sharply.  A 
horse  was  approaching.  He  gritted 
his  teeth  as  he  remembered  the 
bandit  taking  his  gun.  They  prob- 
ably decided  their  horses  were  too 
done-in  and  were  coming  back  to 
take  his.  Well,  a  fellow  could  take 
only  so  much! 

OE  wouldn't  give  up  without  a 
fight.  He  reached  silently  for 
a  large  limb  to  use  as  a  club.  Then 
he  edged  over  to  the  side  of  the 
wagon. 

The  horse  was  close,  coming  slow- 
ly. Then  it  stopped.  "Hey,  you 
....  johnnycake  cook!"  Jake  held 
his  breath  as  he  heard  Les'  voice. 
"Come  out  where  I  can  see  you." 

Jake  gave  all  his  emotions  vent 
as  he  yelled  at  the  bandit.  "You 
robbed  me  and  ate  my  food.  What 
more  do  you  want?"  and  he  walked 
boldly  over  to  the  approaching 
horse. 

In  the  soft  night  light,  Jake  could 
see  Les'  face,  and  he  felt  a  tinge 
of  surprise  that  he  still  saw  the  in- 
security there.  He  tightened  his 
grip  on  the  dead  limb,  just  the 
same. 

Bessie  dear,  he  said  to  himself. 


220 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Fm  soir/j  hut  I  can't  see  doing  your 
way  any  longer. 

"Is  it  really  true  about  your  wife 
and  two  kids,  I  mean  .  .  .?"  Les 
asked,  mumbling. 

Jake  gasped  under  his  breath. 
''Call  me  a  liar  now,  too,"  he  yelled. 
"Do  I  look  like  the  kind  of  man  to 
let  you  take  all  I  had  without  a 
fight  unless  I  had  a  good  reason?'' 

Les,  on  the  horse,  towered  above 
him.  He  held  the  money  and  the 
furs.  "I  want  those  kids  to  have  a 
good  life.  I  had  a  hard  time  con- 
vincing Marty  that  you  needed  this 
worse  than  we  did.     It's  been  so 


long  since  anyone  asked  me  to  stay 
to  dinner.  I  want  you  to  know  it's 
the  best  meal  I  ever  had  .  .  .  ." 

He  threw  the  money  and  furs  to 
the  ground,  hesitated  a  second,  and 
threw  Jake's  gun  down,  also,  then 
wheeled  his  horse  and  rode  off. 

Jake  stood  for  a  long  time,  listen- 
ing to  the  last  of  the  hoofbeats  die 
out,  before  he  started  to  pick  up 
his  belongings.  In  his  heart,  he 
silently  thanked  God  for  Bessie's 
way  of  life  and  prayed  that  the 
young  bandit  would  find  peace  for 
his  good  deed.  And,  yes,  the  older 
one,  too. 


^  CDiJ  riot  % 

Zara  Sabin 


now 


I  did  not  know  the  locust  trees  had  bloomed — 

It  seems  just  yesterday  each  branch  was  bleak 

And  bare,  stiff  against  the  morning  light; 

No  sign  of  leaf  or  bud,  but  now  they  speak 

A  myriad  tone  from  songs  of  seeking  bees — 

For  suddenly  the  air  is  redolent 

With  perfume  drifting  down  from  flower-filled  trees. 


Q>  lie  nee 

Catherine  E.  Berry 

The  day  walks  silently  away 
As  night  draws  down  the  shades; 
There  is  no  sound  when  stars  come  out, 
Or  when  the  twilight  fades. 

No  one  can  hear  the  crescent  moon 
That  drifts  across  the  sky; 
And  there  is  not  a  breath  of  sound 
When  clouds  go  sailing  by. 

The  shattered  dream,  the  passing  time, 
Play  out  their  silent  part. 
And  no  one  in  this  room  can  hear 
The  breaking  of  my  heart. 


Land  of  the  Water  Birds 


Wilhid  Luce 


TODAY  you  don't  have  to  sail 
down  Bear  River  in  a  buffalo- 
hide  canoe  to  reach  Bear 
River  Bay  and  see  "millions  of 
ducks  and  geese,"  as  Jim  Bridger  did 
in  1824.  Not  at  all.  You  just  take 
the  fifteen  mile,  hard-surfaced  high- 
way west  of  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
This  takes  you  to  the  headquarters 
of  the  Bear  River  Migratory  Bird 
Refuge.  From  here  you  take  a 
twelve-mile  circle  over  a  gravel  road 
placed  atop  dirt  dikes  constructed 
to  keep  the  fresh  water  from  the 
river  free  from  the  salt  water  of 
Great  Salt  Lake. 

Of  course  you  won't  see  those 
''millions  of  ducks  and  geese"  un- 
less you  happen  to  arrive  at  the 
height  of  the  fall  migratory  season 
which  reaches  its  peak  during  Sep- 
tember. But  then  ducks  and  geese 
make  up  only  part  of  the  198  species 
recorded  at  the  Refuge,  sixty  of 
which  nest  there. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  nest- 
ers  is  the  small,  brown  and  white 
avocet.  Gliding  along  on  tall,  stilt- 
like, blue  legs,  this  bird  could  do 
things  to  the  hundred  yard  dash 
record  for  shore  birds.  When  he 
flies  along  with  your  car,  he  makes 
a  noise  that  could  easily  startle  you 
into  reaching  for  the  oil  can. 

If  you  should  get  there  during 
the  avocet's  nesting  season,  late  May 
and  early  June,  you  might  find  a 
nest  along  the  dikes.  The  birds 
make  no  effort  to  hide  their  nests, 
and  there  are  certainlv  plentv  of 
them  beside  the  road;  but  unless 
you  actually  see  a  bird  leave  her 


nest,  you'll  likely  not  find  it.  The 
eggs  are  large,  grayish-brown  with 
black  markings.  They  are  laid  in 
shallow  depressions  in  the  ground 
lined  with  a  few  blades  of  grass. 

And  should  you  find  a  nest,  or 
especially  a  baby  bird,  the  avocets 
will  put  on  a  show  such  as  you  have 
never  seen  before.  They  will  lie 
down  and  hold  one  wing  up  in  the 
air  as  if  it  were  broken.  They  will 
run  down  the  road  for  half  a  mile 
in  front  of  you  or  in  front  of  your 
car  in  various  attitudes  of  distress. 
They  will  hold  up  both  wings  and 
come  straight  at  you  as  though  in- 
tending to  run  you  through  with 
their  long,  thin,  curved  bills.  They'll 
squawk  and  scream  and  fly  around 
like  mad,  all  to  keep  your  attention 
on  them  instead  of  on  the  nest  or 
the  baby. 

Another  nester,  about  the  same 
size  and  build  as  the  avocet,  is  the 
black-necked  stilt.  This  bird  is 
black  and  white  and  has  long,  red 
legs. 

From  3000  to  4000  Canadian 
geese  also  use  the  Refuge  as  a  nest- 
ing ground.  As  soon  as  the  young 
hatch  they  are  found  along  the 
dikes.  As  a  car  approaches  they 
move  out  onto  the  ponds  like  a 
flotilla  of  battleships  and  destroyers 
—mother  and  father  at  both  ends 
and  all  the  young  between.  Here 
a'  pair  of  field  glasses  comes  in 
mighty  handy,  since  a  family  of 
geese  aren't  exactly  the  most  so- 
ciable birds  in  the  world  when  it 
comes  to  striking  up  acquaintances 
with  mankind. 

Page  221 


222 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Courtesy  United  States   Fish  and  Wildlife   Service 

BLACK-NECKED  STILTS 


There  is  still  another  nester  you 
should  become  acquainted  with, 
since  he  stays  around  the  Refuge 
most  of  the  year.  This  is  the  west- 
ern grebe,  often  called  the  hell- 
diver.  He's  the  magician  —  now 
you  see  him,  now  you  don't.  His 
is  a  simple  act,  but  one  you'll  never 
tire  of  watching.  When  you  get 
a  little  too  close,  he  simply  dives 
down  under  the  water.  The  real 
sport  is  to  guess  where  he'll  come 
up  again.  Ten  to  one,  you  will  be 
wrong. 

HTHERE  are,  of  course,  a  great 
many  other  birds  you'll  see.  The 
largest  concentration  of  whistling 
swans  in  the  United  States,  for  in- 
stance, is  found  at  the  Bear  River 
Refuge  during  the  fall  migration. 
Flocks  of  15,000  are  sometimes 
seen. 

Long  lines  of  pelicans  can  be 
seen  in  the  air  and  offshore,  where 
they  catch  trash  fish  for  themselves 
and  their  young.    The  snowy  egret 


(Brewster's  egret)  and  the  black- 
crowned  night  heron  can  be  found 
fishing  at  most  of  the  spillways. 
The  yellow-headed  blackbird  is  a 
bright  and  beautiful  nester.  And, 
of  course,  there  are  the  little  black 
mud  hens,  or  American  coots,  fight- 
ing and  quarreling  among  them- 
selves or  sailing  along  the  canals 
with  their  young.  They  are  awkward 
out  on  land,  and  when  trying  to  get 
into  the  air,  they  make  a  terrific 
racket,  churning  up  the  water  for 
a  hundred  feet  or  more  before  suc- 
ceeding. 

You  likely  won't  see  many  ani- 
mals except  possibly  the  muskrat. 
Conditions  seem  to  be  just  right 
for  the  propagation  of  this  little  ani- 
mal; so  much  so  that  each  year  trap- 
pers with  special  permits  invade  the 
area.  Each  trapper  is  allowed  so 
many  pelts— providing  he  can  catch 
that  many  during  the  short  season. 
All  rats  are  skinned  at  the  Refuge, 
and  half  the  furs  go  to  the  trapper 
and   half   go   to   the   Government. 


LAND  OF  THE  WATER  BIRDS 


223 


Around  7,000  pelts  are  taken  each 
year. 

Two  things  brought  about  the 
estabhshment  of  the  Bear  River 
Migratory  Bird  Refuge.  Indications 
are  that  the  Indians  used  the  Bear 
River  Bay  area  for  hunting  and  egg 
gatherings,  and  ah  the  early  ex- 
plorers remarked  about  how  nu- 
merous the  birds  were  there.  Then 
in  the  late  eighteen  hundreds,  com- 
mercial hunters  invaded  the  local- 
ity. It  is  estimated  that  during  the 
last  ten  years  of  the  century,  200,000 
ducks  were  slain  annually  for  the 
eastern  markets.  Soon  after  this 
terrific  destruction  a  disease  known 
as  botulism  was  noticed.  The 
disease  grew  and  spread  until  in 
1910  half  a  million  ducks  died 
around  the  mouth  of  Bear  River. 

Local  gun  clubs  and  sportsmen's 
organizations  attacked  the  problem, 
and,  in  1928,  the  Bear  River  Migra- 
tory Bird  Refuge  was  established  by 
a    special    act    of    Congress.     The 


Refuge  had  three  purposes:  to  de- 
vise means  of  curbing  the  heavy 
loss  of  bird  life  from  botulism;  to 
provide  a  suitable  resting  and  feed- 
ing area  for  the  birds  during  spring 
and  fall  migrations;  and  to  give 
food  and  shelter  to  birds  that  breed 
in  the  locality. 

A  LL  these  purposes  have  been  ac- 
complished and  more.  Although 
established  for  the  birds  and  not 
the  people,  the  Bear  River  Refuge 
has  from  20,000  to  25,000  visitors  of 
the  human  variety  every  year. 

A  banding  program  has  numbered 
and  banded  more  than  36,000  birds 
on  the  Refuge.  These  have  been 
traced  to  twenty-nine  states,  to  Alas- 
ka, Canada,  Mexico,  and  Honduras. 
A  pintail  was  found  at  Palmyra 
Island  in  the  Pacific  Ocean  just 
eighty-three  days  after  it  had  been 
released  from  the  Bear  River  bird 
hospital  where  it  had  been  treated 


W.  Grant  McFarland 

BREWSTER'S  EGRET 
Photographed  at  Bear  River  Migratory  Bird  Refuge,  Utah 


224 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Photographs  by  W.  F.  Kubichek,  Archie  V.  Hull,  and  W.   Grant  McFarland 

LONG-BILLED  CURLEW,  TRUMPETER  SWAN,  AND   AVOCET 


for    botulism.      Palmyra    Island    is 
3,600  miles  from  Bear  River. 

Continuous  bird  and  nesting  cen- 
suses are  taken.  Sick  birds  are  treat- 
ed and  areas  of  botulism  concen- 
tration have  been  drained.  Bird  food 
has  been  planted.  A  hundred-foot 
steel  observation  tower  has  been 
erected  at  the  Refuge  headquarters. 
From  the  tower,  and  with  the  aid 
of  fieldglasses,  you  can  see  over 
the  entire  65,000  acre  Refuge. 


All  this  adds  up  to  more  and 
healthier  birds.  It  gives  additional 
knowledge  concerning  bird  migra- 
tions. And,  more  important  to 
traveling  America,  it  provides  a  con- 
venient area  for  observing  and  study- 
ing wild  birds  in  their  natural  habi- 
tat—birds which  most  of  us  would 
never  even  see  if  it  were  not  for  the 
Bear  River  or  one  of  the  other 
refuges  run  by  the  Fish  and  Wild- 
life Service,  United  States  Depart- 
ment of  the  Interior. 


Kyit  (baste r  UJawn 

his  W.  Schow 

I  woke  to  see  that  bars  of  light 
Announce  the  Easter  dawn, 
And  knew  the  sunrise  song  was  sung; 
The  moment  was  withdrawn. 

I  thought  how  many  must  have  slept 

Long  on  that  sacred  night 

W^hen  morning  came  for  every  soul 

Before  the  dawning  light, 

While  those  astir  through  loyal  grief 

Beheld  in  wonderment 

And  mounting  joy,  a  fallen  stone, 

A  folded  cerement. 


The  Wall 


Myrtle  M.  Dean 


JEFF  pointed  out  the  old  picket 
fence  that  separated  their  lot 
from  the  neighbor's.  "It  will 
need  a  lot  of  repair  of  broken  pick- 
ets and  a  new  coat  of  paint/'  he 
said. 

'  ''It  looks  quaint  and  charming. 
I  like  it,"  Paula  answered,  "but  of 
course  we  don't  want  any  barriers 
between  us  and  our  neighbors,  do 
we?  If  it  is  too  bad,  we'll  just  have 
the  fence  taken  away." 

They  had  just  bought  this  place 
and  moved  in  late  yesterday.  It  was 
a  big,  old-fashioned  house,  out  on 
the  edge  of  town. 

"It's  like  getting  out  of  jail  for 
the  children,  after  their  being 
cooped  up  in  a  tiny  place  in  town," 
Jeff  said,  looking  pleased. 

"Maybe  later  on  we  can  build  a 
modernistic,  dream  home,  but,  for 
now,  this  is  heavenly,"  Paula  told 
him. 

Paula  walked  with  Jeff  to  the  car. 
He  would  have  to  ride  into  town 
each  day  now  to  his  job.  They  stood 
for  a  moment  watching  Judy's  chub- 
by, little,  three-year-old  legs  toddling 
after  her  six-year-old  brother,  Steven, 
as  they  ran  joyously  about  the  wide 
lawn. 

Paula  and  the  children  waved 
goodbye  to  Jeff,  then  she  wandered 
about  the  grounds.  She  loved  the 
tall  birches  at  the  back  and  the  old- 
fashioned  yellow  roses  in  one  corner 
of  the  lot.  As  she  walked  near  the 
old  picket  fence  she  was  startled 
as  she  saw  a  small,  thin-shouldered 
boy,  with  enormous  brown  eyes  and 
solemn  face,  watching  her.  His  face 


was  pressed  close,  peering  through 
the  pickets. 

How  nice,  Paula  thought,  some- 
one for  Steven  to  play  with.  She 
smiled  and  drew  closer. 

"Hi,  there,"  she  said. 

The  child  did  not  answer  her 
greeting,  but  studied  her  closely. 
His  face  held  a  distrustful  scowl. 

Paula  tried  again,  "We  are  your 
new  neighbors,  and  we  have  a  little 
boy,  just  about  your  size.  Maybe 
you  can  play  together,  huh?" 

For  a  moment  the  child's  face 
softened  and  his  eyes  lighted.  Then 
suddenly  the  frown  returned,  and 
he  said  firmly,  "I  don't  want  neigh- 
bors." He  stood  looking  at  the 
ground,  digging  the  toe  of  his  shoe 
into  the  dust,  then  turned  and 
moved  slowly  toward  his  own  house, 
leaving  Paula  in  shocked  surprise. 

Well,  something  must  have  really 
upset  him  this  morning.  Another 
time  he  may  be  anxious  to  be 
friends.  I'll  just  let  the  children 
make  their  own  advances  of  friend- 
ship, she  told  herself. 

Paula  had  almost  forgotten  the 
boy,  when  a  little  later,  Steven  came 
screaming  as  though  a  desperado 
were  after  him.  She  ran  to  the  door, 
startled. 

"That  naughty  boy  .  .  .  that 
mean,  naughty  boy  chased  me  with 
a  big  stick,  and  he  won't  play  with 
me.    He  hit  me,"  Steven  wailed. 

Paula  felt  puzzled  and  rather  dis- 
couraged at  such  a  beginning,  when 
she  had  thought  everything  was  go- 
ing to  be  so  perfect  here. 

Page  225 


226 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


''What  did  you  do  to  make  him 
act  that  way,  Steve?"  Paula  asked. 

''Nothing,  nothing  at  all.  I  just 
went  on  his  side  of  the  fence;  he 
told  me  to  git,  and  he  hit  me." 

Fd  better  go  have  a  talk  with  the 
boy's  mother,  Paula  thought,  then 
decided  to  wait  and  talk  the  matter 
over  with  Jeff. 

Jeff  took  the  matter  lightly.  "Just 
the  animal  instinct,  king  of  the 
jungle,  cock  of  the  roost  stuff,"  he 
said.  "They  will  be  playing  like 
David  and  Jonathan,  soon." 

TT  didn't  seem  to  go  that  way. 
Every  time  the  boys  got  together 
things  ended  in  an  argument,  or 
Steve  came  crying  from  a  hurt. 

Paula  had  learned  a  few  facts 
about  the  neighbors,  although  they 
had  never  called.  She  had  seen  the 
child's  mother  take  a  bus  in  front 
of  the  house.  The  boy  had  told 
Steven  that  his  mother  worked 
downtown.  Paula  had  noted  that 
she  was  young  and  blonde  and  very 
pretty;  perhaps  a  few  years  younger 
than  she.  The  boy's  name  was  Dan- 
ny. But  about  the  child's  father  she 
had  learned  nothing  so  far.  She  had 
never  seen  a  man  about.  Another 
thing  she  was  curious  about,  who 
looked  after  Danny? 

Then  one  day  as  she  watched  the 
children  playing,  she  heard  Steve 
and  Danny  talking.  She  had  noticed 
often  how  Danny  came  to  the  fence 
and  watched  hungrily,  when  Jeff 
romped  and  played  with  the  chil- 
dren as  they  met  him  when  he  re- 
turned from  work.  Now  she  smiled 
at  the  competitive  attitude  they 
were  taking  in  regard  to  their  dad- 
dies. 

"My  daddy  is  going  to  take  mc 
fishing   next  Saturday.     Don't  you 


wish  that  you  were  going  fishing?" 
Steve  spoke  in  a  tantalizing  tone. 

For  a  moment  Danny's  coun- 
tenance fell,  then,  after  a  little 
thoughtful  study  he  came  back 
boastfully,  "Naw,  my  daddy  knows 
where  the  biggest  fish  are.  He  takes 
me,  and  I  can  catch  fish  this  long." 
The  child  measured  his  hands, 
stretching  them  two  feet  apart. 

Steve's  eyes  showed  envy.  Then 
he  spoke  again,  "My  daddy  plays 
horse  with  me,  and  I  can  ride  him, 
even  when  he  bucks  like  a  bronco." 

Danny  looked  very  solemn  for 
awhile,  then  brightened  as  he  said, 
"Ah,  but  my  daddy  bought  me  a 
really  live  pony.  We  keep  him  in  a 
pasture,  but  when  my  daddy  comes 
he'll  let  me  ride  him." 

"Where  is  your  daddy?  I  haven't 
seen  him  yet?"  Steve  asked. 

A  trace  of  color  stained  the  boy's 
cheeks  as  he  hesitated  for  quite 
awhile,  then  he  faced  Steve  with 
firm  lips,  "My  daddy  .  .  .  why,  my 
daddy  is  a  jet  pilot.  He  can  fly  faster 
than  anybody  in  the  whole  army. 
Sometimes  he  buzzes  right  over  our 
house.  Sometime  you  will  hear 
him." 

Steve  came  to  his  mother,  his 
eyes  wide  with  excitement.  He 
spoke  half  accusingly,  "Mother, 
Danny's  daddy  is  a  jet  pilot,  ZiUd  he 
can  fly  awful  fast."  Then,  looking 
rather  dejected,  he  complained, 
"Why  can't  my  daddy  fly  a  jet,  in- 
stead of  working  in  an  old  bank, 
downtown?  They  catch  big  fish, 
too,  and  Danny  has  a  real  live 
pony." 

"Yes,  but  vour  daddv  loves  vou 
very,  very  much,  Steven.  He  comes 
home  every  night  to  play  with 
you  .  .  .  ."  Paula  gave  her  bov  a 
loving   pat,   and   said,   "Run   along 


THE  WALL  227 

now,  and  play."  last  two  families  left  here  on  his  ac- 

She  watched  him  go.    There  was  count." 

still  a  bit  of  envy  in  his  eyes.  Dan-  "Oh,  surely  it  isn't  that  bad.     I 

ny  and  his  daddy  have  suddenly  be-  think  we  shall  stay  out  here."    Paula 

come  heroes,  she  thought.  She  could  did    not    want    to    get    tangled    or 

not  help   comparing  the   two   chil-  prejudiced  by  neighborhood  gossip, 

dren:  Steven,  with  his  healthy,  fine  yet  that  child  had  proved  to  be  un- 

body  and  wearing  a  neat  and  clean  friendly,  and  hard  to  understand, 

cotton     play     suit;     Danny,     thin-  When  it  was  time  to  plant  the 

shouldered   and   with   spindle   legs,  bedding    plants,    Paula    let    Steven 

wearing  faded  jeans  and  T-shirt.  help  her.     He  carried  water  in  his 

little  watering  can  and  poured  on 

pAULA  felt  impatient.     With  a  each  plant,  as  Paula  set  them  in  the 

father   being   a   jet   pilot,   they  rows   along   the   picket   fence.     As 

should  have  plenty.    Danny's  moth-  usual,    Danny    came    running    and 

er  should  be  able  to  remain  home  stood  on  the  other  side  of  the  pick- 

with  him.     He's  likely  to  turn  out  ets,  watching  with  solemn  eyes, 

to  be  a  juvenile  delinquent,  Paula  ''Wouldn't  you  like  to  have  a  pret- 

said  to  herself.     Jeff  doesn't  make  ty  flower  garden?"  Steve  asked,  inno- 

one  third  as  much  as  a  jet  pilot,  but  cently. 

I'll  do  without  all  the  extras,  and  Danny     replied     quickly.     ''My 

take    care    of    my     children,     she  flowers  are  on  the  other  side  of  our 

thought  with  self-pride.     Just  this  house.     There's    pretty    roses    and 

morning    she    remembered    Danny  everything." 

saying,  "Mommy,  please  stay  home.  Early  the  next  morning  Steve  ran 

like  Steven's  mommy  does.  I  want  out   to    see   the   flowers    they   had 

you  to  be  home  with  me."  planted. 

Paula  could  not  hear  the  mother's  "I  want  to  see  if  they  bloomed  in 

reply,  but  she  had  kissed  the  boy,  the  night,"  he  said, 

then  hurried  to  catch  her  bus.  "Oh,  flowers  don't  blossom  that 

Paula's  peace  of  mind  was  not  fast,"  Paula  told  him,  laughing, 
increased  by  Mrs.  Rigby's  visit.  Mrs.  In  a  few  moments  the  child  came 
Rigby  lived  down  the  highway  a  from  the  yard,  crying  heartbrokenly, 
few  blocks.  She  had  lived  out  here  "Oh,  Mommy,  come  and  see,  come 
for  years,  so  she  seemed  to  know  and  see  our  flowers,  hurry,  our  flow- 
about  all  the  people.  ers  are  all  spoiled." 

"I    hear    you    have    bought    this  "What  do  you  mean,  all  spoiled, 

place,"  Mrs.  Rigby  said.  Steven?" 

"Yes,   we   think   we  will   like   it  There  could  be  only  one  answer 

here  very  much.     So   much   more  to    the    disheveled    flower    border, 

freedom  for  the  children,  and  it's  Some  of  the  plants  were  uprooted, 

a  nice  old  place,"  Paula  said.  and    many    trampled.     The    whole 

"Well,  I  hope  you  won't  be  dis-  border    showed   evidence   of    small 

appointed."     Mrs.     Rigby    waited,  footprints  in  the  damp  earth.  Paula's 

watching    Paula's    face,    then    con-  impatience    had    turned    to   anger, 

tinned,  "That  neighbor  boy  is  quite  She  saw  Danny  peeking  from  behind 

a  problem,  they  say.    I  hear  that  the  his  house,  watching  Steve's  tears  and 


228 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


her  discovery.  His  mother  had 
akeady  gone,  and  her  first  thought 
was  to  rush  out  and  give  the  boy  a 
sound  spanking,  with  her  own  two 
hands.  Someone  should  correct  the 
child.  She  thought  of  going  and 
finding  out  who  was  really  respon- 
sible for  the  boy  through  the  day, 
but  hesitated  long  enough  to  decide 
to  wait  and  turn  the  matter  over 
to  Jeff. 

JEFF  showed  surprise  at  her  pro- 
^  posal  that  the  old,  picket  fence 
be  taken  away  and  be  replaced  by 
a  nice  tall,  block  wall. 

''Why,  walls  are  for  new,  modern- 
istic places,"  he  said.  ''A  picket  fence 
looks  much  more  appropriate,  here. 
I  thought  I  heard  you  say  once  that 
we  didn't  want  any  barriers  between 
us  and  our  neighbors." 

'Tou  know  that  it  is  that  child, 
Jeff.  I  just  can't  cope  with  him 
longer."  Tears  of  exasperation 
sprang  to  her  eyes  at  the  light  way 
Jeff  spoke  of  the  matter. 

Jeff's  eyes  grew  serious,  and  he 
spoke  carefully,  ''Listen,  Paula,  we 
just  can't  do  away  with  a  problem 
by  hiding  it  behind  a  wall.  Perhaps 
there  is  something  deeper  than  we 
know  behind  the  boy's  behavior .... 
Maybe  we  can  help." 

"Yes,  with  you  gone  all  day,  it 
becomes  my  problem,  Jeff."  Paula 
spoke  intensely. 

"But  we  cannot  isolate  our  chil- 
dren. We  must  face  life  and  its 
problems,  Paula.  Down  in  town, 
there  were  too  many  children,  all 
kinds.  Here  we  have  one  problem 
child,  we  must  help  correct  that, 
too,"  Jeff  spoke  earnestly. 

"Let  his  own  jet  pilot  of  a  fa- 
ther come  and  pilot  his  own  son 
for  awhile,"  Paula  decided  firmly. 


Jeff  conceded  quietly.  The  wall 
was  completed  in  a  few  days.  Paula 
felt  glad;  her  own  two  children 
played  peaceably  together.  No  Dan- 
ny near  to  disturb  them.  She  had 
really  expected  that  he  might  not 
let  the  wall  hinder. 

"I  don't  like  that  old  wall,"  Steve 
said  one  morning.  "I  want  to  play 
with  Danny." 

He  will  have  to  get  used  to  it, 
Paula  thought.  He  actually  looks  on 
Danny  as  quite  a  hero  ....  She 
saw  that  Steven  was  lonely  and  even 
becoming  resentful.  Fll  have  to  do 
something  about  it,  she  told  her- 
self. 

"Fll  take  you  to  the  park,"  she 
told  him,  "there  will  be  lots  of  chil- 
dren there  to  play  with.  You  can 
ride  the  ponies,  and  swing  and  slide 
and  everything." 

Paula  found  that  Steven  was  not 
the  only  one  who  missed  Danny. 
Often  she  caught  herself  wondering 
what  the  child  was  doing.  As  she 
would  walk  along  the  wall,  tending 
the  flowers,  she  could  almost  feel 
the  boy's  presence,  and  she  would 
think  of  the  thin-faced  child,  and 
now  as  she  thought  of  him,  his  eyes 
looked  big  and  sad,  and  almost  ac- 
cusing. At  times  she  heard  foot- 
steps, close  on  the  other  side,  but 
always  they  receded  and  died  away. 
But  she  could  not  see  through  the 
wall. 

Well,  the  boy  isn't  my  responsi- 
bility, she  told  herself.  I  have  a 
right  to  have  a  wall  built.  Nearly 
every  one  has  nowadays.  One 
thing  is  certain,  Danny's  mother 
must  have  forbidden  the  child  to 
intrude  on  our  premises.  She  can 
take  a  hint  at  least.  Maybe  this 
will    teach    her    a    lesson,    Paula 


THE  WALL 


229 


thought,    trying   to   salve  her   con- 
science. 

Then  it  was  Saturday,  and  Jeff 
had  taken  Steve  and  gone  up  Cher- 
ry Creek  to  fish.  They  had  left 
early.  Now  baby  Judy  was  taking 
her  nap,  so  Paula  went  to  work  in 
the  border  of  flowers  along  the  wall. 
She  heard  a  sound  on  the  other  side. 
Yes,  surely  it  was  a  child  crying.  It 
was  not  a  cry  of  anger,  or  from  a 
hurt,  but  a  broken-hearted  sobbing. 

TT  is  Danny  Fm  sure,  but  what  has 

happened?  she  thought.  His  moth- 
er is  at  work,  but  why  doesn't  some- 
one come  to  him.  Suddenly,  she 
wanted  to  be  the  one  to  go  to  him. 
But  I  can't,  she  thought.  He 
wouldn't  want  me.  She  felt  sud- 
denly very  ashamed.  I  should  have 
learned  more  about  the  family,  she 
told  herself. 

''Danny,"  she  called  through  the 
wall. 

The  sobbing  ceased  for  a  mo- 
ment, then  she  heard  stifled,  low 
weeping,  but  Danny  did  not  an- 
swer. Paula  walked  around  the  wall 
to  where  the  child  lay,  his  head 
buried  in  his  arms  on  the  grass. 

''Danny,  what  is  it,  what  is 
wrong?"  Paula's  voice  was  tender. 

The  child  raised  his  tear-stained 
face,  his  eyes  hard  and  fierce,  and 
his  body  tense. 

"Go  away  ....  Go  away,"  he 
said  savagely. 

"But,  Danny,  I  want  to  help  you." 
Paula  bent  down  to  touch  the  child 
on  the  shoulder,  but  he  tightened 
and  drew  away  from  her. 

"You  don't  like  me.  And  you 
made  a  big  wall  to  keep  me  away. 
You  are  like  all  the  others;  you  go 
away."    Danny  spoke  between  sobs. 

"But,  Danny,  you  didn't  want  to 


be  friends.  I  tried,  but  you  trampled 
the  flowers,  and  you  didn't  play  like 
a  nice  boy." 

For  a  moment  the  child's  head 
lowered,  but  Paula  could  not  see 
shame  in  his  face,  only  heartbreak. 

"Nobody  wants  me  around.  You 
are  like  old  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Daniels. 
When  they  moved  here,  they  told 
me  they  didn't  want  any  pesky  kids 
around  bothering  them.  I  just  went 
over  to  see  if  they  had  any  kids  to 
play  with.  Then  one  day  I  picked 
just  one  pretty  rose  that  was  stick- 
ing through  to  our  side  of  the  fence. 
Old  Mrs.  Daniels  saw  me  and  she 
called  me  a  little  thief.  I  wasn't 
stealing,  I  just  wanted  it  for  my 
grandma." 

Paula  felt  a  tight  lump  in  her 
throat  as  she  watched  the  child  try 
to  stifle  a  sob,  as  he  continued, 
"The  next  family  had  two  boys. 
They  were  bigger  than  me.  They 
called  me  a  little  squirt,  and  told 
me  to  git  home,  they  weren't  going 
to  have  me  tagging  them  around." 
He  hesitated  slightly,  then  said,  "I 
took  one  of  their  baseballs  and  hid 
it,  because  they  wouldn't  let  me 
play." 

"Oh,  Danny,  I'm  so  sorry;  come 
now  and  let's  wipe  your  tears  on 
this  nice  clean  hanky."  Paula  tried 
to  raise  the  child  to  his  feet,  but  he 
was  still  tense  in  his  thin  body. 

"I  want  to  be  a  friend,  Danny, 
and  so  does  Steve." 

rjANNY    said     forcefully,     "But 
Steve  and  his  daddy  went  fish- 
ing today,  didn't  they?  I  saw  them 
go  this  morning  in  the  car." 

"Why,  yes,  they  did  go,  but .  .  .  ." 

"And  I  didn't  get  to  go.     They 

went  without  me."     Danny's  tears 

coursed  down  his  face  in  fresh  rivu- 


230 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


lets.     ''Why  didn't  they  let  me  go 
too?    I  wanted  to  go." 

"But  Danny,  you  said  that  you 
would  go  with  your  daddy.  I'hat 
you  knew  where  the  biggest  fish 
are." 

For  a  moment  he  stood  there 
looking  small  and  frightened,  and, 
somehow,  desperate.  Then  he  lift- 
ed his  eyes  to  hers,  and  they  held 
a  look  of  pleading. 

"I  don't  go  fishing  .  .  .  never,  not 
ever  at  all.  And  I  don't  have  a  real 
pony  either,  nor  a  flower  garden  by 
our  house,  hke  I  told  Steve."  The 
child  hesitated  briefly,  then  went 
on  with  a  burst  of  emotion,  ''And 
I  don't  even  have  a  daddy,  not  even 
a  daddy.  I  don't  at  all,  'cause  he 
got  killed  when  I  was  just  little.  He 
wasn't  a  jet  pilot,  like  I  said.  He 
just  got  killed  in  an  old  car." 

"Oh,  Danny,  dear,  I'm  so  sorry. 
I  didn't  know."  Paula  had  trouble 
•  meeting  the  child's  accusing  eyes, 
she  was  so  aware  of  her  petty  in- 
justice, of  her  misjudgment  of  him 
and  his  mother.  She  put  her  arm 
about  the  boy's  slender  body.  He 
relaxed  now,  and  leaned  against  her. 


He  looked  weary  and  emotionally 
spent. 

"I  want  to  be  your  friend,  Danny. 
And  Steven  has  missed  you  a  lot. 
You  and  he  can  play  together  again, 
and  you  can  share  Stevie's  daddy. 
He  has  such  a  big  strong  back;  I'll 
bet  both  of  you  can  ride  him  for 
a  horsie.  You  won't  let  him  throw 
you  when  he  bucks  and  jumps 
either,  will  you?"  Paula  was  smiling 
now,  "You  want  to  be  friends,  don't 
you? 

The  child  raised  his  flushed,  eager 
face.  His  eyes  were  wide  and  shin- 
ing, as  though  a  light  had  just  been 
turned  on.  As  though  he  knew  she 
really  meant  it. 

"But  Danny  who  cares  for  you  all 
day,  while  mother  is  away  at  work?" 
Paula  asked  him. 

"It's  my  grandma.  I  like  my 
grandma;  but  she  can't  come  out- 
side or  do  much  of  anything,  'cause 
she  is  sick  and  crippled.  She  has  to 
stay  in  bed  or  in  her  chair." 

"I  want  to  meet  your  grandma, 
Danny.    Plea«se  take  me  to  her." 

The  boy's  hot,  little  hand  rested 
confidently  in  her  own,  as  he  led 
her  in  to  meet  his  grandma. 


oJhe  uieason 

Sadie  OUorton  C/arJc 

Why  did  I  fall  in  lo\'e  U'ith  you,  dear  heart? 
I'll  tell  it  in  a  sentence  short  and  sweet. 
You  smiled  at  me  one  morning  and  my  heart — 
It  skipped  a  beat. 

It  was  autumn  when  we  met  and  thus  did  greet; 
The  lea\es  were  falling  and  the  wind  uas  sharp. 
But  to  my  ears  the  birds  \\ere  singing  sweet, 
And  spring  is  with  me  still,  though  vears  depart. 
That  first  performance  often  does  repeat; 
Your  smile  can  still  plaj'  ha\'0C  with  my  heart — 
It  skips  a  beat. 


Constance  Cole 


WATER  LILIES 


Strange    L^heniistry^ 

Eva.  Wilies  Wangsgaard 

By  what  strange  chemistry 
Does  April  conjure  gold 

From  loam  and  sun  and  sea 
For  hly  cups  to  hold? 

Through  what  solution  pass 
The  sheets  of  ice  and  snow 

To  form  this  ruby  glass 
The  tulip  goblets  show? 

The  beakers  filled  again 
With  like  ingredients 

Create  a  cool,  green  stain 
And  purple  lilac  scents. 

From  these  same  chemicals 
The  butterfly  takes  wing, 

The  petal  comes  and  falls. 
And  wild  canaries  sing. 


Page  231 


Courtesy  Oregon  Bulb  Farms 


HEART'S  DESIRE  LILIES 


The  blossoms  are  enormous,   widely  expanded,   a   soft   greenish-ivory   tint.     The 
texture  is  soft  and  velvet-like,  rather  than  smooth  and  shining. 


Lilies — 1955  Varieties 

Doithea.  N.  Newhold 
Deseiet   News   Garden    Editor 


LET'S  talk  about  lilies  for  your 
garden  —  lilies  that  are  as 
new  as  tomorrow,  and  lilies 
that  are  as  old  as  the  ages.  Let's 
talk  about  lilies  that  have  their 
origin  in  the  far  corners  of  the  earth : 
in  Palestine,  Lebanon,  Japan,  China, 
and  in  the  United  States  and  Can- 
ada. Let's  take  a  look  at  what  the 
hybridizers  ha\'e  done  with  the  orig- 
inal wildlings  —  the  results  of  years 

Page  232 


of  painstaking  efforts,  for  there  are 
hundreds  of  new  varieties  of  lilies 
that  will  thrive  in  your  garden. 

We  refer  to  the  true  lily,  and  the 
hybrids,  members  of  the  genus 
Liliu ni,  which  is  a  very  small  part  of 
the  much  greater  Liliaccae  family. 
Botanists  ha\e  placed  such  widely 
separated  plants  as  onions,  aspara- 
gus, Fritillaria,  day  lil}^  grape  hya- 
cinth, tulip,  Sanse\ieria,  and  yucca 


LILIES— 1955  VARIETIES 


233 


in  the  Liiaceae  family.  Then  there 
are  many  other  plants  which  are 
called  "lilies,"  bnt  they  belong  to 
other  plant  families.  An  example 
is  the  lovely  perennial,  Eremurus, 
commonly  known  as  the  foxtail  lily. 
Polyanthus  lily  is  not  a  lily  at  all, 
but  is  the  fragrant  tuberose.  There 
are  many  others.  The  true  lilies  are 
few  in  number,  there  being  a  few 
more  than  eighty-seven  known 
species,  while  in  the  greater  family 
of  Liiiaceae  there  are  more  than 
2,000  separate  species. 

By  "specie"  we  refer  to  the  origi- 
nal wildling  lily,  found  growing  in 
woodlands,  high  on  mountain  peaks, 
at  sea  level,  on  the  sun-baked  hills 
and  prairies,  or  in  swamp  lands. 
Specie  lilies  are  found  everywhere 
in  the  world.  It  is  a  matter  of  his- 
tory that  soon  after  Canada  was  dis- 
covered, lily  bulbs  were  among  the 
first  items  to  be  transported  to  the 
Old  World.  They  were  eagerly 
sought  by  amateur  gardeners.  Early 
records  show  that  lilies,  native  of 
Canada,  were  grown  in  gardens  in 
London  and  Paris. 

Later,  when  trade  with  China  and 
Japan  was  opened,  thousands  of 
lily  bulbs  were  gathered  and 
shipped  from  those  countries  to 
other  parts  of  the  world.  In  1832, 
the  beautiful  Lilium  speciosuni  ar- 
rived in  America  from  Japan.  Lflium 
Heiiryi,  which  has  been  used  exten- 
sively for  hybridizing  and  has  ex- 
erted such  influence  on  our  mod- 
ern lilies,  came  from  Japan  to  the 
United  States  in  1889. 

Then,  with  the  advance  of  civil- 
ization to  the  west  coast  of  North 
America,  dozens  of  new  specie  lilies 
were  found.  These  were  collected, 
named,  and  shipped  to  growers  all 
over  the  world. 


Lilies  have  been  tagged  with  the 
label  "difficult  to  grow."  This  repu- 
tation is  undoubtedly  the  result  of 
distributors  digging  and  shipping 
the  bulbs  of  specie  lilies  to  all  parts 
of  the  country,  with  no  thought 
about  being  able  to  duplicate  the 
conditions  under  which  the  specie 
lily  had  been  thriving.  All  specie 
lilies  will  grow  in  gardens,  providing 
the  prevailing  conditions  are  similar 
to  those  under  which  the  lily  has 
been  growing  while  in  the  unculti- 
vated areas  of  our  lands. 

npHE  ethereal  beauty  of  lilies  has 
intrigued  hybridizers,  and  their 


Courtesy    Oregon    Bulb    Farms 

LILY  (PROSPERITY) 

Belongs  to  the  Mid-Century  hybrid 
lilies,  a  lovely  cool  lemon-yellow;  outward 
facing  flowers.  Vigorous  and  hardy,  it 
makes  large  clumps  in  borders,  and  grows 
to  four  feet  in  height. 


234 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Courtesy  Oregon  Bulb  Farms 

LILIUM  AURATUM  PLATYPHYLLUM 

A  vigorous  and  broad-leafed  lih',  with  the  upper  part  of  the  ray  crimson,  and  the 
remainder  golden  and  hea\ily  spotted  crimson. 


efforts  with  those  plants  have  shown 
surprisingly  good  results.  They  have 
been  able  to  develop  hundreds  of 
new  varieties  of  unexcelled  beauty. 

With  the  introduction  of  these 
newer,  hardier  varieties,  and  armed 
with  a  wider  knowledge  of  lily  cul- 
ture, the  amateur  gardener  can  now 
ignore  that  label  of  ''difficult  to 
grow,"  and  go  ahead,  assured  that 
the  hybrid  lilies  will  bring  unsur- 
passed beauty  to  his  garden. 

Vital  factors  in  successful  lily  cul- 
ture include  the  procurement  of 
good,  firm  bulbs  with  the  root  sys- 
tem intact.  A  lilv  bulb  with  a  sev- 
ered root  system  is  hampered  from 


the  very  beginning.    Avoid  purchas- 
ing bulbs  that  are  dried  out. 

A  lily  should  be  handled  as  a  liv- 
ing plant.  It  does  not  have  a  dor- 
mant period  as  do  tulips  and  daffo- 
dils. Bulbs  should  be  kept  moist 
and  cool  even  in  transit  and  storage. 
Plant  as  soon  as  vou  receive  them. 
Never  let  a  lily  bulb  stav  around 
waiting  until  you  can  find  the  time 
to  do  the  planting.  A  good  lily  bulb 
deserves  prompt  attention. 

Most  gardeners  are  familiar  with 
the  terms  ''perennial,"  "annual,"  and 
"biennial."  Did  vou  know  that  a 
lilv  is  all  three  of  these?  The  stem 
is  annual,  growing  from  the  soil  to 


LILIES— 1955  VARIETIES 


235 


produce  stem,  leaves,  flowers,  and 
seeds,  and  dying,  all  in  one  season. 
The  bulb  is  perennial,  as  it  lives  on 
from  year  to  year.  And  the  roots 
are  biennial. 

Let's  consider  the  root  system,  be- 
cause it  is  so  important  to  the  wel- 
fare of  the  bulb.  Roots  formed  dur- 
ing the  growing  season  when  a  bulb 
is  planted  will  furnish  nutrients 
from  the  soil  to  the  new  shoot  as 
it  is  formed.  These  same  roots  live 
a  part  of,  or  in  some  instances,  all 
of  the  following  year,  and  at  the 
same  time,  another  set  of  roots  is 
forming.  These  roots  provide  for  a 
great  increase  in  foliage.  That  is 
why  lilies  planted  from  newly  pur- 
chased bulbs  will  do  much  better 
the  second  year,  providing  they  are 
left  undisturbed  in  their  new  gar- 
den home. 


Garden  soils  that  will  produce 
good  vegetables,  will,  as  a  general 
rule,  produce  good  lilies.  The  soil 
should  be  porous,  and  contain  plen- 
ty of  humus  and  leaf  mold. 
,  Most  lilies  prefer  a  slightly  acid 
to  neutral  soil.  However,  if  your  gar- 
den soil  is  on  the  alkaline  side,  do 
not  be  discouraged,  there  are  lilies 
which  tolerate  alkali.  Among  these 
are  L.  candidium;  Martagon  hybrids; 
Lilium  Davidi;  Lilium  Heniyi; 
Olympic  hybrids,  Mid-Century  hy- 
brids, and  LiJium  auratum. 

pERFECT  drainage  is  a  must  for 
successful  lily  culture.  A  slight 
slope  in  the  garden  is  fine.  Lacking 
that,  and  desiring  to  plant  a  large 
area  in  lilies,  you  might  raise  the 
beds  above  the  level  of  the  sur- 
rounding areas.     Naturally,  this  in- 


Courtesy  Oregon  Bulb  Farms 

JOAN  EVANS  LILY 

Late-flowering,  broad-petaled,  golden-yellow  flowers  spotted  with  maroon;  blossoms 
held  upright  on  the  stems. 


236 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


vohes  work.  But  do  not  be  guilty 
of  thinking  that  you  can  provide 
the  needed  drainage  by  placing  a 
pocket  of  sand  in  which  to  set  each 
bulb.  If  the  surrounding  soil  is 
hea\v,  water  is  drawn  to  the  sand 
pocket,  and  will  cause  the  bulb  to 
rot. 

The  Horticultural  Department  of 
the  University  of  Saskatchewan, 
Saskatoon,  Sakatchewan,  Canada, 
was  faced  with  the  problem  of  win- 
ter hardiness  of  lilies.  As  a  result  of 
extensive  tests  and  hybridizing,  they 
have  produced  some  outstanding 
lily  varieties  that  are  completely 
hardy.  The  named  varieties  you, 
might  like  to  try  in  your  garden  in- 


Courtesy    Oregon    Bulb    Farms 

SUNBURST  LILIES 

Available  in  apricot,  i\ory,  orange,  pale 
yellow,  and  in  a  bi-color.  Plants  form 
clumps  in  the  border. 


elude  two  creamy-whites.  White 
Gold  and  White  Princess.  Pink 
Charm  and  Edith  Cecilia  are  pink; 
Rose  Dawn  and  Rose  Queen  are 
deep  old  rose.  Plants  of  these  va- 
rieties will  grow  three  to  six  feet 
tall,  blooms  are  of  the  reflex  type 
and  range  in  size  from  three  to  five 
inches  across.  Bulbs  can  endure 
temperatures  to  forty  degrees  below 
zero. 

Plant  lilies  in  groups  in  the  peren- 
nial borders,  or  set  them  against  a 
shrubbery  border,  where  their  beauty 
can  show  to  advantage.  Plantings 
may  be  made  along  drives  and  walks. 
Or  plant  them  in  beds.  Be  sure 
the  soil  is  rich  in  humus  and  leaf 
mold  and  that  the  area  is  well 
drained.  Lilies  love  a  cool  root  run, 
but  this  does  not  mean  that  they 
should  be  planted  in  the  shade  or 
even  semi-shade.  Rather,  give  them 
a  mulch  and  let  them  bask  in  the 
sun.  If  securing  mulching  material 
is  a  problem,  use  a  living  ground 
cover.  Try  a  shallow  rooting  annual 
as  candytuft,  portulacca,  or  annual 
phlox. 

TF  you  garden  in  an  area  where 
summer  rains  are  few,  be  sure  you 
irrigate  the  lilies  about  once  each 
week,  soaking  the  soil  to  a  depth  of 
six  inches.  Avoid  wetting  the  foli- 
age. Damp  foliage  encourages 
disease. 

The  near  perfect  lily  of  them  all 
can  be  found  in  the  Aurelian  group 
from  the  Heart's  Desire  strain.  The 
enormous,  widely  expanded  flowers 
have  a  texture  unlike  other  lilies,  for 
it.  is  soft  and  velvet-like,  rather  than 
smooth  and  shining.  The  blooms 
are  a  soft  greenish-ivory. 


LILIES— 1955  VARIETIES 


237 


Courtesy    Oregon    Bulb    Farms 

ENCHANTMENT  LILY 

Upright  lily  of  excellent  habit.  Flowers 
are  a  vivid  nasturtium-red.  Easy  to  grow, 
vigorous,  hardy,  and  disease-resistant, 
(patented) 

From  the  Mid-Century  group 
comes  a  new  color  in  lilies.  Lihum 
prosperity  has  blooms  that  are  a 
cool,  lemon  yellow;  flowers  are  out- 
ward facing.    This  delicate  coloring 


has  been  eagerly  sought  by  hybridiz- 
ers. Plants  grow  to  four  feet,  make 
large  clumps  through  natural  divis- 
ion. Disease  resistant,  the  Mid-Cen- 
tury groups  are  extremely  vigorous 
and  hardy.  Enchantment  is  prob- 
ably the  best  known  variety  in  this 
group. 

Sunburst  lilies  will  be  an  asset  in 
the  perennial  border.  They  form 
good  sized  clumps  and  come  in 
apricot,  ivory,  orange,  pale  yellow, 
and  yellow. 

Then  there  are  the  Rainbow  hy- 
brids, the  Green  Mountain  hybrids. 
Fiesta  hybrids,  and  Miss  Preston 
hybrids.  This  is  only  a  partial  list- 
ing. 

The  correct  planting  depth  for 
lilies  is  a  problem.  They  should  not 
be  planted  too  deep.  Lilies  are  di- 
vided into  two  groups:  the  base- 
rooters,  which  produce  roots  only 
from  the  bottom  of  the  bulbs,  and 
the  stem  rooters  which  also  send  out 
roots  from  the  stem  above  the  bulb. 
Stem  rooters  should  be  planted  a 
little  deeper  than  the  base  rooters. 
When  you  purchase  lily  bulbs,  make 
sure  that  the  nurseryman  gives  you 
this  important  information. 


cLet    I  He  uiear  JLaughter 

Frances  M}'rt]e  Atkinson 

When  I  am  old  and  wait  the  twilight  call. 
Though  body-worn,  may  I  with  youth's  delight 
Hear  quiet  laughter  in  a  waterfall 
While  moonbeams  veil  the  loveliness  of  night. 
May  April  fingers,  tapping  out  a  song 
Upon  my  window,  bid  me  see  the  hills 
With  greening  bluebelled  carpets;  and  a  throng 
Of  nodding,  waving,  dancing  daffodils. 
Let  me  still  hear  the  meadow  lark  in  spring 
Playing  his  flute,  releasing  crystal  showers. 
Let  my  glad  heart  forget  its  age  and  sing, 
Climbing  the  hills  of  thought  for  April  flowers. 
Let  me  hear  laughter  in  a  waterfall, 
When  I  am  old  and  wait  the  twilight  call. 


Sixty    ijears  J/igo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman  s  Exponent,  April  i,  and  April  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

MESSAGE  FROM  THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH:  Nothing  is  so  much 
calculated  to  lead  people  to  forsake  sin  as  to  take  them  by  the  hand  and  watch  over 
them  in  tenderness.  When  persons  manifest  the  least  kindness  and  love  towards  me, 
O  what  power  it  has  over  my  mind  while  the  opposite  course  has  a  tendency  to  harrow 
up  all  the  harsh  feelings  and  oppress  the  human  mind  ....  The  power  and  glory  of 
Godliness  is  spread  out  in  a  broad  principle  to  throw  out  the  mantle  of  charity  .... 
If  you  would  have  God  have  mercy  on  you  have  mercy  on  one  another  ....  We  must 
walk  uprightly  all  day  long.  How  glorious  are  the  principles  of  righteousness  ....  If 
the  sisters  love  the  Lord  let  them  feed  the  sheep  and  not  destroy  them  ....  The  best 
measure  or  principle  to  bring  the  poor  to  repentance  is  to  administer  to  their  wants — 
the  society  is  not  only  to  relieve  the  poor,  but  to  save  souls  .... 

From  the  Proceedings  of  the  Eleventh  Meeting  of  the  Nauvoo  Relief  Society 

PATRIOTISM:  We  believe  that  patriotic  teaching  in  the  school,  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  American  Flag  into  every  schoolroom  in  the  land  and  its  salute  as  the  symbol 
and  prophecy  of  peace,  of  progress,  of  universal  liberty,  and  obedience  to  the  laws  of 
the  land,  and  of  equal  rights  under  the  Constitution,  would  unite  the  nation's  children, 
strengthen  love  of  law,  and  develop  the  spirit  of  patriotism,  which  is  the  life  of  the 
Republic. 

— From  Resolutions  Passed  by  the  National  Council  of  Women,  1895 

HUNTING  A  HAT 

With  superstitious  dread  I  view 

A  thing  all  black  and  sober. 
No  matter  if  I  was  born  in 

The  late  month  of  October. 
Nor  do  I  want  my  hat  to  bear 

Art's  tinsel  grapes  and  cherries, 
Or  like  Italian  vender's  tray 

Piled  up  with  flowers  and  berries  .... 

— Augusta  Joyce  Crocheron 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  AT  MONTPELIER,  IDAHO:  President 
Lindsey  was  pleased  with  the  reports  given,  also  thankful  for  the  good  condition  of  the 
Relief  Society  on  this  side  of  the  river  as  this  shows  the  sisters  are  improving.  Said  we 
had  a  great  labor  to  perform  as  daughters  of  Zion,  and  there  are  great  blessings  in  store 
for  us  if  we  are  faithful,  we  should  remember  the  teachings  of  our  Savior  and  try  to 
follow  his  worthy  example  and  be  kind  and  charitable  towards  all,  not  allowing  our- 
selves to  indulge  in  selfishness  ....  She  spoke  of  continuing  to  celebrate  the  17th  of 
March  the  anniversary  of  Relief  Society  .... 

— Jane  Osborn,  Asst.  Sec. 

HOW  TO  RAISE  MULBERRY  TREES:  After  trimming  the  old  trees,  take 
the  shps  and  cut  to  about  eighteen  inches  long,  and  plant  in  the  bottom  and  against 
one  side  of  a  ditch  eight  inches  deep;  the  slips  about  two  feet  apart  and  with  one  or 
more  buds  in  the  soil,  and  two  or  more  buds  above  the  top  of  the  ditch. 

— Ella  Pyper 

Page  238 


Woman's  Sphere 

Ramona  W.  Cannon 


TN  the  Eighty-fourth  Congress, 
which  convened  in  Washington, 
D.C.,  January  5th,  seventeen  women 
—the  highest  number  to  date— were 
seated.  Fourteen  women— the  sec- 
ond highest  number— sat  in  the 
Eighty-third  Congress.  Mrs.  Mar- 
garet Chase  Smith  (R),  Maine,  re- 
mains our  only  woman  Senator.  The 
new  members  of  the  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives are:  Mrs.  Iris  Bhtch 
(D),  Georgia;  Mrs.  Joseph  Farring- 
ton  (R),  delegate  from  Hawaii; 
Mrs.  Edith  Green  (D),  Oregon; 
Mrs.  Martha  Griffiths  (D),  Michi- 
gan; Mrs.  Goya  Knutson  (D),  Min- 
nesota. Members  reelected  are:  Mrs. 
Frances  P.  Bolton  (R),  Ohio,  in 
the  House  since  1940;  Mrs.  Mar- 
guerite Stitt  Church  (R),  Illinois; 
Mrs.  Vera  Buchanan  (D),  Penn- 
sylvania; Mrs.  Cecil  Harden  (R), 
Indiana;  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Kee  (D), 
West  Virginia;  Mrs.  Gracie  Pfost 
(D),  Idaho,  second  term;  Mrs. 
Edith  Nourse  Rogers  (D),  Massa- 
chusetts, member  of  the  House 
since  1925;  Mrs.  Leonor  K,  Sullivan 
(D),  Missouri,  first  woman  elected 
to  Congress  from  her  state;  Mrs. 
Katherine  St.  George  (R),  New 
York;  Mrs.  Ruth  Thompson  (R), 
Michigan,  first  woman  elected  to 
Congress  from  her  state;  Mrs.  Edna 
Kelly  (D),  New  York. 


PHRISTIANE      RITTER'S      A 

Woman  in  the  Pohi  Night, 
translated  from  the  German  by  Jane 
Degras,  is  a  narrative  of  the  author's 
life  with  her  husband  for  a  year,  off 
the  northern  coast  of  Spitsbergen. 
The  drama  and  bleakness,  the  peace 
and  serenity  of  that  mysterious  reg- 
ion, with  their  effect  upon  the  hu- 
man soul,  are  beautifully  told. 

jyj ABEL  HARMER,  well-known 
Latter-day  Saint  author,  and 
contributor  to  The  Rehei  Society 
Magazine  has  a  new  book  off  the 
press  in  February— The  True  Book 
of  the  Circus,  published  by  The 
Children's  Press,  Chicago.  Beautiful- 
ly illustrated  by  Loran  Wilford,  it 
is  one  of  the  series  of  True  Books 
which  are  published  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  University  of  Chicago. 

IRSTI ILVESSALO  and  DORA 
JUNG,  young  girls  from  Fin- 
land, won  two  of  the  twenty-seven 
grand  prizes  awarded  at  Milan, 
Italy,  at  the  tenth  Triennial  of  Dec- 
orating and  Industrial  Arts. 

OIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to  Mrs.  Dolly  McFer- 
son  Brown,  Clearfield,  Utah,  ninety; 
Mrs.  Annie  Poxon  Rhinehart,  nine- 
ty-three, of  Hazelwood,  Pennsyl- 
ania,  and  Mrs.  Sarah  Ann  Smith 
Boren,  ninety-three.  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah. 

Page  239 


K 


VOL.  42 


EDITORIAL 


APRIL  1955 


NO.  4 


xyippreciation  of  the  (gospel 


ly/fUCH  of  the  unhappiness  that 
prevails  in  the  world  today 
comes  from  an  ignorance  of  the  pur- 
pose of  life,  and  an  uncertainty  of 
that  which  awaits  us  after  this  life. 
In  these  times  of  great  calamity  that 
has  befallen  the  world,  when  the 
hearts  of  men  and  women  are  fail- 
ing them,  there  is  an  increasing 
need  for  comfort  and  guidance  from 
a  higher  source  than  earth  can  pro- 
duce, a  fuller  understanding  of  the 
purpose  of  earth  life,  and  an  in- 
creased hope  of  life  and  happiness 
after  death. 

How  highly  blessed  are  the  Latter- 
day  Saints,  as  a  people  who  have 
received  so  much  light  and  knowl- 
edge on  these  subjects  through  the 
channel  of  divine  revelation!  In  this 
respect,  if  in  no  other,  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  should  be  the  happiest, 
the  most  contented,  the  most  joy- 
ous, and  the  most  appreciative  of  all 
people  that  live;  for,  not  only  has 
the  knowledge  of  the  purpose  of  this 
earthly  existence  been  communicat- 
ed to  us,  but  we  have  had  revealed 
to  us  an  understanding  of  where  we 
came  from,  how  our  earth  life  can 
be  made  to  contribute  the  most  to 
our  own  happiness  here  and  here- 
after, and  also  much  knowledge  con- 
cerning our  future  estate,  and  how 
eternal  happiness  may  be  obtained. 

Everyone  is  see*king  for  happiness; 
it  is  said  to  be  the  goal  of  our  lives, 
our  life's  work,  indeed,  the  purpose 

Page  240 


of  our  being.  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon prophet  Lehi  said  it  this  way: 
'\  .  .  men  are  that  they  might  have 
joy"  (2  Nephi  2:25).  But  the  world 
does  not  know  how  to  obtain  that 
joy.  In  order  to  obtain  happiness 
we  must  understand  and  abide  the 
laws  governing  it.  Again  we  are 
fortunate  in  having  modern-day  rev- 
elation, for  another  Book  of  Mor- 
mon prophet.  Alma,  gives  us  the 
law  upon  which  happiness  is  predi- 
cated. He  tells  us  that  there  is  no 
real  happiness  in  wickedness,  no 
real  enjoyment  in  sin  and  transgres- 
sion, that  the  only  source  of  real 
enjoyment  and  perfect  happiness  is 
in  the  observance  of  the  laws  of 
truth  and  righteousness.  Where 
Latter-day  Saints  are  not  enjoying 
the  peace  and  satisfaction  the  gos- 
pel is  designed  to  give  them,  the 
cause  is  generally  a  lack  of  apprecia- 
tion and  gratitude  for  these  bless- 
ings, which  result  in  a  failure  to 
render  obedience  to  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord. 

It  is  well  for  us  to  review,  from 
time  to  time,  some  of  the  gifts  and 
blessings  of  the  restored  gospel,  as 
an  aid  in  the  cultivation  of  a  proper 
feeling  of  appreciation  and  gratitude 
to  our  Father  for  the  blessings  and 
privileges  which  we  enjoy  as  a  peo- 
ple. Blessed  indeed,  are  we  who 
know  for  an  absolute  certainty  that 
God  has  inspired  prophets  and 
apostles  on  the  earth,  to  enlighten 


EDITORIAL  241 

and  guide  his  people  through  all  the  joy.    But  in  order  to  receive  any  of 

vicissitudes  of  life;  blessed  indeed,  these  gifts  and  blessings,  we  must 

are  we  to  know  that  these  di\'inely  accept  corresponding  duties:  to  live 

appointed   men   will   be   instructed  m  obedience  to  the  revealed  gospel 

and  prepared  for  the  events  that  are  of  Jesus  Christ.    If  we  are  true  Lat- 

to   transpire   before   the   great   and  ter-day  Saints  we  will  always  keep 

dreadful  dav  of  the  coming  of  the  before  us  the  recognized  standards 

Lord,  of  which  glorious  event  the  of  religious  and   moral  life,  which 

present   sorrows   and   confusion    of  modern   revelation   has   set   up   for 

the  world  are  but  the  predicted  hi-  our  guidance.     Strict  adherence  to 

dications.  these   standards   will   make   us   the 

With  this  assurance,  the  faithful  happiest  and  the  most  secure  people 

Latter-day    Saint    can    pursue    life  on  earth. 

with  a  sense  of  peace  and  security.         Let  us  each  strive  to  be  worthy 

And  as  an  additional  blessing,  spiri-  of  the  great  blessings  of  the  gospel 

tual  light  and  guidance  are  not  con-  which  have  been  given  to  us  in  such 

fined    to   a   few    chosen    men   who  abundance    and    to    show    our    ap- 

stand  at  the  head  of  the  Church,  preciation  by  accepting  the  responsi- 

Every  member  who  has  obeyed  the  bilities  that  rest  upon  us  to  live  the 

laws  of  the  gospel  has  received  the  gospel,    thereby    gaining    happiness 

gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  for  his  own  here  and  hereafter, 
light  and  guidance  into  peace  and  — V.  N.  S. 


uj/ue-Ujiossomed  ^acaranda 

Elsie  M.  Strachan 

Could  it  have  been  a  woman, 
A  woman  with  a  thirst 
For  shade  trees  and  for  blossoms, 
WHio  set  these  trees  out  first? 

Could  it  have  been  a  woman 
Who  coaxed  each  bannered  sprig 
To  reach  beyond  the  hitch  rail, 
Beyond  the  weathered  rig. 

To  climb  toward  the  heavens 
With  pioneering  will — 
Unfolding  petaled  beauty 
And  letting  blossoms  spill 

Across  those  frontier  Aprils, 
\\^here  land  lay  strange  and  new — 
\\'here  there  was  need  of  blossoms 
And  Jacaranda  blue? 


TioJtsA, 

TO  THE  FIELD 


[Book  of  fliormon  uieading  LProject 


R 


EPORT  forms  on  The  Book  of  Mormon  reading  project  will  be  sent 
to  stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents  in  May  1955,  and  should 
be  returned  not  later  than  July  15,  1955.  The  general  board  wishes  to  en- 
courage all  sisters  to  do  the  reading  of  The  Book  of  Mormon  for  this  year, 
which  includes  tlie  Book  of  Alma,  chapters  9  through  63.  In  order  for  a 
sister  to  receive  credit,  the  reading  must  have  been  done  during  the  year 
in  which  the  lessons  have  been  studied  in  Relief  Society. 


Vi/e  Serve  as   (^od s  aianas 

Caroline  E.  Miner 

I^OT  hy  me,  but  through  me  shall  come  accomplishment.  This  is  a  humbling  and 
-^^  ennobling  thought.  We  have  always  been  taught  in  our  Church  that  we  are  the 
instruments  through  whom  God  works;  we  are  the  hands  to  carry  forward  his  purposes. 

Hands  sometimes  become  crippled,  palsied,  and  in  other  ways  unable  to  carry  out 
the  wishes  of  the  mind  that  directs  them.  In  like  manner  we  may  become  unwilling, 
unable  hands  to  carry  on  the  work  of  our  Father  in  heaven.  Other  hands  then  must 
do  the  work.     The  purposes  of  God  will  not  be  halted. 

How  can  we  ever  become  proud  in  our  earthly  accomplishments?  They  are  in 
reality  the  opportunities  which  God  has  given  us.  "For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.  Amen"  (Matthew  6:13).  So  end  the  Lord's  words 
in  the  prayer  pattern  he  gave  the  world. 

We  can  be  humbly  grateful  in  the  accomplishments  made  through  us:  the  great 
invention,  the  glorious  picture,  the  brilliant  musical  composition,  the  beautiful  poem. 
Truly  great  people  are  ever  humble  and  kind.  Only  little  people.  Utile  in  the  soul 
sense  of  the  word,  are  vain  and  haughty  and  disdainful. 

The  philosophy  that  accomplishments  are  through  us  but  not  by  us  should  not 
lead  us  to  a  feeling  of  irresponsibility  for  our  actions,  but  instead  to  a  feeling  of  pro- 
found responsibility.  "Make  me  a  worthy  instrument  in  thy  hands"  may  well  be  ouf 
humble  prayer.  This  philosophy  makes  us  realize  the  di\inity  in  each  other,  and  makes 
us  tolerant  and  merciful. 

Page  242 


yessie  ibvans  Smith  —  Artist  of   LLnusual  uiobb 


les 


SISTER  Jessie  Evans  Smith,  wife  of  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  is  \\idel\-  known  for  her  beautiful  contralto  \oiee,  and  for  her 
graciousness  in  sharing  this  gift  with  others,  ^hmy  are  surprised  to  learn  that  Sister 
Smith  also  finds  time  for  several  interesting  and  useful  hobbies,  particularly  various 
t\pes  of  needlework. 

In  the  lixing  room  of  Sister  Smith's  apartment  is  a  beautiful  maroon  rug  that  was 
wo\cn  on  a  frame  and  looks  like  an  oriental.  Sister  Smith  used  her  own  original  design 
and  her  own  color  scheme  of  gold,  brown,  blue,  and  fuchsia  on  the  maroon  background. 

A  lovely  needlepoint  screen,  purchased  in  France,  and  stamped  only  in  black 
and  white,  was  made  by  Sister  Smith  in  soft  colors  of  her  own  choosing.  She  has  many 
other  articles  of  needlepoint  and  petit  point,  and  has  crocheted  three  tablecloths,  two 
bedspreads,  and  five  afghans. 

Her  latest  achic\ement  is  a  beautiful  and  unusual  quilt.  After  observing  a  quilt  made 
from  pieces  of  girls'  silk  dresses,  with  a  few  men's  ties  mixed  in,  she  conceixed  the  idea 
of  making  a  quilt  entireh'  of  men's  ties.  With  this  in  mind,  she  started  collecting  ties 
from  male  members  of  the  Tabernacle  Choir,  and  succeeded  in  obtaining  most  of  the 
ties  from  this  source.  The  ties  were  first  carefully  laundered,  and  then  Sister  Smith 
ingeniousl}-  made  her  own  design.  Finding  in  her  collection  only  fourteen  ties  the  same 
size,  she  used  these  in  the  center,  then  worked  skilfully  from  the  sides  and  ends  into 
the  center,  forming  the  unique  pattern.  All  of  the  ties  were  first  sewed  onto  a  sheet, 
then  she  featherstitched  around  each  tie.  The  South  Eighteenth  Ward  Relief  Society,  of 
which  Sister  Smith  is  a  member,  was  asked  to  do  the  quilting,  using  maroon  satin  as  a 
background.  Under  the  expert  direction  of  Sister  Emma  Imlay,  quilting  chairman,  the 
sisters  made  an  indi\idual  design  in  each  tie.  Sister  Smith  declared  the  quilting  to  be 
a  perfect  job,  and  then  she  worked  a  featherstitch  around  the  entire  quilt  to  make  just 
the  right  finish. 

243 


L^ancer  —  .Jl   klutz  cJkat    /liai/  Save    LJour  JLife 

Sandra  MunseJJ 
Supervisor,  Magazine  Services,  American  Cancer  Society 


QUESTIONS 


ANSWERS 


What  is  cancer? 


Can  cancer  be  cured? 


How  can  cancer  be  discovered  in  time? 


What  is  the  American  Cancer  Society? 


An  uncontrolled  growth  of  cells.  If  per- 
mitted to  spread  through  the  body,  it  in- 
evitably leads  to  death. 

Many  types  can  be  cured,  but  only  if  they 
are  discovered  and  treated  early. 

By  your  doctor  who  has  available  many 
diagnostic  tests. 

The  only  national  voluntary  agency  which 
fights  cancer  by  research,  education,  and 
service  to  cancer's  victims. 


What  has  it  accomplished? 


Does  that  mean  it  has  solved  the 
cancer  problem? 


Can  I  help  to  prevent  this  tragedy? 


What  will  my  contribution  be 
used  for? 


It  helped  save  an  American  from  dying  of 
cancer  on  an  average  of  every  seven  min- 
utes last  year. 

Unfortunately,  no.  Despite  the  advances 
made,  more  than  235,000  Americans  will 
die  of  cancer  this  year. 

Yes.  By  having  regular  health  examinations 
yourself.  And  by  contributing  to  the 
American  Cancer  Society. 

For  research  that  may  some  dav  save  \our 
life,  for  education,  and  for  helping  cancer's 
victims. 


Strike  back  at  cancer,  man's  crudest  enemy.  Q'wt  to  the  American 

Cancer  Society. 


(ynendship 

Elsie  Sim  Hansen 

With  silver  threads  of  friendship, 
I  weave  a  pattern  true 
Into   my   tapestrv   of   life, 
My  joyous  hours  ^^■ith  you. 


Page  244 


Steak  for  Thursday 


Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


CRISTEEN  McCarthy  put 
Tommy  in  his  high  chair  and 
tied  a  bib  around  his  neck. 

"Mulk!"  he  crooned  as  his  httle 
hands  went  around  the  cup  she 
handed  to  him.  He  gulped  raptur- 
ously. 

"Just  like  your  daddy/'  she  ob- 
served, glancing  at  Tom  as  he  sat 
contentedly  eating  his  bacon  and 
eggs.  "Give  your  daddy  enough  to 
eat  and  a  place  to  sleep,  and  he 
crows  with  delight.  He  likes  to  live 
in  a  rut.  Even  when  he  has  a  chance, 
he  won't  get  out  of  it!" 

Tom  put  his  fork  down  with  a 
little  sigh.     The  smile  went  away 
from  his  thin,  Lincolnesquc  face. 
Cris  .... 

He  reached  for  her  hand,  but  she 
balled  it  into  a  little  fist.  Tom  had 
to  learn,  she  told  herself  \^•ith  a 
determined  shrug,  that  he  couldn't 
kiss  awav  every  argument  they  had. 
He  alwavs  counted  on  her  love  and 
the  warm  touch  of  him  to  melt  her 
down  like  maple  sugar. 

But  this  time  she  was  gomg  to 
hold  out  if  it  took  all  summer,  as 
General  Grant  once  said.  Or  was 
it  General  Lee?  Cris  was  nc\er  too 
sure  about  American  historv.  She 
w^as  much  better  in  arithmetic,  even 
if  she  did  get  a  little  mixed  up  in 
her  budget. 

''Now  look,"  she  persisted,  "your 
Aunt  Julia  has  left  us  her  house  on 
Circle  Drive.  It's  ours,  e\ery  loxely 
inch  of  it.  Your  cousin  Willa  gets 
most  of  the  furniture,  and  I'm  glad 
because  she  lo\'es  all  that  old  teak- 
wood  and  those  oriental  rugs.  I'm 
not  the  tvpe  for  teakwood  .  .  .  ." 


Tom  pushed  his  chair  away  from 
the  table,  unwound  his  long  legs, 
and  stood  up. 

"And  I'm  not  the  type  for  a 
mansion  on  Circle  Drive!"  he 
almost  shouted.  "I'm  a  hard-work- 
ing commercial  artist,  a  nine-to-fi\'C 
guy.  You  knew  that  when  you 
married  me.  I  can't  afford  to  own 
a  home  on  Circle  Drive!" 

Cristeen's  smile  was  a  nice  com- 
bination of  wisdom  and  supplica- 
tion. 

"But  vou  do  own  one,  Tom 
McCarthy.  A  \'ery  beautiful  home 
just  a  little  way  from  Verny  Sher- 
man's. Think  how  wonderful!  I 
can  visit  her  every  day.  She  and 
Arch  entertain  every  night.  She'll 
sureh  in\itc  us  when  we  live  on  the 
Drive.  Just  imagine  going  to  one 
of  Verny's  parties!" 

Tom  groaned  and  sat  down  as 
though  the  thought  was  too  much 
for  him. 

"Yes.  Imagine.  Me  in  my  old 
tux  I  had  in  college  and  you  in  a 
budget  formal  from  Karbecks!" 

Cristeen  glared  at  him.  "I  can  get 
along  in  a  budget  frock  .  .  .  if  I  have 
to!" 

His  eyes  had  that  haunted,  hard- 
pressed  look  that  Cristeen  dreaded. 
Then  he  demanded,  "But  will  you 
tell  me  how  we  can  live  on  Circle 
Drive  and  still  eat  three  times  a 
day?" 

Her  voice  chided  him. 

"There  you  go,"  she  said,  "utter- 
ly earthy.  Always  thinking  of  food 
instead  of  counting  the  stars  .  .  .  ." 

"Mulk!"     Tommy     veiled     and 

Page  245 


246 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


banged  his  chair  table  with  the 
empty  cup. 

Tom  looked  at  the  baby  and  his 
heavy  brows  were  bushy  points. 

''See  what  I  mean?"  he  count- 
ered. 

/^RISTEEN  put  Tommy's  cereal 
in  a  bowl  and  handed  him  a 
spoon. 

'The  house  was  a  gift,  Tom/'  she 
went  on.  "Your  Aunt  Julia  must 
have  wanted  us  to  live  there  or  she 
wouldn't  have  willed  it  to  us  .  .  .  ." 

1  om  shook  his  head. 

''I  can't  believe  Aunt  Julia  was 
that  stupid!  She  knew  what  my 
salary  was.  How  did  she  figure  we 
could  furnish  a  ten-room  house  since 
she  left  the  furniture  to  Willa  .  .  .?" 

''Only  the  teakwood  and  the 
rugs."  Cristeen  was  eager.  "There 
are  a  lot  of  old  pieces  Willa 
wouldn't  have.  We  can  redecorate 
them." 

Tom  got  up  again  and  began  to 
pace  back  and  forth.  "Did  she  think 
I  could  take  care  of  that  three- 
tiered  sunken  garden  and  cut  that 
two-acre  lawn  after  I  got  home  from 
work?" 

"She  counted  on  me,  too,"  Cris- 
teen consoled  him.  "The  last  time 
I  went  to  see  Aunt  Julia  I  told  her 
how  much  I  liked  her  home." 

He  stopped  pacing  and  glowered 
at  his  wife. 

"You  didnt  tell  Aunt  Julia  vou 
wanted  to  live  there?''  he  questioned 
thickly. 


"Of  course  not 


not  exact- 


ly  .  .  .  ." 

Tom  tossed  his  hands  up.  His 
eyes  were  bleak. 

"If  she  had  only  left  us  monev, 
instead.  Then  we  could  have 
bought  that  little  place  out  in  Or- 


chard Bend  and  had  money  left 
over  ..."  he  sighed.  "Sleep  money 
I  call  it.  The  kind  that  gives  a  fel- 
low like  me  a  little  cushion  of  se- 
curitv  so  he  can  go  to  sleep  at 
night  .  .  .  ." 

Cristeen  met  his  glance  and  her 
eyes  had  fierce,  challenging  lights  in 
them. 

"Security!"  she  repeated.  "You're 
making  me  hate  that  word,  Tom 
McCarthy.  At  least  you're  making 
me  hate  what  that  word  means  to 
you— a  safe  little  rut  whether  your 
wife  is  happy  or  not  .  .  .  ." 

Tom  held  her  shoulders  with  firm, 
steady  hands. 

"Listen,  honey,"  he  said,  "secur- 
ity is  what  I  do  want  for  you  and 
Tommy  and  for  more  children.  Let's 
sell  that  house  on  Circle  Drive.  We 
can  get  a  good  buy  at  Orchard 
Bend.  Some  of  the  gang  from  the 
office  live  out  there.  You  remember 
Sid  Garns  and  Buff  Hatch?" 

Cristeen  did  remember  them. 
Nice  enough  fellows  in  their  middle 
twenties,  with  nice  enough  wives 
who  were  willing  to  settle  down  in 
a  nice  enough  rut.  But  that  wasn't 
what  she  wanted. 

"They  like  it  out  there!"  His 
voice  coaxed  her.  "Only  an  hour 
from  town— thev  have  fruit  trees 
and  a  little  garden  and  there's  a 
golf  course— their  kids  have  a 
pony  .  .  ,  ." 

She  would  die,  thought  Cristeen. 
She'd  simply  die.  She  had  been 
reared  on  a  small  farm,  and  she 
was  not  going  back  again. 

Verny  would  laugh  when  she 
heard  about  this!  Verny  had  always 
thought  that  Tom  wouldn't  get 
ahead.  She  had  the  condescending 
manner  of  a  woman  who  has  been 


STEAK  FOR  THURSDAY 


247 


smart  enough  to  marry  a  man  who 
was  aheacly  rich.  Why  couldn't 
Tom  remember  how  Cristeen  had 
struggled  to  get  away  from  a  small 
town?  Did  she  ha\e  to  remind  him 
of  the  effort  it  took,  after  she  was 
graduated  from  high  school,  to  earn 
money  to  pay  her  tuition  to  business 
college?  And  had  he  forgotten  how 
determined  she  was  to  make  good 
on  that  first  typing  job  at  Langs? 
Hadn't  she  progressed  steadily  until 
she  was  one  of  the  top  secretaries 
before  they  were  married? 

CHE  twisted  away  from  him. 

"Orchard  Bend!"  she  scoffed. 
"Where  is  your  vision,  Tom?  If 
you're  contented  with  a  place  in 
Orchard  Bend,  you'll  end  up  be- 
ing like  Orchard  Bend.  If  you  want 
to  live  on  Circle  Dri\e,  vou'll  be 
hke  Circle  Drive." 

Tom  folded  his  arms  across  his 
chest.  He  had  a  worn,  defeated 
look. 

"I  want  a  little  peace  and  rest, 
Cris,"  he  said.  "Maybe  we  who 
have  been  through  one  war  and  half 
expect  another  one  and  are  now 
fighting  taxes  and  inflation  are  will- 
ing to  settle  for  a  safe  little  spot 
without  all  the  glitter." 

His  face  had  that  haunting  ap- 
peal that  always  gave  her  a  guilty 
stab.  Her  eyes  flickered  away  from 
his.  She  didn't  want  to  hurt  him, 
but  she  simply  had  to  make  him 
realize  how  much  she  wanted  to 
live  on  Circle  Drive  and  how  im- 
portant it  was  to  take  advantage  of 
the  opportunity  Aunt  Julia  had 
given  to  them. 

"When  you  sulk,"  she  said, 
dimpling,  "you  look  determined  to 
hold  out  till  the  end  of  time  .  .  .  ." 

His  mouth  curved  a  little.  Then 


he  caught  her  hand  in  both  of  his 
and  pretended  to  bite  the  tips  of 
her  fingers. 

Tom's  strong  arms  went  around 
her  and  drew  her  close  to  him. 

"Why  do  you  have  to  be  so  per- 
sistent?" His  voice  was  husky.  "A 
guy  doesn't  stand  a  chance  with  a 
persistent  woman— if  he  loves  her," 
he  whispered  against  her  cheek. 

Cristeen's  smile  was  a  wide,  sweet 
cur\'e  across  her  face. 

"You  mean— we're  moving  to 
Circle  Drive?" 

"Isn't  that  what  you  want  most 
of  all?"  he  countered. 

Her  eyes  were  blue  as  sapphires. 

"If  you  say  so,  Tom,"  she  mur- 
mured. 

"If  I  say  so,"  he  repeated.  His 
\oice  was  edged  with  misgivings. 
"As  though  what  I  have  to  say 
means  anything.  I'm  only  the  guy 
who  pa\s  the  bills  and  does  the  wor- 
rying for  this  family  .  .  .  ." 

Cristeen  hugged  him. 

"You're  the  guy  who  carries  the 
whole  world  on  his  shoulders— mv 
world,  that  is.  Now  finish  your 
breakfast.  You'll  need  strength  for 
the  big  move." 

Tom  sat  down  at  the  table  again. 

"I  need  my  head  fixed,"  he  mut- 
tered. "My  state  of  mind  is  a  per- 
fect example  of  the  world's  con- 
fusion .  .  .  ." 

"You'll  feel  like  a  king  of  Circle 
Drive,"  Cristeen  told  him.  Tom 
didn't  answer. 

CHE  was  the  busiest  woman  in  the 
world,  Cristeen  thought  two 
hours  later,  as  she  backed  their 
little  car  from  the  garage  and  sent 
it  humming  down  the  highway. 
Tommy,  rosy-cheeked  and  freshly 
bathed  and  in  clean  white  rompers, 


248 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


cuddled  close  to  her  side.  She  was 
fresh  and  rosy,  too,  in  her  pink  lin- 
en suit. 

"You're  a  nice  young  man/'  Cris- 
teen  told  him  proudly.  "Do  you 
like  to  go  with  Mama?" 

"Go— go!"  he  gabbled. 

"First,  we'll  stop  at  Central 
Market  for  the  groceries.  Then  we'll 
go  up  to  Circle  Drive  and  see  our 
new  home.  Or  shall  we  stop  in  and 
visit  Verny  first?" 

Tommy  clapped  his  hands,  and 
Cristeen  concluded  that  what  they 
did  wouldn't  make  much  difference 
to  him.  Just  being  ali\'e  was  fun 
for  Tommy. 

\^erny  hasn't  any  little  boys— or 
girls  either,  she  added  to  herself,  her 
brows  puckering.  She  is  busy  be- 
ing Mrs.  Arch  Sherman  and  enter- 
taining. Cristeen  wondered  if  she 
e\'en  wanted  children,  but  maybe 
she  was  misjudging  her,  she  thought. 

She  and  Verny  had  lived  together 
in  a  little  apartment  on  Bassford 
Street  before  they  were  married. 
\^erny  was  LaVern  Haynes  then,  a 
commercial  model,  slender,  darkly 
fascinating,  with  a  swing  to  her  walk 
and  a  lift  to  her  chin  that  told  you 
she  was  going  far  in  this  world. 

Was  Verny  the  real  reason  she 
had  been  so  persistent  about  moving 
to  Circle  Drive?  Was  it  because 
Verny  lived  there?  Did  she  want 
to  show  her  they  could  live  there, 
too? 

Then  her  heart  hurt  a  little  as  she 
remembered  how  Tom's  shoulders 
had  drooped  when  he  walked  along 
the  sidewalk  to  get  the  bus  so  she 
could  use  the  car.  He  was  too 
young  to  have  drooping  shoulders- 
only  twenty-eight— two  years  older 
than  she  was. 


Love,  she  thought,  fiercely,  is  a 
necessity.  And  the  kind  of  love  she 
felt  for  Tom  couldn't  be  a  mistake 
—it  was  the  \'ery  essence  of  life,  the 
magic  that  made  the  everyday  heart- 
aches endurable.  It  was  her  love 
for  Tom  that  made  her  so  deter- 
mined for  him  to  succeed;  it  was 
her  lo\'e  that  would  melt  Circle 
Dri\'e.  She  could  hardly  wait  to  tell 
Verny  about  it.  How  surprised  she 
would  be.  Cristeen  decided  to  go 
there  right  after  she  bought  the 
groceries. 

She  parked  the  car,  lifted  Tommy 
in  her  arms,  and  hurried  into  the 
Central  Market.  He  squealed  with 
joy  when  he  saw  the  wire  baskets  in 
their  metal  carts,  so  she  placed  him 
in  the  front  end  of  one  and  wheeled 
him  from  one  department  to  an- 
other. 

The  butcher  gave  her  a  gleaming 
white  smile  when  she  stopped  be- 
fore his  counter,  and  as  Cristeen 
smiled  back  at  him,  she  thought 
how  much  she  appreciated  a  neat- 
looking  butcher.  She  would  miss 
his  cheerful  greeting  when  she 
moved  from  his  neighborhood. 

"Hello,  Mrs.  McCarthy,"  he 
beamed.  "Isn't  this  your  steak 
night?  It's  Thursday.  How  about 
a  nice  thick  prime  sirloin?" 

Cristeen  hesitated.  It  was  their 
steak  night,  but  they  would  have  to 
cut  down  on  things  like  that  no\\ 
they  were  moving.  They  would 
barely  be  able  to  get  by  if  Tom 
gave  up  his  Saturday  golf  and  their 
Thursday  steak,  and  their  Friday 
movie  and  dinner  out  .... 

She  shook  her  head. 

"Not  tonight.  I  think  I'll  take 
some  chipped  beef  .  .  .  ." 

"You're  missing  something,"  he 


STEAK  FOR  THURSDAY 


249 


said,  tipping  the  steak  so  she  could 
see  it  better. 

"I  know/'  Cristeen  answered 
slowly,  watching  him  put  it  back  on 
the  tray. 

Tom  needed  that  steak.  He  ate 
only  a  sandwich  and  a  bowl  of  soup 
for  luncheon.  And  he  was  thinner 
lately.  But  they  just  couldn't  af- 
ford it  now,  she  told  herself,  with 
a  frown. 

TT  was  after  eleven  o'clock  when 
Cristeen  turned  the  car  from 
Edgehill  Boulevard  and  entered  the 
exclusive  Circle  Drive  district.  Her 
heart  winged  with  pride  as  she 
looked  at  the  expansive  parkway, 
velvet  smooth  as  though  even  the 
grass  in  this  district  grew  to  well- 
groomed  perfection  by  some  prince- 
ly right.  Each  house  was  of  a  dif- 
ferent design,  individually  character- 
istic of  its  owner.  At  the  very  top 
of  the  curving  street,  on  a  stately 
hill  with  a  full  view  of  both  the 
mountains  and  the  valley  was  the 
home  Aunt  Julia  had  left  to  them. 
It  was  a  large  white  stucco  house 
with  a  curving  cornice  and  a  round- 
ed picture  window  that  was  unique, 
and  yet  as  regal  as  Aunt  Julia  had 
been. 

It's  the  prettiest  place  on  the 
Drive,  Cristeen  thought,  as  she 
stopped  her  car  in  front  of  Verny's 
English  gabled  house  about  a  block 
below  it.  It  had  charm  and  charac- 
ter and  looked  like  something  out 
of  a  Chadwick  novel. 

She  jumped  out,  took  Tommy  in 
her  arms,  and  was  halfway  up  the 
steps  that  circled  the  terraced  lawn, 
when  she  stopped  dead  still,  staring 
at  the  big  sign  on  the  grass  in  front 
of  her.    For  Sale/ 


She  couldn't  breathe.  She  put 
Tommy  down  by  her  feet  and  stood 
there  with  the  world  spinning 
around  her.  Why  hadn't  Verny 
told  her?  They  had  lunched  to 
gether  only  last  week,  and  she 
hadn't  mentioned  such  a  thing. 
Something  must  have  happened, 
something  serious  .... 

She  lifted  Tommy  again,  hurried 
to  the  front  door,  and  rang  the  bell. 
She  could  hear  the  chimes  echo  in- 
side. After  a  minute  she  rang  again 
and  then  the  third  time.  Now  she 
could  hear  someone  close  a  door 
and  then  swift,  impatient  footsteps 
coming  through  the  hall  as  though 
the  one  coming  to  answer  was  doing 
so  only  because  the  ring  had  been 
so  insistent.  Probably  the  house- 
keeper, Cristeen  thought. 

But  it  was  Verny  who  opened  the 
door,  a  pathetically  pale  Verny, 
thin,  drawn,  with  a  dark  satin  robe 
pulled  tightly  around  her,  buttoned 
crookedly. 

''Verny!  What's  happened?  The 
house— I  didn't  know  .  .  .  ." 

*'Oh,  Cris— come  in—" 

Verny's  hands  smoothed  her  dark 
hair.  Then  she  pressed  them  hard 
against  her  face. 

"I  can  hardly  think— things  hap- 
pened so  fast  .  .  .  ." 

She  turned  and  led  the  way  into 
the  living  room,  and  Cristeen  fol- 
lowed her.  She  sat  down  on  the 
nearest  settee  and  put  Tommy  on 
the  floor. 

'Tell  me—"  she  said,  feeling  weak 
and  dizzy. 

Verny's  hands  fluttered  to  her 
throat. 

"It's  Arch— he's  in  the  hos- 
pital   " 

"Oh,  no  .  .  ."  Cristeen  breathed. 

"A  complete  breakdown."     Her 


250 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


\oice  was  ragged.  'He  collapsed  at 
the  office— last  Monday— I  think  it 
was— and  he's  so  young,  Cris— only 
twenty-nine.  Too  much  work— and 
worry— Dr.  Garns  said." 

Cristeen  couldn't  speak.  She 
could  feel  her  heart  begin  to  thump 
inside  of  her.  Too  much  wony—it 
might  have  been  Tom! 

''Oh,  Verny/'  was  all  she  could 
say,  and  it  sounded  so  inadequate. 
But  she  couldn't  tell  her  that  she 
had  thought  Arch  Sherman  was 
rich,  and  that  he  didn't  have  a 
worry  in  the  world.  She  hadn't 
dreamed  that  anything  could  hap- 
pen that  would  take  Verny's  house 
away  from  her. 

''Cris— I  was  so  wrong,"  Verny 
was  saying.  "You  don't  know  what 
it's  like  to  know  you've  been  so  ter- 
ribly wrong  .  .  .  ."  Her  voice 
trailed  away. 

Cristeen's  eyes  squeezed  shut.  She 
couldn't  bear  to  see  Verny  so  un- 
strung. Verny  was  the  strong  con- 
fident kind  who  sailed  through  life 
on  a  high  wind. 

"He  bought  this  house  for  me 
when  he  really  needed  the  money 
for  his  business— he  gave  me  every- 
thing I  asked  for- and  I  kept  on 
asking  and  asking.  Oh,  Cris— Fm 
so  ashamed/" 

She  bent  her  head  and  turned 
away. 

Cristeen  touched  her  hand. 

"Verny  —  please  don't  —  Arch 
loves  you  —  he  wanted  to  give  you 
things.  Don't  blame  yourself." 

"But  I  do— I  do.  I  didn't  know 
how  much  he  meant  to  me  until 
this  happened.  If  you  could  see 
him  so— so  exhausted— so  sick." 

Cristeen  pulled  her  gently  down 
beside  her. 


"I'm  glad  I  came,"  she  mur- 
mured. 

Verny's  eyes  wavered  and  she  wet 
her  lips.    At  last  she  spoke. 

"I'm  glad,  too— now  that  you're 
here.  But— I  wouldn't  have  called 
you,  Cris— I  couldn't." 

"Verny!  Why  not?"  Cristeen  de- 
manded. 

She  shrugged  and  her  shoulders 
were  sharp  under  her  black  robe. 

"I  guess— because  I've  been  so 
envious  of  you,  Cris,"  she  said  in  a 
voice  like  dry  leaves. 

"Envious— of  me/" 

"Yes,  Cris.  That's  why  I  didn't 
go  to  see  you  very  often  or  invite 
you  here.  Seeing  you  and  Tom— 
and  the  baby  in  your  cute  little 
home  made  me  realize  so  many 
things.  You  are  the  kind  of  wife 
I  want  to  be,  Cris— the  kind  who 
works  along  with  her  man  and 
makes  him  feel  rich  when  he  doesn't 
have  a  dime."  Her  voice  stumbled 
Her  eyes  glistened.  Then  she  went 
on  bravely.  "I'll  try  to  be  like  you, 
Cris,  if  the  Lord  will  give  me  an- 
other chance.  That's  all  I  ask— a 
chance  to  show  Arch  that  I  can  be 
the  right  kind  of  wife,  too." 

r^RISTEEN  felt  a  great  hot  lump 
in  her  throat.  She  turned  her 
head  so  she  could  look  out  of  the 
picture  window  and  see  Aunt 
Julia's  house  at  the  top  of  the  hill; 
the  beautiful  white  house  with  the 
crystal  chandeliers  and  the  rooms 
opening  one  into  another— 

What  could  she  say,  she  asked 
herself,  wishing  she  could  hide 
somewhere.  Should  she  tell  Verny 
about  the  house  and  that  she  had 
made  Tom  promise  to  live  there 
even  though  he  couldn't  afford  it? 
Or  would  it  be  kinder  to  let  her 


STEAK  FOR  THURSDAY 


251 


friend  think  she  was  perfectly  hap- 
py in  a  httle  place  they  could  af- 
ford? 

Her  mouth  quivered  and  she 
blinked  hard  to  hold  the  tears  back, 
but  they  glazed  her  vision  and  she 
saw  the  white  house  in  the  distance 
through  a  misty  blur.  It  was  so  far 
away. 

She  took  a  deep  breath.  The 
noonday  sunshine  flickered  through 
Verny's  heavy  mesh  draperies  and 
sprayed  gold  across  the  carpet. 

Cristeen  could  tell  her  that  she 
had  envied  her  all  of  this,  but  she 
realized  that  was  not  the  way  to 
help  Verny  now. 

She  looked  at  Verny. 

''If  you  sell  this  house,"  she  asked, 
'Vhere  will  you  live?" 

Verny  lifted  her  head  and  Cris- 
teen thought  she  saw  a  bright  new 
courage  come  into  her  eyes. 

''We'll  have  enough  for  a  little 
place  somewhere,"  she  said.  "We 
can  start  over.  I'll  have  to  work 
until  Arch  is  strong  enough.  But  I 
won't  care— if  he  can  just  get  well." 

r^RISTEEN  took  a  long  deep 
breath  and  listened  as  the  big 
clock  in  the  hallway  chimed  the  half 
hour. 

"You  might  like  Orchard  Bend," 
she  suggested  in  a  tender  little  voice. 
"Tom  and  I  are  thinking  of  a  home 
out  there.  We  want  a  place  where 
we  can  have  fruit  trees  and  a  few 
chickens— and  a  pony." 

She  gave  Verny  her  rainbow 
smile. 


"Tom  wants  the  kind  of  place  a 
fellow  can  afford  and  still  have  sleep 
money." 

She  bit  her  lip.  She  shouldn't 
have  said  that. 

''Sleep  money?"  Verny  repeated, 
and  she  almost  smiled.  "I  like  that. 
I  think  Arch  will  like  it,  too,  when 
I  tell  him.  We'll  like  a  place  out 
there,  Cris— especially  if  you  and 
Tom  live  there." 

Tommy  squirmed  and  sat  up. 
Then  he  began  to  yell  and  kick  and 
pull  at  his  mother. 

"He's  hungry,"  Cristeen  said  as 
she  got  to  her  feet.  "He's  just  like 
Tom.  He  likes  to  eat  on  time.  I 
have  some  milk  in  the  car." 

Verny  stood  up,  and  Cris  saw 
that  hope  had  warmed  her  eyes. 
And  when  she  led  the  way  to  the 
front  door  a  gentle,  confident  swing 
had  come  back  to  her  walk. 

"Why  don't  you  come  over  for 
dinner  after  you  go  to  the  hos- 
pital?" she  asked. 

She  tried  to  keep  her  voice  casual, 
but  she  knew  this  was  a  terribly  im- 
portant moment  in  their  lives.  If 
Verny  accepted,  it  meant  the  be- 
ginning of  a  new  kind  of  compan- 
ionship for  all  of  them. 

Verny  toyed  a  moment  with  the 
buttons  on  her  robe.  Then  she 
smiled. 

"I'd  like  to,  Cris,"  she  said,  "and 
I  will— if  Arch  is  any  better.  But 
please— nothing  fancy." 

"Oh,  no,"  Cris  called  over  her 
shoulder  as  she  hurried  out.  "We'll 
just  have  salad— and  steak.  I  always 
have  steak  for  Tom  on  Thursday." 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE  ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  C.  WILLIAMS 


cJhe  uien  [Part^ 

Helen  S.  WiJJiams 

HAVE  you  ever  thought  about  giving  a  Hen  Party  at  Eastertime?  Florence  Wilhams 
found  a  colorful  china  hen  and  nested  her  right  in  the  center  of  the  table.  From 
this  friendly,  comfortable-looking  hen  came  dozens  of  ideas  to  make  the  midmorning 
party  unique  and  delightful. 

Scattered  over  the  table  were  kernels  of  wheat.  Small  flower  frogs  held  tall  stalks  of 
wheat  as  gracefully  as  if  they  were  growing  and  blowing  in  an  open  field.  On  each 
place  card  were  miniature  hens,  roosters,  and  chicks,  and  even  the  fruit  cup  was  served 
in  chicken-shaped  dishes. 

Not  only  did  the  table  pictured  here  create  an  atmosphere  for  the  Hen  Party,  but 
the  food  served  carried  out  the  idea  and  was  delicious.  Each  guest  had  been  asked  to 
bring  a  favorite  recipe  which  used  eggs  or  chicken.  These  were  exchanged  and  written 
in  recipe  books  with  cover  and  pages  outlined  in  the  shape  of  a  hen. 

Have  you  ever  tasted  Eggs  Benedictine?  If  you  haven't,  try  this  recipe  which 
Florence  used.  You  and  your  guests  will  have  a  real  treat.  On  a  round  piece  of  but- 
tered toast,  place  a  piece  of  ham,  a  poached  egg,  and  cover  with  Hollandaise  Sauce. 

HOLLANDAISE   SaUCE 


2  egg  yolks 

1  tbsp.  water 

1  tbsp.  lemon  juice 

Vi  tsp.  salt 


/'8    tsp.  pepper 
1  Vi    tbsp.  butter 


1   tbsp.  flour 

1  cup  boiling  water 


Page  252 


THE  HEN  PARTY  253 

Mix  the  first  five  ingredients.  Melt  butter  and  flour,  then  add  water  slowly.  Pour 
into  egg  mixture  stirring  constantly  until  thick.  Pour  over  the  poached  egg  and  serve 
piping  hot.     It  is  delicious,  and  such  a  glorified  way  of  serving  eggs! 

The  Hen  Party  at  any  season  of  the  year  is  exciting  and  different,  and  can  be 
given  by  any  one  who  has  a  little  originality  and  who  wants  to  do  things  a  little  differ- 
ently. Besides,  it's  fun  to  be  invited  to  a  Hen  Party,  because  women  are  sort  of  like 
comfortable  little  hens,  they  love  their  chicks,  and  they  like  to  keep  careful  watch  over 
their  brood.  They  love  to  cluck  a  bit  about  their  friends  and  children — so  what 
could  be  more  fun  than  to  entertain  at  a  delightful  Hen  Party? 


Ci/ 


inquain 

Vesta  N.  Lukei 

Silver — 

Gray  cloud  figures 

Trail  purple  shadow-veils 

And  scatter  raindrop  sequins  as 

They  go. 


cJhe  JLower  uiills 

Lucille  Waters  Mattson 

<'^"V/f  OTHER,  look!  I  can  sec  the  Teton  Peaks!  Why  can't  I  see  them  from  home?" 
■*-  ■'•I  glanced  out  the  car  window  at  the  majestic  snow-capped  pinnacles  in  the  dis- 
tance and  answered  briefly,  "Well,  son,  it  is  because  at  home  we  are  too  close  to  the 
lower  hills,  and  they  obstruct  the  view.  Even  though  we  are  actually  nearer  to  the 
peaks  at  home  than  we  are  here,  we  cannot  see  over  the  little  hills." 

As  the  car  sped  homeward  the  little  boy's  question  started  a  train  of  thought.  What 
a  good  simile  the  incident  was  for  the  ways  of  life. 

How  often  we  come  close  to  the  higher  peaks,  but  involved  in  the  business  of  living 
and  earning  a  living,  we  cannot  see  the  higher  purpose  of  this  mortal  life.  It  is  so  easy  to 
live  in  a  rut  of  routine,  habit,  and  worldliness  that  we  go  along  for  days,  months,  and 
sometimes  years  without  putting  ourselves  in  a  spiritual  position  to  view  the  ultimate 
heights  of  perfection  for  which  we  should  be  striving.  So  easy  to  live  away  a  lifetime 
with  no  broader  view,  no  higher  goal  in  sight  than  the  foothills  of  worldly  success. 

It  is  dangerous  to  live  thus,  for  we  are  receptive  to  Satan's  wishes,  and  when  world- 
ly disappointments  and  sorrows  befall  us,  we  find  our  souls  have  become  small  and 
hard  and  bitter.  How  much  more  rewarding  it  is  to  weigh  any  questionable  pleasures  of 
our  immediate  surroundings  at  their  true  value,  and  keep  in  sight  the  goal  of  eternal 
salvation. 

My  son,  my  prayer  for  vou  is  that  you  may  regard  worldliness  with  detach- 
ment, and  during  this  visit  of  testing  and  trial  on  earth,  have  always  before  you  the 
pinnacle  of  celestial  perfection. 


Her  Own  Life 


Ruth  Moody  Ostegar 


THE  soft,  rose-tinted  light  of 
the  early  spring  dawn  was 
beginning  to  permeate  the 
room  where  Myra  Glennon  lay 
dreaming.  She  wore  the  gown  of 
a  bride,  and  seemed  to  float  over  a 
gossamer  bridge  of  dreams  into  a 
shining,  joyous  land  of  warmth,  hap- 
piness, and  love. 

Suddenly  she  was  awake;  the 
dream  was  gone  forever,  and  she  was 
faced  with  reality. 

Well,  it's  entirely  possible,  she 
thought.  Why  shouldn't  I  become 
a  bride?  Even  if  I  am  twenty-five, 
I've  still  got  a  good  future,  and  I'm 
really  not  bad  looking.  If  I  could 
only  get  away  from  this— this  stupid 
town!  Everyone  here  thinks  of  me 
as  'Toor  Myra,  a  schoolmarm  and 
nursemaid  to  an  invalid  mother." 
It  just  isn't  fair  at  all!  I  should  have 
a  chance  to  live  my  own  life! 

Four  years  previous  to  this,  when 
Myra  was  a  senior  at  the  university, 
the  sudden  death  of  her  father  had 
left  a  situation  which  had  changed 
her  plans  completely.  Her  mother, 
an  invalid,  was  left  a  home  with  a 
mortgage,  a  car  not  completely  paid 
for,  a  pile  of  small  debts,  and  no 
means  of  support.  Of  her  three 
children,  Myra  alone  was  free  to 
care  for  her.  Her  oldest,  a  son 
with  a  wife  and  two  children,  was 
attempting  to  finish  law  school  on 
his  G.  I.  funds.  Her  second  son 
was  in  Korea. 

Bravelv  gi^'ing  up  her  plans  for  a 
B.A.,  Myra  had  faced  the  situation, 
finished  her  teaching  requirements, 
signed  a  contract  as  a  teacher  in  the 

Page  254 


city  schools,  and  had  taken  upon  her 
young  shoulders  the  responsibility 
of  her  mother  and  her  home.  She 
had  willingly  volunteered  her  serv- 
ices in  this  matter,  and  had  never 
regretted  it.  She  loved  her  mother, 
and  no  sacrifice  was  too  great  for  her 
sake.  But  this  morning,  with  spring 
in  the  air,  she  was  frankly  rebellious, 
and  longed  for  a  husband  and  chil- 
dren of  her  own. 

If  I  were  only  back  in  school,  she 
thought.  Fm  sure  I'd  meet  some 
nice,  older  fellow  there,  perhaps 
someone  taking  out  a  higher  degree. 
Her  mind  was  carried  away  for  a 
few  minutes  on  the  incoming  tide 
of  imagination.  Then  she  sighed, 
at  any  rate,  if  not  a  husband,  I 
might  have  a  career:  I've  always 
wanted  to  write.  Who  knows,  I 
might  write  the  great  American 
novel,  or  be  a  foreign  correspond- 
ent flying  to  interesting  spots  all 
over  the  world? 

"My-ra,"  her  mother's  tired  voice 
interrupted  the  wild  ebb  tide  of 
fancy.  ''Are  you  awake?  It's  time 
to  get  up,  dear." 

'Tes,  Mother,  Fm  awake."  Once 
again  she  sighed. 

"Myra,  will  you  please  bring  me 
a  cup  of  hot  water  when  you  get 
up? 

''Hot  water?"  Myra  yawned  and 
sat  up  on  the  edge  of  her  bed.  ''Yes, 
of  course.  Mother,  I'll  have  it  there 
in  a  minute." 

She  hastily  slipped  into  a  house- 
coat and  slippers,  and  for  the 
next  hour  and  a  half  had  no  time 
whatever  for  dreams.  When  she  was 


HER  OWN  LIFE 


255 


finally  ready  for  school,  she  helped 
her  mother  into  her  wheel  chair,  set 
the  telephone  and  radio  beside  her, 
and  made  ready  to  leave. 

"Now,  Mother,  Yve  got  every- 
thing ready  for  your  lunch.  Mrs. 
Manning  (the  woman  next  door 
who  eared  for  her  mother  while  she 
was  away)  will  find  my  note  in  the 
kitchen.  I've  got  to  run  now;  I  hope 
you'll  be  happy."  She  stooped  and 
kissed  the  frail,  wrinkled  cheek. 

''Be  careful,  Myra.  Don't  drive 
too  fast." 

''I  won't.  Mother,  'bye  now." 
A  few  minutes  later  Miss  Glen- 
non  let  herself  into  the  room  at 
the  Jefferson  Street  School  where 
she  taught  the  third  grade.  She  took 
off  her  coat  and  hung  it  up,  dusted 
her  desk,  arranged  the  apple  blos- 
soms she  had  brought  with  her,  con- 
sulted her  lesson  plans  for  the  day, 
and  began  copying  an  assignment  on 
the  blackboard.  As  her  hands  per- 
formed these  familiar  tasks,  her 
mind  was  busy  with  but  one  prob- 
lem. How  could  she  arrange  her 
affairs  in  order  to  attend  the  uni- 
versity again  next  vear? 

John,  her  older  brother,  was  now 
a  struggling  young  lawyer,  ha\ing  a 
hard  time  to  meet  the  payments  on 
his  newly  acquired  home.  His  house 
was  already  full,  his  wife  over- 
worked, and  his  children,  whose 
number  had  grown  to  four,  made 
her  mother  nervous.  Dick,  the  sec- 
ond brother,  now  an  engineer,  was 
here  and  there  on  one  job  or  an- 
other, and  a  construction  camp  was 
certainly   no   place   for   an   invalid. 

The  door  opened,  and  two  little 
girls  came  into  the  room. 
.    ''Good  morning,  girls,"  she  greet- 
ed them. 


"Good  morning.  Miss  Glennon," 
they  chorused. 

"What  brings  you  here  so  early?" 

"We  didn't  want  to  be  late." 

"Well  run  out  of  doors  and  play; 
it's  nice  this  morning,  and  I  have 
work  to  do." 

"Can  me  and  Sandra  take  out 
the  ball?" 

"You  should  remember  to  say 
'Sandra  and  I,'  Judy.  You're  almost 
through  the  third  grade." 

"Well  then,  can  we?" 

"Yes,  Judy,  you  may.  Come  here 
a  minute,  Sandra.  Will  vou  please?" 

The  little  girl  stood  before  her 
teacher  who  inspected  her  closely. 
"Before  you  go  to  play,"  Myra  sug- 
gested, "I  think  you  should  go  to 
the  rest  room  and  wash  your  face. 
You  don't  want  all  the  children  to 
know  that  }'0u  had  egg  and  jam  for 
breakfast,  do  you?" 

"No-o." 

"Well  run  along  now,  and  be  sure 
and  get  it  good  and  clean." 

As  the  door  closed,  Myra  once 
again  took  up  her  task,  this  time  in 
an  annoyed  manner. 

Am  I  going  to  have  to  spend  the 
rest  of  my  life  correcting  the  gram- 
mar and  inspecting  the  faces  of  the 
Judys  and  Sandras  of  this  world? 
she  asked  herself.  It's  so— so  frus- 
trating, telling  the  same  children 
the  same  things  day  after  day.  It 
isn't  that  I  don't  like  teaching,  for 
I  really  do,  but  I  don't  want  to 
spend  my  whole  life  at  it! 

riNCE  again  the  door  opened  and 
Mr.  Johnson,  the  principal,  en- 
tered. 

"Good  morning.  Miss  Glennon, 
the  contracts  finally  got  here.  I  sup- 
pose we  can  count  on  you  again 
next  year,  can't  we?" 


256 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Myra  didn't  like  to  be  taken  for 
granted. 

"Well,  to  be  frank  with  you,  Mr. 
Johnson,  I'm  planning  on  going 
back  to  the  university." 

"You  are?"  The  principal  did  not 
try  to  hide  his  astonishment. 

"Well,  that  is— I  mean  I'm  going 
if  I  can  make  the  proper  arrange- 
ments here  at  home,"  Myra  stut- 
tered. "It  isn't  certain  yet,  but  I 
do  so  want  to  go!" 

"It  would  surely  be  nice  for  you, 
but  I  don't  know  how  I'd  get  along 
without  you.  I've  come  to  depend 
upon  you  more  and  more." 

Myra  remained  silent,  slightly 
stunned  by  her  own  revealing  of  her 
innermost  secret. 

''Here's  the  contract  anyway,  so 
keep  it  and  see  how  things  work 
out.  Good  luck!"  and  the  principal 
was  gone. 

Myra,  feeling  suddenly  weak  in- 
side, sat  down.  She  crossed  her  arms 
on  her  desk  and  laid  her  head  upon 
them. 

Why  on  earth  did  I  say  that?  she 
silently  asked  herself.  By  tonight 
the  entire  school  will  be  aware  that 
"Poor  Myra"  won't  be  here  next 
year.  Now  I've  got  to  do  something 
or  be  the  laughing  stock  of  the 
whole  community!  Hot,  burning 
tears  started  to  her  eyes,  but  she 
choked  them  back.  A  few  moments 
later  she  raised  her  head,  picked  up 
the  contract,  and  thrust  it  into  the 
drawer,  took  a  pencil  and  paper  and 
began  putting  down  figures. 

''Let's  see,"  she  mused.  "I've 
saved  almost  twelve  hundred  in  the 
last  four  years.  That  would  see  me 
through  school,  in  fact,  I  could 
spare  a  little  to  help  with  mother's 
care.  Now  if  I  could  get  John  and 
Dick  to  each  agree  to  send  mother 


a  check  every  month,  and  get  the 
Mannings  to  move  in  with 
her  .  .  .  ."  On  and  on,  her  mind 
raced  as  she  saw  the  fulfillment  of 
her  dream  becoming  a  reality  —  at 
least  on  paper. 

The  words  of  the  little  engine 
record  which  she  often  played  to 
her  children  came  to  her  mind: 

I  think  I  can,  I  think  I  can, 

I  know  I  can,  I  know  I  can  .... 

"And  I  will,  too,"  she  added 
aloud  for  good  measure. 

A  very  excited  young  woman, 
with  but  half  her  attention  focused 
upon  her  work,  conducted  the  third 
grade  that  morning.  The  day 
proved  to  be  warm,  the  children 
restless,  and  the  teacher  nervous. 

TN  the  middle  of  the  morning  she 
noticed  Jimmy,  a  tall,  lank,  ten- 
year-old,  gazing  off  into  space,  day- 
dreaming. His  faded,  blond  hair 
was  badly  in  need  of  a  haircut,  his 
clothes  were  shabby  and  not  too 
clean.  His  old,  runover  shoes  failed 
to  hide  the  holes  in  his  socks.  Jim- 
my was  from  the  old  trailer  camp 
down  by  the  river.  But  he  was 
bright,  in  fact,  Myra  felt  that  in 
spite  of  his  apparent  lack  of  parental 
care,  the  boy  had  high  potentialities. 
There  was  something  good,  sweet, 
and  genuine  about  him,  that  seemed 
to  be  ever  reaching  above  his  sordid 
home  conditions.  She  had  always 
been  interested  in  him. 

"Jimmy,  why  aren't  you  doing 
your  arithmetic?"  she  asked  softly, 
as  she  stopped  by  his  side. 

"Oh,  I'm  all'  through,"  he  an- 
swered. 

"What  are  you  doing?" 

"I'm  writing  you  a  poem.  Miss 
Glennon,"  Jimmy  shyly  admitted. 


HER  OWN  LIFE 


257 


*'Well,  that's  nice.  I  like  your 
poems,  Jimmy.  When  it's  finished, 
just  put  it  on  my  desk." 

Myra  dragged  through  the  morn- 
ing. As  she  relaxed  for  a  few  mo- 
ments before  going  to  lunch,  her 
eyes  fell  upon  Jimmy's  poem.  She 
smiled  as  she  read  his  crude  verse, 
which  was  practically  without  meter 
and  had  very  little  rhyme.  It  ended: 

We  will  always  try  and  be  quiet  in  school 

And  not  make  hardly  any  fuss, 

For  we  all  love  you 

Because  we  know  you  love  us. 

What  a  sweet  thing  for  a  child  to 
say,  she  thought  to  herself.  I  just 
don't  know  how  he  could  pay  me  a 
higher  compliment.  And  I  really 
do  love  them,  every  one. 

At  the  close  of  the  day,  she  was 
busy  correcting  papers  when  the 
door  opened  and  a  very  angry  little 
girl  entered. 

''Miss  Glennon,  Jimmy's  throwing 
rocks  at  us.  Come  and  make  him 
stop.    He  almost  hit  Annie." 

''Why  is  Jimmy  throwing  rocks, 
have  you  been  teasing  him?" 

"No,  honest,  Miss  Glennon,  we 
didn't  say  nothing  about  him." 

"Weirril  have  to  get  to  the  bot- 
tom of  this." 

At  the  gate  of  the  school  yard,  she 
found  the  boy,  very  much  upset, 
with  a  rock  in  each  hand. 

"I'm  goin'  to  get  'em!  I'm  goin' 
to  get  'em!"  he  wailed. 

"Jimmy!"  Myra's  voice  held  all 
the  authority  she  was  capable  of  put- 
ting into  it.  "Drop  those  rocks  this 
minute  and  come  with  me." 

"Miss  Glennon,  thev  said  mean 
things  about  my  brother,  and  I 
won't  stand  for  it!" 

"Come  on  in  and  tell  me  all 
about  it."    She  put  her  arm  around 


the  sobbing  boy  and  led  him  back 
to  the  room.  When  he  finally  got 
to  the  state  that  she  could  reason 
with  him,  they  talked  about  boys 
whose  brothers  belonged  to  gangs, 
and  did  things  which  were  not  right, 
and  about  little  girls  who  hurt  the 
boys  they  liked  best  just  to  attract 
their  attention.  Then  Miss  Glen- 
non abruptly  changed  the  subject. 

"Jimmy,"  she  said  smiHng,  "you 
need  a  haircut." 

"Yes,  Ma'am.  Mom  was  going 
to  cut  it  the  other  night,  but  I  ran 
away  and  wouldn't  let  her.  She  don't 
know  nothin'  about  cuttin'  hair." 

OIS  teacher,  overlooking  the  gram- 
matical errors,  replied,  "You 
know  it's  spring,  and  I  need  a  boy 
to  help  dig  up  my  garden.  Tomor- 
row is  Saturday,  why  don't  you 
come  over  and  help  me  for  a  few 
hours  in  the  morning?  I  think  you 
could  earn  enough  to  get  a  hair- 
cut." 

"Could  I  really?"  he  asked  en- 
thusiastically. Then  his  face  fell. 
"I  haven't  got  a  bicycle.  How  would 
I  get  there?" 

"How  about  the  bus?"  she  asked. 
Then,  slipping  a  coin  into  the  boy's 
hand,  she  added,  "Well  run  along 
now,  I'll  see  you  tomorrow  at  nine. 
Do  you  know  where  I  live?" 

"Yes,  Ma'am.  Leastwise  I  know 
about  where  it  is,  'cause  I  found 
your  address  in  the  telephone  book 
one  night  when  I  was  over  to  Don's. 
I  can  find  it  all  right." 

She  gave  him  a  few  simple  instruc- 
tions for  getting  there,  and  the  boy 
left,  smiling  happily,  the  incident  of 
the  rock  throwing  forgotten  entire- 

I  fear  for  Jimmy,  she  thought  as 
she   watched    him    run    across    the 


258 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


school  yard.  He's  a  good  boy,  but 
he  has  a  temper,  and  he  is  easily 
led.  I  wish  I  could  do  something 
for  him. 

Monday  morning,  after  a  satisfy- 
ing week-end  of  garden  work  and 
letter  writing,  mixed  with  church  go- 
ing and  relaxing,  Myra  arrived  at 
school.  Her  plans  for  the  future, 
now  that  the  letters  to  her  brothers 
were  actually  written,  seemed  much 
nearer  consummation,  and  she 
smiled  happily. 

But  her  happiness  was  short  lived. 
The  children  began  arriving,  and 
soon  the  whole  schoolground  buzzed 
with  excitement.  Snatches  of  con- 
versation came  through  the  partially 
opened  windows.  Myra  did  not  like 
what  she  heard,  and  walked  outside. 

''What's  all  this  about  someone 
being  sent  to  jail?"  she  asked. 

"It's  Jimmy!" 

'They  smashed  all  the  windows!" 

''She's  going  to  send  them  to  jail 
for  a  year!" 

"The  cops  got  'em!" 

Many  excited  voices,  all  talking  at 
once,  tried  to  inform  her. 

"Wait  a  minute!"  she  said,  hold- 
ing up  both  hands.  Then,  turning 
to  one  of  the  older  boys,  she  said, 
"John,  you  tell  me  about  it." 

It  developed  that  three  boys  had 
broken  into  a  woman's  house, 
smashed  her  windows,  lamps,  and 
dishes,  thrown  things  all  over  the 
floor  and  generally  made  a  shambles 
of  it.  A  neighbor,  seeing  something 
was  wrong,  had  notified  the  police. 
The  boys  had  been  apprehended 
and  had  spent  the  night  in  the 
juvenile  detention  home.  Two  of 
them,  one  of  whom  was  Jimmy's 
brother,  belonged  to  a  gang  and  had 
caused  trouble  l^efore.  Ihe  third 
was  Jimmy. 


Fear  clutched  Myra's  heart.  She 
realized  that  he  was  in  serious 
trouble.  She  also  felt  that  he  was 
undoubtedly  innocent  of  any  offense 
except  that  of  tagging  along  or  be- 
ing present.  She  knew  that  there 
was  usually  a  morning  paper  in  the 
teachers'  room,  and  she  hastily  made 
her  way  there. 

AS  juvenile  delinquency  usually 
made  the  front  page,  she  had  no 
trouble  finding  the  article.  She 
scanned  it  quickly.  The  story  was 
much  as  she  had  gleaned  it  from 
the  children,  with  no  names  men- 
tioned. The  woman,  a  Mrs.  Weems, 
was  pressing  charges,  and  the  three 
boys  were  to  be  arraigned  before 
Judge  Toft  at  three  that  afternoon. 

I  must  do  something!  I've  just 
got  to  help  Jimmy;  I  must  see  Judge 
Toft! 

The  telephone  directory  promptly 
produced  his  number,  and  as  the 
distance  to  his  office  was  a  short 
one,  she  made  an  appointment  for 
the  noon  hour. 

"You'd  have  made  a  good  lawyer. 
Miss  Glennon,"  the  judge  smilingly 
remarked  after  she  had  poured  out 
her  tale  of  the  neglected  boy  who 
expressed  the  beautiful  thoughts  of 
his  soul  in  poems,  and  was  ready  to 
fight  for  his  brother's  good  name. 

"His  age  is  in  his  favor.  We  rare- 
ly send  a  ten-year-old  to  a  detention 
home.  This  is  also  his  first  offense, 
but  he  should  be  taught  a  lesson." 
Judge  Toft,  with  the  tips  of  his 
fingers  pressed  against  each  other, 
looked  off  into  space,  deep  in 
thought. 

"Miss  Glennon,  if  I  were  to  put 
Jinmiy  on  probation  for  a  year,  and 
make    him    accountable    to    you, 


HER  OWN  LIFE 


259 


would  you  be  willing  to— well,  sort 
of  be  responsible  for  him?" 

"Oh,  yes,  certainly,  I'll  do  any- 
thing! I  know  what  I'll  do,  I'll 
gi\'e  him  a  permanent  job  helping 
me  in  the  yard.  He's  large  and 
strong  for  his  age,  and  he  loves  the 
garden.  That  will  give  him  some 
responsibility  and  also  a  little  mon- 
ey for  some  decent  clothes,  hair- 
cuts, and  the  many  needs  of  a  boy. 
It  will  help  me  keep  track  of  him, 
too,  and  he'll  be  in  good  company 
at  least  part  of  the  time." 

"Well,  we'll  try  and  handle  it 
that  way,  Miss  Glennon." 

Myra's  mind  was  so  full  of  Jimmy 
and  his  problem  that  she  never 
thought  of  her  own  until  she  got 
back  to  the  schoolroom  and  pulled 
out  the  drawer  of  her  desk.  There 
she  saw  the  teacher's  contract. 

"What  have  I  done?  What  ha\e 
I  done?"  she  cried  aloud.  "I  can't 
do  this!  I'm  going  away  to  school!" 
She  dropped  heavily  into  the  chair. 
The  smarting  tears  stung  her  eyes. 
She  bowed  her  head  down  upon 
her  arms.  She  would  have  burst 
into  uncontrolled  sobbing,  but  her 
school  teacher's  aplomb  and  self- 
control  quickly  asserted  itself. 


What  should  she  do?  Phone 
Judge  Toft  and  tell  him  she'd 
changed  her  mind  and  couldn't  help 
Jimmy?  Or  give  up  all  her  golden 
dreams  of  the  future? 

Deep  within  her  heart  she  slowly 
began  to  realize  that  all  along  she 
had  known  that  her  plans  were  not 
feasible.  She  couldn't  go  her  own 
way  and  leave  her  mother,  her 
home,  and  now— Jimmy.  After  all, 
was  not  her  job  of  guiding  the  feet 
of  the  young  into  paths  of  knowl- 
edge, integrity,  honesty,  and  love  of 
their  country  much  more  important 
to  this  land  than  writing  the  great 
American  novel?  Or  for  that  mat- 
ter, was  it  not  more  important  than 
even  her  own  selfish  happiness, 
which  she  would  be  seeking  at  the 
expense  of  others? 

Finally  she  raised  her  head,  took 
the  contract  from  the  desk,  and 
signed  it,  unwaveringly. 

"Someone  must  look  after  the 
Jimmys  of  this  world,"  she  said, 
"and  I  guess  the  job  falls  to  me." 

Myra  was  dreaming  again,  but  this 
time  her  feet  were  firmly  implanted 
in  the  soil  of  reality,  and  by  the 
hand  she  led  a  shabby,  uncared  for, 
ten-year-old  boy. 


if ioment  of  nlusic 

Dorothy  /.  Roberts 

Joy,  joy — something  sings  inside  me. 
How  could  I  ha\e  earned  this  tune  of  peace; 
Where  could  I  ha\e  paid  the  precious  coinage 
Time  must  have  taken  for  its  bright  release? 

Long  ago  did  I  select  this  music; 
By  some  stern  barter  make  the  just  decree 
That  for  some  sacrifice  I  ha\e  forgotten 
This  sudden  gladness  should  nou-  sing  in  me? 


1 1  Lake  a  c// 


rain 


Ruth  K.  Kent 

WANT  to  make  a  train  of  matchboxes?  All  you  need  in  addition  to  the  matchboxes 
are  half  a  dozen  empty  spools  of  equal  size,  a  few  pipe  cleaners,  and  one  bright 
button. 

To  make  the  engine,  use  the  outside  of  the  match  box,  the  part  that  the  box  slides 
into,  and  the  box,  too.  F'irst  glue  one  of  the  empty  spools  upright  near  one  edge  of  the 
top  of  the  outside  box  (for  the  smoke  stack).  Now  turn  a  spool  down  behind  the  up- 
right spool  that  was  glued  to  the  top  of  the  box  (for  the  cab).  Pull  the  ends  of  the 
pipe  cleaner  down  around  the  sides  of  the  box  and  fasten  underneath. 


PIPE  CLEAMER 
\ 


*  SPOOL 
BUTTOM 


\ZT^^ 


SPOOL 


ip=t; 


SPOOL 
WHEELS 


Now,  for  the  wheels,  run  pipe  cleaners  through  two  spools.  Turn  the  box  over  and 
cut  out  two  oblong  places  from  the  bottom,  one  inch  wide  and  a  little  longer  than  the 
spools.  Place  one  spool  with  the  pipe  cleaner  through  the  hole  at  the  front  of  the  box 
so  half  of  the  spool  sticks  out  underneath  the  box.  Now  pull  the  pipe  cleaner  up  over 
the  box  and  fasten  at  the  top.  This  makes  the  front  wheels.  Now  do  the  same  thing 
at  the  other  end  of  the  box  with  the  other  spool  for  the  back  wheels.  Glue  the  bright 
button  onto  the  front  end  of  the  box  for  a  headlight.  A  red  button  is  best.  Now  your 
engine  is  finished. 


CUT  OUT  FOR  WHEELS 


\^_^         \_^SPOOL 


To  make  the  cars,  cut  out  the  places  in  the  bottoms  of  the  boxes  for  the  wheels. 
Then  punch  holes  in  the  sides  of  the  box  a  half  inch  from  the  bottom  of  the  box  and 
just  above  the  cut-out  places  in  the  bottoms.  Put  the  spools  with  the  pipe  cleaners  run 
through  them  into  the  cut-out  places,  then  pull  up  the  pipe  cleaners  and  insert  the 
ends  into  the  holes  that  you  punched  in  the  sides  of  the  box,  then  fasten  the  ends  to- 
gether inside  of  the  box,  and  the  cars  are  finished. 

Page  260 


MAKE  A  TRAIN  261 

PIPE  CLEANERS 


REAR  FRONT 

To  make  couplings  cut  the  pipe  cleaners  in  two.  Fold  one  of  the  pieces  so  the 
ends  are  together  and  push  the  ends  through  the  back  end  of  the  engine.  Reach  in- 
side under  the  spool  wheel  and  bend  the  ends  back  half  an  inch.  Bend  the  part  stick- 
ing out  up  to  make  a  hook.  Make  the  same  kind  of  loop  at  the  back  end  of  one  of 
the  cars.  At  the  front  end  of  the  cars,  push  the  two  folded  ends  of  the  pipe  cleaner 
through  and  bend  back  the  ends.  Make  a  loop  of  the  part  sticking  out  and  loop  it 
over  the  hook  made  at  the  back  end  of  the  engine  and  the  other  car.  (Milk  cartons  can 
also  be  used  in  place  of  matchboxes.) 

Now  your  train  is  ready  to  run  and  carry  a  lot  of  cargo. 


uL  uLandful  of  ^JUirt 

Vivian  CampheW  Work 

npAKE  a  handful  of  dirt,  feel  the  dampness  and  the  softness;  feel  the  life  in  it.  There, 
*       within  the  plain  brown  cover  of  the  earth,  lies  a  power  that  cares  for  all  living 
things. 

Get  a  wrinkled,  dried-up  little  seed,  and  take  a  handful  of  dirt  to  cover  it.  Water 
this  carefully  for  a  few  days,  and  watch,  watch  the  life  come  creeping  forth,  stretching 
bright  green  fingers  to  the  sun!  The  seed  and  the  water  cannot  do  this  without  the 
power  in  a  handful  of  dirt. 

Think  of  all  the  trees  and  plants  and  grasses  that  are  anchored  firmly  in  the  soil. 
All  mankind  depends  on  these  for  hfe.  Thus,  our  life,  too,  is  held  within  that  handful 
of  earth. 

More  than  life  comes  from  the  earth.  From  her  bosom  wells  forth  beauty — the 
beauty  of  outstretched  fields,  running  gold  and  green  and  copper  in  the  sun.  She  gives 
us  the  shadows  of  the  forests  and  the  rugged  upward  thrust  of  hills. 

Surely  beauty  comes  from  the  earth!  Her  themes  and  patterns  are  repeated  in 
every  story  picture  and  song.  All  the  loveliness  that  man  creates  he  fills  with  the 
beauty  he  sees  about  him,  the  beauty  that  comes  from  the  earth. 

Take  a  handful  of  earth  now.  Feel  the  softness,  the  beauty,  and  the  life  of  it. 
Within  this  handful  is  a  little  bit  of  yesterday,  a  part  of  today,  and  all  the  promise  of 
tomorrow.  The  soil  is  precious.  Guard  it  carefully,  use  it  wisely,  and  work  it 
reverently. 

■  ♦  ■ 

xyin    Linaerstanaing  uieart 

Anne  S.  W.  Gouid 

E  only  see  the  surface  of  people,  and  know  little  of  their  struggles,  tears,  and 
heartaches.     We  can  only  live  nobly  by  the  cultivation  of  compassion. 


w 


oJhe  uiub^-cJ hroated  uiufnmingmrd 

Roy  B.  McLain 

npHE  hidden,  sequestered  touch-me-nots  were  in  the  ghmmering  height  of  their  in- 
•■•       evitable  glory.     Their  extensive  seed  pods  were  intermittently  snapping  open  at 
the  slightest  touch. 

Suddenly,  there  came  a  zooming,  sinister  noise  and  a  flash  of  dazzling  color.  With 
grace  and  swerveless  poise,  a  tiny,  ruby-throated  hummingbird  was  thrusting  its  long  bill 
into  the  delicate  colored,  speckled  flowers.  Its  bill  inflexively  remained  very  rigid  while 
the  bird's  body  seemed  to  gracefully  vibrate  up  and  down.  It  could  not  have  weighed 
more  than  half  an  ounce.  It  withdrew  its  bill,  and  with  rapidly  vibrating  and  rotating 
wings,  it  backed  up,  and  like  a  helicopter,  stood  still,  swaying  from  side  to  side,  while 
it  selected  the  next  spicy  flower  from  which  to  draw  nectar.  Its  untiring  wings  rotated 
so  fast  that  they  appeared  as  a  gray  film;  then  it  flew  away'  at  a  speed  of  at  least  sixty 
miles  an  hour.  (This  rate  of  speed  enables  it  to  spend  its  winters  in  the  region  of  the 
Gulf  Coast  and  Central  America.) 

The  hummingbird  lit  on  the  limb  of  the  huge  oak  tree  that  shaded  the  touch-me-nots. 
What  was  this  I  saw?  A  tiny  nest  not  an  inch  long! 

Two  tiny,  beautiful,  and  aggressive  heads  popped  up  and  were  fed  by  the  parent  by 
regurgitation.     Instantly  the  father  bird  disappeared. 

An  examination  of  the  cup-shaped  nest  revealed  the  fact  that  it  was  attached  length- 
wise on  the  limb,  which  caused  the  nest  to  take  on  an  elongated  appearance.  The  out- 
side was  made  of  lichens.  The  inside  was  composed  of  the  softest  material  —  like  milk- 
weed silk. 

A  chicken  hawk  ga\e  out  its  erratic  cry,  as  it  spied  with  its  keen  e\-e  the  tiny  nest. 

Page  262 


THE  RUBY-THROATED  HUMMINGBIRD  263 

The  ruby-throated  hummingbird  accepted  the  hawk's  sweeping  challenge.  Like  a  plane, 
the  bird  climbed  for  ele\'ation.  With  its  sharp  bill  it  stabbed  the  hawk.  The  ruby- 
throated  bird  wheeled,  maneuvered  decisively  below  the  hawk,  and  landed  a  very  dis- 
tressingly and  painful  jab  to  the  hawk's  heaving  breast.  The  hawk  flapped  its  wings 
and  hastily  departed. 

Our  red-throat  considers  the  hawk  and  the  crow  its  number-one  enemies  and 
usually  attacks  them  with  vigor  and  drives  them  away. 

Of  the  more  than  five  hundred  species  of  the  hummingbirds,  the  ruby-throated  is 
the  only  species  found  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  male  has  a  very  beautiful 
patch  of  ruby-red  on  its  throat.  The  firm-faced  female  has  a  whitish  throat  and  dull 
gray  coloring.     Usually  only  two  eggs  of  a  whitish  color  are  found  in  the  nest. 

In  romance  their  actions  seemed  very  peculiar.  The  delicate  female  sat  mutely  on 
a  twig.  The  ruby-throated  male  zipped  an  arc  around  her  at  a  terrific  rate  of  speed. 
She  appeared  not  to  notice  him.  Next  he  passed  her,  flying  on  a  straight  line,  and 
uttered  a  very  peculiar  sound.  Next  he  zoomed  by  like  a  flying  saucer,  but  she  quietly 
withdrew  to  the  wild  touch-me-nots. 


. . .  Kylnd    Lje  Snail  cfind 


Beth  G.  Chnstensen 

TT  was  the  usual  hurry  around  our  house.  Relief  Society  work  meeting  always  means 
•*■  lots  of  planning  and  preparation.  I  had  set  the  table  and  fixed  the  lunches  the 
night  before  in  order  to  save  the  valuable  morning  time. 

Everything  was  going  along  very  well — extra  well  in  fact.  My  next-door  neighbor 
had  offered  to  keep  the  two  younger  children,  which  would  relieve  me  of  their  care. 
I  am  the  second  counselor  and  in  charge  of  work  meeting.  This  meeting  promised  to 
be  an  exceptionally  busy  one,  so  with  the  children  taken  care  of,  I  could  surely  do 
more. 

With  my  husband  off  to  work,  my  older  children  on  their  way  to  school,  and  the 
younger  ones  settled  next  door,  I  was  ready  to  go.  I  rushed  in  to  gather  up  my  things. 
I  had  just  enough  time  to  go  the  ten  miles  to  the  chapel.  Suddenly,  I  realized  my  car 
keys  were  nowhere  to  be  found.  I  searched  the  usual  places  again  and  again  without 
success.     I  had  to  be  there!     I  had  to  have  those  keys. 

My  first  feeling  was  one  of  complete  bewilderment,  but  then  I  decided  to  ask 
our  Heavenly  Father's  help.  I  rose  from  my  knees  and  walked  straight  to  a  set  of  keys 
we  had  not  seen  for  weeks.  I  thanked  the  Lord  for  this  blessing,  and  hurried  on  my 
way. 

How  marvelous  it  is  to  know  that  we  have  help  so  close  and  so  freely  given!  Do 
we  appreciate  it?  Do  we  use  this  help  as  often  as  we  should,  not  only  for  the  big  prob- 
lems of  life,  but  for  the  little  things  as  well? 

Our  Heavenly  Father  meant  it  when  he  said:  "Ask,  and  it  shall  be  gi\'en  you;  seek, 
and  yc  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shah  be  opened  unto  you"  (Matthew  7:7). 


Photograph  courtesy  Josephine  Brower 

dieinoom  klutit  LPresentea  to    if Lissionanes 
at  L^artnage  ^au 

Josephine  Brower 

npHIS  beautiful  quilt  was  not  originally  owned  by  Latter-lay  Saint  people.  A  pioneer 
^  family  settled  in  Illinois  in  1819,  at  which  time  a  daughter  made  the  quilt.  It 
was  hand-woven,  hand-dyed,  and  hand-quilted,  with  thousands  and  thousands  of  small- 
est stitches.  The  quilt  remained  as  a  precious  heirloom  in  the  family  for  many  years, 
finally  being  handed  down  to  Bessie  and  Lillian  Geyer  of  Fort  Madison,  Iowa,  from  their 
great-great-aunt  Ann  Kar. 

On  June  21,  1954,  Mrs.  Bessie  Geyer  visited  the  old  Carthage  jail.  The  story  she 
heard  impressed  her  so  much  that  she  was  prompted  to  return  the  following  week  with 
her  family.  It  was  then  that  she  presented  this  quilt  to  the  missionaries  at  Carthage 
jail,  Elder  Richard  A.  Brower,  and  Sister  Josephine  Brower.  As  recipients  of  this 
treasure,  the  missionaries  feel  that  the  quilt  adds  much  to  the  bedroom  of  the  old  jail, 
in  which  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  his  brother  Hyrum  sealed  their  testimony  with 
their  blood. 


CJnendship  s   (garden 

Gene  Romolo 

Two  must  create  friendship's  garden, 
It  takes  two  to  make  it  grow; 
Each  must  aid  its  cultivation 
Through  the  years,  its  seeds  resow; 
Love  and  patience  must  keep  vigil 
To  destroy  intruding  weeds 
Lest  there  be  no  perfect  blossoms 
To  produce  renewing  seeds. 


Page  264 


Green  Willows 


Chapter  3 
Deone  R.  Sutherhnd 


Synopsis:  Lillian  and  her  friend  Patricia 
are  \ery  miieh  interested  in  the  affairs  of 
Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts  —  Agnes, 
Margaret,  and  Karen.  The  two  older  sis- 
ters are  schoolteachers,  and  Karen  is  pre- 
paring to  follow  the  same  profession.  Lil- 
lian and  Pat,  however,  cannot  understand 
why  Margaret  should  not  marry  her  neigh- 
bor Dr.  Turner,  who  is  a  former  suitor  of 
hers  and  now  a  widower.  Lillian  and  Pat 
and  Pat's  parents  are  in\ited  to  the  Diffen- 
dorf  home  for  dinner.  Another  guest  is 
John  Alder,  the  new  director  of  the  sum- 
mer theater  in  Green  Willows.  It  ap- 
pears that  John  and  Karen  have  met 
before. 

PAT'S  father  car\ecl  the  meat, 
and  Pat  and  I  helped  serve 
and  clear  the  table.  Karen 
was  sitting  next  to  John  Alder,  and 
she  kept  trying  to  get  up  to  help,  but 
Agnes  said  we  could  do  it  fine.  I 
don't  think  she  talked  to  the  direc- 
tor at  all,  though  he  said  two  or 
three  things  to  her  that  I  couldn't 
hear.  Margaret  said  that  yes,  she'd 
heard  about  Dr.  Turner's  son  com- 
ing home  for  good  now.  Yes,  she 
had  meant  to  be  at  Sunday  School. 
This  was  the  first  Sunday  she'd 
missed  in  she  didn't  know  how  long. 
Yes,  it  was  certainly  nice  that  they 
were  going  to  be  together  all  the 
time  now.  Two  winters  apart  w^ere 
too  much  even  though  they  did  visit 
at  Christmas  and  in  the  summers. 
No,  she  hadn't  heard  whom  thev 
were  going  to  get  for  a  steady  house- 
keeper. Well,  it  was  partly  that 
Gwennie's  mother  hadn't  been  able 
to  part  with  the  boy  after  she'd  lost 
her  daughter.  Yes,  everyone  could 
understand  wanting   to  hold   onto 


something  that  was  Gwennie's. 
Gwennie  had  never  had  good  health 
from  the  time  she  married,  Agnes 
said.  The  conversation  went  on  and 
on  while  we  ate.  Pat  and  I  didn't 
say  anything,  but  we  did  prick  up 
our  ears  when  they  talked  about  the 
plays  that  were  going  to  be  present- 
ed at  the  straw-hat  theater  that  sum- 
mer. 

'T'm  trying  to  persuade  Karen  to 
come  down  and  take  a  part,  but  she 
won't  co-operate,"  said  John  Alder 
to  Margaret. 

"Oh,  I'm  afraid  I've  too  much  to 
do  with  my  music  this  summer," 
Karen  said  hurriedly.  "Drama  is 
Margaret's  field,  reallv,  not  mine." 

"You  were  just  passing  the  time 
away  when  vou  took  those  drama 
classes  last  winter?"  John  asked 
lightly. 

"Yes,"  said  Karen  in  a  low  voice. 
"That  is,  I  was  filling  hours.  I  really 
enjoyed  them,  you  know.  I'm  going 
to  be  teaching  this  winter.  I  have 
lots  of  obligations,  Dr.  Alder,  that 
I  have  to  repay." 

"What  obligations?"  Agnes  asked. 
"You  certainly  have  not.  You're  go- 
ing into  teaching  because  you  love 
it,  Karen.  You  don't  have  anything 
to  repay." 

John  Alder  broke  his  roll.  "Why 
don't  you  come  back  for  your  Mast- 
er's Degree,  Karen?  Didn't  you  say 
once  that's  what  you  wanted  to 
do?" 

"Well,  I  do,  but  after  I've  saved 
enough  money  .  .  .  ." 

Page  265 


266 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


'There  are  teaching  fellowships," 
John  Alder  persisted. 

Pat's  mother  looked  up.  "Oh,  are 
you  interested  in  going  on  to  school, 
Karen?  Daddy's  business  is  doing 
so  well  now,  we  can  repay  Agnes 
and  help  you  a  little,  too." 

"Please,"  said  Karen,  "I  really 
don't  know  what  I  want  to  do  now. 
I  thought  I  knew  what  I  had  to  do, 
or  ought  to  do.  Now  I  don't  even 
know  what  I  want  to  do  .  .  .  ."  She 
stopped  helplessly. 

"For  goodness  sakes,  Karen,  do 
talk  sensibly,"  Agnes  said.  "Mashed 
potatoes,  Margaret?" 

"Yes,  I'll  get  them."  Margaret 
got  up  and  left  the  room.  She 
brought  back  the  bowl  filled  again 
with  whipped  potatoes  with  butter 
yellowing  the  dips.  "Do  wTiat  you 
want  to  do,  Karen,"  Margaret  said. 
"That's  the  best  way  in  the  long 
run. 

"Of  course,"  said  Agnes.  "That's 
what  we  all  do.  You'll  make  a 
wonderful  teacher,  Karen.  You  have 
no  idea  the  satisfaction  one  can  get 
out  of  teaching  children." 

"It  must  almost  compare  with 
teaching  one's  own  children,"  said 
John  Alder. 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  know  about 
that,"  said  Agnes,  looking  at  him 
in  some  surprise,  "but  it  is  a  very 
satisfying  profession  as  you  should 
know  yourself." 

"Oh,  I  quite  agree,"  said  John 
Alder. 

A  FTER  dinner  we  sat  at  the  long 
dining-room  table  cracking  soft- 
shelled  walnuts  and  eating  them. 
Pat's  father  had  leaned  back  com- 
fortably in  his  chair.  At  last  Aunt 
Agnes  said  we  really  should  go  into 
the  parlor.    Karen  could  play  a  little 


music  for  them.  Pat's  mother  and 
Aunt  Agnes  and  Aunt  Margaret 
cleared  the  table.  Karen,  after  one 
short  selection,  hovered  between  the 
kitchen  and  dining  room. 

John  Alder  came  to  the  door  of 
the  dining  room.  "If  you  won't 
play  any  more,  Karen,  won't  you 
show  me  the  garden.  I'm  really  very 
interested  in  seeing  the  grounds 
around  here." 

"Are  there  enough  helping  in  the 
kitchen?"  Karen  asked. 

"More  than  enough,"  Margaret 
said.     "Run  along." 

"I'd  love  to,  then,"  Karen  agreed. 
''The  gardens  are  interesting  to  us 
because  we  have  kept  the  original 
patterns  and  flower  beds  as  outlined 
by  our  great-grandparents  .  .  .  ." 

Pat  and  I  went  out  and  sat  on 
the  back  porch.  We  were  too  full 
to  move.  Why  did  dishes  always 
follow  every  meal?  But  no  one 
asked  us  to  help. 

"What  do  you  say  we  walk  in 
front  and  see  if  Phil's  out  in  his 
yard?"  Pat  asked. 

"Okay,"  I  said. 

We  went  around  the  corner  of 
the  house.  Karen  was  disappearing 
up  a  path  toward  the  little  wooden 
gate  that  led  to  the  orchard.  John 
Alder  followed,  almost  touching  her 
arm. 

"See,"  he  was  saying,  "all  your 
arguments,  your  imaginary  obliga- 
tions, everything  disappeared  like 
magic  at  dinner.  Why  are  you  so 
fearful  about  admitting  to  your- 
self .  .  .  ?" 

His  words  disappeared  into  lower 
tones  when  he  caught  sight  of  us. 
We  went  up  the  front  walk. 

The  Turner  house  was  very  simi- 
lar to  the  old  Diffendorf  house.     It 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


267 


was  large,  with  rounded  cupolas  and 
long  porches.  Trees  crowded  the 
yards.  No  one  seemed  to  be  out. 
We  crossed  the  street  and  walked 
up  and  down  the  front  ditchbank. 
There  was  a  bench  swing  under  one 
of  the  trees.  We  waited,  balancing 
ourselves  on  the  little  bridge  across 
the  ditch. 

"Maybe  he's  taking  a  nap,"  Pat 
said. 

*'A  boy  our  age  taking  a  nap?"  I 
scoffed.  ''Let's  try  the  swing."  We 
walked  into  the  yard  to  the  side  of 
the  house  and  began  swinging. 

''Well,  hi,"  said  Dr.  Turner,  com- 
ing out  of  the  French  windows  on 
the  side  of  the  house.  "Have  you 
seen  Phil?" 

"No,"  we  said  hopefully.  "Is  he 
out  here  some  place?" 

"He  came  out  with  his  book  a 
few  minutes  ago.  I  was  going  to 
talk  with  him,  but  I  got  called 
to  the  phone.  Phil!"  He  cupped  his 
hands. 

"Over  here,"  Phil  said.  He  got 
up  from  behind  the  lilac  bushes.  "I 
was  just  resting  until  you  came  out." 
He  didn't  look  at  us.  "I  wonder 
where  all  the  fellows  are?" 

"Well,  there  comes  Mike  now," 
said  Dr.  Turner. 

"Hey,"  yelled  Mike,  wheeling  his 
bike  over  to  the  ditch.  "I  came  down 
to  see  you  for  awhile." 

"Swell,"  said  Phil.  He  looked  at 
us  uncertainly.  We  stood  our 
ground. 

"Why  don't  we  go  on  up  to  my 
room,  Mike?  We  can  talk  all  right 
up  there."  They  ran  into  the 
house. 

"I'm  sure  he'll  get  to  be  a  little 
more  civilized  before  long,"  Dr. 
Turner  said  to  us. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,"  said  Pat. 


"All  the  boys  our  age  are  like  that 
now." 

"Well,"  said  Dr.  Turner,  "Fm 
glad  you  understand  anyway."  He 
looked  over  toward  the  Diffendorf 
house.  "Are  all  your  aunts  home, 
now,  Pat?" 

"Yes,"  said  Pat.  "We  just  had 
dinner.  John  Alder  came  to  din- 
ner. 

"Oh,  yes,  he's  the  new  director 
of  the  theater  for  this  summer,  isn't 
he?"  Dr.  Turner  broke  off  a  twig 
from  the  lilac  tree.  "I  really  ought 
to  check  on  Margaret's  arm.  Come 
on,  and  I'll  walk  you  kids  back." 

We  went  across  the  street  to  the 
Diffendorf's. 

"lATE  went  around  to  the  back  of 
the  house.  I  couldn't  see  any 
sign  of  Karen  or  John  Alder.  Dr. 
Turner  opened  the  back  door,  and 
we  preceded  him  into  the  kitchen. 

"Hi,"  he  said.  "Give  me  another 
dishtowel,  and  I'll  help." 

Pat's  Aunt  Margaret  had  both 
hands  deep  in  the  dishwater  suds. 
Everyone  laughed,  but  Pat's  Aunt 
Margaret  didn't  turn  around  after 
the  first  quick  glance  at  Dr.  Turner. 

"We're  almost  through,"  Agnes 
said.  "There's  a  sliver  of  pie  left  if 
you  want  it." 

"She  remembers  how  I  used  to 
come  begging  slivers  of  pie  years 
ago,"  Dr.  Turner  said. 

Agnes  untied  her  apron.  "It's  too 
long  altogether  since  you  came  for 
pie,  Mark  Turner.  You  shouldn't 
keep  so  busy." 

"Well,  lots  of  things  happen  with 
the  years.  But  your  pie  hasn't 
changed.    The  best  I  ever  tasted." 

"Well,  you  don't  have  to  eat 
standing  up,"  Pat's  mother  said. 
"Sit  there  at  the  table." 


268 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


''Oh,  Vm  all  right."  Dr.  Turner 
cut  another  piece.  'Til  mix  busi- 
ness with  pleasure.  Fll  take  a  look 
at  your  arm,  Margaret,  when  you're 
through  with  the  dishes." 

'1  was  going  to  call  the  nurse 
about  it  tomorrow  or  this  after- 
noon," Margaret  said.  'Tm  sure 
I'm  immune;  there's  a  very  strong 
reaction." 

''My  word,"  said  Agnes,  "I  forgot 
your  arm.  Wash  yourself  off  and 
go  sit  outside  and  rest  a  bit  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  how  silly.  It's  nothing  at 
all,"  Margaret  said  hurriedly.  "Be- 
sides I'm  almost  finished." 

"So  am  I  with  the  pie,"  said  Dr. 
Turner.  "Come  outside,  Margaret, 
where  the  light  is  better." 

Margaret  washed  her  hands  in  the 
little  bathroom  by  the  kitchen.  Dr. 
Turner  and  Pat  and  I  went  out  on 
the  back  porch  and  waited.  In  a 
moment  she  came  out  the  door. 
"Really,  I'm  sure  everything's  just 
fine.  We  have  nothing  to  worry 
about." 

Dr.  Turner  took  her  hand  and 
examined  her  arm.  "You're  quite 
right,  Margaret.  You're  immune 
to  mumps.  But  I  hope  you're  not 
going  to  be  immune  to  my  friend- 
ship any  more." 

Pat  and  I  walked  around  the 
house  again.  Maybe  Phil  and  Mike 
had  come  out  by  now  and  needed 
a  couple  of  My  Girl  Fridays. 

Pat's  father  came  out  on  the  front 
porch.  "Got  to  get  started  back, 
girls.  We  need  a  little  time  to  get 
ready  for  Church  and  do  a  little 
reading.  Agnes  and  the  girls  need 
some  quiet,  too.  Did  you  have 
sweaters?" 

VIT'E  ran  up  the  stairs  to  get  my 
sweater  that  Mother  had  made 


me  wear,  though  it  was  far  too  warm 
for  one.  We  stood  at  the  high  nar- 
row windows.  "  The  Lady  of  Sha- 
lott'  or  should  I  say  Two  Ladies  of 
Shalott?"  I  asked,  looking  out  of 
the  window  with  Pat. 

"I  didn't  think  you  were  such  a 
romantic,"  Margaret  said,  coming  in- 
to the  room.  'Tour  father  wants 
you  girls  to  hurry." 

'Tm  not,"  I  said.  "I'd  much 
rather  bounce  just  once  on  that 
feather  bed  than  be  a  dozen  Ladies 
of  Shalott  at  castle  windows." 

"I've  thought  of  something.  Why 
don't  you  and  Pat  come  and  spend 
a  night  or  two  with  us  during  your 
vacation,  and  you  can  bounce  a  few 
times  on  the  feather  bed  in  the 
guest  room?  Agnes  might  not  like 
you  bouncing  all  over  her  bed." 

"Oh,"  Pat  squealed,  "can  we  real- 
ly come?  Lillian  and  I  both  at  the 
same  time?" 

"Surely,"  said  Margaret.  "We'll 
name  the  day.  Let's  see.  It  can't 
be  next  week  end,  but  how  about 
two  weeks  from  Friday?  No,  the 
plays  are  starting.  We'll  make  it 
three  weeks;  everything  in  the  the- 
ater should  be  running  smoothly  by 
then.  You  can  go  to  the  play  on 
Friday  night  and  spend  Friday  and 
Saturday  nights  with  us.  Is  that 
too  far  ahead  for  you  to  remem- 
ber?" 

"Oh,  no,"  we  both  said  emphat- 
ically. We  were  going  to  a  play, 
too! 

Pat's  mother  called  from  the 
stairs.    "Girls,  we  really  must  be  go- 


ing. 


We  all  went  down  the  stairs  to- 
gether. Dr.  Turner  was  talking  to 
Karen  and  John  Alder. 

"I'd  love  to  give  you  all  a  ride  to 
Church  with  me,"  Dr.  Turner  was 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


269 


saying.  'Tve  got  to  go  home  and 
slick  Phil  up  some.  We  can  call 
for  you  in  about  an  hour.  Is  that 
all  right  with  you,  Margaret?" 

Margaret  was  on  the  stairs  behind 
us.  'Tes/'  she  said,  "that's  quite 
all  right  with  me.  We'd  love  a 
ride." 

'Til  leave  my  car  here,  then," 
said  John  Alder.  'Tm  sure  the  five 
of  us  can  get  in  the  same  car.  This 
will  make  my  first  Sunday  evening 
in  your  ward  a  pleasant  one,  though 
Fve  never  hesitated  about  going 
alone.  That  was  the  first  thing  Fd 
look  up  when  I  was  away  to  school." 

Karen  laughed,  'They'll  rope  you 
in  on  a  fireside,  John,  and  I  don't 
know  what  all.  We  have  a  celebrity 
in  our  midst." 

'Tm  not,"  John  Alder  said. 

''We're  not  going  to  make  it  un- 
less we  leave  right  now,"  Pat's  fa- 
ther said  firmly,  so  we  all  followed 
him  at  a  trot  to  the  car,  shouting 
our  goodbyes  and  thanks.  We  could 
hardly  wait  to  get  into  the  car  to 
tell  Pat's  mother  about  our  invita- 
tion for  coming  to  stay  with  Mar- 
garet. 

"How  kind  of  her.  I'll  talk  to 
Margaret  later  about  it  and  to  your 
mother,  Lillian.    They  have  always 


done  so  much  for  Pat  and  us,"  Pat's 
mother  said.  "You've  got  to  start 
repaying  Agnes  for  all  the  help 
you've  had,  Arthur." 

"I  will.  I'll  make  arrangements 
tomorrow,"  Pat's  father  said. 
"They're  a  wonderful  group  of  girls. 
Too  bad  none  of  them  ever  mar- 
ried. All  of  them  pretty  in  their 
own  way.  Agnes  is  maybe  a  trifle 
firm,  but  there's  nothing  wrong  with 
Margaret's  and  Karen's  looks." 

"Well,  Arthur,  you  can  hardly 
call  Karen  an  old  maid.  She's  just 
getting  out  of  college.  And  just  be- 
cause she's  going  to  teach  a  year 
doesn't  mean — " 

"Now,  Mother,  look  what  it's 
meant  to  Agnes  and  Margaret,"  said 
Pat's  father.  "Of  coiirse,  it  was 
Margaret's  own  fault." 

"We'd  better  discuss  this  later—" 
Pat's  mother  nodded  her  head  to- 
ward the  back  seat.  "Look  at  the 
forsythia  at  Sister  Daly's,  girls.  Isn't 
that  lovely?" 

"Yes,"  we  answered  in  a  chorus, 
a  trifle  disappointed  in  the  change 
of  subject.  We  leaned  back  against 
the  seat.  Would  three  weeks  take 
forever  to  pass,  we  asked  each  other? 
It  was  so  hard  to  wait. 

{To  he  continued) 


Crieart  Song 

Ida.  Isazcson 

Sweeter  tones  than  a  bow  ever  drew 
Across  a  string, 
Sing  fiom  my  heart 
All  my  glad  days 
And  wing  ...  to  you. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Margaret  C.  Pickeiing,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publieation  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photographs  submitted  by  Hazel  M.  Robertson 


UPPER  PHOTOGRAPH:  HAZEL  M.  ROBERTSON  AND  FERN  TANNER  LEE  VISIT 

HONG  KONG,  CHINA 

LOWER  PHOTOGRAPH:  JAPANESE  MISSION,   TOKYO  FIRST  AND  SECOND  BRANCHES 
RELIEF   SOCIETY    OFFICERS   AND   TEACHERS 

Page  270 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


271 


The  upper  photograph  shows  Sister  Hazel  M.  Robertson,  President,  Japanese  Mis- 
sion Relief  Society,  and  Sister  Fern  Tanner  Lee,  wife  of  Elder  Harold  B.  Lee,  riding 
in  jinrickshas  in  Hong  Kong,  China.  The  picture  was  taken  in  September  1954,  during 
the  \isit  of  Elder  and  Sister  Lee  to  the  Far  East  (Japan,  Okinawa,  Hong  Kong,  the 
Philippines,  and  Guam). 

Commenting  on  this  visit.  Sister  Robertson  reports:  "Sister  Lee  was  an  inspira- 
tion to  all  the  Relief  Society  sisters  in  the  Far  East,  and  her  words  of  advuce  and  counsel, 
and  her  beautiful  testimony  of  the  di\inity  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  Relief 
Society  work  will  always  be  remembered  by  the  sisters  of  the  Far  East." 

The  lower  photograph  shows  the  Tokyo  First  and  Second  Branches  Relief  Society 
officers  and  teachers. 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Chiyoko  Sasa;  Katsuko  Inagaki;  Atsuko  Uda;  Fu- 
miko  Matsumoto;  Hazel  M.  Robertson,  President,  Japanese  Mission  Relief  Society; 
Kyoko  Azegami;  Sister  Hidaka;  Sister  Hiramatsu. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Hiroko  Nanjo;  Chiyo  Sato;  Chiyoko  Sagara;  Mo- 
toko  Nara;  Mutsuko  Matsumoto;  Miyoko  Noguchi;  Masae  Sakuma. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Sister  Ozaki;  Sister  Yamaguchi;  Yoko  Takahashi; 
Masako  Kimura;  Hideko  Hata;  Taeko  Ishida;  Ethel  Young;  Masako  Miyajima. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Ikuko  Kato;  Fumiyo  Saito;  Kiyoko  Yamagishi;  Mikiko 
Kanai;  Kikue  Yoshino;  Miyoko  Horikoshi. 

Sister  Robertson  reports  that  this  protograph  was  "taken  at  our  Christmas  party 
commemorating  the  birthday  of  our  beloved  Prophet  and  founder  of  the  Relief  Society." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Eliza  L.  Robinson 

STAR  VALLEY  STAKE  (WYOMING),  FREEDOM  WARD  SPONSORS 

QUILTING  PROJECT 

Left  to  right:  Charleen  Putman;  Cherie  Luthi;  Ida  Robinson;  Ida  Jenkins;  Roberta 
Brower;  LaVerla  Bateman;  Annie  Crook;  Josephine  Laker;  Fern  Haderlie;  Ina  Erickson. 

This  project  wa-s  conducted  under  the  direction  of  Work  Director  Counselor  Clara 
Robinson  and  work  meeting  leader  Arlene  Clinger. 

Eliza  L.  Robinson  is  president  of  Star  Valley  Stake  Relief  Society. 


272 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by   Miriam  Knapp 


OAHU   STAKE    (HAWAII)    RELIEF   SOCIETY   STAKE   BOARD   MEMBERS 
MAKE  UNIQUE  AND  BEAUTIFUL  BLOUSES,  April  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Christie  C.  Robertson,  First  Counselor;  Miriam 
Knapp,  President;  Eugenia  N.  Logan,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Marion  Cook;  Mildred  Jenkins;  Eva  Newton; 
Louise  Kaanapu;  Irene  Cannon;  Virginia  Quealy;  Elisa  Uale. 

Irene  Cannon,  work  director,  Oahu  Stake,  reports  this  unusual  and  rewarding 
project:  "These  blouses  are  made  from  men's  dress  shirts.  They  are  worn  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Oahu  Stake  Relief  Society.  There  is  still  much  wear  in  a  shirt,  even  though 
the  collars  and  cuffs  are  frayed  and  worn.  Have  fun,  be  your  own  designer,  and  dec- 
orate your  blouse.  The  hard  part  of  the  sewing  is  already  done,  for  the  sleeves  are  in, 
the  buttonholes  made,  and  even  the  buttons  sewed  on,  unless  you  wish  to  change  them. 
The  neckline  is  already  made  and  may  be  easily  changed  to  any  desired  style. 

"To  make  the  blouse:  1.  From  the  waistline,  take  in  the  sides  up  through  the 
underarm,  and  taper  down  the  sleeve.  2.  Make  two  large  darts  in  front  from  the  waist- 
line tapered  up  towards  the  bust.  3.  Make  two  pleats  in  the  back  about  three  inches 
from  the  side  seams,  and  stitch  across  the  waistline,  so  that  they  will  stay  in  place 
^^•hen  the  skirt  is  on. 

"If  the  shirt  is  still  too  large,  it  can  be  taken  in  down  the  center  of  the  back,  right 
up  through  the  collar.  If  you  wish  to  have  a  collar  on  your  blouse,  use  either  the  lower 
end  of  the  shirt  or  some  contrasting  material  which  may  be  placed  on  top  of  the  shirt 
collar,  allowing  about  '/4  inch  to  turn  under.  Baste  the  top  collar  and  sew  around 
the  edge.  Material  for  the  cuffs  may  be  taken  from  the  lower  end  of  the  shirt,  or 
contrasting  material  may  be  used.  The  cuff  is  a  double  straight  piece  sewed  on  the 
underside  and  turned  up  on  the  right  side.  A  longer  sleeve,  reaching  below  the  elbow, 
may  be  made  by  cutting  the  shirt  sleeve  off  just  above  the  placket,  making  two  large 
pleats  to  fit  the  arm  below  the  elbow,  then  sewing  on  the  cufT.  A  blouse  with  a 
Chinese  neckline  is  very  attractive  and  may  be  made  by  cutting  the  shirt  collar  off  at 
the  band  to  which  it  is  sewed,  then  trim  with  braid,  rows  of  rickrack,  or  bias  tape.  A 
round,  square,  or  V-shape  neckline  can  be  cut,  faced  with  white  bias  tape,  and  then 
trimmed.     Lace  is  also  a  good  trim  for  these  necklines. 

"Nearly  every  ward  in  our  stake  showed  interest  in  this  project." 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


273 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rula  E.  Frank 

SEVIER  STAKE    (UTAH),   RICHFIELD   SIXTH  WARD   RELIEF   SOCIETY 
SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
CONFERENCE,  November  1954 

Austrid  B.  Jenson,  chorister,  is  seated  at  the  left  on  the  front  row;  Ella  Gregerson, 
organist,  is  seated  at  the  left  on  the  third  row. 

Beth  V.  Anderson  is  president  of  Sevier  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Laura  S.  Beckstrand 

MILLARD  STAKE  (UTAH),  FILLMORE  FIRST  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 
WHO  HAVE  ACHIEVED  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD 

FOR  THREE  YEARS 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Rosetta  Utley;  Mollie  Carling;  Minnie  Whatcott; 
Mary  Smith;  Olive  ^^■  ilkins;  Martha  Bushnell;  Millie  Callister;  Hattie  Partridge. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  June  Smith;  Alene  Mitchell;  Eva  Robison; 
Melba  Anderson,  Secretary;  Eva  Neilson,  First  Counselor;  Alice  Robison,  President; 
Nada  Mehille,  Second  Counselor;  Jannett  Robison;  Laura  Warner;  Hattie  Whatcott; 
Clara  Robison. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Lottie  Anderson;  Josie  Ashman;  }ane  Cox;  LaNola  Turn- 
er; Edith  Nechsic;  Zina  Hunter;  Olea  Davies;  Ester  Robison;  Mary  Jean  Robison;  Afton 
Nielson. 

Laura  S.  Beckstrand  is  president  of  Millard  Stake  Relief  Society. 


274 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Aliene  N.  Bloxham 

HUMBOLDT  STAKE    (NEVADA),   ELKO   WARD   OPENING   SOCIAL 
"LET'S  GET  ON  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  TRAIN,"  October  5,  1954 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Vilate  Bowers;  Vera  Crissey;  Catherine  Sargent; 
Mabel  Villaneuva,  First  Counselor;  Patt  Scott,  engineer. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Clara  Hogge,  Second  Counselor;  Gladys  Turn- 
er, Secretary-Treasurer;  Beverley  Probert;  Gladys  Jensen;  Alice  Schoenfeld;  Jennie  Alan; 
Vivien  Hansen,  President. 

Aliene  N.  Bloxham  is  president  of  Humboldt  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NEW  ZEALAND  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONDUCTS  SPECIAL  PROJECT 
"WHAT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  HAS  DONE  FOR  ME  THIS  YEAR" 

Alice  W.  Ottley,  President,  New  Zealand  Mission  Rehef  Society,  reports  a  suc- 
cessful and  inspirational  project  in  which  the  sisters  were  asked  to  write  articles  on  the 
subject:  "What  Relief  Society  Has  Done  for  Me  This  Year."  These  compositions  were 
first  judged  in  the  branches,  then  in  the  districts,  and  finally  the  best  ones  were  sent  to 
the  mission  Relief  Society  board.  The  article  written  by  a  Maori  sister,  Eleanor  Orms- 
by,  was  judged  to  be  the  best  composition  submitted.  It  will  be  printed  in  the  mission 
magazine  Te  Karere,  and  Sister  Ormsby  will  be  given  special  recognition  at  Ilui  Tau  in 
April  1955.     Excerpts  from  Sister  Ormsby 's  article  are  given  herewith: 

"Relief  Society  has  helped  me  to  develop  in  so  many  \\ays  tliis  past  year.  I  have 
only  been  a  member  for  a  year,  and  in  that  time  my  mental  outlook  alone  has  broad- 
ened considcral:)ly.  When  I  think  of  each  separate  lesson,  I  rcaliz.c  that  in  some  way 
each  one  has  had  its  own  influence  and  has  taught  me  so  iUuch  of  many  things.  I 
think  of  the  theology  classes  and  those  wonderful  Book  of  Mormon  lessons.  I  low  they 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


275 


ha\'e  strengthened  my  testimony  by  increasing  my  knowledge  of  the  first  peoples  of 
the  American  Continent  ....  I  think  of  the  social  science  classes  ["Signs  of  the  Times"] 
and  am  humbled  by  the  feeling  that  I  am  at  last  beginning  to  grasp  the  prmciples  and 
meaning  of  existence  and  the  creation  .... 

"I  think  of  the  \^■ork  and  business  meetings  and  the  joy  and  fellowship  we  enjoy 
in  our  small  Hamilton  Branch.  How,  as  our  fingers  are  working  to  make  useful  articles, 
our  minds  are  occupied  with  the  lesson,  and  wc  learn  more  about  the  management  of 
our  homes.  We  get  to  kno^^•  each  other  more  intimately,  and,  united  in  our  interests 
and  beliefs,  we  know  the  true  meaning  of  the  \\ord  'friend.' 

"Most  often  I  think  of  the  literature  lessons,  which  is  only  natural,  as  I  am  the 
teacher.  I  read  a  lot,  perhaps  not  always  wisely,  but  too  much!  The  literature  lessons 
ha\e  gi\en  me  a  purpose  and  a  road  to  follow  in  my  reading  ....  I  ne\er  could  quite 
bring  myself  to  read  poetry  before.  Somehow,  it  seemed  dead.  Now  it  is  \ibrant  and 
alive,  at  least  most  of  the  poems  I  have  read  in  connection  with  the  lessons  are  alive, 
and  they  have  whetted  my  appetite  for  more.  I  do  not  now  pass  the  poetry  section 
in  any  library  without  a  glance.  The  classical  no^'els  we  ha\c  studied  this  year  have 
developed  my  judgment,  and  now  I  am  much  more  demanding  of  any  novel  I  read  .... 

"For  all  these  things  and  many  more,  I  am  truly  grateful." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Zina  P.   Dunford 

EAST  PROVO  STAKE   (UTAH),  BONNEVILLE  WARD  MAKES 

QUILT  AND  PILLOW 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Cecil  Rowberry,  First  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric; 
Merle  Stone,  First  Counselor,  Bonneville  Ward  Rehef  Society;  Helena.  Jorgensen,  Sec- 
ond Counselor;  Beth  Pace,  wife  of  the  ward  bishop;  Kenneth  Pace,  Bishop  of  Bonne- 
\ille  \\'ard;  Faye  Loveless,  President,  Bonneville  Ward  Relief  Society;  Reed  Barker, 
Second  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric. 

This  friendship  quilt  and  pillow  were  made  by  the  Relief  Society  members  of 
Bonnc\ille  \\^ard.  The  names  of  three  hundred  ward  members  are  embroidered  in  the 
lea\es  and  squares  of  the  quilt.  Each  member  whose  name  appears  on  the  quilt  con- 
tributed one  dollar  to  a  fund-raising  project.  The  quilt  was  then  presented  to  the 
bishop  as  a  personal  gift  at  a  ward  Christmas  party. 

Zina  P.  Dunford  is  president  of  East  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society. 


276 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


PhotoKraph  submitted  by  Mavil  A.  McMurrin  , 

NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION,  SOUTHERN  OREGON  DISTRICT, 
COOUILLE  BRANCH  BAZAAR,  November  20,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Jennie  Wornstaff,  Magazine  representative;  Mildred  Elgmand,  the- 
ology class  leader  and  former  president,  under  whose  direction  most  of  the  work  for 
the  bazaar  was  accomplished;  Gladys  Mullen,  Work  Director  Counselor;  Phylis  Wolfe, 
President. 

Sister  Wolfe,  in  reporting  the  activities  of  this  new  Relief  Society  organization, 
tells  of  the  unusually  successful  activities  of  this  small  group:  "The  Coquille  ReHef 
Society  was  organized  in  October  1953,  and  the  picture  shows  the  results  of  our  work 
for  our  first  bazaar,  November  20,  1954.  It  was  held  in  connection  with  a  hobby  fair 
....  In  addition  to  dish  towels,  aprons,  pillowslips,  doilies,  pin  cushions,  tablecloths, 
and  our  first  quilt,  we  had  made  and  canned  mincemeat  and  plum  puddings,  and  filled 
decorated  cans  with  homemade  candies.  This  was  the  first  Relief  Society  bazaar  to  be 
held  in  this  community,  and  it  was  well  received.  All  but  ten  articles  were  sold.  There 
were  seven  members  of  our  Relief  Society  at  the  time  of  our  bazaar.  We  have  since 
grown  to  a  membership  of  nine." 

Mavil  A.  McMurrin  is  president  of  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  June  Orton 

BEN  LOMOND  STAKE   (UTAH),  NORTH  OGDEN  FIRST  WARD  VISITING 

TEACHERS  HONORED  FOR  THEIR  ACHIEVEMENT  OF  A  ONE 

HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  FIVE  YEARS 

December  29,  1954 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


277 


Front  row,  seated,  beginning  fonrth  from  left,  left  to  right:  Verna  Campbell,  First 
Counselor,  North  Ogden  First  Ward  Relief  Society;  Hazel  Gibson,  President;  Lavora 
Mathis,  Seeond  Counselor;  Bishopric  of  North  Ogden  First  Ward:  H.  Eugene  Nielsen, 
P'irst  Counselor;  Grant  L.  Alder,  Bishop;  x^rthur  Campbell,  Second  Counselor. 

Third  row,  standing,  second  from  the  left:  Diana  lladley,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader;  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  from  the  left,  Clara  Larsen,  Ellen  Bailey,  and  Etta  Storey, 
who  were  each  honored  for  thirty  years  of  \isiting  teaching. 

Fifth  row,  standing,  left  to  right,  Ben  Lomond  Stake  Relief  Society  officers:  Mil- 
dred Cragun,  First  Counselor;  Eleanor  T.  Nielsen,  President;  Olive  Larsen,  visiting 
teacher  message  leader.  Beginning  se\enth  from  the  left:  June  Orton,  Secretary,  North 
Ogden  First  \\'ard  Relief  Society;  X^iolet  Jones,  Ben  Lomond  Stake  Work  Director; 
IVIelba  Ileiner,  visiting  teacher  supervisor. 

Zina  Orton,  \^•ho  was  not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken,  was  also  honored  for 
thirty  years  of  visiting  teaching  ser\'ice. 


KOLOB    STAKE     (UTAH)     RELIEF    SOCIETY    PUBLISHES 
HISTORICAL  BOOKLET 


Photograph  submitted  by  Grace  C.  Crandall 

HANNAH  M.  CLYDE 

A  beautifully  arranged  and  historically 
authentic  and  valuable  booklet  Relief 
Society  History,  SpnngviUe  and  Mapleton, 
Utah,  has  recently  been  published  by 
Kolob  Stake  Relief  Societv.  Bound  in 
blue,  and  lettered  in  gold  —  the  Relief 
Society  colors  —  the  book  contains  687 
individual  pictures  and  eighty  group  pic- 
tures   of    women    who    ha\e    worked    in 


Relief  Societv  from  the  time  of  the  first 
organization  in  Springville  in  1859  to  the 
present  time.  Names  and  dates  of  serv- 
ice of  e\er}'  stake  and  ward  organization 
are  contained  in  the  se\enty-eight  pages  of 
the  book. 

The  book  was  \\ritten  and  compiled  by 
Hannah  Mendenhall  Clyde,  who  was  born 
in  Spring\ille  and  attended  Brigham 
Young  Unixersity.  She  married  Edward 
Clyde  and  is  the  mother  of  a  daughter 
and  fi\e  sons.  A  devoted  Relief  Society 
member  and  officer,  she  ser\ed  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Kolob  Stake  Relief  Society 
Board  from  1924  to  1927,  when  she  was 
appointed  President.  In  1954,  because 
of  illness.  Sister  Clyde  asked  to  be  re- 
leased from  her  position  as  stake  Relief 
Society  President.  A  few  years  later,  she 
became  a  class  leader  in  the  Fifth  Ward. 
In  December  1953,  she  again  suffered  a 
heart  attack,  and  it  was  while  she  was 
convalescing  during  the  summer  of  1954 
that  she  completed  her  work  on  the  his- 
tory which  she  started  in  1951. 

Many  Relief  Society  members  in  the 
Springville  and  Mapleton  areas  assisted 
Sister  Clyde  in  the  many  details  of  compil- 
ing her  outstanding  history.  Clara  J. 
Sumsion,  Minnie  F.  Groesbeck  and  Ardilla 
Perry  helped  to  obtain  the  photographs 
used  in  the  book.  Thelma  Carter  and 
Ph}'llis  W.  Chde  assisted  with  the  typing. 
Ailcen  H.  Cl)'de,  LaRue  Walker,  and 
Kolob  Stake  Relief  Society  President 
Grace  C.  Crandall  gave  much  help  and 
encouragement. 


278 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1955 


^c 


orne 

Aileen  Sessions  Bogue 

The  quiet  hand  of  trust, 
The  busy  hand  of  making, 
And  two  hands  clasped  in  prayer 
First  thing  upon  awaking; 
The  happiness  of  giving 
Without  possessive  fear; 
The  peace  in  the  forgiving 
Of  someone  who  is  dear; 
A  humble  place  of  learning 
Truth  in  words  and  deeds; 
A  constant  faith  that  heaven 
Will  supply  our  needs; 
Reciprocating  smiles 
While  each  performs  his  part; 
The  warmth  of  being  wanted 
By  some  loving  heart; 
A  place  to  hurry  back  to 
And  know  as  you  are  known; 
The  spark  of  inspiration; 
These  make  a  house,  a  home. 


TWO  NEW  TOOLS 

for  the  Missionary 
Two  thought-provoking  books 

THE  A.  B.  C.  OE  MORMONISM 

and 

THE  MORMON  MISSIONARY'S  MESSAGE 

by  Aubrey  J.  Parker 

One  time  Methodist  minister 

To  help  the  missionary  to  become  a 
masterful  representative  of  his  Church 
and  a  successful   missionary. 

Beautifully  bound  in  green  and  gold 
cloth,  hard  back,  in  the  popular  pocket 
size    for   greater   convenience. 

Sent  to  you  anywhere  in  the  world 
for  $1.00  postpaid 

Address: 

Elder  Aubrey  J.   Parker 

616  West  on  Carrillo 
Santa  Barbara,  California 


MONUMENTS 
AND  MARKERS 

Ronie  Johnson 

Salt  Lake 
Monoment  Co. 

186  "N"  Street 
Opposite   City  Cemetery 

''Our  Motto'' 


Drive   Carefully 


We   Can   Wait 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . . . 

X  Ho  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah     ^^ 

Phone  4-2581         ftQ 


'O^ 


/^^••■'^Sa^i^i' ■*:-•:•■  =«.■"■    -    ■    '      '   "  ;■  v."'-  ,-"'-•  '♦,:■.'' •-».-*■'•  .-:;jj,- 
,.ti..V  ;?;,  .•,c>- ■■)  •'    V'l'-''">-^--^JV^'''^-.-":-.-.;t   . ,  ■  -  ■.;■-■■'  ''"'fe^ 


ibggshells  for  the   (garden 

Elizabeth  Williamson 

T  CAN  remember  my  grandmother  tossing  crushed  eggshells  out  the  door  into  her 
■'•  kitehen  garden.  It  never  occurred  to  me  why  she  did  it,  until  I  read  that  herbs 
and  kitchen  gardens  thrive  if  thcv  have  a  sufficient  amount  of  lime  in  the  soil. 

Now  I  always  put  the  eggshells  in  a  paper  bag,  and  when  the  bag  is  about  half 
full,  I  crush  them  by  squeezing  the  bag,  and  empty  the  contents  into  the  garden.  It 
is  neater  to  trowel  them  under  the  soil  out  of  sight. 


LKeflective  J^rtistri/ 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Now,  when  we  are  sketching 
Every  beauty-etching 
For  the  face  to  wear, 

Bid  each  thought-reflection 
Be  serene  perfection 
For  our  silver  hair. 


Page  279 


Gain  a  Full  Quarter  of  College  Study 
With  A II  the  Vacation  Extras 


Leadership  Week  —  A  week  of  in- 
spiration with  Church  authorities 
and  scholars. 

Timpanogos  Hike  —  Famous  an- 
nual climb,  experience  of  a  life- 
time. 

Reoreation  —  Full  program  of  out- 
ings, dances,  athletics,  and  the 
scenic  Wasatch  Mountains  near  at 
hand  for  brief  trips. 
Music  Festival  —  Thrilling  sum- 
mer-long series  of  concerts  by  fin- 
est artists;  also  dance,  drama,  and 
lectures. 

Workshops  and  Clinics  —  Special 
attention  on  exceptional  child,  per- 
sonnel and  guidance,  educational 
administration,  history,  band,  or- 
chestra, voice. 

Full  Curriculum  —  A  complete 
quarter  of  credit  possible  in  48 
departments  of  instruction. 


Many  students  now  finish 
college  in  three  years  by 
taking  advantage  of  Sum- 
mer School.  Teachers  will 
find  special  helps  for  certifi- 
cation and  specialization. 


First  Term: 

June  13  —  July  15 

Second  Term: 

July  18  —  August  19 

FREE  CATALOG: 

Just  write  to  the  J)irec- 
tor  of  Summer  School, 
B.Y.U.,  Provo,  Utah. 


Brigham  Young  University 

PROVO- UTAH 


Three  Part  Choruses 

for 

Mother's  Day 


M-O-T-H-E-R-Morse 

.25 

Mother— Rubinstein-Nordmon 

20 

Mother  Beloved— Dunlap 

.20 

Mother    O'Mine— Toors 

.20 

Mother  Mochree— Ball 

15 

My    Man— Donaldson 

.20 

Songs  My  Mother  Taught 
Dvorak 

Me- 

10 

That's  What  God  Made  Mothers  For— 
Wood  25 

That  Wonderful  Mother  of  Mine- 
Goodwin    15 

Those  Songs  My  Mother  Used  To 

Sing- Smith   .  .16 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 
G  On  Approval         D  Charge 
O  Money  Enclosed 

Name    


Address 


City  &  State 


DaiiiieslliHW 


usmmmmrs-Ar^^inf/m 


MS  NORM  UNIVERSITV.  PMI0J2UO  WASHi^ONWCMW 


Write  or  Phone 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 
Telephone  4-2017 

about  the  following: 

Annual   Spring  Tour 
HAWAII 

Sail  on  the  Lurline,  April  8th 

EUROPE 

Tour  will  include  Temple  Dedication 

at  Berne,  Sv^itzerland 

Leave  August  15th 

HISTORIC  TRAIN 

Tour  will  include  the  Pageant 

at  the  Hill  Cumorah 

Leave  Friday  Evening,  August  Sth 


KENMORE 
VACUUM 

Brand   New   .   .   . 


Not   Rebuilt 


$5  Down 

$5  Month 

Try  any  or  a'l  of 
Kenmore  machines 
in  your  own  home 
on  Sears  Courtesy 
plan.  You'll 
be  happier 
with  a 
Kenmerel 


From  the  Writings  of 
President  David  O.  McKay 

COMPILED  BY 
CLARE  MIDDLEMISS 

1.  We  learn  and  take  inspiration  from  the  experiences 
of  our  Church  leaders.  Gathered  into  one  book  are 
the  cherished  experiences  of  our  President  who  has 
visited  the  Saints  throughout  the  world,  healing  the 
sick,  and  leaving  the  force  of  his  faith  as  a  guiding 
light.  This  book  indeed  offers  "treasures  of  inspira- 
tion" to  build  increased  faith  in  the  hearts  of  all 
Latter-day  Saints  throughout  the  world.  $3.00 


MILLIONS  OF  MEETINGS 

Harold   Glen   Clark 

2.  Just  off  the  press  is  this  excellent  guide  on  conducting 
successful  Church  meetings.  Whether  the  particular  meet- 
ing is  formal  or  of  a  classroom-type,  this  book  offers  help- 
ful hints  on  planning  procedure  that  will  greatly  aid  Priest- 
hood leaders  and  auxiliary  teachers  throughout  the  Church. 
You  will  find  the  information  both  practical  and  inspira- 
tional. $2.25 

MARY  BAILEY 

Ruby  K.   Smith 

3.  Told  with  vitality  and  warmth  is  this  story  of  Samuel 
Smith,  brother  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  and  first  missionary 
of  the  Church,  and  his  devoted  wife,  Mary,  who  left  the 
comforts  of  a  skeptical  Bostonian  society  to  become  a  Mor- 
mon. Here  is  a  true  portrait  of  Joseph  Smith's  family,  and 
a  colorful  account  of  the  trials  and  tribulations  of  the  early 
converts.  $2.00 


DQ6l?tQt 


III' 


44  Fast  South   Temple  -    Sal!   Lake  City    Utah 


Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you  .will    find      (      )    check*     (     )    money    order       (      )    charge    to    my    account    the 
following  amount  $ for  the  encircled  (numbered)  books: 

1                                                    2  3 

Name  .. 
Address 
City  


Zone State. 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


^■■^■oBn 


i!!s  ca' .^^^^^^^^^^^ 


i^- 


p^^gi^ 


t0 


♦  ^ 


VOL.  42    NO,  5 


vl/here  JLiu 


acs   \jre\s> 


Alice  Money  Bailey 

Lilacs  pioneered  this  western  place 
Before  begonias  and  delphinium. 
Nurtured  in  the  wagon's  premium  space 
They  rode  beside  the  apple  and  the  plum. 
Down  across  the  sage-locked  valley  floor 
They  sent  a  line  of  waxen  green  to  grace 
A  cedar  fence,  a  gate,  a  rustic  door 
With  alien  lavender  and  perfumed  lace. 

And  many  hearts  that  ached  with  homesick  grief 
Were  salved  by  bits  of  home,  transplanted  here, 
For  courage  grew  in  thrusting  root  and  leaf, 
And  triumph  waved  in  lilac's  scented  spear. 
The  coyote's  wail,  the  hard,  unyielding  clay, 
Were  robbed  of  strength  where  lilacs  led  the  way. 


The  Cover:   'Tavender  Lantana/'  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Frontispiece  Photograph:  ''Lilacs/'  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrom    I  i 


ear  an 


d  3fc 


ar 


We  think  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
is  wonderful.  When  it  comes  we  just  want 
to  sit  down  and  read  it  right  away.  The 
August  issue  (1954)  arrived  today.  I  have 
just  been  reading  it.  It  is  most  inspiring 
to  read  in  "Fruits  of  a  Living  Faith"  by 
Elder  Clifford  E.  Young  of  the  wonder- 
ful faith  and  courage  of  the  pioneers,  and 
the  story  "New  Light"  by  Lucille  Tour- 
near  is  really  lovely.  The  stories  in  the 
Magazine  are  surely  inspired.  They  touch 
the  heart  and  inspire  one  just  as  the  gos- 
pel does. 

— Enid  Layton 

Bendigo 
Victoria,  Australia 

May  I  express  my  appreciation  and  en- 
joyment of  the  Magazine.  I  read  each 
issue  from  cover  to  cover.  I  read  with 
special  interest  the  December  issue  and 
the  article  "The  Relief  Society  Building 
Cornerstone-Laying  Ceremony."  It  thrilled 
my  heart  and  filled  my  eyes  with  tears  of 
happiness  and  gratitude  that  the  dream 
of  having  a  Relief  Society  Building  for  the 
women  of  the  Church  is  being  fulfilled. 
The  prophetic  promise  has  become  a  re- 
ality, and  the  picture  of  the  building  now 
under  construction  is  evidence  of  that 
fulfillment.  The  smiling  faces  of  our  be- 
loved general  presidency  as  they  are  stand- 
ing near  the  building  are  inspirational,  and 
also  the  picture  of  the  General  Authorities 
of  the  Church  and  officers  of  Relief  So- 
ciety at  the  ceremony.  The  picture  of 
our  dearly  beloved  President  Spafford  as 
she  deposits  the  records  in  the  cornerstone 
brings  us  the  thrill  of  that  memorable  and 
historic  moment. 

— Emma  M.  Gardner 

Sacramento,  California 

The  Magazine  always  brings  me  great 
comfort  and  guidance  for  my  needs  as  a 
mother  of  three  very  young  children.  It 
is  my  prayer  at  this  time  that  the  inspired 
and  very  well-planned  Magazine  will  con- 
tinue for  years  to  come. 

—Ethel  T.  Kurihara 

Marbo  AF 
Guam 

Page  282 


Our  Relief  Society  group  here  in  Gilver- 
sum  wishes  to  thank  you  for  the  Maga- 
zines we  have  received  and  want  to  tell 
you  that  we  have  enjoyed  them  very  much. 
We  could  look  at  the  pictures,  and  some 
stories  could  be  translated  by  one  of  our 
sisters.  It  is  very  nice  to  read  about  our 
sisters  so  far  from  here,  but,  by  our 
Church  and  our  wonderful  gospel,  we 
know  that  we  belong  all  together. 
— Susanne  van  der  Wal 

President  Gilversum 
Branch  Relief  Society 
Gilversum,  Holland 

Living  here  in  Rocky  Boy,  I  have  been 
unable  to  attend  Relief  Society,  and  so 
have  enjoyed  the  Magazine  more  than 
ever.  I  imagine  the  same  situation  will 
exist  in  Standing  Rock,  our  new  home, 
as  it  is  also  a  very  isolated  reservation. 
(Incidentally,  my  husband,  who  works  for 
the  Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs,  will  be 
Range  Management  Supervisor  there.) 
We  hated  to  move  still  further  away  from 
Salt  Lake  City,  our  home  town,  and  also 
from  the  Havre  Branch,  where  we  have 
been  members  for  four  years,  but  the  won- 
derful Magazine  does  much  to  keep  us  in 
touch. 

— Maurine  B.  Hansen 

Standing  Rock  Agency 
Fort  Yates 
North  Dakota 

When  I  thumbed  through  the  pages  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  February 
this  evening  and  saw  the  name  and  pic- 
ture by  the  story  "A  Home  for  Holly,"  I 
found  the  story  very  much  to  my  liking 
and  it  leaves  such  a  pleasant  taste.  Then 
I  found  on  the  last  page  (in  the  bio- 
graphical sketch)  why  the  name  HaimeT 
was  rather  famihar.  My  teen-age  girls 
read  Mabel  Harmer's  stories  in  The  Des- 
eret  News  quite  regularly  and  their  dad 
also  —  wholesome  stories,  often  about 
animals  —  and  animals,  furry,  feathered, 
scaly  —  are  quite  important  around  this 
house  .... 

— Dr.  J.  Sedley  Stanford 

Department  of  Zoology 

Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

Logan,  Utah 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church   of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 


RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Belle  S.  Spafford  - 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.  Pickering 


Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Editor     - 
Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


GENERAL  BOARD 

-  -  -  President 

-  -  -  First  Counselor 

-  -  -      Second  Counselor 

-  Secretary-Treasurer 

Christine  H.  Robinson        Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Helen  W.  Anderson 
Gladys  S.  Boyer 


Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 


Vol.  42 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


MAY  1955 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle   S.    Spafford 


No.  5 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society  With  Three  Gifts  for 

the  Relief  Society  Building  284 

Mother   Elna    P.    Haymond  285 

Contest  Announcements  —   1955  289 

Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  289 

Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  ---  290 

On  Writing  the  Short  Story  Pansye  H.  Powell  292 

FICTION 

Forever  Orchid  Frances   C.   Yost  298 

Highly  Organized  Dorothy   Boys   Kilian  311 

Hurrah  for  Pete!   Mabel  Law  Atkinson  315 

Green  Willows  —  Chapter  4  Deone  R.   Sutherland  321 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  _ 282 

Sixty  Years   Ago    302 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  303 

Editorial:   A  Word  of  Appreciation   Marianne   C.    Sharp  304 

Magazine  Subscriptions   for   1954  Marianne   C.    Sharp  326 

The  Magazine  Honor  Roll   for    1954   330 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities    Margaret  C.   Pickering  334 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Designing   Original  Applique  and  Block  Quilts  Velma  MacKay  Paul  306 

Mary  W.  Piatt  Has  Enough  Hobbies  to  Make  Her  Happy  320 

Herbs  for  Modern  Cookery  —  Chives  Elizabeth  Williamson  341 

Cement  Chimney  Blocks  as  Planting  Boxes  Willard  Luce  342 

POETRY 

Where  Lilacs  Grew  —  Frontispiece  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  281 

First  Friend  Christie  Lund  Coles  288 

The  Lifted  Wall  Dorothy  J.   Roberts  291 

Between  the  Bud  and  the  Fruit  Alberta  H.   Christensen  295 

Legacy  _ Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  305 

My  Magazine   Mabel    M.    Tanner  314 

Of  May   Iris   W.    Schow  320 

On  Washdays  June   B.    Wunderlich  340 

Suddenly  Butterflies  Lael   W.   Hill  343 

Father's  Garden  Bernice  T.  Clayton  343 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


THE  GENERAL  PRESIDENCY  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  WITH  THREE  GIFTS 
FOR  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BUILDING 


Left  to  right:  President  Belle  S.  Spafford;  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp;  Counseloi 
Velma  N.  Simonsen. 

In  the  background,  a  beautiful  ryiji  from  the  Finnish  Mission,  a  wall  hanging  in 
shades  of  browns  and  tans,  showing  plowing  (hidden  at  bottom),  sowing,  and  reaping. 
The  sisters  prepared  and  dyed  the  wool,  then  wove  the  hanging. 

The  two  lovely  cut  crystal  vases  are  from  the  Swedish  Mission,  representative  of 
Swedish  crystal  ware. 

In  front  is  the  interesting  top  of  a  low  table,  the  gift  of  the  Hawaiian  Mission, 
made  of  monkey  tree  wood  which  grows  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands. 

Page  284 


Mother 


EIna  P.  Haymond 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

What  must  this  earthly  home  of  divine  destiny  be,  to  become  the  celestial  family 
of  infinity  (President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.)? 

THE  above  statement  causes  the  plains  in  1856.  Years  after  this 
one  to  wonder.  It  causes  one  baby  was  born,  great  criticism  was 
to  reflect  on  the  home  of  his  being  expressed  by  some  of  those 
childhood  and  to  ask  the  questions:  present  at  a  gathering,  against  the 
Did  my  mother  play  her  part  well?  Authorities  for  allowing  the  hand- 
Did  her  mother  honor  the  God-  cart  company  to  proceed  to  Salt 
given  role  of  motherhood?  Am  I  Lake  City.  Over  in  the  corner  sat 
carrying  on  the  great  work  they  be-  an  old  man,  his  face  white  with 
gan?  emotion,  listening  to  criticism  of 
In  contemplating  the  joys  and  re-  his  and  his  wife's  own  story  as  they 
sponsibilities  of  motherhood,  I  re-  crossed  the  plains.  In  dignity,  and 
fleet  upon  the  lives  of  my  parents  with  great  earnestness  and  sincerity, 
and  grandparents  and  draw  from  he  said,  '1  ask  you  to  stop  this 
many  of  their  marvelous  and  won-  criticism.  You  are  discussing  a  mat- 
drous  teachmgs  —  teachings  that  ter  which  you  know  nothing  about, 
cause  me  to  evaluate  the  role  of  Was  it  a  mistake?  Yes,  but  I  was 
mother  in  the  home  and  the  far-  in  that  company,  and  my  wife  was 
reaching  effect  her  teachings,  her  in  it,  too.  We  suffered  beyond  any- 
actions,  yes,  and  even  her  mnermost  thing  you  can  imagine,  and  many 
thoughts  have  on  the  generations  to  died  of  exposure  and  starvation,  but 
come.  did  you  ever  hear  a  survivor  utter  a 
In  going  through  valuable  family  word  of  criticism?  Not  one  of  that 
papers,  I  found  a  ''Last  Will  and  company  ever  apostatized  or  left 
Testament"  left  to  the  family  by  the  Church,  because  every  one  of  us 
my  grandparents.  It  does  not  be-  came  through  with  absolute  knowl- 
queath  lands,  stocks,  bonds,  and  edge  that  Cod  lives,  for  we  became 
riches,  but  it  does  bequeath  a  burn-  acquainted  with  him  in  our  extremi- 
ing  testimony  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  ties.  Was  I,  or  the  mother  of  my 
Christ  and  of  the  divine  origin  of  child,  sorry  we  chose  to  come  by 
his  Church,  with  its  saving  prin-  handcart?  No,  neither  then  nor  at 
ciples  which  will  lead  to  salvation  any  moment  in  our  lives  since.  The 
and  exaltation,  if  put  into  practice  price  we  paid  to  become  acquainted 
in  the  daily  lives  of  their  numerous  with  God  was  a  privilege  to  pay." 
posterity.  We  are  all  aware  of  the  many 
President  McKay,  in  a  talk  en-  dangers,  the  periods  of  near  starva- 
titled  'Tioneer  Women,"  relates  the  tion,  severe,  biting  cold,  sickness, 
story  of  a  young  mother  having  giv-  death,  and  poverty  experienced  by 
en  birth  to  a  baby  girl  during  the  the  pioneers.  During  this  time  the 
long,  hazardous  handcart  trek  across  women  became  mothers,  and  with 

Page  285 


286  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 

that  God-given  mother  love  and  de-  into  our  homes  and  coupled  with 

votion,    they    gave    themselves    in  the  other  principles  of  the  gospel, 

every  way  for  their  children,  and  for  become  the  code  by  which  our  chil- 

the   righteous   preservation    of   the  dren  should  be  reared, 
home. 

This  soul-stirring  story  recalls  to  AATHEN  we  reflect  on  the  home  of 

my    mind    a    similar    one    of    my  our  childhood  and  the  part  our 

Grandmother  Doney  who  came  in  mother  played,  these  things  come  to 

the  Ellsworth   Handcart  Company  mind:  Mother  was  gentle,  calm,  and 

in  1856.     She,  too,  gave  birth  to  a  serene.     She  taught  us  to  put  first 

daughter   during  her  arduous   trip,  things  first.     She  placed  purely  so- 

Grandmother  walked  twenty  miles  cial  activities  in  their  proper  posi- 

the  day  her  babe  was  born.     After  tion,     never     sacrificing     children, 

the  birth,  she  was  allowed  to  ride  Church,  or  home   to   them.     The 

in  one  of  the  two  covered  wagons  in  stranger  was  never  turned  from  the 

the  party.    After  the  tenth  day  she  door.     The  hungry  were  fed,  and 

carried  the  infant  in  her  apron  the  the     naked     were     clothed      (Mt. 

rest     of  the  way,  fording  streams,  25:35-36). 

climbing   hills,    trudging    the    long  We  all  remember  the  Christmas 

sagebrush  and  barren  waste  ahead,  and     Thanksgiving    baskets    laden 

She  did  not  complain.     She,  too,  with  food,  which  we,  as  children, 

found  and  knew  God  through  her  took  to  the  families  who  were  less 

trials  and  hardships.  fortunate  than  we  —  the  turkeys. 

Rightly  can  we  say  of  the  pioneer  chickens,  potatoes,  apples,  and  flour 

mothers:  They  loved  righteousness  prepared   and    sent    by   mother   to 

because  it  was   right.     They  were  gladden   the  hearts  and  homes  of 

peacemakers    because     they    loved  many  families. 

peace.     They  loved   the  poor,  for  We  mothers  of  today  may  well 

they  administered  unto  them.  They  pay  homage  to  the  great  concourse 

remembered  the  widow,  the  orphan,  of  mothers  who  have  played  their 

and  the  aged,  for  they  comforted  roles    well.      They    have    brought 

them.  They  were  pioneers  in  word  forth  boys  and  girls,  men  and  wom- 

and  thought  and  deed.  They  fought  en,  statesmen,  generals,  and  Church 

the  battles  of  life  with  the  weapons  leaders  who  can  look  back  on  their 

of   love,   determination,   and   faith,  mothers'  training  and  say:  ''She  was 

They  taught  spirituality,  love,  har-  the  signal  light,  the  beacon.     She 

mony,    obedience,    and    tolerance,  stood  at  the  crossroads  and  showed 

They     honored     the     Priesthood,  me  the  way  to  go." 

taught  and  lived  the  celestial  law  of  Our  beloved  President  David  O. 

marriage.      They    prepared    them-  McKay  has  said: 

selves  for  the  ''earthly  home  ...  to  1  ^„.  ^.  .,.u     ■         ■        ^           a 

1           1          1    f        1         r  ^   emphasize   the  increasing  power  and 

become  the  celestial  family  of  in-  influence  of  the  Relief  Society  and  of 
finity."  womankind  in  general,  having  one  piir- 
These  precious  truths  and  pre-  POse  in  mind:  That  increased  attention 
cepts  have  become  the  family  be  pVen  and  more  intensified  effort  put 
1  ^.,  r  T  ,.  1  o  •  ■  lorth  to  maintain  and  preserve  the  disnity 
heritage  of  many  Latter-day  Saint  ^f  motherhood  [The  Rehei  Society  Mag- 
families.    These  teachings,  if  carried  azine,  December  1950,  pp.  798-799). 


MOTHER 


287 


His  advice  to  Latter-day  Saint 
women  decries  the  practice  of 
wives  postponing,  for  worldly  pleas- 
ure, lack  of  finances,  or  similar  rea- 
sons, motherhood  and  the  rearing 
of  families.  ''Wifehood  is  glorious, 
but  motherhood  is  sublime."  Presi- 
dent McKay  admonishes  mothers  to 
''have  more  religion  in  your  homes, 
teach  the  gospel  and  honor  the 
Priesthood." 

The  late  President  George  Albert 
Smith  said  of  his  mother: 

But  my  training  was  different.  I  was 
trained  at  the  knee  of  a  Latter-day  Saint 
mother.  One  of  the  first  things  I  can 
remember  was  when  she  took  me  by  the 
hand  and  led  me  upstairs  ...  I  can  re- 
member it  as  if  it  were  yesterday.  She 
sat  down  by  my  httle  trundle  bed  and 
had  me  kneel  in  front  of  her.  She  folded 
my  hands  and  took  them  in  hers  and 
taught  me  my  first  prayer.  I  will  never 
forget  it  ....  It  is  one  of  the  loveliest 
memories  I  have  in  hfe,  an  angehc  mother 
sitting  down  by  my  bedside  and  teaching 
me  to  pray  ....  That  prayer  opened  for 
me  the  windows  of  heaven  ....  From 
that  day  until  now,  while  I  have  covered 
approximately  a  million  miles  in  the 
world,  every  day  and  every  night  wherever 
I  have  been  when  I  have  gone  to  my  bed 
or  arisen  from  it  I  have  felt  I  was  close 
to  my  Heavenly  Father  (Conference  Ad- 
dress of  President  Smith,  October  1946, 
quoted  from  The  Deseret  News,  Church 
Section,  October  12,  1946,  pp.  12,  20). 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith's 
mother  was  quick  to  recognize  that 
her  son  had  been  chosen  of  God  as 
an  instrument  through  whom  his 
gospel  was  to  be  restored.  She,  his 
mother,  expressed  faith  in  him 
against  all  odds  and  persecution  of 
the  mobs.  She  was  his  constant  and 
devoted  champion.  Her  faith  in 
him  inspired  his  faith  in  himself  at 
a  time  when  the  world  was  against 
him.      Without   his    mother's    un- 


swerving faith,  at  a  time  when  he  so 
needed  it,  he  would  have  felt  much 
more  keenly  the  opposition  against 
him. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  paid 
tribute  to  his  mother's  love  for  him: 

It  was  life  to  me;  it  was  strength;  it 
was  encouragement;  it  was  love  that  begat 
love  or  liking  in  myself  ....  When  I 
was  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  called  to  go 
to  a  foreign  country  to  preach  the  gospel 
— or  to  learn  how,  and  to  learn  it  for 
myself  —  the  strongest  anchor  that  was 
fixed  in  my  life,  and  that  helped  to  hold 
my  ambition  and  my  desire  steady,  to 
bring  me  upon  a  level  and  keep  me 
straight,  was  the  love  which  I  knew  she 
had  for  me  who  bore  me  into  this  world. 

Only  a  little  boy,  not  matured  at  all  in 
judgment,  without  the  advantage  of  edu- 
cation, thrown  in  the  midst  of  the  great- 
est allurements  and  temptations  that  it 
was  possible  for  any  boy  or  man  to  be 
subjected  to  —  and  yet,  whenever  these 
temptations  became  most  alluring  and 
most  tempting  to  me,  the  first  thought 
that  arose  in  my  soul  was  this:  Remem- 
ber the  love  of  your  mother.  Remember 
how  she  strove  for  your  welfare.  Remem- 
ber how  willing  she  was  to  sacrifice  her 
life  for  your  good.  Remember  what  she 
taught  you  in  your  childhood  ....  This 
feeling  toward  my  mother  became  a  de- 
fense, a  barrier  between  me  and  tempta- 
tion .  .  .  (Gospel  Doctiine,  chapter  XVI, 
page  394). 

TJiTHEN  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
"turned  the  key"  in  behalf  of 
the  women  of  the  Church,  he  placed 
upon  them  great  responsibilities  as 
mothers  in  Zion.  As  the  Relief  So- 
ciety is  to  the  women  of  the 
Church,  so  is  the  mother  to  the 
home.  It  symbolizes  woman's  place 
in  God's  plan.  When  Joseph  Smith 
thus  spoke  under  divine  guidance, 
he  gave  to  us  the  plan  of  Jesus 
Christ  for  women,  for  mothers. 

God  placed  on  women  in  all  ages 
the   great   and   ennobling   task   of 


288 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


motherhood.  God's  plan  to  give 
mortal  bodies  to  his  spirit  children 
that  they  might  progress  along  the 
paths  of  righteousness  to  exaltation, 
became  dependent  on  mothers  as 
co-workers  with  him. 

Jesus,  while  on  the  cross  in  his 
hour  of  greatest  trial,  gave  as  one  of 
his  last  considerations  his  concern 
for  his  mother. 

Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus 
his  mother,  and  his  mother's  sister,  Mary 
the  wife  of  Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magda- 
lene. When  Jesus  therefore  saw  his  moth- 
er, and  the  disciple  standing  by,  whom 
he  loved,  he  saith  unto  his  mother, 
Woman,  behold  thy  son!  Then  saith  he 
to  the  disciple,  Behold  thy  mother!  And 


from  that  hour  that  disciple  took  her  un- 
to his  own  home  (John  19:25-27). 


In    closing,    may    I 
President  McKay: 


again    quote 


Motherhood  is  the  one  thing  in  all  the 
world  which  most  truly  exemplifies  the 
God-given  virtues  of  creating  and  sacrific- 
ing ....  the  mother  who,  in  compliance 
with  eternal  law,  brings  into  the  v/orld  an 
immortal  spirit  occupies  first  rank  in  the 
realm  of  creation  {Gospel  Ideals,  page 
456). 

God  gave  mothers  this  great  role. 
It  now  becomes  a  challenge  to  us  to 
make  of  ''this  earthly  home  of  des- 
tiny" one  that  might  become  a  ''ce- 
lestial family  of  infinity." 


QJirst  CJriend 


Christie  Lund  Coles 


Over  the  red  dirt  road  that  lay  between  us 
Day  by  day  went  our  questing  feet. 
And  all  the  things  that  are  part  of  childhood 
Made  the  world  enchantingly  sweet: 

The  river  bed  low  in  the  lush,  late  summer, 
The  sandy  shore  where  our  feet  ran,  bare; 
The  marsh  where  the  cattails  were  taller  than  we, 
The  first  star  like  a  drop  on  a  chandelier; 

The  milkweed  pods  we  robbed  of  treasure, 
The  feel  of  the  down  blown  from  the  thistle; 
The  dusty  road  that  led  us  homeward 
The  willowed  lane,  the  high,  dark  trestle; 

The  high  swing  tied  in  the  poplar's  branches, 
The  breathless  and  ecstatic  thrill 
Of  soaring  into  the  purple  twilight, 
Into  the  sky  above  the  hill; 

First  friend!  First  memories  made  to  cherish, 
0\'cr  the  jears  \\ith  their  passing  gain. 
Childhood  and  a  world  of  wonder  .  .  . 
Not  to  be  captured  quite  again. 


Contest  Announcements — 1955 

CONTESTS  CLOSE  AUGUST  15,  1955 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  general  board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.     Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  general  board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah,  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other.  It  is  suggested  that  authors  who  plan  to  enter  the 
contests  study  carefully  the  article  on  story  writing  which  appears  in  this 
Magazine,  the  article  on  poetry  writing  to  appear  in  June  1955,  ^^^^  ^^^^ 
similar  articles  in  the  June  issues  for  the  last  eight  years. 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  opening  and  closing  dates  of  the  contests 
are  one  month  earlier  this  year. 


ibliza  LK.  Snow  [Poem   (contest 


HTHE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 
opens  with  this  announcement 
and    closes    August    15,     1955- 
Prizes  will  be  awarded  as  follows: 

First  prize $25 

Second  prize  $20 

Third  prize  $15 

Prize  poems  will  be  published  in 
the  January  1956  issue  of  The  Re- 
liei  Society  Magazine  (the  birth 
month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow). 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  gen- 
eral board  and  may  not  be  pub- 
lished by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  general 
board.  The  general  board  reserves 
the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other 
poems  submitted,  paying  for  them 
at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rates. 


Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  general  board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  Relief  Society  general  board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if  pos- 
sible; where  this  cannot  be  done,  it 
should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one  side 
of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A  duplicate 
copy  of  the  poem  should  be  retained  by 
contestant  to  insure  against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 
identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture 
is  to  accompany  the  poem. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 
a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address.  Nom 
de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

Page  289 


290 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  the  title)  is 
the  contestant's  original  work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  general  board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 


institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a 
recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  judges,  all  poems  select- 
ed for  a  place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  commit- 
tee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  purpose  of 
the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
iater  than  August  15,  1955. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1, 
Utah. 


LKeuef  Society  Short  Stori^   (contest 

*T'HE   Relief  Society  Short  Story  Rules  for  the  contest: 

Contest    for    1955    opens    with  1.  This  contest   is   open   to   Latter-day 
this  announcement  and  closes  Aug-  Saint   women — exclusive   of   members   of 
ust  IC    IQ^^.  ^^^  Relief  Society  general  board  and  em- 
rpi            .          ,-,  .                    .,,    -L  ployees  of  the  general  board — who   have 
1  he  prizes   this  year  will   be  as  j^^^  ^^  j^^^^  ^^^  j-^g^^^y  composition  pub- 
follows:  lished  or  accepted  for  publication. 

First  prize                            %^0  ^-  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 

Q^^^^A  ^^^r,^                     C.^  each  contestant. 

second  prize  mo  -n,      i.             ,.      u           i 

„,  .    T      ^.                           I'  3.    Ihe   story   must   not   exceed    3,000 

1  llira   prize  ^3"^  words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 

The    three    prize-winning    stories  (A  duplicate  copy  of  the  story  should  be 

will  be   published   consecutively   in  retained  by  contestants  to  insure  against 

the  first  three  issues  of  The  Reliei  ^^^    t-u         ,.   ,.    u'            •       i.  ^ 

1,                            ,                       rr>-  4-   '■'^^  contestant  s  name  is  not  to  ap- 

Society  Magazine  for   1956.     Prize-  pear  anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 

winning  stories  become  the  property  stamped    envelope    on    which    is   written 

of  the  Relief  Society  general  board  the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 

and  may  not  be  published  by  others  ^"^^^^^^  "^'^^  the  story.    Nom  de  plumes 

,    -^                      •,.                     •     •  are  not  to  be  used. 

except     upon     written     permission  ^    ^  ^-^^^^  statement  is  to  accompany 

from  the  general  board.  The  general  the  story  submitted  certifying: 

board  reserves  the  right  to  publish  a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 

any  of  the  other  stories  entered  in  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 

the  contest,  paying  for  them  at  the  ,    r^l^.^\.^^       .^      i      ^   j    .  ^     ^ 

^.\.  ^    .^             -                ,  b.    1  hat  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 

time   of   publication   at   the   regular  literary  composition  pubhshed  or  ac- 

Magazine  rates.                                        '  cepted  for  publication.   (This  state- 


CONTEST  ANNOUNCEMENTS— 1955 


291 


ment  must  give  name  and  date  of 
publication  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared,  or,  if  not 
yet  published,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  pubHcation.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

d.  That  it  has  never  been  published, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story, 

7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 


8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  general  board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 
ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  the  judges,  all  stories  se- 
lected for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

g.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1955. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest,  40 
North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah. 


S^he  X^fted  Wall 

Dorothy  ].  Roberts 

Through  the  lens  of  a  tear  the  world  may  tremble,  quake. 

Become  distorted,  unproportionate; 

Splintered  by  the  swollen  waters  of  your  grief, 

Rinsed  in  your  sorrow,  yet  soon  will  steel 

Twisted  in  the  flood,  repair;  the  road 

Be  mended  over  fields  you  walked  before. 

With  no  drill's  stutter  nor  tractor's  throb. 

All  shall  be  restored  from  the  sabotage. 

A  thousand  facets  of  the  earth  must  break 

And  reassemble  for  new  vision's  sake. 


Your  eyes  alone  have  seen  the  town  which  fell 
In  trembling  segments  through  the  wavering  air; 
The  bright  land  stricken,  the  shattered  waste. 
Remember,  to  others,  the  world  is  still  the  same, 
The  rooftops  adamant  against  the  sky 
In  the  same  rectangular  horizon  line. 
Only  for  eyes  that  watched  the  ramparts  fall 
Shall  a  new  grace  be  mitered  in  each  lifted  wall. 


On  Writing  the  Short  Story* 


Pansy e  H.  Powell 


THERE  is  very  little  new  to 
be  said  in  regard  to  how  to 
write  the  short  story;  just 
about  everything  has  been  said  over 
and  over  again.  But  there  is  one 
important  thing  that  can  never  be 
said  too  often,  and  that  is  the  prin- 
cipal message  of  this  article:  Wel- 
come advice  and  criticism! 

How  can  we  convince  would-be 
writers  of  the  necessity  for  taking 
constructive  criticism  to  heart?  No 
one  can  answer  that  question,  but 
it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  few  writ- 
ers become  successful,  even  in  a 
small  way,  without  having  learned 
to  be  objectively  critical  of  their  own 
work  and  without  learning  from 
others.  Much  that  is  profitable  can 
come  from  the  experiences  others 
have  had.  Beginning  writers  must 
take  their  feelings  off  their  sleeves, 
open  their  minds,  look  at  their  own 
work  with  clear  eyes  unclouded  by 
pride  and  self-delusion,  and  realize 
that  they  have  much  to  learn,  and 
that  there  are  more  efficient  ways 
to  learn  it  than  by  the  trial-and-error 
method.  They  must  become  ob- 
jective toward  their  own  work;  if 
criticism  seems  applicable  and  reme- 
dial, they  should  accept  it  and  put 
it  to  work. 

Good  material  should  not  be  mis- 
taken for  a  good  story.  That  incident 
that  happened  at  the  fair  last  sum- 
mer makes  an  interesting  anecdote 
for  conversation— but  is  it  a  story? 
Not  unless  it  has  within  it  a  conflict 
of  two  opposing  forces;  otherwise  it 
is  only  the  nucleus  around  which  a 


story  could  be  built— the  story  is  the 
conflict  and  its  resolution. 

The  new  writer  does  wisely  to 
build  his  story  around  a  wholesome, 
normal  situation.  He  should  believe 
in  his  story  and  feel  its  importance 
himself— otherwise  it  wifl  be  inef- 
fective because  it  is  insincere.  He 
should  not  be  disturbed  because  his 
plots  seem  hackneyed;  there  are  only 
so  many  basic  plots,  and  they  have 
all  been  used  countless  times.  It  is 
the  individual  writer's  talent  that 
takes  the  timeworn  situations  and 
brings  them  forth  in  fresh,  new 
raiment,  attractive  to  the  reader. 

A  good  plot  should  be  simple. 
Leave  complicated  plots  to  the  nov- 
el. It  should  be  plausible;  a  con- 
vincing plot  has  growth,  developing 
logically  toward  the  point  at  which 
the  problem  is  solved  or  the  con- 
flict is  ended.  Mere  chance  or  ac- 
cident should  not  work  out  a  plot. 
A  character  (or  characters)  should 
solve  the  problem  in  a  believable 
manner.  What  is  done  must  seem 
the  logical  thing  for  this  particular 
person  to  do  under  these  particular 
circumstances. 

Whatever  the  plot,  a  story  needs 
an  underlying  theme.  The  writer 
should  be  able  to  say  to  himself, 
for  instance:  'The  basic  idea  of  this 
story  is  that  the  old  and  the  young 
do  have  a  common  meeting 
ground."  Or  ''A  man's  duty  to  hu- 
manity at  large  may,  at  times,  super- 
cede his  duty  to  his  own  immediate 
family."  Or  "Simple  neighborli- 
ness  is  one  of  the  most  satisfying  of 


*A  helpful  article  on  poetry  writing  will  appear  in  the  June  Magazine. 

Page  292 


ON  WRITING  THE  SHORT  STORY  293 

human    sentiments/'     Having    de-  and  move  naturally  in  a  story  if  the 

termined  the  basic  idea,  the  writer  writer  has  in  mind  real  people  he 

then      deliberately      avoids      overt  has  known;  places  are  more  believ- 

preaching  of  the  idea.    His  skill  lies  able  if  the  writer  uses  locations  with 

in    influencing    the    reader    subtly  which  he  is  familiar.     The  writer 

through  incident,  conversation,  and  feels  more  secure  of  his  ground,  too, 

characterization  to  realize  the  idea,  and  can  pay  more  attention  to  other 

without  deliberate  indoctrination.  details,  if  he  knows  his  people  and 

his  places  are  authentic. 
HTHE  beginning  of  a  story,  the  first  Dialogue  is  an  important  part  of 
150  words,  should  introduce  the  any  story.  Like  action,  it  should  be 
reader  to  the  principal  character  and  the  reasonable  expression  of  the 
indicate  the  problem  involved.  It  character  being  presented.  Most 
should  stir  the  reader  to  react  emo-  short  story  critics  recommend  that 
tionally.  In  other  words,  the  open-  writers  read  plays  to  note  the  econ- 
ing  lines  should  be  vital  enough  to  omy  of  words  with  which  exposition 
attract  and  retain  interest.  They  and  necessary  explanations  are  giv- 
should  establish  the  reader  in  a  way  en.  Plays  by  Shaw,  Barrie,  and 
of  thinking  and  feeling.  From  the  Milne  are  particularly  recommended 
first  word,  the  story  should  move  in  for  this.  Anyone  who  is  interested 
one  direction;  nothing  extraneous  in  writing  should  be  always  aware 
should  be  permitted  to  intrude.  If  of  voices,  and  what  they  are  saying, 
the  writer  finds  he  has  introduced  and  be  alert  to  catch  unusual  or 
foreign  material,  he  must  ruthlessly  characteristic  phraseology, 
cut  it  from  his  copy,  realizing  that  A  short  story  should  cover  a  short 
he  will  have  a  better  story  without  period  of  time.  It  should  move  for- 
it.  Even  the  appearance  of  the  ward  rapidly.  Beginners  can  use  no 
opening  lines  on  the  page  is  im-  better  advice  than  that  of  the  King 
portant.  A  compact,  solid  para-  in  Alice  in  Wonderland:  ''Begin  at 
graph  of  twenty  lines  is  not  as  at-  the  beginning,  go  to  the  end,  and 
tractive  to  the  reader  as  short  para-  then  stop."  This  is  the  path  with 
graphs,  interspersed  with  dialogue.  the  fewest  pitfalls.  Simple,  straight- 
One  successful  writer  always  be-  forward  narrative  with  lively  dia- 
gins  his  stories  with  movement,  logue,  suspense,  and  plausible  char- 
preferably  of  a  human  being.  ''A  acters,  plus  a  plot  which  involves 
small,  barefoot  boy  was  walking  the  working  out  of  a  problem  by 
slowly  through  the  dust  of  a  back-  one  or  more  characters,  equals  one 
country  lane."  "The  old  man  sit-  creditable  (and  credible)  short 
ting  on  the  wooden  bench  before  story. 

the  general  store  in  Walters  Corn-  The  best  stories  give  the  reader 

ers,  slowly  lifted  a  gnarled  hand  to  ample   opportunity   to   live   in   the 

shade  his  eyes  as  he  squinted  down  story.    The  more  a  reader  is  permit- 

the  pavement  toward  the  oncoming  ted  to  experience  vicariously  through 

automobile."    Movement  takes  the  sensory   impressions,    the   more   ef- 

reader  along  with  it,  and  the  story  is  fective    the    story    will    be. 

off  to  a  good  start.  The  world  contains  many  people 

Characters  are  more  likely  to  talk  whose  friends  have  told  them  that 


294 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


they  ought  to  write,  but  such  people 
are  not  writing.  What  is  wrong? 
They  have  not  reahzed  that  one 
learns  to  write  by  writing,  not  by 
looking  and  acting  literary.  No  one 
ever  became  a  writer  by  sitting 
around  talking  about  being  one. 
Writing  is  a  lonely  occupation,  and 
no  one  can  write  who  is  unwilling 
to  isolate  himself,  at  times,  from 
human  companionship  and  apply 
pen  to  paper. 

OERE  are  some  hints  to  help  those 
who  seriously  wish  to  write: 

Read  widely  in  good  literature. 

Think  consecutively.  Force  yourself  to 
think  logically,  if  your  mind  tends  to 
wander  haphazardly.  This  sounds  easy, 
perhaps,  but  it  is  the  most  difficult  trait 
for  a  writer  to  acquire. 

Discuss  short  story  techniques,  human 
nature,  world  affairs — anything  and  every- 
thing. Let  your  mind  be  receptive  to 
new  ideas. 

Observe  people,  nature,  buildings, 
voices,  speeches,  everything  around  you. 

Keep  notes.  Have  a  notebook  with 
you  always.  Jot  down  plot  ideas,  bits  of 
clever  dialogue,  figures  of  speech  that 
come  to  mind,  anything  that  you  wish  to 
retain. 

Form  the  dictionary  habit. 

Be  alert  for  experience.  Develop  the 
inquiring  mind. 

Study  yourself  —  where  you  may  find 
firsthand  information  on  why  people  do 
as  they  do. 

Develop  work  habits  that  are  right  for 
you.  No  two  people  work  in  the  same 
way,  at  the  same  hours,  under  the  same 
conditions.  I'^ind  out  what  is  best  for 
you  and  sit  down  to  work.  Sometimes  you 
will  be  surprised  what  you  can  do,  if  you 
assume  the  position  of  writing. 


Last,  what  about  marketing  your  stories 
when  they  are  written?  If  you  plan  to 
write  for  a  specific  publication,  the  best 
plan  is  to  make  yourself  familiar  with  the 
magazine.  Study  several  recent  issues  of 
the  publication  to  see  the  general  tone 
and  favorite  length  of  story  used.  Stories 
too  similar  to  those  lately  published  are  as 
likely  to  prove  unacceptable  as  those  which 
are  too  different  in  general  tone. 

Timehness  is  an  important  element.  All 
timely,  seasonable,  or  occasional  material 
should  be  sent  in  from  four  to  six  months 
ahead  of  the  time  it  is  expected  to  appear. 

A  carefully  selected  title  helps  sell  a 
story.  The  title  should  be  attractive,  short, 
specific,  fresh,  and  provocative  of  interest. 

Manuscripts  should  be  typed  double 
spaced,  with  margins  on  all  sides,  the 
widest  on  the  left.  Careful  preparation  of 
the  manuscript  is  important.  A  story  full 
of  blots  and  corrections  has  one  count 
against  it  at  the  start.  When  entering  a 
story  in  a  contest,  be  sure  to  observe  all 
the  rules  carefully. 

Keep  a  carbon  copy  of  all  stories  sent 
out,  and  a  careful  record  of  where,  when, 
and  how  you  send  and  receive  back  your 
short  stories. 

The  following  books  are  suggest- 
ed as  helpful  on  the  subject  of  writ- 
ing the  short  story: 

Garrison,  Roger  H.:  A  Guide  to 
Creative  Whtingy  Henry  Holt  and 
Company,  New  York,  1951,  $2.95. 

Gunning,  Robert:  The  Tech- 
nique of  Clear  Wntmg,  McGraw- 
Hill  Book  Company,  Inc.,  New 
York,  1952,  $3.50. 

MuNSON,  Gorham  B.:  The  Writ- 
er's Workshop  Companion,  Farrar, 
Strauss,  and  Young,  New  York, 
1951,  $3.00. 

Smith,  Robert  Miller:  Writing 
Fiction^  The  World  Publishing 
Company,  Cleveland  and  New 
York,  1952,  $3.50. 

Widdemer,  Margaret:  Basic 
Pnnciples  of  Fiction  Writing,  The 
Writer,  Inc.,  Boston,  1953,  $3.00. 


Ward  Linton 


APRICOT  BLOSSOMS 


iuetween  the  [Jjud  and  the  CJruit 


Aiberta  H.  Christeiisen 


Save  space  for  these  on  your  agenda,  Spring, 
Though  duties  brim  the  hlac-scented  days; 
One  quiet  moment  of  remembering 
The  frozen  twig,  the  bleak  retreating  snow; 
Then  one  recess  from  duty  to  appraise 
The  orchard  branches,  brought  to  sudden  bloom- 
White  and  ethereal  as  a  wedding  veil. 
This  interlude  between  the  bud  and  fruit 
Holds  a  white  beauty  to  the  snow  denied. 
How  brief  the  inter\'al  to  mean  so  much! 
Clusters  of  promise;  velvet  to  the  touch! 


Page  295 


Forever  Orchid 


Frances  C.  Yost 


MAY  reigned  as  queen,  with 
dandehons  spreading  a  carpet 
everywhere.  The  air,  fresh 
and  invigorating,  was  heavily  scent- 
ed with  hlacs  while  late  blooming 
tidips  and  early  blooming  peonies 
mingled  their  brilliance  with  the 
blossoming  snowballs.  The  month 
of  May  reigned  in  all  her  glory,  and 
tomorrow  would  be  Mother's  Day. 

Ora  Mathews  was  busy  cleaning 
her  big  house.  It  must  shine  from 
basement  to  attic  for  the  children 
were  coming  home  ...  all  except 
Julie.  Ora  thought  of  her  family 
of  grown  children.  She  was  proud 
of  all  of  them.  They  were  good 
citizens.  They  were  all  making  a 
place  for  themselves  in  their  Church 
and  community.  They  were  all 
practical  and  thrifty  .  .  .  except 
Julie. 

Ora's  brow  knit  in  a  little  frown, 
thinking  of  Julie's  extravagance.  The 
other  children  said  she  had  spoiled 
Julie,  being  the  baby  of  the  family. 
Well,  Ora  thought,  maybe  she  had. 
At  least  somewhere  along  the  line 
she  certainly  had  failed  to  plant  the 
seed  of  thrift.  ''  'Easy  come,  easy 
go,'  is  the  motto  Julie  lives  by," 
Ora  said.  ''Why  it  costs  more  for 
Julie  to  go  to  college  one  month 
than  the  others  spent  in  two." 

"Julie  needs  to  learn  a  lesson  in 
thrift.  That's  why  I  wrote  that  let- 
ter," she  continued,  above  the  whir 
of  the  vacuum  cleaner.  Ora  Mathews 
was  alone,  she  could  give  vent  to 
her  feelings.    "I  thought  the  letter 

Page  296 


might  teach  her  to  be  a  little  more 
careful  with  her  money." 

Ora  recalled  the  exact  wording  of 
the  letter  she  had  written  two  weeks 
before: 

Darling  daughter  Julie:  With  college 
expenses  like  they  are,  perhaps  it  would  be 
best  if  you  did  not  spend  bus  fare  to  come 
home  for  Mother's  Day.  School  will  be 
out  in  less  than  a  month,  and  you  will  be 
home  for  the  summer,  then  every  day  will 
be  mother's  day  for  me.  Remember 
Julie,  make  your  money  count.  You  must 
learn  to  be  practical  and  thrifty. 

Your  older  brothers  and  sisters  will  be 
here  to  stay  overnight.  So  we  will  have 
a  houseful  the  eve  of  Mother's  Day,  but 
they  will  all  be  leaving  before  dinner  as 
they  have  promised  to  have  dinner  at  the 
homes  of  their  mothers-in-law.  So  .  .  , 
Daddy  and  I  will  be  sitting  down  to  din- 
ner alone  on  Mother's  Day,  but  we  will 
be  thinking  of  you. 

Lovingly,  Mother 

Ora  wished  now  she  hadn't  writ- 
ten saying  not  to  come  home.  Steve 
had  said  to  send  money  for  Julie  to 
come,  but  Steve  was  like  Julie, 
he  lacked  a  sense  of  thrift.  'Td  be 
tempted  to  wire  her  money  to  come 
home  today,  but  she  must  learn  a 
lesson  in  thrift,  even  if  it  hurts  me 
more  than  it  does  her." 

Ora  turned  off  the  vacuum  and 
went  to  the  cleaning  closet  to  get 
the  duster.  In  the  kitchen  she 
noticed  the  bread  rising  over  the 
pan.  She  washed  her  hands 
thoroughly  and  began  kneading  the 
bread  down. 


"Ding,      ding,' 
chimed. 


the      doorbell 


FOREVER  ORCHID 


297 


''Either  the  door  or  the  phone 
rings  every  time  I  get  my  hands  in 
the  dough,"  Ora  grumbled.  She 
rinsed  her  hands,  grabbed  the  hand 
towel,  and  hurried  toward  the  door. 

''Ding,  ding,"  the  doorbell  called 
again.  

"Fm  coming!"  Ora  answered  it, 
wiping  her  hands  as  she  opened  the 
door. 

"Special  delivery  for  Mrs.  Steve 
Mathews,"  said  the  service  boy. 
Then,  with  a  twinkle  of  his  brown 
eyes,  he  added.  "It's  flowers,"  and 
held  out  a  white  carton  tied  and 
bowed  with  lavender  ribbon. 

"But  I  didn't  order  any  flowers!" 
Ora  Mathews  stammered. 

"They're  for  you!"  The  boy's 
smile  grew  larger.  He  seemed  to 
be  enjoying  the  surprise.  "Tomor- 
row's Mother's  Day." 

With  trembling  fingers  Ora  Math- 
ews signed  the  delivery  slip,  and 
stood  at  the  door  watching  the  boy 
drive  away. 

/^RA  closed  the  door,  dropped  into 
the  hall  chair,  wiped  her  perspir- 
ing hands  on  her  apron,  and  took 
the  ribbon  from  the  box.  Inside, 
enclosed  in  green  oiled  paper,  and 
resting  on  a  bed  of  soft  fern,  was  a 
fresh,  lovely  orchid  corsage. 

"Queen  of  all  flowers,  and  the 
most  expensive,"  Ora  murmured. 
She  knew  Steve  had  not  sent  the 
flowers.  Steve  had  never  given  her 
flowers.  He  had  wanted  to  once, 
and  she  insisted  on  something 
practical. 

Ora  closed  her  eyes,  and  instantly 
the  image  of  Steve  on  their  wedding 
day  was  projected  on  her  mind  .... 

"But  Ora,  darling,  I  want  to  buy 
a  dozen  roses  for  you.     I  want  to 


show  you  how  very  much  I  love 
you."    Steve's  voice  was  pleading. 

"Silly,  a  dozen  roses  will  just  wilt. 
You're  not  made  of  money.  Buy 
me  a  cookerpot  that  I  can  use  for 
a  long  time,"  practical  Ora  insisted. 

Steve  bought  the  cookerpot.  Since 
then  he  had  lavished  her  with  pres- 
ents, all  of  them  practical.  Ora 
had  planted  the  same  practical  seed 
of  thrift  in  all  of  her  children  .  .  . 
all  except  Julie. 

She  picked  up  the  tiny  scented 
envelope  and  withdrew  the  card. 
She  recognized  the  familiar  scribbly 
penmanship.  Each  little  curlycue 
of  Julie's  handwriting  seemed  like 
her  own  little  smile.  Ora  read  the 
card  aloud:  "To  Mom,  with  love 
from  Julie." 

For  a  moment  Ora's  heart  was 
touched.  She  wiped  a  moistened 
eye  with  the  corner  of  her  apron. 
But  when  she  was  able  to  speak  it 
was  the  practical  part  of  herself  that 
reigned.  "That  girl!  Here  her  fa- 
ther and  I  are  skimping  along,  try- 
ing to  make  ends  meet  to  keep  her 
in  college,  and  she  lets  money  run 
through  her  fingers  like  water 
through  a  sieve. 

"Well,  I'd  better  get  back  to  my 
breadmaking,  or  I  won't  have  the 
rolls  done  when  the  children  arrive. 
They  do  love  Mom's  fresh  home- 
made bread."  Ora  covered  the 
orchid  with  the  green  oiled  paper 
and  found  room  for  the  box  in  the 
refrigerator.  She  went  back  to  her 
bread  mixing,  but  she  couldn't  for- 
get Julie's  extravagance  in  sending 
a  fresh  orchid  to  her. 

"If  I  had  that  girl  here  now,  I'd 
give  her  a  paddling."  Ora  gave  the 
bread  a  full-handed  spank,  spread 
some  shortening  over  the  top,  and 
covered  it  with  a  clean  tea  towel. 


298  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 

It  was  hard  now  for  Ora  to  re-  Steve's  voice  registered  understand- 

sume  her  housecleaning  as  she  had  ing.    "She  bought  it  out  of  her  own 

done  before  the  orchid  came.     She  allowance.     Why,     she     probably 

kept  stopping  in  the  middle  of  a  made  some  very  dear  sacrifices  to 

task  to  peek  into  the  refrigerator  for  buy  it,"  Steve  reasoned, 

a  glance  at  the  orchid.    "The  petals  ..g^^^   g^^^^^    ^^^^j^   ^^^   expensive 

are  soft    ike  velvet  to  the  touch,  and  ^^^^^,     Qf  course  I  can't  wear  it. 

the   gold    heart   of    it                She  ^j^^^  ^^^i^           j^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^ 

stopped  her  sentence,  for  a  lump  extravagance?"  Ora  remonstrated, 

came  up  in  her  throat.  'They  would   think  you  have  a 

Ora  put  fresh  linen  on  all  the  beds  i^^^i  generous  daughter,  and  you 
m  the  upstairs  bedrooms.  As  she  j^^^^^^^  ^^^^^  j^^^ 
worked,  she  wished  she  hadn't  writ- 
ten that  letter  to  Julie.  ''Practical  ''^^t'  ^teve,  you  know  as  well  as 
and  thrifty,  and  preachy,  that's  what  I  ^^^  ^^^^  only  people  like  Mrs. 
I  am,"  Ora  chided  herself,  'and  I'd  Montrose  can  afford  orchids.  I  just 
much  rather  have  my  Julie  home  won't  wear  it  to  the  Mother's  Day 
than  have  an  orchid."  program."    Ora's  voice  reached  ere- 

It  was  the  practical,  thrifty  Ora,  scendo  heights, 

that  met  Steve  Mathews  at  the  door  "You'll  wear  it,  Ora.    You'll  wear 

at  six  P.M.    "Steve,  come  see  what  it  tomorrow  to  the  Mother's  Day 

that  rascal  Julie  sent  me."  Ora  care-  program,"   Steve  said,  quietly,  but 

fully  opened  the  box  and  displayed  firmly, 
the  fragile  orchid  in  its  green,  lacy 

bed.  "THE  eve  of  Mother's  Day  arrived, 

"An  orchid  for  Ora,"  Steve's  voice  and  with  it  Steve's  and  Ora's 

was  jubilant.    "Good  for  Julie.  Pret-  children  and  their  many  grandchil- 

ty  thing,  isn't  it?"  dren,  each  with  a  gift  for  Ora.  Early 

Ora  studied  Steve's  face  while  he  on  Mother's  Day  there  were  nylons, 

bent  over  the  orchid.     There  was  and  service-weight  hose,  aprons,  a 

a  smile  playing  on  his  mouth.     He  cooking  thermometer,  yardage  for  a 

was  definitely  pleased  with   Julie's  house  dress,  tablecloth  and  napkins, 

present.    Ora  remembered  again  the  even  a  clothes  hamper.  Ora  looked 

dozen  roses  he  had  wanted  to  give  around  at  her  children.  They  were 

her  on  their  wedding  day.     They  good  children,  they  saw  the  things 

had  never  mentioned  the  rose  inci-  she  needed,  they  were  practical  and 

dent  in  all  of  their  married  lives,  thrifty,    as    she    had    reared    them, 

and  she  wouldn't  bring  it  up  now.  Their  array  of  presents  proved  their 

It  was  the  practical  Ora  who  finally  thriftiness. 

broke  the  silence.  The    morning    found    Ora    busy 

"Steve,  what  are  we  going  to  do  with  so  many  extra  for  breakfast, 

with  that  girl,  spending  your  hard-  then,  all  too  soon,  they  were  gath- 

earned  money  for  .  .  .  for  flowers?  ering  their  children  in  their  cars  and 

Why,  the  idea  just  burns  me  up!"  waving   goodbye.     Ora   hurried   to 

Ora  expostulated.  her  room  to  dress  for  Sunday  School. 

"But   we   didn't   send   her   extra  She  started  slipping  into  her  dusty 

money    for    the    orchid,    Mother."  brown  dress,  which  had  been  her 


FOREVER  ORCHID 


299 


standby  most  of  the  winter,  when 
Steve  came  into  the  bedroom. 

''Wear  that  pretty  gray  dress, 
Mother,  the  one  you  bought  for 
Martha's  wedding,"  Steve  suggested. 
He  watched  Ora  go  to  the  ward- 
robe, then  he  left  the  room. 

Ora  unzippered  her  garment  bag, 
and  there  was  the  lovely  Bemberg 
sheer.  Funny,  she  had  forgotten 
she  had  it.  The  dress  gave  inspira- 
tion for  a  new  hair  do.  Ora  combed 
her  soft  waves  up  from  her  neck. 
The  slight  wings  of  gray  about  her 
face,  seemed  to  lend  a  softness  to 
her  skin.  ''Mrs.  Montrose  wears 
her  hair  sort  of  like  this,"  Ora  mur- 
mured to  her  reflection  in  the  mir- 
ror. 

When  she  was  ready,  Steve  en- 
tered the  room,  this  time  carrying 
the  box  with  the  orchid.  "Since 
Julie  isn't  here  to  do  the  honors 
herself,  I'll  pin  the  orchid  on  for 
her,"  Steve  spoke  in  his  gentle,  kind- 
ly way.  Ora  knew  there  was  no 
slipping  away  without  it. 

i^RA  felt  conspicuous  as  she  en- 
tered the  chapel.  She  was  too 
much  the  practical  type  to  be  wear- 
ing a  corsage.  If  she  could  just  have 
tucked  herself  into  her  gray  shorty, 
and  hid  the  orchid  under  the  coat, 
but  that  would  have  crushed  it.  So 
she  had  chosen  to  come  coatless, 
and  now  the  orchid  protruded  so. 
It  seemed  that  everyone  was  watch- 
ing her. 

The  Aaronic  Priesthood  boys 
were  acting  as  ushers  today.  One 
lad,  his  face  a  cleaned,  scrubbed 
tan,  escorted  Ora  to  her  seat.  Mrs. 
Montrose  sat  on  her  left.  Ora 
smiled  at  her  and  murmured  good 
morning,  but  Mrs.  Montrose  saw 
only  the  orchid.     Ora  wished  now 


that  Steve  had  pinned  the  orchid 
on  the  other  shoulder,  away  from 
Mrs.  Montrose's  steady  gaze. 

Ora  noticed  that  Mrs.  Montrose 
wasn't  wearing  a  corsage,  but  as  she 
looked  about  her  she  saw  several 
mothers  with  gay  corsages.  Myrtle 
Smith  had  a  dainty  little  violet  clus- 
ter. Susan  Moore  had  a  corsage  of 
rosebuds.  Several  mothers  were 
wearing  gardenias,  but  she  could 
see  no  orchids  except  hers.  She 
felt  the  eyes  of  everyone  upon  her. 
How  she  wished  the  orchid  were 
tucked  safely  away  on  its  bed  of 
fern  in  her  refrigerator! 

The  program  advanced  from  con- 
gregational singing  of  "Oh,  I  Had 
Such  a  Pretty  Dream,  Mamma,"  to 
a  vocal  duet  of  "You  Are  a  Won- 
derful Mother,"  and  a  solo,  "Moth- 
er Mine."  Ora  heard  the  kinder- 
garten class  reciting:  "M  ...  is  for 
the  million  things  she  gave  me. 
O  ...  is  only  that  she's  growing  old. 
T  ...  is  for  the  tears  she  shed  to 
save  me."  Ora  didn't  hear  any  more. 
Her  mind  wandered  back  to  Moth- 
er's Day.  when  Julie  was  tiny  and 
she  was  reciting  verses  on  Mother's 
Day. 

Ora  returned  from  her  daydream- 
ing with  a  start.  What  was  the 
superintendent  saying? 

"Sister  Mathews'  Sunday  School 
class  will  sing,  'You  are  a  Lovely 
Lady.'  " 

Startled,  Ora  remembered  that 
she  was  to  accompany  them  on  the 
piano.  She  excused  herself  as  she 
passed  in  front  of  Mrs.  Montrose. 
At  the  piano,  Ora  felt  all  the  eyes 
of  the  congregation  on  the  orchid 
she  was  wearing.  She  was  glad  she 
knew  the  notes  well,  for  tears  were 
blinding  her  vision. 

Remembering  the  big  smile  Julie 


300 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


always  wore,  she  managed  to  smile 
and  touch  the  right  keys,  as  the 
children's  voices  blended  in  melody: 

You  are  a  lovely  lady,  your  life  has  proved 

this  true. 
You  have  known  joy  and  sorrow,  you  have 

come  proudly  through. 
Please  tell  us  now  your  secret,  do  you  greet 

the  day  with  a  song? 
Thank  you  for  sharing  this  hour,  we  shall 

remember  it  long. 

The  song  was  finished,  a  sigh 
spread  over  the  congregation.  Ora 
knew  the  children  had  never  sung 
the  song  so  well.  She  saw  her 
empty  seat  through  misty  eyes,  and 
excused  herself  as  she  passed  in 
front  of  Mrs.  Montrose.  As  she  bent 
over,  the  orchid  brushed  within  in- 
ches of  Mrs.  Montrose's  face.  Ora 
heard  herself  murmur,  'Tardon  me." 
She  settled  in  her  seat  for  the  re- 
mainder of  the  program,  after  which 
tiny  books  of  poetry  were  given  to 
each  mother  present,  and  the  meet- 
ing was  dismissed. 

No  sooner  was  the  benediction 
pronounced  than  Mrs.  Montrose 
turned  to  Ora.  'Tve  wanted  to  tell 
you  all  through  the  meeting,  how 
beautiful  you  look.  Why,  you're 
the  envy  of  all  the  mothers  today, 
Ora  Mathews.  I'd  give  anything  if 
my  family  would  give  me  flowers  on 
Mother's  Day.  Even  roses  in  a 
vase,  or  violets  in  a  saucer,  but  they 
don't.  They  give  me  gloves,  and 
I  have  a  drawer  full  of  gloves.  They 
give  me  nylons,  and  I  have  enough 
to  tie  around  the  earth.  They  give 
me  everything  that  is  practical  and 
usable,  but  nothing  to  feed  my  soul 
with  beauty.  I  wish  my  family 
would  give  me  flowers  occasionally. 
I'd  love  to  have  an  orchid  like  yours, 
just  once." 


/\RA  murmured  'Thank  you," 
though  she  felt  Mrs.  Montrose 
was  being  more  tactful  than  honest. 
Then  she  found  herself  surrounded 
by  her  Sunday  School  class.  She 
was  glad  of  their  attention,  for  she 
wanted  no  more  mothers  hovering 
around  making  flattering  remarks 
about  the  orchid  she  was  wearing. 
It  was  hard  to  control  her  tears  to- 
day as  she  pondered  over  all  the 
events  of  the  past  two  days. 

The  throng  had  thinned  out.  Ora 
decided  to  wait  at  the  chapel  for 
Steve's  Priesthood  meeting  to  let 
out.  They  would  go  home  together. 
Other  mothers  would  have  their 
children  about  them  as  they  left  the 
chapel.  Ora  thought  of  her  big, 
empty  house,  and  she  and  Steve 
alone  in  it.  If  only  she  had  sent 
money  for  Julie  to  come  home,  as 
Steve  had  suggested,  instead  of  writ- 
ing that  practical  letter.  Well,  she 
might  as  well  wait  outside  in  the 
sunshine  for  Steve. 

Ora  felt  faint  and  unsteady  as  she 
made  her  way  down  the  steps  from 
the  chapel.  She  was  quite  alone. 
She  stepped  out  into  the  bright  May 
sunshine.  She  felt  smothered  in 
her  own  despair,  until  she  saw  Julie 
tripping  lightly  down  the  sidewalk. 

Seeing  her  mother  on  the  steps 
of  the  chapel,  Julie  called:  ''Mother! 
Mother!  I'm  home!"  Julie  had  ar- 
rived joyously,  the  way  she  lived, 
full  of  silver  mercury  about  every- 
thing. Joy  and  sunshine  were  so 
much  a  part  of  Julie. 

"Julie,  Julie,  my  darling,  you 
came!"  Ora's  voice  changed  key  in 
the  middle  of  the  sentence.  'Tm  so 
glad." 

'T  couldn't  stay  away  on  Mother's 
Day,  Mommie."  Julie  looked  at  her 


FOREVER  ORCHID 


301 


mother  and  smiled,  and  Ora  knew 
this  one  was  the  nicest  smile  she 
had  shown. 

''Mommie,  I  disregarded  the  first 
paragraph  in  your  letter  about  being 
practical  right  after  I  read  the  sec- 
ond paragraph  about  all  the  others 
going  to  see  their  mothers-in-law, 
and  leaving  you  and  daddy  alone  all 
day,"  Julie  explained. 

Ora  felt  a  rich  emotional  content 
coursing  through  her  veins.  She 
held  Julie  at  arm's  length.  "But  you 
look  so  thin,  darling." 

Julie  was  slender,  her  large,  soft 
childish  mouth  curved  up  at  the 
corners  when  she  laughed,  and  she 
always  laughed.  Her  light  brown 
eyes  had  flecks  of  black  in  them, 
and  her  dark  soft  hair,  like  a  halo 
of  short  curls,  glistened  in  the  sun- 
shine. Ora  took  inventory  of  her 
daughter,  her  slender  arms,  the 
smooth  graceful  contour  of  her  hips 
and  legs. 

''But  you  look  so  thin,  Julie,"  Ora 
repeated. 

'Til  fill  out,  with  some  of  your 
good  cooking.  I'm  awfully  hungry. 
Mom.  I  ...  I  haven't  had  any 
lunches  for  three  weeks.  You 
see  .  .  .  ."  Julie  stopped  short,  and 
tears  filled  her  eyes.  She  hadn't 
meant  to  blurt  out  about  the  cost 
of  the  orchid.  ''I  had  to  buy  some 
things,  and  I  was  saving  to  come 
home  to  see  you  today." 

rVRA  remembered  how  Steve  had 
tried  to  tell  her  that  living  and 
college  expenses  were  higher  than 
when  the  other  children  had  gone  to 
school.  Perhaps  she  had  been  too 
frugal. 

'Tou  went  without  your  lunches, 
Julie,  honey,  to  buy  this  orchid  for 
me?"     Ora  spoke  tenderly.     Love 


opened  like  a  water  lily  in  her  heart. 
Suddenly  Ora  reahzed  that  it  was 
she,  not  Julie  who  had  her  values 
mixed.  It  was  she  who  was  practical 
and  thrifty  about  the  wrong  things. 
Julie,  with  her  orchid,  and  Steve, 
with  the  roses  on  their  wedding  day, 
were  the  ones  who  had  true  values. 

''I  should  have  sent  money  for 
you  to  come  home,"  Ora  tried  to 
explain.  ''Daddy,  told  me  to,  but 
I  ...  I  thought  .  .  .  ." 

"But  I  had  to  do  it,  Mommie," 
Julie  interrupted,  "I  had  to  sacrifice 
for  you.  You've  sacrificed  for  me 
for  nineteen  whole  years." 

Ora  knew  then  that  Julie  had  in- 
vested in  the  most  worthwhile  quali- 
ties of  the  heart,  the  mind,  and 
spirit.  She  looked  down  at  the  love- 
ly orchid.  She  saw  the  beauty  of 
love  and  sacrifice  in  its  petals,  which 
Steve  had  seen  all  the  time.  She 
knew  now  what  Mrs.  Montrose 
meant— and  that  she  had  the  right 
sense  of  values.  The  soft  lavender 
petals  of  that  orchid  spoke  of  love. 
Why  shouldn't  she  be  the  proudest 
mother  in  town  to  have  a  lovely 
daughter  beside  her,  who  loved  her, 
and  had  sacrificed  to  prove  it? 

The  orchid  would  still  be  fresh 
and  pretty  for  evening  services.  Ora 
knew  that  she  would  wear  it,  as  she 
should  have  worn  it  this  morn- 
ing .  .  .  like  a  queen.  Why,  if  she 
kept  it  wrapped  in  the  oiled  paper, 
in  the  refrigerator,  it  would  even 
be  fresh  for  Relief  Society  on  Tues- 
day, and  she  could  look  at  it  and 
enjoy  it  for  many  days.  And  then, 
she  would  press  it,  in  the  family 
Bible  .  .  .  and  later  frame  it.  It 
would  always  be  fresh  and  lovely 
in  her  memory.  Why,  this. orchid 
would  last  forever! 


(bixti/    LJears  J/igo 

Excerpts  from  the  Woman's  Exponent,  May  i,  and  May  15,  1895 

*'FoR  THE  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

TYPES  OF  WOMEN:  The  \^ome^  of  the  Repubhc  are  the  direct  heritors  of  the 
women  of  the  Revolution.  All  talk  of  a  new  woman  is  a  mere  fable.  There  is  no 
new  woman  ....  the  woman  who  sang  the  paeons  of  the  Exodus;  the  woman  who 
spins  among  her  maidens  while  Ulysses  roams  the  seas;  the  woman  who  proves  to  her 
Roman  neighbors  the  redeeming  power  of  Christianity  ....  the  woman  who  launched 
the  bark  of  Columbus;  the  woman  kneeling  on  the  bleak  shores  of  Plymouth;  the 
woman  who  made  the  homespun  suit  for  the  inaugural  of  her  husband  as  first  President 
of  the  Republic  ....  Blessed  womanhood  of  the  world  ....  Behold  the  women  of 
the  Revolution!  They  roll  the  logs  beside  their  husbands  to  build  the  rude  cabins;  they 
sow,  they  reap,  they  card  and  spin  and  make  the  garments  of  the  household;  they  rear 
rosy  sons  and  daughters;  they  teach  them  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount — reverence  for 
holy  things,  respect  for  authority;  courage,  reliance,  self-control  .... 

— Kate  Brownlee  Sherwood 

A  WORD  FROM  CASTLE  DALE  (UTAH) :  My  thoughts  go  back  to  the  time 
when  I  first  came  to  this  valley,  how  desolate  and  barren  it  looked.  I  stood  on  the 
bank  of  the  creek,  and  looking  around  saw  nothing  but  the  naked  hills  and  the 
ground  all  covered  with  sage  brush  and  prickly  pears,  not  a  tree,  except  a  few  cotton- 
woods  along  the  creek  and  a  hut  or  a  dugout  here  and  there  to  shelter  the  few  people 
that  had  come  here  to  make  their  home;  we  heard  no  birds  sing,  except  the  song  from 
the  owl  and  you  know  that  is  not  a  very  pleasing  one,  but  through  the  blessings  of  the 
Lord  and  much  hard  labor  in  which  many  of  the  sisters  have  had  a  goodly  share,  the 
land  has  produced  in  its  strength  for  our  need  .... 

— Caroline  A.  Larsen 

MY  GARDEN 

.  .  .  And  everything  seemed  to  say,  "Come  out. 

Leave  your  window  Easter  hhes. 

Come  out  in  the  hills  and  see  what  waits 

Where  each  crystal,  rippling  rill  is. 

Come  take  us  cowsHps  out  of  the  damp 

And  the  ferns  from  out  the  shadows. 

Wee  violets  and  sweet  buttercups 

From  out  the  spreading  meadows  .... 

— Augusta  Joyce  Crocheron 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  AT  BRIGHAM  CITY  (UTAH):  Presi- 
dent Olivia  Widebourg  said:  My  heart  is  so  full  of  gratitude  to  our  Heavenly  Father  for 
his  kindness  to  all  of  us,  and  for  that  portion  of  the  Spirit  we  enjoy  today.  If  you  want 
to  be  the  guardian  angel  of  your  homes,  even  if  you  are  wronged,  do  your  duty;  our 
work  is  to  relieve  sorrow,  suffering,  and  the  needy,  and  it  is  a  work  of  peace  .... 

— Emilia  D.  Madsen,  Cor,  Sec. 

HYGIENE  AND  PHYSIOLOGY:  Sister  Hannah  Sorensen  has  just  started  one 
of  her  classes  here  in  the  city  ....  the  special  subjects  treated  upon  are  Hygiene, 
Physiology  of  Women,  and  Obstetrics  ....  The  object  of  these  classes  is  to  assist 
woman  in  learning  her  true  mission  in  Hfe  and  to  be  more  willing  to  fill  it  ...  . 

— Selected 

Page  302 


Woman's  Sphere 

Raiuona  W.  Cannon 


TANE  DELANO,  who  was  hon-  Her  charity  cases  far  exceeded  her 
^  ored  during  the  March  Red  paid  practice.  At  seventy-two  she 
Cross  drive,  is  sometimes  called  the  was  especially  honored  at  Atlantic 
Florence  Nightingale  of  the  Red  City  by  the  American  Medical  As- 
Cross.  She  headed  the  first  Red  sociation.  In  1947  ^^^  ^^^  voted 
Cross  Nurses  organization  and  built  ''Indian  of  the  Year"  by  the  inter- 
up  a  large  reserve  group,  carefully  tribal  council.  • 
checkinp;  each  woman's  qualifica-  -m--Ar>TAr>TAx^  ^  i  i.  r 
tions.  The  Government  gratefully  M^^^^  ^J!^!  'T"'^^  ^^^^^^^  f 
used  these  nurses  during  World  exiled  King  Umberto  of  Italy, 
War  I,  when  Miss  Delano  herself  ^^.^  '^^^1^}y  "^^"^^^  ;"  Portugal  to 
went  overseas,  working,  organizing,  f^^^^f  Alexander,  thirty,  son  of 
and  strengthening  the  organization.  Jugoslavia  s  former  Prince  Regent 
She  also  organized  the  Red  Cross  ^^  * 

Public  Health  Nursing  Program,  TN  Texas,  a  Constitutional  Amend- 
later  taken  over  and  still  operated  ment,  in  November,  gave  women 
by  the  Government.  for  the  first  time  the  right  and  re- 

OFTsJATOR      MARPARFT  ^ponsibility   to    serve   on    juries,    so 

gENATOR     MARGARET  ^j^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^  1^^^^^^  ^half-citi- 

CHASE    SMITH    and    Repre-  zens."      An    attractive,    intelligent- 

sentative   Frances   Bolton   have  in-  looking,    all-woman    jury    was    im- 

troduced    resolutions    in    Congress  mediately  chosen 
asking     that     the    rose    be     made 

America's  national  flower.  gIRTHDAY    congratulations    are 

extended  to  Mrs.  Dessie  New- 

£)R.   LILLIE    ROSE   MINOKA-  man  Middleton,  ninety-seven,  Los 

HILL  (1876-1952)  was  honored  Angeles,  California;  Mrs.  Ursula 
last  Memorial  Day  by  the  dedica-  Bandley  Gee,  Provo,  Utah,  ninety- 
tion  of  a  granite  monument  near  seven;  Mrs.  Janet  Wade,  Glendale, 
her  former  home  in  Oneida,  Wis-  California,  ninety-six;  Mrs.  Jose- 
consin.  Both  Indians  and  whites,  phine  Hansen,  Logan,  Utah,  and 
including  Catholics,  Episcopalians,  Mrs.  Amy  Kuester,  Grand  Island, 
and  Methodists  all  participated,  rep-  Nebraska,  ninety-three;  Mrs.  Mar- 
resentative  of  those  for  whom  she  garet  King  Walpole,  Salt  Lake  City, 
had  cared.  A  Mohawk  orphan,  Utah,  ninety-one;  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
reared  by  Quakers,  she  became  a  Ann  Moffat  Froerer,  Ogden,  Utah, 
physician.  When  she  was  widowed  ninety-one;  and  Mrs.  Anna  Jargena 
and  left  to  support  five  children,  Christina  Madsen  Heder,  ninety- 
she   returned   to   medical   practice,  one,  Mesa,  Arizona. 

Page  303 


EDITQUIAL 

VOL.  42                                                          MAY  1955                                                            NO.  5 

e/t    viyora  of  .jipp recta tion 

'pWO  small  brothers  were  given  farther  from  the  truth,  for  great  peo- 

books.    One  raised  a  cheery  face  pie  are  simple  people  and  subject 

and  called,  'Thank  you/'  the  other  to  the  same  feelings  as  the  rest  of 

one    took    the    book    silently    and  humanity.    If  it  seems  out  of  place 

moved  away.     Perhaps  the  second  to  go  forward  and  express  apprecia- 

child  was  appreciative,  but  the  don-  tion,  or  if  there  is  no  opportunity 

or  was  left  unaware  of  his  feelings,  then,  there  is  always  the  tomorrow 

These    children    had    received    the  when  one  may  phone  or  write, 

same  home  training,  but  the  natural,  There  is  recalled  a  friendship  be- 

individual   dispositions   of   children  tween  two  men  which  began  many 

in   a   family  require   different   em-  years  ago.    It  started  by  one  writing 

phasis  in  the  training.  It  seems  nat-  to  commend  the  other  on  a  stand 

ural  and  easy  for  some  people  to  which  he  had  taken  on  a  public  is- 

express  their  appreciation  while  oth-  sue,   unpopular  at  the   time.     For 

ers  remain  silent,  whether  because  some  years  their  only  contacts  were 

of  shyness,  diffidence,  or  ungrateful-  by  further  letters,  as  the  one  fol- 

ness  is  not  evident.    Some  may  have  lowed  with  admiration  the  activities 

the  impulse  to  express  thanks  but  of  the  second,  from  afar.     The  ap- 

before    the    expression    becomes    a  preciative  comments  were  encourag- 

reality,  other  immediate  duties  push  ing  to  the  public  servant,  and  the 

it  aside  stillborn.  contacts    ripened    into    a    personal 

Yet  an  expression  of  appreciation  friendship  over  the  years, 
is  welcomed  by  everyone.  No  mat-  A  mother  in  the  home  needs  en- 
ter what  one's  worldly  wealth,  op-  couragement.  Her  heavy  duties, 
portunities,  and  advantages,  he  will  albeit  a  joy  to  her,  become  monot- 
always  welcome  a  sincere  word  of  onous.  It  is  told  how  one  mother, 
appreciation.  Everyone  needs  to  be  yearning  for  a  word  of  appreciation 
built  up  and  encouraged,  for  each  in  return  for  three  well-cooked 
person  has  moments  of  self-doubt  meals  a  day,  finally  served  her  fam- 
and  despondency,  whose  frequency  ily  salad  bowls  filled  with  fresh  grass 
depends  upon  changing  factors.  One  clippings.  In  response  to  their  con- 
may  deliver  a  speech,  or  give  a  dem-  sternation,  she  replied  that  she  had 
onstration,  after  many  hours  of  prep-  decided  they  didn't  know  what  they 
aration.  How  disheartening  if  none  were  eating,  as  they  never  said  a 
commends  the  effort.  Some  in  the  word,  but  just  ate  and  left.  There- 
audience  may  feel  that  the  speaker  after  that  mother  was  showed  ap- 
has  been  in  the  public  eye  so  long  preciation  in  words.  One  husband 
and  been  recognized  for  so  many  who  was  told  of  this  incident,  since 
years,  that  he  would  not  wish  to  be  then  comments  ''good  grass"  at  the 
congratulated.     Nothing   could  be  end    of   a   particularly   good    meal. 

Page  304 


EDITORIAL 


305 


While  some  men  seem  embarrassed 
to  express  appreciation  in  words,  a 
wife  is  grateful  for  appreciation 
however  it  may  be  expressed. 

Recently  a  father  was  uplifted  by 
being  told  that  his  daughter  had  said 
he  was  wonderful  and  very  special. 
That  remark  was  precious  to  him, 
for  so  often  children  do  not  express 
appreciation,  although  they  may 
feel  it  deeply.  A  word  of  love  and 
appreciation  from  a  child  to  a  moth- 
er will  cause  her  heart  to  sing.  Like- 
wise, a  mother  should  express  love 
and  appreciation  to  her  children  and 
not  confine  herself  to  words  of  cor- 
rection, as  is  too  often  the  case.  In 
times  of  discouragement,  children 
recall  words  of  praise  and  are  given 
a  desire  to  do  better. 

Latter-day  Saint  women  receive  a 
great  training  in  unselfishness  and 
independence  just  being  the  wives 
of  husbands  who  obey  the  call  to 
service  in  the  Church.  Likewise,  a 
husband   manifests   unselfish   devo- 


tion to  his  family  when  he  encour- 
ages his  wife  to  accept  a  call  to 
Church  service  which  may  take  her 
away  from  him  and  their  children  at 
times.  The  appreciation  of  one  for 
the  other  is  a  requisite. 

One  should  never  fail  to  express 
appreciation  to  the  great  General 
Authorities,  the  physicians  of  souls. 
They  have  poured  out  to  them  daily 
the  sorrows  and  unrighteous  con- 
duct of  others  to  heal  and  to  bind 
up,  for  Church  members  look  upon 
their  leaders  as  belonging  to  them 
—as  their  own.  The  appreciation  of 
all  Church  members  to  them  should 
be  repeatedly  expressed,  and  actions 
should  support  their  words  of  ap- 
preciation. 

If  Christ  himself  had  to  ask, 
'AVhere  are  the  nine?"  certainly 
each  person  would  do  well  to  re- 
mind himself  constantly  of  the 
need  to  express  appreciation  to  his 
fellow  men  and  to  his  God. 

-M.  C.  S. 


X 


egacif 


(Proverbs  6:6-10) 
Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 


This  proverb  I  would  leave  to  you  my  son: 

"Go  to  the  ant  .  ,  .  consider  her  ways,  and  be  wise." 

No  o\erseer,  guide,  or  ruling  one 

Dictates  her  quitting  time,  her  hour  to  rise. 

No  master  sends  her  forth  up  dawn's  chill  path 

Where  shadows  linger  still  and  sleep  prevails; 

Nor  is  it  fear  of  dictatorial  wrath 

That  speeds  her  questing  feet  down  alien  trails. 

"...  A  httle  folding  of  the  hands  .  .  ."  is  good 

For  contemplation — when  the  crops  are  in, 

When  hearth  fires  feed  from  mountain-stacks  of  wood, 

When  lofts  are  full  and  wheat  spills  from  the  bin — 

But  be  not  too  content  to  slumber  now. 

Life's  harvest  follows  first  the  early  plow! 


jpH^  ^Bl#  'fr^-,  JlB' 


.'-J*/?  «t 


PLATE  A— "THE  FLOWER  GARDEN" 

Designing  Original  Applique 
and  Block  Quilts 

VeJnia  MacKay  Paul 


DESIGNING  one's  own  quilts 
gives  the  greatest  joy  of  all. 
My  first  attempt  (Plate  A), 
called  the  "Flower  Garden/'  was 
made  about  twenty  years  ago,  when 
I  saw  for  the  first  time  an  early 
Pennsylvania  Bride's  Quilt  with  no 
two  patches  alike.  I  resolved  to 
make  one.  With  no  patterns  to 
guide    me,   and    no    quilt   to   copy 

Page  306 


from,  I  made  circles  with  plates, 
smaller  ones  around  saucers,  drew 
grapes,  flowers,  etc.,  until  I  arrived 
at  something  I  liked.  I  cut  geomet- 
ric designs  by  folding  papers  in 
fourths  and  eighths  and  cutting 
crescents,  squares,  or  scallops.  When 
unfolded,  some  of  them  were  lovely. 
I  cut  out  various  flowers  and  leaves, 
and  when  I  had  a  few  patterns  I 


DESIGNING  ORIGINAL  APPLIQUE  AND  BLOCK  QUILTS 


307 


liked,  I  proceeded  to  cut  them  out 
of  materials.  New  ideas  popped  up 
as  I  progressed,  and,  when  twenty- 
five  were  completed,  I  arranged  and 
rearranged  until  the  quilt  shown 
was  decided  upon.  In  addition  to 
the  quilting  of  the  background,  each 
leaf,  flower,  and  stem  is  outlined  to 
make  it  stand  out.  Quilting  should 
never  cover  any  part  of  an  applique 
motif. 

With  twenty-five  original  pat- 
terns, I  realized  I  had  the  possibility 
of  twenty-five  quilts  and  began  ex- 
perimenting. Taking  first  the  grape 
pattern  (second  from  the  left  on 
the  top  row  of  the  bride's  quilt),  I 
made  some  patterns  on  paper  and 
laid  them  block  to  block.    This  re- 


sulted in  the  quilt  shown  in  Plate  B. 

Plate  C,  called  "My  Favorite 
Quilt,''  is  a  combination  of  several 
patterns.  I  knew  I  would  never  in 
this  world  have  time  to  work  them 
all  into  real  quilts,  so  I  arrived  at  an 
easier  solution.  I  drew  fifty  differ- 
ent designs  on  a  paper  marked  off 
in  squares  of  one  and  one-half  inch- 
es, putting  a  different  pattern  in 
each  square.  I  then  cut  a  stencil 
and  had  fifty  copies  mimeographed. 
The  squares  were  then  cut  apart  and 
each  pattern  placed  with  those  of 
its  kind  in  a  separate  box.  The  idea 
was  to  combine  different  patterns  or 
to  try  all  of  one  kind  together  as  I 
had  with  the  grape  design.  When 
I  found  one  I  liked,  I  pasted  the 


PLATE  B— GRAPE  DESIGN 
Illustration  shows  three-fifths  of  quilt. 


308 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


PLATE  C— "MY  FAVORITE  QUILT"  (Three-fifths  of  quilt  shown) 


^/tm 


lUJi 


?,#•# 


PLATE  D— BIRD  AND  WREATH  BRIDE'S  QUILT  (Three-fifths  of  quilt  shown) 


The  center  block  shows  the  double-headed  dove,  the  dove  for  peace,  the  heart,"  the 
goodness  of  mankind.  The  joined  doves  symbolize  their  union  with  peace  and  lo\e  in 
their  hearts.  The  conventionalized  birds,  always  looking  backwards,  in  the  row  above, 
speak  in  this  region's  lore  of  the  resurrection  and  eternal  life.  In  this  same  block,  the 
three  tulips  coming  from  one  stem  represent  the  Holy  Trinit}'.  The  border  blocks  are 
alternately  a  conventionalized  pomegranate,  denoting  fertility,  promising  a  home  with 
children,  and  the  Dutch  rose  symbolizing  health;  and  the  oak  leaf,  denoting  strength. 


DESIGNING  ORIGINAL  APPLIQUE  AND  BLOCK  QUILTS 


309 


copies  on  a  sheet  of  paper;  so— on 
paper— I  made  up  about  twenty-five 
quilts  in  one  afternoon.  Later  on, 
with  water  colors,  I  filled  in  greens, 
blues,  yellows,  etc.  It  is  a  fascinat- 
ing thing  to  do,  even  if  a  real  quilt 
does  not  result. 

The  Bird  and  Wreath  Quilt 
(Plate  D)  I  designed  and  made  for 
a  lovely  bride  and  put  into  the  de- 
signs my  wishes  for  the  young 
couple,  based  on  the  lore  of  the 
Pennsylvania  Dutch  country  in 
which  we  live.  It  is  entirely  ap- 
pliqued. 

Plate  E  shows  the  Tulip  and  Rose 
Quilt  made  for  another  daughter-in- 
law.  Since  it  is  now  three  thou- 
sand miles  from  here,  I  can  show 
only  the  detail  of  it,  which  I  used 
for  a  bolster.  Only  two  patterns 
were  used,  alternately,  on  the  quilt. 
There  are  twenty-five  eighteen-inch 
squares.  It  has  a  dust  ruffle  one 
yard  deep  with  a  continuous  ap- 
pliqued  border  of  leaves  and  vine 
running  around  the  entire  bottom. 
Its  fullness  gives  it  a  graceful  sway- 
ing appearance. 

With  all  applique  quilts,  I  make 
bolsters  or  pillowcases  to  match, 
and   twice   I   have  made  matching 


tops  for  dressing  tables.  These,  too, 
are  quilted  and  fitted  under  a  glass 
plate. 

'T'HE  same  patterns  can  be  used  in 
different  positions,  thus  creating 
an  entirely  different  quilt,  for  in- 
stance, the  Dresden  Plate  design  ( I ) 
made  with  twenty-four  strips  and  a 
round  center.  By  using  one-quarter 
of  the  plate,  and  set-in  corners,  it 
becomes  the  Fan  Pattern  (II). 

The  Star  Pattern  is  one  of  the 
oldest  known  and  is  the  basis  for 
countless  others.  Beginning  with 
a  square,  lines  are  drawn  from  cor- 
ner to  corner.  Two  more  divide  the 
block  through  the  center,  crosswise, 
and  up  and  down.  From  that  point 
on,  anything  can  be  done.  Illustra- 
tion (III)  shows  the  star  in  its 
simpler  form.  The  ''Rising  Sun"  in 
Plate  IV  is  an  elaborate  variation. 
Illustration  V  shows  a  ''Sunflower" 
block  with  three  pieced  stars  and  a 
plain  square  of  white  muslin.  The 
centers  of  the  stars  are  appliqued 
over  the  piecing,  and  the  stems  and 
leaves  appliqued  on  the  white  patch. 
Both  are  based  on  the  star  pattern. 
Illustration  VI  shows  pieced  tu- 
lips, using  part  of  the  star  pattern 
with   leaves   and    stems   appliqued. 


PLATE  E— TULIPS  AND  ROSE  QUILT 


310 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


(See  The  ReJid  Society  Magazine,  If  there  is  a  quilt  in  your  future, 
March  1954,  page  179,  and  Feb-  I  hope  you  will  enjoy  making  it 
ruary  1955,  page  105).  from  beginning  to  end. 


Highly  Organized 

Dorothy  Boys  Kilian 


JIM  Windon  patted  the  inside 
pocket  of  his  coat  with  happy 
anticipation  as  he  strode  up  the 
front  walk.  By  golly,  he  and  Sally 
deserved  this  unexpected  treat;  the 
budget  hadn't  allowed  many  frills 
lately. 

Before  he  could  get  his  key  in 
the  lock,  young  Mrs.  Windon 
opened  the  door.  Just  looking  at 
her,  even  after  six  months  of  mar- 
riage, Jim's  heart  melted  like  ice 
cubes  in  hot  water. 

''Hi,  lovely,"  he  said  tenderly, 
pulling  her  to  him.  As  he  bent  to 
kiss  her,  though,  he  was  stopped 
cold  by  that  all-too-familiar  look  in 
her  otherwise  beautiful  blue  eyes. 

''Couldn't  you  possibly  manage 
to  get  home  sooner?"  Sally  was  ask- 
ing reproachfully.  "You  know  I 
always  plan  for  six  o'clock,  and  now 
the  souffle's  all  sunk  in  the  mid- 
dle!" 

Jim  groaned  inwardly  and  then 
squared  his  jaw.  "Let  it  sink,"  he 
said,  with  determined  gaiety.  "We 
can  pick  up  a  bite  somewhere  on 
the  way  to  the  theater." 

"Theater?"  Sally  echoed. 

"Honey,  you  may  not  realize  it, 
but  we're  about  to  have  ourselves  an 
evening."  Jim  drew  two  tickets  out 
of  his  coat  pocket  and  waved  them 
triumphantly  in  front  of  her.  He 
felt  his  enthusiasm  mounting  again. 
"The  boss  had  two  complimentaries 
to  the  Playhouse  for  tonight,  and 
when  I  stayed  late  to  finish  a  report 
for  him  he  slid  them  across  the 
desk  to  me." 


"Oh,  Jim,  that  would  have  been 
fun,  but  .  .  ."  Sally  hesitated. 

"But  what?"  Jim  braced  himself. 

"Well,  I'd  planned  for  us  to  go 
down  to  the  stores  .  .  .  ." 

Jim  stared  at  her.  "You  mean  to 
say,"  he  spluttered,  "that  you'd  pass 
up  an  evening  on  the  town  just  to 
go  shopping?" 

"That's  what  we've  often  done  on 
Friday  nights,"  Sally  said  defensive- 
ly. "When  we  have  the  car  to  car- 
ry things  home  in,  and  all." 

"But  it  doesn't  have  to  become 
an  ironclad  rule,  does  it,"  Jim  re- 
torted, "when  something  like  this 
comes  up?" 

"It  is  a  shame,"  Sally  agreed.  "But 
to  top  it  all,  I've  arranged  with  that 
appliance  man  on  Green  Street  to 
give  us  a  demonstration  of  his  auto- 
matic washer.  You  know,  that 
model  we're  interested  in.  I  told 
him  we'd  be  sure  to  stop  in  to- 
night." 

"He  won't  mind  when  you  call 
and  explain,"  Jim  remonstrated. 
"He'll  have  plenty  of  other  custom- 
ers, and  besides,  we  can  see  him  any 
old  time." 

"That's  just  it,  we  can't  .  .  .  not 
together,"  Sally  insisted.  "Friday's 
the  only  night  they're  open." 

Jim  was  silent  for  a  moment. 
Then  he  said  coldly,  "So  we're  not 
going  to  use  the  tickets?" 

"Jim,"  Sally  wailed,  "you're  not 
trying  to  understand." 

"There  are  some  things  I'll  never 
understand,"  Jim  said  desperately. 
He  had  noticed  right  from  the  be- 
ginning   that    Sally    was    a    highly 

Page  311 


312 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


organized  little  housekeeper.  And 
now  he  was  remembering  the  first 
time  they'd  had  a  real  scene  over 
it. 

'T'HEY  had  been  married  only  a 
few  weeks  when  he  had  found 
himself  with  an  extra  halfholiday. 
He  had  burst  into  the  house  Friday 
noon  and  found  Sally  washing  win- 
dows in  the  living  room. 

''Surprise,  surprise!"  he  had  shout- 
ed, grabbing  the  sponge  from  her 
hand  and  whirling  her  around  the 
room.  'The  boss  said  to  take  the 
afternoon  off.  Let's  paek  a  lunch 
and  take  a  hike  up  the  canyon." 

"Jim,  how  wonderful!"  Sally 
trilled,  gently  retrieving  the  sponge 
which  was  dripping  water  all  over 
the  rug. 

Then  she  looked  at  the  window 
and  frowned.  "Oh,  but  we  can't," 
she  said  sadly.  "J^^t  look  at  this 
mess.  The  curtains  down  and  only 
one  window  clean  so  far." 

"Who  cares?"  Jim  laughed.  "It's 
just  perfect  out  for  a  walk— crisp 
and  sunny.  We  might  even  find 
some  leaves  turned  color  up  on  the 
ridge." 

Sally's  eyes  glowed  briefly,  but 
then  she  said,  "No,  it's  impossible. 
That  rain  yesterday  left  the  windows 
all  streaked.  Think  how  queer  it 
would  look  from  the  outside— one 
clear  pane  and  all  the  rest  a  sight." 

"For  Pete's  sake,"  Jim  burst  out. 
"Isn't  an  afternoon  of  fun  together 
more  important  than  the  view  of 
our  place  from  the  street?" 

Sally  shook  her  head.  "Besides," 
she  went  on,  "I  wouldn't  really  en- 
joy the  walk.  I'd  be  thinking  of 
how  I'd  planned  to  do  that  job  to- 
day, and  then  ran  out  on  it,  before 
it  was  hardly  started." 


"Ease  up  a  little,  can't  you,  Sal- 
ly?" Jim  pleaded.  "Time  enough 
to  get  organized  to  the  teeth  when 
we  have  twins  to  feed  and  you  have 
to  get  to  some  meeting  on  time." 

"Darling,"  Sally  protested,  "I  just 
can't  seem  to  help  it.  I  don't  see 
how  one  can  run  a  home  all  helter- 
skelter.  I'm  only  trying  to  do  my 
job  right."  Her  chin  began  to 
tremble. 

Jim  suddenly  felt  like  a  churlish 
bear.  He  put  his  arms  around  her. 
"Trouble  is,"  he  said  lightly,"  casual 
living  comes  hard  for  you  perhaps 
because  you  weren't  born  in  the 
West." 

"Maybe  that's  it,"  Sally  managed 
a  smile.  "What  a  trial  it  must  be 
for  you  native  sons  to  put  up  with 
us  'furriners.'  " 

"Oh,  well,  Illinois  had  it's  Linc- 
oln," Jim  said  generously.  But  as 
he  stood  by  the  window  and  stared 
out  through  it  into  the  golden  aut- 
umn sunshine,  he  felt  trapped  .... 

^^jyjAYBE  we'd  better  eat,"  Sally 
was  saying  uncertainly. 

"Yes,  of  course."  Jim's  voice  was 
frigid.  "Let  us  sit  down  immediate- 
ly to  our  well-planned  meal.  But 
first  .  .  .  ."  He  stalked  over  to  the 
desk,  tore  the  theater  tickets  in  two 
with  a  loud  rip,  and  dropped  the 
pieces  into  the  wastebasket. 

"Oh,  Jim,  now  you're  angry 
again,"  Sally  sighed. 

"Let's  cut  out  the  dramatics.  You 
said  'eat';  all  right  let's  eat."  Jim 
strode  out  to  the  dining  alcove. 

In  frosty  silence  he  sat  down  at 
the  table;  in  abused  silence  Sally 
brought  in  the  food,  in  miserable 
silence  they  pretended  to  eat. 

As  Sally  came  in  with  the  apricot 
plodding,  however,  she  had  apparent- 


HIGHLY  ORGANIZED 


313 


ly  decided  on  an  attempt  to  defrost 
the  atmosphere.  ''We  had  a  let- 
ter from  your  mother  today,"  she 
said  casually. 

"That  so?  What'd  she  have  to 
say?''  Jim  asked  with  cool  polite- 
ness. 

"Oh,  this  and  that  ....  Your  fa- 
ther's sister,  Julia,  must  be  a  re- 
markable woman." 

"What's  she  up  to  now?"  Jim 
smiled  a  little  in  spite  of  himself. 

"She's  going  up  to  San  Francisco 
tomorrow  to  attend  some  women's 
club  convention.  She's  the  official 
delegate  from  her  district." 

"She  will  probably  be  coming 
through  here,  then,"  Jim  said.  "Yes, 
she's  quite  a  woman,  head  of  prac- 
tically every  organization  in  her 
town  ....  Say!"  His  eyes  suddenly 
came  alive. 

"What?"  Sally  asked,  startled. 

Jim  pushed  back  his  chair.  "I'm 
going  to  phone  her  to  see  if  she 
can't  stop  off  here  a  few  hours  be- 
tween trains,"  he  said  eagerly. 

"Why  on  earth?  I  mean,  of 
course,  if  you  want  to.  But  I  never 
heard  you  speak  of  being  so  fond  of 
her  .  .  .  ."    Sally  floundered. 

"I'm  not,  I  mean,  she  really  is 
wonderful.  I  definitely  want  you  to 
meet  her,"  Jim  called  back  enthus- 
iastically from  the  telephone  where 
he  was  already  dialing  long  distance. 

AND  so,  at  six  o'clock  the  next 
evening,    Jim    was    conducting 
Aunt  Julia  up  the  walk  and  into  the 
house  where  Sally,  in  nervous  eager- 
ness, awaited  them. 

"How  do  you  do,  my  dear?"  Aunt 
Julia,  her  ample  form  perfectly 
turned  out  in  a  gray  suit  with  fur 
neckpiece,  gave  Sally  a  smart  peck 
on  the  cheek.    "Oh,  no,  Jim,"  she 


said  over  her  shoulder.  "Don't  set 
that  bag  down  flat— it'll  curdle  my 
lotions." 

"It  was  so  nice  of  you  to  stop  off," 
Sally  ventured  politely. 

"It  did  throw  me  several  hours 
off  schedule,"  Aunt  Julia  admitted. 
"I  wouldn't  have  considered  it  at 
all  except  that  Jim  here  was  so  flat- 
teringly insistent."  She  smirked 
fondly  at  her  nephew. 

"We'll  eat  right  away  so  you 
won't  feel  rushed  about  making  the 
eight  o'clock  train,"  Sally  explained, 
as  she  saw  the  guest  glance  nervous- 
ly at  her  watch  and  then  at  the  din- 
ing table. 

"Fine!"  Aunt  Julia  boomed.  "By 
the  way,  I  wonder  if  I  might  have  a 
cup  of  consomme.  I  always  have 
some  in  the  late  afternoon,  seems 
to  help  me  digest  my  dinner." 

"How's  Uncle  Rob?"  Jim  was 
asking  as  Sally  came  back  into  the 
room  with  the  cup  of  consomme. 

"Rob?  Oh,  he's  all  right,"  Aunt 
Julia  answered  vaguely.  "He's  trans- 
ferred himself  into  the  sales  division 
of  the  company— -isn't  home  much 
these  days." 

"I  think  we're  ready  to  begin," 
Sally  broke  in  awhile  later,  as  she 
finished  the  dinner  preparations. 
"We  can  eat  our  salad  while  the 
gravy's  heating." 

As  she  sat  down  at  the  table.  Aunt 
Julia  pushed  her  salad  plate  to  one 
side.  "I'll  save  mine  until  the  main 
course,  if  you  don't  mind,  my  dear. 
I'm  just  used  to  eating  it  that  way. 
The  busy  life  I  lead,  it  seems  more 
practical  to  get  everything  on  the 
table  at  once." 

Conversation  lagged.  Aunt  Julia 
very  obviously  concentrating  on  the 
job  of  fortifying  her  generous  frame 


314 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


ill  the  shortest  time  decently  pos- 
sible. 

''Jin"!  says  you  just  about  run  your 
town,"  Sally  smiled  determinedly  as 
she  served  dessert.  ''How  on  earth 
do  you  find  time  for  all  your  activi- 
ties?" 

''It's  just  a  matter  of  having  a 
definite  time  for  everything,  and 
no  nonsense  about  it,"  Aunt  Julia 
answered  briskly.  ''And  that  re- 
minds me,  Jim."  She  turned  to 
her  nephew.  "Fll  want  a  cab  for 
seven-fifteen;  will  you  call  one 
now?" 

"Great  guns,  we'll  take  you  to 
the  station,"  Jim  protested. 

"No,  a  cab,  if  you  please,"  Aunt 
Julia  said  firmly.  "You  don't  want 
to  run  off  leaving  a  table  full  of 
dirty  dishes.  Besides,"  she  added, 
half  under  her  breath,  "in  a  taxi, 
I'll  be  sure  of  getting  there  in  plenty 
of  time." 

AS  the  cab  drove  off  a  little  while 
later,  Jim  shut  the  front  door 
and  said  solemnly,  "A  very  success- 
ful, highly  organized  woman." 


"No  doubt  of  it,"  Sally  agreed 
grimly,  sinking  down  on  the  daven- 
port. 

Jim  cleared  his  throat.  "Well, 
let's  do  up  the  dishes,"  he  said 
briskly.  "Very  inefficient  to  leave 
them  sitting  there  on  the  table." 

"Jimmy  .  .  .  come  here." 

Jim's  heart  missed  a  beat  as  Sally 
reached  up  and  pulled  him  down 
beside  her.  He  heard  her  sudden 
laughter,  muffled  in  his  coat. 

She  lifted  up  her  head  and  smiled 
at  him,  the  kind  of  smile  which 
always  made  him  feel  a  stab  of  pity 
for  every  other  man  in  the  world. 
"The  way  I  feel  now,  I  never  want 
to  do  another  organized  thing  the 
rest  of  my  life,"  she  said  fervently. 
"I  won't  spoil  your  surprise,  ever 
again.  Other  things  can  wait. 
You've  certainly  won  this  round, 
honey." 

"Oh,  I  wouldn't  say  you'd  lost 
entirely,"  Jim  said  kindly,  as  he 
tucked  Sally's  head  back  under  his 
coat.  "After  all,  you  taught  me 
how  to  organize  ...  for  defense." 


///|/    iliagazine 

Mabei  M.  Tanner 


Each  month  I  get  a  magazine, 
My  Relief  Society  Magazine; 
It  excels  most  publications  twice  its  price, 
With  its  poems — soul  inspiring, 
"Special  Features" — never  tiring, 
And  its  pages  full  of  sound  and  sage  ad- 
vice. 


There  are  helps  to  make  home  beautiful, 

And  aids  to  keep  wife  dutiful, 

And  stories,  sweet  and  clean,  that  warm 

the  heart; 
Recipes  for  healthful  living, 
At  the  same  time  ever  giving 
Beauty  to  that  culinary  art. 


Let's  be  loyal  to  our  Magazine, 

Our  Relief  Society  Magazine; 

It  gives  us  wealth  from  out  its  bounteous  store. 

With  its  plans  for  every  meeting. 

How  I  thrill  with  joyous  greeting 

When  I  see  it  in  the  mailbox  at  my  doorl 


Hurrah  for  Pete! 


Ma  be]  Law  Atkinson 


44 


B 


OY,  oh,  boy!  Look  at  that, 
Marola!'' 

The  silence  of  the  sixth- 
grade  room  was  pierced  by  Pete's 
outburst  as  he  thrust  his  report  card 
before  the  astonished  eyes  of  Ma- 
rola  West  who  sat  in  front  of  him. 

To  the  surprise  of  the  pupils, 
their  teacher,  Miss  Burke,  did  not 
reprove  him  for  this  interruption 
while  she  was  passing  out  the  report 
cards  for  the  six  weeks  just  ended, 
for  when  she  saw  the  look  of  eager 
triumph  in  his  eyes,  instead  of  the 
veiled  despair,  and  the  flush  of  hap- 
piness on  his  face  rather  than  the 
usual  stoic  chagrin  at  such  times, 
she  could  not.  Her  eyes  filled  with 
quick  tears,  while  her  heart  was 
singing.  At  last  she  had  touched 
the  soul  of  this  gangling  boy  she 
had  despaired  of  for  the  six  months 
she  had  been  his  teacher. 

Her  thoughts  raced  back  to  the 
morning  of  her  first  day  of  teach- 
ing in  the  Lakeside  School  when 
the  principal  had  hurriedly  entered 
her  room  just  before  time  for  the 
bell  and  had  said,  ''J^st  one  more 
thing.  Miss  Burke,  you  will  get  the 
school's  problem  lad  this  year,  Pete 
Garfield.  No  one  has  been  able  to 
reach  him  thus  far.  He's  a  dull, 
apathetic  student,  but  quick  enough 
in  mischief.  Take  a  firm  stand 
from  the  start  and  remember  I  am 
back  of  you  in  anything  you  do." 

She  had  resented  the  principal's 
words,  and  had  decided  to  give  the 
boy  every  encouragement.  She  had 
been  instinctively  drawn  to  him  that 
first  day  when  she  had  called  on  him 


to  take  his  turn  in  reading  aloud, 
and  had  seen  the  mute  pleading  in 
his  eyes,  which  turned  to  agony  as 
Rodney  Hebdon,  one  of  the  most 
forward  students,  had  said,  'Tete 
can't  read.     Didn't  you  know?" 

He  had  stumbled  through  a  short 
paragraph,  missing  most  of  the 
words  and  had  heaved  an  audible 
sigh  and  wiped  the  perspiration 
from  his  forehead  when  he  took 
his  seat. 

From  that  very  day  she  had  giv- 
en him  special  help  outside  of 
school  hours  and  found,  to  her  sur- 
prise, that  he  soon  mastered  the  big 
words  when  she  taught  them  to  him 
as  she  would  to  a  first  grader 
through  story,  pictures,  and  drama- 
tization, but  the  little  words  both- 
ered him.  She  had  gone  to  his 
home  two  nights  a  week,  and  now, 
after  long  months,  he  was  able  to 
go  rather  haltingly  through  about 
one-sixth  of  the  regular  class  assign- 
ments. A  month  ago  had  come  the 
inspiration  to  tell  him  that,  if  he 
did  the  small  assignments  she  gave 
him  from  then  on,  he  would  re- 
ceive the  same  grade  as  if  he  had 
completed  all  the  work.  How  he 
had  toiled!  Apathy  had  disap- 
peared, and  he  had  begun  going  to 
her  boarding  house  for  additional 
help  on  Saturdays. 

She  was  recalled  to  the  present 
by  Marola's  voice,  ''Miss  Burke,  I 
can't  understand!  Pete's  marks  are 
as  high  as  mine,  and  surely  you 
know  .  .  .  ." 

She  stopped  embarrassed,  not 
knowing  how  to  go  on,  and  Miss 

Page  315 


316 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


Burke  answered  quickly,  *Tes,  I 
know.  I  am  sure  we  are  all  proud 
of  his  achievement."  Then  she 
added  quietly  to  Marola,  "Will  you 
help  me  pass  out  the  art  materials 
at  recess,  please?"  And  her  eyes 
smiled  a  challenge  for  silence. 

lyt AROLA,  her  brightest  student, 
understood  and  was  her  usual 
sweet  self  as  she  answered,  ''I  shall 
be  glad  to.  Miss  Burke." 

At  recess  she  quickly  put  the 
paper  and  paints  on  the  desks,  then 
came  and  stood  by  her  teacher's 
desk  and  said,  ''Miss  Burke,  Fm 
sorry  if  I  was  unkind,  but  I  was  so 
startled  to  see  Pete  had  all  A's  the 
same  as  I,  when  he  is  dreadfully 
slow  and  never  gets  all  his  work,  and 
doesn't  even  know  all  the  words  yet, 
that  I  called  out  before  I  thought." 

"I  know,  dear."  Miss  Burke's 
voice  was  tender.  ''I  know.  God 
has  been  very  good  to  you,  Marola. 
He  has  blessed  you  with  a  high  de- 
gree of  intelligence— with  an  alert 
mind.  It  is  easy  for  you  to  get  your 
work.  Pete  has  worked  much,  much 
harder  than  you  have,  and  he  has 
learned  the  three  spelling  words  I've 
assigned  him  each  day  this  last 
month,  and  the  two  problems  in 
arithmetic  and  the  half  page  of  read- 
ing, so  don't  you  feel  he  should 
know  the  joy  of  succeeding  when 
he  has  done  his  best?  Remember, 
dear,  to  be  grateful  for  what  God 
has  given  you,  but  never  feel  su- 
perior to  one  who  has  not  been  so 
highly  blessed." 

Marola's  eyes  were  filled  with  a 
new  light,  as  she  said,  "Vm  glad  you 
gave  Pete  all  A's.  Truly  I  am. 
Thank  you  for  making  me  see. 
From  now  on  I  shall  be  his  champ- 
ion, too." 


The  next  morning  she  was  wait- 
ing at  Miss  Burke's  gate  to  walk 
to  school  with  her. 

''How  nice  to  have  someone  to 
walk  with  this  beautiful  spring 
morning!"  Miss  Burke  put  Marola 
at  ease  at  once,  for  she  sensed  there 
was  a  reason  for  her  going  out  of 
her  way  to  accompany  her  to  school. 

After  a  few  seconds  of  silence, 
Marola  spoke.  "I  told  Dad  and 
Mother  all  about  Pete's  report  card 
and  what  you  said  to  me,  and  they 
wish  there  were  more  teachers  like 
you.  Dad  told  me  that  Pete  is  the 
smartest  boy  in  town  in  some 
things,  that  not  another  boy  his  age 
or  even  older  can  handle  a  team 
like  he  can;  that  he  knows  how  to 
harness  a  team  and  plow  as  well  as 
a  man.  Mother  said  that  even 
though  I  might  have  a  quicker  brain 
to  get  school  lessons,  she  guessed 
things  were  pretty  well  evened  up 
when  God  was  giving  out  the  tal- 
ents. I  wanted  to  tell  you  this  to 
make  up  for  my  rudeness  yester- 
day." 

With  an  arm  about  the  young 
girl's  shoulders.  Miss  Burke  said 
very  gently,  "You  just  didn't  think, 
dear.  But  from  now  on,  perhaps 
you  can  do  more  than  you  realize 
to  get  your  classmates  to  accept 
Pete  as  one  of  them,  as  their  equal, 
I  mean.  That  would  do  him  more 
good  than  anything  else.  A  person 
needs  the  security  of  friends.  Pete 
isn't  dumb,  for  I've  proved  he  can 
learn.  I  think,  perhaps,  teachers 
have  just  figured  he  was,  and  have 
put  forth  no  special  effort  to  help 
him." 

"That  is  true.  Miss  Burke.  You're 
the  first  teacher  who  has  really  made 
him  see  that  he  can  learn.  I  know 
I've  been   sort   of   a    snob,    but    I 


HURRAH  FOR  PETE! 


317 


haven't  really  meant  to  be,  and 
now  I'm  going  to  try  and  help  Pete. 
Just  you  watch  me!  Fll  have  the 
rest  of  the  class  seeing  the  good  in 
him,  too— all  but  Rodney.  He  acts 
so  superior,  Fm  sort  of  afraid  of 
him.'' 

''Don't  be.  He's  a  brilliant  boy 
and  has  a  heart  of  gold  if  he  can 
only  be  made  to  see.  Well,  here 
we  are  at  the  schoolhouse." 

lyi AROLA  joined  her  group,  and 
Miss  Burke  went  inside.  All 
day  in  the  back  of  her  mind  was  the 
germ  of  an  idea  to  help  two  boys 
develop  into  splendid  men,  and  a 
plan  began  to  evolve  in  which  Pete 
could  demonstrate  his  superiority 
in  some  things. 

While  he  never  reached  the  same 
depths  of  despair  again,  Pete's  as- 
cent to  popularity,  to  being  accept- 
ed, w^as  slow.  He  continued  to 
study,  and  within  a  short  time  was 
doing  three  problems  and  five  words 
and  reading  an  entire  page. 

In  spite  of  Marola's  efforts,  Rod- 
ney would  not  recognize  Pete  as  an 
equal,  and  when  he  saw  how  she 
favored  him  with  her  smiles  and 
often  drew  him  into  conversation, 
he  became  almost  insufferably  rude 
in  his  attitude  toward  Pete.  Always 
in  class,  innocently  enough  it  ap- 
peared on  the  surface,  he  was  show- 
ing up  Pete's  inability  to  do  the 
work  required  of  normal  students, 
and  on  the  playground  he  was  even 
more  insulting. 

One  afternoon  recess  when  Rod- 
ney and  Bill  White  were  choosing 
up  sides  for  a  game  of  ball,  and  only 
Pete  was  left  and  it  was  Rodney's 
turn  to  choose,  he  said,  with  forced 
carelessness,  to  Bill,  "It's  my  turn, 
but  you  can  have  him.  He's  no  good, 


only  to  be  the  teacher's  pet  and  get 
pitied  by  Marola." 

There  was  no  Pete  at  school  the 
next  day  nor  the  next,  so  Miss  Burke 
went  to  his  home  to  inquire  the 
reason. 

From  his  mother  she  learned  he 
was  working  for  a  farmer,  Mr.  Dal- 
ton,  doing  his  spring  plowing.  She 
confided  that  he  had  tried  to  get 
Pete  to  help  him  before  but  he  had 
refused  by  saying,  "No,  I  wouldn't 
think  of  missing  a  day  of  school 
now,  for  I  can  really  see  I  am  learn- 
ing." Continuing,  his  mother  said, 
"But  two  nights  ago  he  came  home 
late  and  told  me  he  wouldn't  be  go- 
ing back  to  school  for  a  while,  for 
he  would  be  plowing  for  John 
Dalton.  I  tried  to  talk  him  out  of 
it,  but  couldn't." 

As  Miss  Burke  was  leaving,  Pete 
came  in.  When  he  saw  her  he 
flushed  a  deep  crimson.  She  quickly 
put  him  at  his  ease  by  saying,  "Your 
mother  tells  me  you  are  plowing 
for  Mr.  Dalton.  I've  heard  you  are 
an  expert  at  handling  a  team.  In 
fact,  one  man  told  me  you  are 
the  smartest  boy  in  town  when  it 
came  to  hitching  up  and  driving  a 
team.  Do  you  come  home  for  your 
noon  meal?" 

"No,  I  eat  dinner  with  the  DaF 
tons.  I  drive  the  team  to  their  place 
at  noon,  where  I  water  them  and 
they  eat  while  I  do,  then  I  drive 
them  back  to  work.  Fll  be  plowing 
on  his  acres  a  half  mile  the  other 
side  of  the  schoolhouse  for  awhile 
now,  so  Fll  be  passing  by  the  school 
at  noon  or  about  twelve-thirty.  If 
you  want  to  see  pretty  horses,  just 
be  looking  out  the  window  tomor- 
row. I  curry  them  every  day,  and 
they're  real  beauties,  King  and  Sally 
are  their  names." 


318 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


JUDITH  Burke  had  received  the 
•^  inspiration  she  needed  to  develop 
her  idea  into  a  workable  plan.  That 
night  she  decided  that  Rodney  and 
the  rest  of  her  class  should  happen 
to  be  all  together  in  front  of  the 
schoolhouse  when  Pete  passed  next 
day  at  noon  driving  his  shining 
team. 

To  her  surprise,  Marola  was 
again  at  her  gate  the  next  morning, 
and  could  hardly  wait  to  begin 
speaking.  ''Miss  Burke,  I  almost 
hate  Rodney.  I  used  to  like  him, 
but  not  now.  Do  you  know  why 
Pete  is  out  of  school?" 

'Tes,  dear,  he  is  plowing  for  Mr. 
Dalton." 

''But  that  isn't  the  real  reason. 
The  day  before  he  stayed  out,  Rod- 
ney wouldn't  choose  him  on  his 
side  and  said  all  he  was  good  for 
was  to  be  your  pet  and  get  my  pity. 
Honestly,  Pete  looked  just  awful, 
like  he  was  sick." 

"Oh,  no!  Not  that!"  Miss  Burke 
spoke  more  to  herself  than  to  Mar- 
ola. Then  her  mind  began  on  a 
definite  scheme  to  rebuild  Pete's 
self-esteem  and,  at  the  same  time, 
bring  out  the  inherent  goodness  she 
felt  sure  was  in  Rodney. 

In  the  opening  exercises  that 
morning  when  the  row  leaders  were 
reporting  absences  and  Clair  Cole 
said,  "Pete  is  absent  again,  but  I 
don't  know  why,"  she  explained  by 
calmly  saying,  "Pete  is  out  for  a 
few  days  helping  Mr.  Dalton  with 
his  spring  plowing.  I've  found  out 
he's  doing  a  good  job,  and  I  shall 
give  him  credit  in  agriculture  for 
this  work.  You  know  there  are  oth- 
er ways  to  learn  and  advance  besides 
studying  in  the  schoolroom,  im- 
portant as  such  study  is.  I've  been 
informed  that  no  other  boy  in  town 


can  harness  and  unharness  a  team 
as  quickly  and  efficiently  as  can 
Pete." 

Rodney  shrugged  his  arrogant 
shoulders  and  spoke  aloud,  'Tooh! 
It  doesn't  take  any  brains  to  do  that. 
Anybody  can  hitch  up  a  team." 

When  school  was  dismissed  at 
noon.  Miss  Burke  surprised  her  stu- 
dents by  saying  cheerily,  "All  of  you 
have  your  lunches  eaten  and  be  in 
front  of  the  schoolhouse  by  twelve 
thirty.  I  brought  my  kodak  today, 
and  I'm  going  to  take  your  picture 
as  a  group.  I  shall  give  each  one  of 
you  a  print  before  school  is  out  for 
our  summer  vacation." 

Promptly  at  twelve-thirty  the  en- 
tire class  lined  up  in  three  rows  on 
the  front  lawn  and  were  looking 
their  pleasantest  when  Miss  Burke 
came  out.  She  took  a  quick  look 
up  the  road.  There,  sure  enough, 
not  far  away  was  Pete,  walking  be- 
hind the  team  he  had  curry-combed 
till  they  fairly  shone. 

After  Miss  Burke  had  taken  two 
snaps  of  the  class,  Marola,  seeing 
Pete,  cried  out,  "Oh,  look,  Miss 
Burke,  there's  Pete  now.  Let's  take 
his  picture  driving  the  horses!" 

"Yes,  let's!"  chorused  the  group, 
all  but  Rodney. 

"All  right.  Pete,  will  you  stop 
while  I  get  a  picture  of  you  and 
those  beautiful  horses  you  are  driv- 
ing?" she  called  cheerfully. 

"Whoa,  King!  Whoa,  Sally! 
Whoa,  there!"  Pete  called,  suddenly 
feeling  very  important. 

"Now  face  this  way,"  Miss  Burke 
requested. 

After  his  picture  was  taken. 
Miss  Burke  said,  "We  talked 
about  the  work  you  are  doing  on 
the  farm  this  morning,  and  we 
agreed  you  were  very  good  at  doing 


HURRAH  FOR  PETE! 


319 


important  work  like  plowing  and 
handling  a  team.  I  think  you  will 
make  a  good  farmer,  and  farmers 
must  feed  the  world,  you  know." 

This  was  too  much  for  Rodney, 
who  liked  to  be  the  center  of  at- 
traction. He  kicked  at  a  pebble  on 
the  side  of  the  road  and  said,  ''Any- 
body can  farm  and  take  care  of  a 
team/' 

lyilSS  Burke  hadn't  expected 
things  to  take  quite  this  turn, 
but  she  quickly  saw  her  opportunity 
to  help  both  boys  and  she  spoke  up 
clearly  and  with  conviction.  ''All 
right!  Boys  and  girls,  you've  heard 
what  Rodney  just  said,  but  I  don't 
believe  it.  It  takes  a  smart  boy  to 
do  what  Pete  is  doing.  Rodney,  I 
challenge  you  to  prove  you  can  un- 
harness and  then  harness  this  team 
as  quickly  and  as  well  as  can  Pete 
here." 

Before  she  could  say  more,  the 
class  cheered  and  clapped  their  ap- 
proval and  called  "Hurrah  for  Pete! 
Come  on,  Rodney!" 

Miss  Burke  continued,  "You 
needn't  worry,  Pete.  I'll  make 
things  right  with  Mr.  Dalton.  Boys, 
get  out  your  watches  and  when  I 
say  'Go!'  start  timing  as  Pete  first 
unharnesses  the  team  then  puts  the 
harness  back  on  them  again.  Then 
you  can  time  Rodney  while  he  does 
the  same.    Ready,  Pete?" 

"Ready,"  he  answered  quickly. 

"All  right,  go!"  she  called,  and 
without  the  appearance  of  haste, 
Pete  began  taking  off  the  harness. 
He  placed  it  by  the  side  of  the 
road,  then  took  it  up  and  harnessed 
the  team  again,  all  in  an  incredibly 
short  time. 

"Now,  it's  your  turn,  Rodney," 
spoke  up  Marola,  with  a  smile  that 


contained  a  hint  of  malice.  "Let's 
see  you  beat  Pete's  record." 

Miss  Burke  knew  Rodney  was 
afraid  and  experiencing  chagrin  for 
perhaps  the  first  time  in  his  life.  She 
could  see  it  in  his  face,  but  she  had 
to  admire  the  way  he  stepped  for- 
ward gallantly.  Of  course,  there 
was  nothing  else  he  could  do,  for  his 
honor  was  at  stake. 

He  began  undoing  the  wrong 
strap  buckle,  so  Pete  said,  "Not  that. 
Rod.  Here's  where  you  begin.  Now 
you  do  this.  Now  this,"  and  so  on 
till  the  harness  was  by  the  side  of 
the  road,  with  Pete  saying  an  oc- 
casional "Whoa,  King,"  or  "Whoa, 
Sally,"  to  the  horses  who  wondered 
what  it  was  all  about. 

When  Rodney  started  to  rehar- 
ness  the  team,  he  frankly  asked  Pete 
to  tell  him  what  to  do  and  fol- 
lowed directions  readily.  Then,  in  a 
friendly,  sporting  way,  he  held 
Pete's  hand  high  and  called,  "All 
done,"  to  the  timekeepers,  who,  be- 
ing quick  to  respond  to  good  sports- 
manship, called  back  encouragingly, 
"You  only  took  five  times  as  long  as 
Pete." 

Rodney  then  showed  the  sub- 
stance of  which  he  was  made  by 
holding  out  his  hand  to  Pete,  who 
had  the  lines  and  was  ready  to  give 
the  "giddap"  signal.  As  Pete 
grasped  it  quickly  and  firmly,  Rod- 
ney said,  "Congratulations,  Pete. 
You're  great!  See  you  in  school  to- 
morrow?" 

"Sure  thing!"  answered  Pete,  with 
a  feeling  of  pride  and  of  belonging 
in  his  voice  and  in  his  heart.  Then 
he  went  whistling  joyously  on  his 
wav,  while  his  classmates  looked  at 
him  as  if  really  seeing  him  for  the 
first  time. 


iliarii   Viy.  [Piatt  (Has  knough   uiobbies 
to    I  Hake  crier  cHappy 

TV/fARY  W.  Piatt,  Kanarra,  Utah,  crochets,  makes  many  varieties  of  rugs,  pillowcases, 
■*-  ■■•  handkerchiefs,  scarves,  and  apparel  for  infants.  Her  principal  hobby,  however,  is 
quiltmaking,  a  skill  in  which  she  excels.  She  has  quilted  thirteen  double  wedding  ring 
quilts,  two  flower  garden  quilts,  and  has  made  many  other  quilts  of  exquisite  design  and 
workmanship.     Also,  she  has  made  two  crocheted  bedspreads. 

Now  eighty  years  old,  Mrs.  Piatt  is  never  idle.  Her  hobbies  and  her  family,  as 
well  as  her  Church  work,  keep  her  busy  and  happy.  Of  her  twelve  children,  nine  were 
reared  to  maturity,  and  all  of  these  are  married  and  have  families.  Mrs.  Piatt  has  forty- 
four  grandchildren  and  eight  great-grandchildren.  In  addition  to  her  family  and  her 
many  friends,  she  has  entertained  in  her  home  and  at  her  table  many  Church  officials. 
She  has  been  a  Relief  Society  visiting  teacher  for  many  years,  and  serves  her  community 
well  by  many  acts  of  unselfish  kindness. 


(9/77? 


a^ 


Iris  W.  Schow 

May  was  the  petal  unbrowned  by  the  sun; 
The  child  who  could  not  stay; 
The  smile  of  trust,  now  etched  on  memory 
Was  May. 

May  is  the  ground  where  faith  and  knowledge  meet; 

The  star  discerned  by  day 

Our  dream  at  length  cloaked  in  reality 

Is  May. 


Page  320 


Green  Willows 

Chapter  4 
Deone  R.  Sutherland 


Synopsis:  Lillian  and  her  friend  Patricia 
are  very  much  interested  in  the  affairs  of 
Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts:  Agnes,  Mar- 
garet, and  Karen.  The  two  older  sisters 
are  schoolteachers,  and  Karen  is  preparing 
to  follow  the  same  profession.  However, 
Margaret  and  Dr.  Turner,  a  widower,  who 
lives  across  the  street,  have  renewed  an 
earlier  friendship,  and  it  appears  that  John 
Alder,  the  new  director  of  the  summer 
theater  in  Green  Willows,  is  trying  to 
persuade  Karen  that  there  are  already 
enough  schoolteachers  in  her  family. 

THE  next  three  weeks  passed 
all  too  slowly.  We  found 
out  the  name  of  the  play  that 
would  be  out  at  the  summer  the- 
ater the  week  end  we  would  be 
spending  at  Margaret  DifTendorf's. 
It  was  Charley's  Aunt.  ''How  in- 
nocuous," I  said,  but  our  parents 
were  overjoyed  that  that  was  to  be 
the  play  we  were  to  see.  I  had  hoped 
for  something  just  off  Broadway. 
"We'll  love  it;  you'll  see,"  Pat  said. 
''Oh,  I'm  excited  about  it  all,"  I 
said. 

We  saw  Dr.  Turner  take  Pat's 
Aunt  Agnes  and  Aunt  Margaret 
home  from  our  first  summer  Mutual 
party.  He  sat  by  them  in  Church 
on  Sunday,  too. 

We  went  over  to  talk  to  Phil  after 
Sunday  School.  We  asked  him 
what  he  thought  about  getting  up 
a  weiner  roast  maybe  that  Friday 
night. 

'T  can't,"  he  said.  ''Margaret's  go- 
ing to  let  Daddy  and  me  go  fishing 
up  by  their  cabin.  She's  going  to 
come  up  for  a  day." 


"I  didn't  know  Aunt  Margaret 
ever  went  fishing,"  said  Pat. 

When  we  mentioned  it  to  Pat's 
mother,  she  said  it  was  very  kind 
of  Agnes  and  Margaret  to  let  them 
use  the  cabin.  Why,  everybody  in 
the  ward  was  being  good  to  Phil 
because,  after  all,  he  was  a  mother- 
less boy  and  needed  someone  be- 
sides his  invalid  grandmother  and 
Essie  Arks  to  look  after  him,  though 
it  was  nice  they  were  able  to  get 
Essie  to  come  and  help.  She  was  a 
fine  cook  and  a  good  scrubber. 

"We'd  like  to  be  kind  to  Phil, 
too,"  Pat  said  mournfully,  "but  we 
never  get  the  chance." 

"Never  mind,"  said  Pat's  mother, 
"another  year  or  two  and  he'll  be 
the  one  coaxing  you  girls  to  notice 
him." 

The  second  week  end  before  we 
were  to  go  to  stay  at  Margaret's 
contained  a  really  wonderful  event. 
Our  ward  outing  up  Slipper  Canyon 
was  held  on  Saturday.  On  Friday 
Pat  called  me  up  to  see  what  I  was 
going  to  wear. 

"For  silly,"  Beany  said.  "You 
both  know  you'll  be  wearing  your 
denim  skirts." 

"Mother  won't  let  me  wear  my 
cashmere  sweater,"  Pat  said,  "but 
I  am  going  to  wear  my  brown  leath- 
er collar.  I  guess  it'll  have  to  be 
an  old  sweater  and  my  red  jacket." 

"Mother  has  to  use  the  phone," 
I  told  Pat.    "ril  call  you  back." 

It  was  a  wonderful  day  for  the 
outing.     It  was  hot  in  the  valley, 

Page  321 


322  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 

but  crisp  and  cool  when  we  got  up  always  looked  bright  and  laughing, 
in  the  mountains.  Pat  rode  up  with  She's  like  a  flower,  I  thought.  And 
us  because  her  mother  and  father  so  is  Margaret,  sometimes.  Only 
were  going  to  take  the  Diffendorf  not  now.  Margaret  kept  looking 
sisters,  but  both  John  Alder  and  Dr.  through  the  woods  toward  the  park- 
Turner  offered  to  take  them  also,  ing  and  listening.  She  had  finished 
Finally  Pat's  mother  and  father  just  setting  the  table.  She  twined  the 
came  alone  in  their  car.  At  the  last  ends  of  her  scarf,  smiling  only  a 
minute,  Dr.  Turner  had  a  call  and  little  when  the  others  laughed  at 
so  they  all  rode  with  John  Alder—  something.  I  hoped  Fd  look  like 
Aunt  Agnes,  Margaret,  Phil,  and  that  when  I  grew  up,  I  thought.  It 
Karen.  was  better  to  be  thin  like  that  and 

''My  dad  will  be  along  later,"  we  with  grace, 

heard  Phil  tell  everyone  who  asked  ''I  think  everyone's  getting  ready 

him.  to  sit  down  and  eat,"  Agnes  said. 

Agnes  spread  their  picnic  lunch  ''Not   yet,"    said   Margaret;    ''it's 

on  the  table  next  to  Pat's  food,  and,  still  so  early." 

of   course,  we  were  next  to  Pat's  "Girls,  run  and  find  Phil  and  tell 

folks    on    the    other    side    because  him  we're  nearly  ready  to  eat,"  said 

they're  our  best  friends.  Pat's  mother. 

Agnes  said,  "Margaret,  you've  mis-  We  ran  off,  looking  for  Phil.  The 

counted.     You  have  an  extra  plate  men  and  boys  had  been  playing  bas- 

here."  ketball.     They  were   coming  back 

"Oh,"  said   Margaret,   tugging  a  towards  the  tables  now. 

little  at  the  soft  scarf  she  had  tied  "We're  going  to   eat   now,"  we 

around  her  throat.     "I  thought  I'd  yelled  at  Phil, 

set  a  place  for  Phil's  father  in  case  He  pretended  not  to  hear  us,  but 

he  gets  here  in  time."  he  came  to  our  table.    He  sat  down 

by  Margaret  and  began  telling  her 

JOHN  Alder  came  back  from  gath-  about  who  had  won  and  why.      We 

^   ering  wood  for  the  fire.    "I  seem  couldn't  understand  how  Margaret 

to  be  constantly  accepting  your  hos-  could  pretend  to  be  so  interested  in 

pitality  lately,"  he  said   to  Agnes,  such  stuff.    But  then  she  was  always 

"I  wish  you  had  let  me  buy  the  nice  to  kids.    Look  at  us.  Only  one 

lunch  today  and  bring  it."  week  away,  and  we  were  going  to 

"Nonsense,"  said  Agnes.  "Besides,  a   play   with    her   and    then   come 

I   can't   stand  the   Central  Hotel's  home  and  stay  all  night.     I  felt  a 

cooking.     Rather  do  it  myself,  cer-  pang  of  jealousy  that  Phil  should 

tainly  would."  have  all  her  attention  like  that.     I 

"How  are  they  going  to  tell  you  wished  we  had  been  sitting  closer 

from  the  students  next  year,  Kar-  to  her. 

en?"  John  Alder  sat  down  by  Karen  Just    then    Phil    shouted,    'TIere 

on  the  bench  at  the  table.  comes  Daddy!"     We  all  turned  to 

"That's  easy,"  Karen  said.  'Til  be  look, 

taller  than  most,  and  I'll  look  stern."  "Did  I  make  it?  I  was  afraid  I'd 

I  looked  at  Karen.    She  certainly  miss  the  food,"  Dr.  Turner  greeted 

hadn't  been  looking  stern  lately.  She  us. 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


323 


We  all  tried  to  answer  him  while 
Margaret  moved  over  and  made 
room  for  him.  In  that  moment  she 
was  looking  as  radiant  as  Karen. 
Phil  had  to  begin  all  over  telling 
about  the  ball  game. 

Our  table  grew  very  quiet  so  our 
bishop  could  ask  the  blessing.  "Not 
only  are  we  thankful  for  this  food, 
but  this  joyous  group  of  neighbors 
and  friends  whom  we  love  .  .  .  ." 

We  were  thankful  for  this  joyous 
group.  Suddenly  I  knew  these  were 
the  moments  I  must  remember, 
"this  joyous  group/'  All  the  words 
in  blessings  were  beautiful  words,  I 
thought. 

jyrARGARET  cleared  up  the 
dishes,  and  Dr.  Turner  helped 
and  so  did  Phil  for  a  few  minutes. 
Then  he  ran  to  join  the  games,  and 
Dr.  Turner  and  Margaret  and  Aunt 
Agnes  walked  over  to  watch  and 
cheer  for  Phil.  Pat  and  I  watched, 
too. 

"He  gets  more  content  and  seems 
happier  all  the  time,"  Dr.  Turner 
said  to  Margaret. 

"I  know  I  am  happier,"  said  Mar- 
garet in  a  low  voice. 

Dr.  Turner  took  her  hand  and 
held  it  in  his. 

"Come  on,"  I  said  to  Pat,  "let's 
find  the  kids  in  our  group." 

It  was  fun  to  run  until  it  hurt  to 
breathe.  People  began  building  the 
bonfire  high.  In  a  Httle  while  it 
would  be  dark,  and  then  we'd  all  be 
sitting  around  the  fire  singing  and 
having  a  program.  Then,  last  of 
all,  they'd  get  out  the  marshmallows 
for  the  red  hot  coals. 

Beany  and  I  sang  a  duet  on  the 
program.  We  had  been  practicing 
for  it  all  week.  When  I  sang  a  solo 
part  in  it,  Beany  held  his  ears,  and 


everybody  laughed.  Not  long  ago 
I  would  have  died  if  Beany  had 
done  that,  but  it  didn't  bother  me 
too  much  tonight,  though  I  did  feel 
like  giving  him  a  hard  kick  in  the 
shins. 

Pat  and  I  went  to  get  our  marsh- 
mallows.  After  we'd  eaten  the  last 
possible  marshmallow  we  could 
hold,  the  outing  came  to  a  close. 
After  the  closing  prayer,  we  helped 
load  the  things  into  the  cars.  I  was 
beginning  to  feel  very  tired,  and 
I'd  eaten  too  much. 

"Margaret's  riding  down  with 
Phil  and  me,"  Dr.  Turner  said. 

Phil  was  scrambling  sleepily  into 
Dr.  Turner's  car,  where  he  stretched 
out  on  the  back  seat. 

"Then  John's  car  won't  be  so 
crowded,"  Margaret  added. 

"Well,  I  doubt  if  it'll  be  very 
crowded,"  Agnes  said.  "The  girls 
loaded  all  our  picnic  things  into 
Pat's  car,  so  I'm  going  to  have  to 
ride  down  with  them  so  I  can  sort 
out  our  stuff  when  we  get  home.  I 
guess  Karen  will  be  the  only  one 
riding  back  with  John." 

"Pat  had  better  come  with  us, 
too,"  said  Pat's  father. 

So  I  said  goodbye  to  her. 

John  said  goodnight  to  everybody. 
"I'll  see  that  Karen  gets  home  safe- 
ly," he  said  to  Agnes. 

"I  know  it,"  Agnes  said. 

"Goodbye,  Pat,"  I  yelled  and  then 
jumped  into  our  car. 

As  soon  as  it  started  moving,  I 
promptly  fell  asleep  and  didn't  wake 
up  until  we  were  home,  where  I 
discovered  Beany's  head  on  my 
shoulder.  I  ought  to  bop  him  now 
for  that  duet,  I  thought,  but  I  was 
too  sleepy. 

Monday  afternoon  we  rode  our 
bikes     up     to     see     Margaret     to 


324 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


make  sure  she  had  not  forgotten 
that  this  was  the  Friday  we  were 
going  to  the  play  with  her.  We  took 
our  Kold-ayde  along  and  made  a 
few  stops  on  the  way  to  see  if  we 
could  sell  a  few  packages.  We  really 
didn't  sell  enough  to  make  the  ef- 
fort worthwhile.  We  decided  we 
wouldn't  offer  any  to  the  Diffen- 
dorfs.  We  didn't  want  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  them. 

"Margaret's  not  here,"  said  Agnes, 
''but  I'm  sure  she's  not  forgotten 
that  you're  coming.  She  was  at  the 
summer  theater  all  morning,  and 
then  this  afternoon  she  and  Phil 
went  shopping  for  some  summer 
clothes  for  him.  Dr.  Turner  drove 
them." 

"Where's  Aunt  Karen?"  Pat 
asked. 

"Well,  she  rode  down  with  Mar- 
garet this  morning.  She  was  going 
to  help  paint  sets  or  something. 
Margaret  came  back  without  her. 
Said  John  was  going  to  drop  her  off 
when  he  came.  Seems  kind  of  out 
of  his  way,  though,"  she  added  drily. 

I  tucked  my  chin  on  my  knee. 
"Miss  Diffendorf,  do  you  think 
they'll  go  to  Europe  this  summer?" 

"Europe?"  She  looked  at  me  in 
astonishment.  "Good  gracious  me, 
whatever  gave  you  that  idea?  Oh, 
yes,  I  remember.  Margaret  talked 
about  it  a  month  or  so  ago.  No,  the 
plans  for  the  summer  theater  going 
through  changed  all  that.  Besides, 
Margaret's  not  running  away  from 
anything  this  summer,  I  guess." 

"Could  we  have  a  drink  of  water 
before  we  start  back.  Aunt  Agnes?" 
Pat  asked. 

"Of  course,  girls,  anything  you 
like." 

We  went  back  through  the  long, 
cool  house  and  drank  delicious  sips 


of  cold  well  water.  Pat  opened  the 
icebox,  but  there  was  no  fudge. 
The  picnic  dishes  were  still  waiting 
on  the  table  unwashed.  Usually 
Agnes  was  a  fanatic  about  not  let- 
ting a  dish  sit  dirty  a  minute.  We 
tiptoed  back  through  the  house. 

"I'm  sorry  there  are  no  treats  to- 
day, girls.  I've  felt  a  little  tired 
lately.  I'll  probably  be  perking  up 
and  getting  busy  cooking  before 
you're  due  for  your  visits  so  don't 
worry." 

"I^E  protested  that  we  didn't  ex- 
pect her  to  go  to  any  trouble 
for  us.  In  a  few  minutes  we  picked 
up  our  bikes  and  rode  home. 

Beany  was  playing  on  top  of 
father's  garage  with  Andy,  a  neigh- 
bor boy.  Someone  ought  to  tell 
Mother  on  him,  I  thought,  but  I  sat 
down  in  the  shade  and  rested  by 
Pat  instead. 

"Jens  Olesen  isn't  married,"  said 
Pat.    He  was  the  postmaster. 

"I  guess  he's  about  the  only  one 
in  town  who  is  anywhere  near  the 
right  age.  How  old  do  you  think 
he  is?"  I  chewed  on  a  piece  of  grass. 

"I've  got  to  go,"  Pat  said.  "It's 
almost  time  for  Daddy  to  get 
home." 

At  dinner  I  asked  Father,  "How 
much  older  is  Jens  Olesen  than 
Agnes  Diffendorf?" 

"I  don't  know.  Ten  or  fifteen 
years  at  least."  Father  went  on 
talking  to  Mother. 

That  was  quite  a  bit  older.  I 
started  to  think  about  exactly  the 
things  I'd  need  to  take  with  me  Fri- 
day night.  Mother  had  already 
promised  me  the  loan  of  her  over- 
night bag. 

On  Friday,  Margaret  had  prom- 
ised to  pick  us  up  at  our  homes  on 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


325 


her  way  to  her  house  from  the  the- 
ater before  dinner  and  the  evening 
performance.  Pat  got  so  excited 
waiting  that  she  brought  her  things 
over  to  wait  with  me.  My  place 
was  the  closest,  so  it  would  be  likely 
that  Margaret  would  stop  here  first. 
When  she  finally  came,  Dr.  Turner 
was  driving. 

'1  was  on  my  way  home  from 
the  office  when  it  occurred  to  me 
that  I  should  save  John  Alder  a  trip 
home  with  Margaret,  so  I  picked 
her  up  myself.  Of  course,  John  was 
none  too  pleased  over  that." 

''He  didn't  mind  in  the  least," 
laughed  Margaret,  ''except  that  it 
prevented  him  from  seeing  .  .  .  ." 
She  turned  around  and  smiled  at  us. 
"I  see  you're  both  wearing  your  best 
bib  'n  tucker  for  the  play  tonight." 

"Oh,  yes,"  Pat  said.  "Mother  said 
we  ought  to  dress  up,  but  we  had 
planned  to,  anyway." 

We  turned  up  the  hill.  Phil  came 
running  across  the  yard  when  he 
heard  his  father's  car. 

"Did  you  go  swimming  today, 
Phil?"  Margaret  called. 

"Yes,  we  did;  it  was  swell.  Water 
was  wonderful." 

We  got  out  at  the  gate,  and  Phil 
slid  in  the  car  beside  his  father. 

"Around  a  quarter  to  eight?"  Dr. 
Turner  asked  Margaret.  "It's  a 
good  half-hour  drive." 

"Fine,"  she  said.  "We'll  all  be 
waiting." 

"Is  Phil  going,  too?"  asked  Pat. 

"Yes,"  said  Margaret.  "I  thought 
he'd  enjoy  it  with  us.  Dr.  Turner 
says  the  play's  an  old  favorite  of  his 
and  he  offered  to  drive  us.  I  thought 
it  would  be  fun  to  go  together." 


Aunt  Agnes  waited  for  us  on  the 
front  porch. 

"You  can  take  your  things  up  to 
the  guest  room  and  wash  your 
hands,  girls.  Don't  waste  any  time, 
but  come  down  as  soon  as  you're 
ready  because  dinner's  almost  on 
the  table." 

"I  wish  you'd  come  with  us, 
Agnes,"  Margaret  stood  in  the  door- 
way. 

"Oh,  I  can't  see  them  all,"  said 
Agnes.  "Since  I've  tickets  for  almost 
all  the  rest  of  them,  I  think  I'd  bet- 
ter plan  on  missing  this  one.  You've 
got  a  earful  anyway." 

"We  won't  be  a  minute,"  we 
promised  as  we  started  up  the  stairs. 

"I  think  I'll  skip  dinner."  Mar- 
garet started  for  the  stairs  where  we 
waited.  "I  need  awhile  to  get 
ready." 

"Nonsense,"  said  Agnes  firmly. 
"You're  too  thin  now.  You  need 
dinner  as  well  as  the  girls.  I'll  help 
after  you  eat  a  bit  if  you  need  me." 

Margaret  came  down  the  stairs 
and  put  her  arms  around  Agnes  and 
kissed  her  on  the  forehead  and  on 
the  cheek.  They  stood  looking  at 
each  other  for  a  moment,  while  Pat 
and  I  steadily  examined  Grand- 
father Diffendorf's  picture  on  the 
stairway  wall. 

"It's  all  right,  Margaret,"  Agnes 
said  softly.  "Don't  you  worry  about 
a  single  thing.  Everything's  going 
to  be  all  right."  Margaret  turned 
and  ran  up  the  stairs. 

"Hurry  up,  girls,"  Agnes  turned 
toward  the  kitchen,  but  not  before 
we  saw  the  tears  standing  bright  in 
her  eyes. 

{To  he  continued) 


Magazine  Subscriptions  for  1954 


CounseJoi  Marianne  C.  Sharp 


THE  general  board  extends  its 
thanks  and  deep  appreciation 
to  all  who  by  their  sup- 
port, participation  and  conscientious 
work  made  possible  the  substantial 
increase  in  the  number  of  subscrip- 
tions to  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine in  1954.  This  increase  of  8,865 
subscriptions  reflects  great  credit  on 
stake  and  ward,  mission  and  branch 
Magazine  representatives  who 
placed  on  the  honor  roll,  as  well  as 
on  the  presidencies  of  Relief  Society 
under  whose  direction  the  work  of 
placing  the  Magazine  in  Latter-day 
Saint  homes  was  so  ably  accom- 
plished. 

The  general  board  endeavors  to 
publish  a  Magazine  of  value  for  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  women,  and  the  ac- 
ceptance which  it  receives  is  gratify- 
ing. Of  primary  concern  is  the  reso- 
lution that  everything  in  The  ReUef 
Society  Magazine  shall  be  in  har- 
mony with  Latter-day  Saint  stand- 
ards. At  the  nominal  subscription 
price  of  the  Magazine  and  at  no 
extra  cost,  subscribers  are  supplied 
the  lesson  work  for  Relief  Society, 
as  approved  by  the  Church  Publica- 
tions Committee,  and  all  other  les- 
son helps  published  by  the  general 
board.  In  addition  to  the  lesson 
material.  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine also  offers  material  of  general 
reading  interest— inspirational,  en- 
tertaining, and  practical  for  home- 
making— with  specific  instructions 
and  reports  of  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers, activities,  and  aspirations.  It 
contains  the  general  history  of  Re- 
lief Society  and,  as  such,  copies 
should  be  preserved  in  all  Relief  So- 

Page  326 


ciety  organizations.  The  Magazine 
binds  together  in  one  bond  of  sis- 
terhood, members  throughout  the 
world  in  ever-expanding  numbers 
and  localities.  Of  frequent  occur- 
rence are  letters  which  come  to  the 
general  board  expressing  apprecia- 
tion for  the  Magazine  from  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  who  live  far  from 
their  homes  amid  alien  customs  and 
religions  to  whom  The  ReUef  So- 
ciety Magazine  affords  a  tie  to  home 
and  Church. 

Noticeable  gains  in  the  number  of 
subscriptions  were  evidenced  in  the 
placement  of  129,878  Magazines  in 
the  homes,  as  of  December  31,  1954, 
over  the  previous  total  of  121,014  in 
1953.  In  1954  Inhere  were  200  stakes 
on  the  honor  roll  as  compared  to 
184  in  1953;  and  ward  and  branch 
organizations  in  the  stakes  on  the 
honor  roll  in  1954  were  1,637  ^^ 
compared  with  1,467  in  1953.  For 
the  eighth  year  the  South  Los  An- 
geles Stake  had  the  highest  percent- 
age of  any  stake  in  the  Church.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  that  the  top 
seven  stakes  in  1954  were  the  same 
as  those  in  1953,  although  the  rela- 
tive positions  of  some  of  them  var- 
ied. There  were  thirteen  missions 
and  550  branches  in  missions  on  the 
honor  roll  in  1954.  Twenty-four 
stakes  had  100  per  cent  or  over  in 
every  one  of  their  wards  as  compared 
with  sixteen  in  1953.  These  indeed 
are  excellent  records. 

Rehef  Society  Magazine  represen- 
tatives have  an  important  calling 
and  an  exacting  one.  It  is  their  love 
for  Relief  Society  which  prompts 
them  to  accept  this  calling  and  fill 


MAGAZINE  SUBSCRIPTIONS  FOR  1954  327 

it  so  faithfully.  By  believing  in  the  plishments  are  very  much  appreciat- 
Magazine  and  explaining  its  value  to  ed,  as  are  the  great  interest  and  con- 
new  subscribers  as  well  as  continu-     ^ern  of  those  who  preside  over  them 

iup   their   interest   in   present   sub-         .iDirci.  j       •        c 

^•1  Tv^        .  ^  ...  —the  Keliet  Society  presidencies  of 

scribers,    Magazine    representatives  ^  ^ 

help  keep  the  teachings  of  Relief  ^^^  ^^^^^^  ^"^  ^^^^s,  missions  and 
Society  in  the  homes  of  Latter-day  branches.  Through  close,  co-oper- 
Saints.     Their   efforts   and  accom-     ative  effort  success  is  assured. 

uionors  for  criighest  LKatings 

Stake 

South  Los  Angeles  (California)   246% 
Magazine  Representative — Nancy  M.  Rupp 
Ward 

South  Gate  Ward,   South   Los  Angeles   Stake    (California)    336% 

Magazine  Representative — Amelia  Dellenbach 

Branch 

Mountain  Home  Branch,  Boise  Stake  (Idaho)   353% 

Magazine  Representative — Barbara  M.  Jones 

Mission 

California — 104% 
Mission  Relief  Society  President — LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

Mission  District 

South  Texas  District,  Texas-Louisiana  Mission  130% 

District  Magazine  Representative — Ruby  Reaugh 

Mission  Branch 

Franklin  Branch — 300% 

West  Virginia  North  District,  East  Central  States  Mission 

Magazine  Representative — Maycel  W.  Sponaugle 

Ten  Highest  Percentages  in  Stakes 

South  Los  Angeles 246. ...Nancy  Rupp 

Nyssa   i66....Lucile  M.  Goates 

San  Joaquin  i47....Reta  J.  Watkins 

Glendale 144.. ..Elsie  Weber 

Oquirrh    137. ...Enid  O.  Heise 

Minidoka   i35....Myrtle  C.  Lloyd 

Provo   128. ...Flora  Buggert 

Rexburg  128. ...Martha  J.  Erickson 

Long  Beach  124... .Ethel  Spongberg 

Burley ...i24....Leona  Budge 

Missions  Achieving  Ten  Highest  Percentages 

California  104.. ..LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

Central  States  100.. ..May  E.  J.  Dyer 

Western  States 100.. ..Mildred  P.  Elggren 

TexasTouisiana   93....Phynis  D.  Smith 

Northern  California  90.... Amelia  P.  Gardner 

Northwestern   States  9o....Mavil  A.  McMurrin 

North  Central  States  86.. ..Dora  E.  England 

Great  Lakes  85. ...Florence  H.  Richards 

Western  Canadian 85....Ehzabeth  U.  Zimmerman 

Northern  States  85....Nettie  P.  Smoot 


328 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


Ten  Stakes  With  Highest  Number  of  Subscriptions 


No. 

No. 

Subscriptions 

Subscriptions 

South  Los  Angeles 

2567 

North  Jordan 

871 

San  Fernando 

1152 

Ensign 

864 

Glendale 

1076 

Sevier 

864 

Mesa 

984 

Burley 

859 

Pasadena 

943 

Long  Beach 

848 

Ten  Missions  With  Highest  Number  of  Subscript! 

ons 

No. 

No. 

Subscriptions 

Subscriptions 

Central  States 

1177 

California 

838 

Southern  States 

^153 

Great  Lakes 

811 

West  Central  States 

1055 

Eastern  States 

680 

Western  States 

978 

Northwestern  States 

677 

Central  Atlantic  States 

845 

Northern  States 

594 

Stakes  in 

Which  All  the  Wards  Achieved  100%  or 

Above 

Bear  River Rennis  A.  Larkin 

Bonneville  Ruth  Peterson 

Burley   Leona  Budge 

East  Long  Beach Margaret  Bryan 

East  Los  Angeles Zelma  Beck 

East  Mill  Creek  Mary  T.  Maxfield 

East  Sharon Edna  M.  Hansen 

Glendale   Elsie  Weber 

Granite   Clara  M.  Love 

Grant Caroline   R.  Bennett 

Idaho  Falls  Johanna  Scoresby 

Long  Beach Ethel  Spongberg 


North  Idaho  Falls.... Janet  L.  Landon 

Nyssa  Lucile  M.  Goates 

Oquirrh  Enid  O.  Heise 

Pocatello  Margaret  Thomas 

Rexburg Martha  J.  Erickson 

San  Fernando  Helen  Yaple 

San  Joaquin Retta  J.  Watkins 

Sevier Glenyce  D.  Poulson 

Shelley Merle  Young 

South  Idaho  Falls  ....Renee  J.  Nielsen 
South  Los  Angeles  ....Nancy  M.  Rupp 
West  Pocatello  lone  G.  Slayden 


II 

iission 

California 

104 

Central  States 

100 

Western  States 

100 

Texas-Louisiana 

93 

^Percentages  on   utonor  iKoll 


Northern  California  90 

Northwestern  States  90 

North  Central  States  86 

Great  Lakes  85 

Western  Canadian  85 


Northern  States 
West  Central  States 
Southern  States 
New  England 


85 
84 

76 


Stakes  Oil  ^Percentages 


South  Los  Angeles        246 

Nyssa  166 

San  Joaquin  147 

Glendale  144 

Oquirrh  137 

Minidoka  135 

Provo  128 

Rexburg  128 

Long  Beach  124 

Burley  124 

San  Fernando  123 

Idaho  Falls  122 

Shelley  1 20 


East  Long  Beach 
San  Juan 
Humboldt 
Bakersfield 
Columbia  River 
West  Pocatello 
South  Idaho  Falls 
New  York 
Orange  County 
Los  Angeles 
Wilford 
Union 
Denver 


20 

19 

17 
16 

15 
15 

13 
12 

12 

1 1 

11 

10 


East  Los  Angeles 

Highland 

Sevier 

Bear  River 

Granite 

Grant 

Ogden 

Tacoma 

South  Salt  Lake 

North  Idaho  Falls 

Grid  ley 

Oakland 

San  Diego 


110 

109 
109 
109 

108 
108 
108 
108 
108 
108 
108 
107 
107 


MAGAZINE  SUBSCRIPTIONS  FOR  1954 


329 


Inglew'ood 

107 

Uintah 

94 

Chicago 

84 

Pocatello 

107 

Maricopa 

94 

Logan 

84 

Bonneville 

106 

Mesa 

94 

Montpelier 

84 

Boise 

106 

Salt  Lake 

94 

Raft  River 

84 

Sugar  House 

106 

Lorin  Fair 

94 

Utah 

83 

Las  Vegas 

105 

Layton 

94 

West  Jordan 

83 

Rigby 

105 

Wasatch 

94 

Nevada 

83 

Pasadena 

105 

Timpanogos 

93 

Panguitch 

83 

San  Jose 

105 

Moapa 

93 

North  Carbon 

83 

San   Bernardino 

105 

American  Falls 

93 

Reno 

82 

North  Box  Elder 

105 

East  Provo 

93 

Palmyra 

82 

San  Francisco 

105 

University 

93 

Orem 

82 

Portneuf 

104 

Cannon 

92 

Alberta 

82 

East  Mill  Creek 

104 

South  Blackfoot 

9- 

Cedar 

81 

Bountiful 

104 

Murray 

92 

Riverside 

81 

North  Pocatello 

104 

Grand  Coulee 

92 

Farr  West 

81 

St.  Joseph 

104 

Sharon 

92 

El  Paso 

81 

Sacramento 

104 

Butte 

92 

Idaho 

80 

Cassia 

103 

Spokane 

91 

Blaine 

80 

Emigration 

103 

Gooding 

91 

Millard 

80 

Twin  Falls 

103 

North  Tooele 

91 

Duchesne 

80 

North  Jordan 

103 

Mount  Graham 

91 

East  Cache 

80 

South  Box  Elder 

103 

Carbon 

90 

Davis 

80 

Liberty 

102 

Teton 

90 

North  Weber 

79 

Blackfoot 

102 

Woodruff 

90 

Snowflake 

79 

East  Sharon 

102 

Grantsville 

90 

Lethbridge 

79 

Bannock 

102 

Berkelev 

90 

Fresno 

79 

East  Phoenix 

102 

Star  Valley 

90 

Beaver 

79 

Uvada 

101 

Deseret 

90 

Lake  View 

78 

Ensign 

101 

Palo  Alto 

89 

Richland 

78 

Nam  pa 

101 

Parowan 

89 

Mount  Ogden 

78 

Young 

101 

Calgary 

89 

Seattle 

78 

Mount  Jordan 

101 

Roose\eIt 

89 

Garfield 

77 

West  Utah 

101 

Franklin 

89 

Nebo 

77 

Mill  Creek 

100 

North  Se\ier 

89 

Hyrum 

77 

Mount  Rubidoux 

100 

South  Ogden 

89 

South  Sevier 

77 

Taylor 

100 

Southern  Arizona 

88 

Detroit 

77 

Tooele 

100 

Dallas 

88 

Juab 

76 

South  Bear  River 

100 

\\^ashington 

88 

Hillside 

76 

Santa  Monica 

99 

Lehi 

88 

St.  Johns 

76 

East  Riverside 

98 

Kolob 

88 

Mount  Logan 

76 

Malad 

98 

East  Ogden 

88 

Lost  River 

76 

Phoenix 

98 

Houston 

88 

South  Summit 

76 

Park 

97 

Wayne 

88 

Juarez 

74 

North  Rexburg 

97 

South  Davis 

88 

Florida 

72 

Monument  Park 

96 

Bear  Lake 

87 

Klamath 

72 

Salmon  Ri\er 

96 

East  Jordan 

87 

San  Luis 

71 

Weiser 

96 

Pioneer 

87 

North  Sanpete 

71 

Cottonwood 

96 

Alpine 

87 

South  Sanpete 

70 

Weber 

96 

Ben  Lomond 

87 

Santa  Rosa 

70 

St.  George 

96 

Kanab 

87 

Gunnison 

66 

Wells 

95 

Smithfield 

86 

Moon  Lake 

66 

Yellowstone 

95 

Benson 

86 

Willamette 

66 

North  Davis 

95 

Zion  Park 

86 

South  Carolina 

66 

Big  Horn 

95 

Temple  View 

86 

Lyman 

65 

Portland 

95 

Santaquin-Tintic 

85 

Summit 

64 

Riverdale 

95 

Santa  Barbara 

85 

Moroni 

58 

East  Rigby 

95 

Oneida 

85 

Morgan 

55 

Emery 

95 

Cache 

85 

Oahu 

41 

330  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


O 


o 

z 
o 


K     u 


»  Ph 


i-IC<10000000C5'lOOOt-t-0(Mt-«Dt-OOOOlO'*0005(Mr^ 
a505000500t-OOi-lt:-00(MOt-C»OOt-OCiOOt-OoO 


^-r  OOCOT}<THOOCO'<*'^C<J'^0100:iTHOO'XiC5'^COC<J050(>a 

,^►5         iOt:^CiC<lT-l^(MCO00i-lt:-C0O5(Mi-IC»CO'^O5aiTHi-lTHio 


w  z 


■W  ^2         OO-'^t^^DlOCOiOt-COOOTlii-ICsCOCOCOt-OOiOi-IOOiOaiTt 


I  1 1  •£  ^  ii II 1 1  b  i  I  - 1  ^  ^  ^  i - 1 1  p 

|/%        .2^  (Ntr-co<X'C<it-a5aii>'X>oiO(MOcocO'^Tj«(Mioa5(Mocoi-i 

+:;«  OOOOOi-IOOOOt-OOCXJCSCiOOOOOOfMaiOOOOOiasOOO 

.SPh  t— Ii— ItH                                                     1— It— ItHi-Hi— I                                                     tH 

^-  COOCii-lrHT}<iX>00"^COCOT-l(MOOCOOOt^CS(MTj<<X)T-ltO?r>0 

3^5  T-(tOT-l05COlO(Mai'^(MlO(MW(M(MCDCOlOO(MOCOOii-HCO 

W«<!h  lOt>WCOMT:i<U^WCOlOlOCX)lOC<l(X)t--CDOOCOlLOCOCOlOC<>lO 

I 

"   -(J 

oC  00(NIC000Uti05'^-^t>00t>'^O'<^rHiO(MC0O00'^0:>T— lOii— I 

iiS  <M«£>'^co»OrHoooa50T-icD(Mooooc<i'^OicoT-(-^iocr>o»o 


'O 


;-) 

(P 

OJ 

r^ 

> 

P^ 

<:<!<t:pqWMpqpqpqcqpQmWpqpqpqMmpquuoouo 


o 

o 

.2 
*r/3 

c3 

c 

^ 

W5 

-^ 

ctf 

c« 

a 

0) 

HONOR  ROLL  331 


>» 

^ 


7-* 


ss«sl        sill  11        i        ls«-ali 


C<10iTHt>0505a500OC00500050;iOt-t-OCSOt-CX)i-IO0005OO 


^?1         VIM 


00(M'^'^t-0'^«£>Tti-(-<*»r)t>Oi'^iOOOiOOOOlOOTfO^OCOTH 

Tf(Mtoa5'X>T-HOOOica5oo«0'^'^'^t^ooooor-i?r>i-ic»T-iooc^i-(t> 

COOiCOtOOOOirfCvJC^lCOlOiOCOtOOiOT-ICOtO-^OOOOOCOTHT-lTflO 
OOr}<05lOt:^iO'^COlOi-(Ot't-0-^(MiOOOa50(MOO'^OOt^-lO»0'<* 


44 


U 

(V 

'V 

!» 

>< 

:3 

H 

O 

M 

'^ 

o 

riiJ 

X 

^ 
^ 

> 

c8 

^ 

n3 

3 

ft 

o 

a 
> 

o 

o 

o 

'^ 
I— ( 

o 

•-3 

-M 

l-i 

(35 

O) 

OJ 

QJ 

o 

o 

o 

. 

O 

rJ<lOCOOOOOOt^OOI>00'<!*00(M<rOlOOOC<lrHlOCOTHi— I     tH     OS  t-Tj* 

OOi-HOiOOCXDr-IOit-OOOOOOlM     i-HOOOOOiasOiOOOC^OOOO     CX)     t-  t-     -^ 

rH                                  rH                                                     t— li— It-Hi-H                                  t— Ii— It— I  t— I 

(NOiot>cot-iOTfcoo50o<:oioai?oo5i:£>i— iioa5"^ocoTj<t-L005  t>-ix» 

t>C<lt~00'X>a505C£>0(>3l>C»THCO'^?C>00^"^a5<X>iX)CO<X)Tf     OO     05  lO     t^ 

■tH 

rHr-l0000t^'^CDlOTj<00t:-O-^t::^<M(MC0(MC<l(MC0t>OlOT-l     tH     00  CO     LO 

TflCOCOOCOt>'^lOUOt^a5'*CO(M«£>i— ICX)lOOSC<ia5C<llOiO     C-     t-  CO     rj< 

•rl<Ti»00rj<t>COt>C0<MCOt>"^t-Cr-CC>'^"^W'<*(MC0<X)Tl<00iO     tr-     CO  CO     Cr- 


r-       ^ 

^    o 


-  t)      r-.      ^ 


&X)  '^      C      M      ..      S      ?^    -"^ 


?SS0C3.^^^0 


332  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


o 


II  -  ^^  H  <  «  «  ^ffi  M  ^'  «  ^-  fx;  ;S  ffi  ^  g-  ^  ^  ^  w  g-  w  ^   I  << 

.2^  -<*C00i00t>«£)00THOC000OC0OC0O(r0'^iHC0C0TH'st«0000?0?£> 

•Sw  T-i'^ooot-t>ooo:i0^oooooaiai0005i-ia5ooooiooooo5C5 

-O-  Oitr-(MOi'^IO':D(MCO'tDTHCDC5THOOO'^T-ICOt-lOaia500COt>(M 

5>2  '*CD00050i-IOT-llOTHt-COCOi-lTi<a5lO(MC^O(MCO(MCSOOlOCO 


OC        OCOTfOt>COC<ICvIC5C<I«OCOCOt--t--C>OOin»'^lOC<l<X>C<lTf«COOO 


[2  ^     ^      _^  § 


0)  C     a» 


V 

^ 

c; 

O) 

-M 

'Ti 

•  1— ( 

>> 

o 

^ 

> 

Pi 

> 

Q) 

. 

> 

li^iisB   1^   is^ig|i.,^iii^ 


m 

OT 

03 

•rH 

o 

ggj      WjH'^'lfljai  C^uJ-*^—  5S^^<:3t«<i^L_]         ^^^ 

H<P^^HH:j<Oh:iHfe<<^PWfiHWWP^W§S<fe<oSW 

n 

(3 

.2+3  ■rl<t-O5T-IO5t0t-00lOt'0CI(M(Ma5C0t'C5lO00l>-t:-LOTH00rl<(M0000 
-*e<y  OOiOOO:>t^tDOOOOCOTHOOOOOOOOC5000a5CX)00^0(MOOCX)(Mtr- 
.Sf^iH  i-trHiHTHi-l  iH  iHtHtH  rH 

rQ^        C005(MOr-l050'^rJ<lOOOO-^?£)(MTHt-COOOt-(NOl00005COTj<TH 

^►S      c^THLO'^t--rj<cou:)t-'^u^oo(ro<xicot:>T-i-^c^coc<icr)cr>rHioa5co(Ni 

I 

^  z     ocoosooa>0500ot^t^iHOiT-ic^oc5ioci'^coaioO'<^oooia5Cico 


>.         i^    f3    ^    a>    ^  C 

.1     1^  -g  .^  ^  ^  g 


ooooo>Jc«bx:ca'?-i;Mis3(73a3c^o3cCp^.;^ooo;HC^<i^Q^-rH 

;^^^^^^ooooooPHPL,pL(fiipLHet,(^p4pMPHpL.fi(PHpHPHPH 


HONOR  ROLL 


333 


ri4 


0) 

o 

Hi 


o 
o 


T3       r^ 


o 

4-) 

OS 


O  h4 


^::i  o 


o 

-(J 
o 

o 
Q 


O 


ft     c« 

^  H  W 


m      TO 

r-H        *'"' 


03 


w 


.2^  H 

03 


c3 


J3 


c3 


(S3 


O    CQ 

O 


ft 


OS 
o 


03 


O 
O 

2 


6  .)i  ui 


§  P^ 

cl;  <i  w 


>>  -si 


ffi 


0)    CS3 


W 


ft 

bX) 
bJO 

SO) 


lO     CO     lO     tH 
C5    C»     tH     O 


O     lO     1— I 

Ci    Ci    O 


00 


ootr-?Oi— loococof^Diro 
oO"^ooioc^aiOi(Mio 
t-t>t:-LOt-'<^co^co 


Ot-H^OOIOOOOSOOiH 

ooa5coio<x>wt>'>*'^ 


to 


o 

CO 
to 


oooot-ooo:)00o:> 


CO  t- 
CO  t^ 

00  T-H 


as 


00  CO  CO  (M  lO 


00  CO  -^  lo 

t-  O^  00  00 


CO 


o 


LO  00 
iO  Ci 

O  CO 


o 
o 


00 
C5 


Oi-HOiOOOOOOCOtDlOi-ias  Ci 

1— iooioiocooa5iot^'r}<?o?r>         d- 

00T-io;iTi<'<^C0':Ot:-rt<iO(M'Tl<  Ci 


03 

o 

t-3 


1-^       O! 


03 
o 
o 


03 


T3 

o 


5tl 

o 
o 


o 

o 

o 


03 

bfi  fl) 


^^^^^^>=;2-| 


.2  ^ 

S   2 

03     O) 


03 


m 

m 

be    a> 
o 


03 

•r-l 

O 


CU 

4J 
OJ 


(D 


03 

O) 

03 
-(J 
CO 

ft 


m 


o     o     o 


-(J 


^    C/2 


ft 
;-( 

o 


03 

O) 
■+-> 

OS 

g  5^ 


e3 
!3 
o 

I 

OS 
X 

O) 


OS 

4J 

O 


OS 
C 
OS 

+-> 


in 
a>     - 


-M 

C/2 

ft 
(1) 


ft 
o 

03 


P          PQ 

H    pq      ., 

O  K*J        ft 


ft 

^  -^  m 


(D 


-       C«     Ph     ^'      o; 


§  c 

t*  o  OS 

jH  o  a> 

W  W  ffi   'H; 


W       73 


0) 


««  0£        OS        .rlJ 


■;^    ft 
ft    CTj 

ft    f-( 


^  o)    03  o;  P-  "^ 

c  *  f"  I  ►^  Q 

I"  II  Is  S 

>  03 


QftC'^bij-s;^^ 
"  :3  •::  ^    ft  ^  ^    ? 


•^  O    ft 
ft  '1' 

03    rft    Tl 


^  C     03 

o 

PL| 


2  ^ 

S  pq 

Ph  q 

•^  g3 

ft  a> 


^ 

s 


O 

m 

^< 

ft 


OS 


>5  ft 

a»  o 

'H  bJO 

TO  Q 


^.©^  -^ 


'3^  Q  Q   "^    i-I 


Q 

0) 


o:  PP  P^  C/2    ^    ^ 


^  5r!   >>  ^   OS 


lOlOi-lOi'*iX><X>Tl<'X>TfliOt-COlOt-lOC5iO-^lOOOOi(MOCDOiO(MCOOO 
Oa50000OC5t-OCiC5OOCMO'*Oi-H00O00t>OC5(M00t:-OCiO00 


<lDOOiOCOCOt>T-l(Mt> 
'^lOi-HOOiOfM^COt- 
t-'^IO'^t-tr-COlOTH 


COOlCOfMt-'^COi— lOOlO'«*OrJ<(MOO-^THi:OOOlO(M 
C-OO^lOCOlOCSi-HO'^'^OStOOOlOt-OiCDt-lOlO 
t-COOOTH'^iX)COlOCOLOCOTl<OOCOt-lOlOLOT}<?Ci'r}< 


OOC<IC<lCOt:-CT500<M'^(Mi-ltr-t:-l>-iX)'*OrHi:OCOO'^OOi-llOlOCDOO?OiXi 
OOOCOT(<(MlO'^^00(Mt~lOCOT-l'^t:^CO<X>(MOCOaST-ICOtD'i*C£>rHCOT-l 
I>rJ<(X>LOt>t--'>sI<K3THOOCOt-Oi-^'^CO^COlO'<*?r>t>'^<X>iX>t--lOlOCDiO 


,3   o 

bjO    >    > 


o 

■+J 

ft 


o 

o 

03 


bJO    03 

^    ft 


o 


> 


o 


ft 
o 

4->     -l->     -M       C^       C^ 


o 

ft 

03 

ft 


o 
ft 

O      OS 

biD    ft 

QJ        5-1 


ft    cr 
c«     03 

fH         O 


ft   ft 


h:]  pq  Q  fe  fe  H:,  H5 


ft    ft 

03     OS 


03 
OS 

ft     "^ 

cS  pq  ^ 

ft 

1-5     03     03 


OS      ft 

ft     I 
o    ft 


ft 

-^  -^ 

ft  03 

OS  <V 


■^     03     S^     eg 


o;  ri:; 


o    a;  ^ 


>      0$      Ol 

a>  ,^  pft 


^  ^  ^  X 

f>     4J  -I-)  ^J  -M 

O      3  ft  ft  ft 

ft     ft     O  O  O  O 


(^ps^f:dt(^a:2a}zoa2a2U2U}U2U2a}U2zna2^^u2i/2U}zna}mznz/2muia2 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  F'ield"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
in  the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rachael  L.   Lee 

FRENCH  MISSION,  BRUSSELS  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
SINGING  MOTHERS 

Front  row,  standing  left  to  right:  Rosa  Denoyelle,  President,  Brussels  Branch  Re- 
lief Society;  Diane  Mattieu,  Secretary;  Victoria  Alini;  Augusta  Martin;  Esther  Migy; 
Colette  Gregoire,  accompanist. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Louise  Hochstein,  Second  Counselor;  Maria 
Benoit;  Nicole  Mertzenich;  Gabrielle  Williams;  Ninie  De  Leenheer;  Christiane  de 
Leenheer;  Virginia  Gott,  chorister;  Monique  Martin. 

Rachel  L.  Lee,  President,  French  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  on  the  Relief  So- 
ciety activities  in  her  mission  as  follows:  "I  have  been  distributing  the  Magazine  among 
members  who  read  English,  and  no  doubt  all  of  our  branches  will  see  this  picture.  It 
will  help  them  to  realize  that  they  are  a  part  of  a  great  organization  where  women  all 
over  the  world  are  conducting  the  same  activities  and  studying  the  same  gospel  lessons. 
We  ha\'e  been  stressing  this  point  this  year,  as  it  encourages  the  sisters  in  their  tiny 
branches." 

Sister  Lee  also  submits  an  informative  letter  from  Sister  Virginia  Gott,  chorister 
of  the  Brussels  Branch  Singing  Mothers,  an  excerpt  from  which  follows:  "Unlike  many 

Page  334 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


335 


servicemen's  wives,  who  are  li\ing  in  strange  lands  faeed  with  the  problem  of  strange 
customs  and  strange  languages,  I  do  not  suffer  the  pangs  of  loneliness  as  they  do,  be- 
cause I  know  that  as  soon  as  I  establish  contact  with  the  local  branch  of  the  Church, 
I  will  be  mingling  with  my  own  people.  I  will  have  a  place  where  I  will  be  at  home, 
among  real  friends,  irrespective  of  nation  or  language." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Edna  H.  Bennion 


SPOKANE  STAKE  (WASHINGTON),  FOURTH  WARD  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  "AN  EVENING  OF  SONG,"  December  lo,   1954 

Group  of  carolers  standing  in  the  center,  left  to  right:  Marianne  Bardsley,  stake 
organist;  Dorothea  Gessel;  Loa  Jaten;  Alberta  O'Brien;  Weldon  Bastian. 

Group  of  singers  to  left  of  carolers,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Zelda  Conrad,  stake 

Work  Director  Counselor;  Fern  Fuller;  Nedra  Quinton;  Mary  Johnson;  Dorothy  Lind- 
gren,  ward  chorister. 

Group  of  singers,  second  row,  left  to  right:  Leila  Russon;  Marlene  Bastian;  Melba 
Bastian,  stake  chorister. 

Group  of  singers,  third  row,  left  to  right:  Berniece  Conrad,  Spokane  Fourth 
Ward  Relief  Societv  President;  Joyce  Barlow;  Eva  Orme. 

Group  standing  to  the  right  of  the  carolers,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Naomi  Rudd; 
Elna  \\'hittle;  Lois  Barlow;  Orla  Pritchett. 

Second  row:  Laura  Wagstaff,  Secretary,  Spokane  Stake  Relief  Society;  Nina  Low- 
der;  Virginia  Erickson. 

Third  row:  Ruth  McMullin;  Ruth  Collier,  Work  Director  Counselor,  Fourth  Ward 
Relief  Society;  Aileen  Hansen. 

Appropriate  stage  settings  for  this  "Evening  of  Song"  were  designed  and  constructed 
by  Sharlene  Ho\\ell.  The  picture  shows  the  Christmas  Carol  Medley,  one  of  the  num- 
bers of  the  "Winter  Wonderland"  group  of  songs.  Brother  Weldon  Bastian  provided 
a  violin  obhgato  to  this  number.  This  group  of  Singing  Mothers  also  furnished  music 
for  one  session  of  the  Spokane  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  January  16th,  1955. 

Edna  H.  Bennion  is  former  president  of  Spokane  Stake  Relief  Society.  The  re- 
cently appointed  president  is  Zelda  S.  Conrad. 


336 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Anna  O.   Smith 

MOUNT  LOGAN  STAKE   (UTAH),  ELEVENTH  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

SINGING  MOTHERS 

Front  row,  left  to  right,  beginning  fourth  from  the  left:  Victoria  Hansen,  organist; 
Fern  Smith,  pianist;  Clistie  B.  Johnson,  chorister;  Emily  Larsen  President,  Eleventh 
Ward  Relief  Society.  The  men  standing  at  the  back  are  members  of  the  ward  bishopric, 
left  to  right:  Lowell  Jenkins,  First  Counselor;  Reed  Bullen,  Bishop;  Preston  Olson, 
Second  Counselor. 

Anna  O.  Smith,  President,  Mount  Logan  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the  activities 
of  this  enthusiastic  group:  "The  chorus  was  organized  in  1946  and  has  held  re- 
hearsals regularly  and  is  invited  to  sing  on  many  occasions.  They  sing  in  the  ward 
fast  meeting  each  month  and  recei\'e  a  great  deal  of  joy  from  such  service.  The  chorus 
is  a  great  asset  to  the  ward  and  very  much  appreciated  by  the  bishopric  and  ward 
members." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marie  J.  Monson 


BUTTE  STAKE   (MONTANA),  DILLON  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

SINGING  MOTHERS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Ada  Dieterle;  \^erla  McCandles;  Nora  Lee  Hilton;  Dorothy 
Bergeson;  Marie  Taylor;  Delma  Ruegsegger;  Etta  Prather;  Clara  Payne:  Lucille  Swartz; 
Vcrla  Boctticher,  chorister. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


337 


Back  row,  left  to  right:  Kay  Wolf,  accompanist;  Lillerth  Jones;  Bertha  Ruegsegger; 
Arziila  Peterson;  Minnie  Stocker;  Anna  Lu  Smith;  Lavina  Smith;  Winnie  Johnson; 
Anna  Taylor;  Lola  Koefoed. 

Marie  J.  Monson,  President,  Butte  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  this  group 
sings  once  a  month  for  sacrament  meering,  and  for  all  special  Relief  Society  programs. 
In  the  fall  of  1954  ^^^Y  presented  an  entire  skit  for  the  bazaar. 

Ruth  W.  Packer  is  president  of  Dillon  Ward  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  EUzabeth  H.  Zimmerman 

WESTERN  CANADIAN  MISSION,  UNIVERSITY  OF  ALBERTA 
BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Carma  Paxman,  Counselor;  Maureen  Jensen,  Sec- 
retary; Verla  Smith,  Counselor. 

Standing  at  the  back:  Ruth  Rice,  President. 

Elizabeth  H.  Zimmerman,  President,  Western  Canadian  Mission  Rehef  Society, 
reports  the  acti\ities  of  this  unusual  organization:  "The  Relief  Society  at  the  Institute 
of  Alberta  was  organized  October  3,  1954,  with  a  complete  program.  It  is  comprised 
of  thirty-five  members.  Each  month  they  ha\e  had  a  special  activity  to  build  up 
interest,  members,  and  also  to  raise  funds  for  their  organization.  In  October  a  Thanks- 
giving breakfast  was  served  to  the  Priesthood  members  participating  in  a  clean-up  day  at 
the  Institute.  In  November  the  Relief  Society  conference  was  held  with  the  Singing 
Mothers  furnishing  the  music.  During  the  month  of  December  they  held  a  bazaar,  and 
a  Christmas  dinner.  Besides  these  activities,  they  also  take  care  of  the  sacrament 
cloths  and  write  to  the  institute  missionaries  once  a  month.  These  young  ladies  are 
quite  enthused  over  their  work  and  the  progress  which  they  have  made.  All  are  proud 
to  be  members  of  such  a  fine  organization." 


338 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mary  E.   Cutler 

GLENDALE    STAKE    (CALIFORNIA),    GLENDALE    EAST   WARD 
"QUEENS  FOR  THE  DAY"  PROJECT 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Grace  Spangenberg;  Elizabeth  Brower;  Blanch  Bell;  Maud 
Callison;  Margaret  Farnsworth;  Ethel  Kearl;  Mary  E.  Cutler,  President,  Glendale  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Rozilla  Grant;  Edna  Beal,  President  Glendale  East  Ward  Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Bessie  Hanson;  LaPriel  Haws;  Etta  Boggs;  Clara  Cough; 
Martha  Hartley;  Alice  French;  Shirley  Jamison;  Mary  Tonkin;  Elva  Mowery;  Cora 
Downs;  Ruth  Gough;  Ethel  Schroeder;  Naomi  Nielson;  Lillian  Canady. 

Sister  Beal  reports  that  two  sisters  were  absent  when  this  picture  was  taken:  Clair 
Wing  and  Rose  Kelly.  "Sister  Kelly  is  work  counselor  and  is  in  charge  of  this  activity 
of  honoring  a  sister  each  work  day.  Through  this,  and  other  work  meeting  day  proj- 
ects, our  attendance  has  doubled  at  our  work  meetings." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Claire  B.   Jones 

CEDAR  STAKE  (UTAH),  CEDAR  SECOND  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED 

Front  row,  seated,  left   to   right:    Margaret   Uric;   Mary   Clark,  a   faithful   visiting 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


339 


teacher,  who  has  been  on  the  quilting  committee  for  thirty  years;  Mettie  Matheson,  who 
has  served  fifty  years  as  a  visiting  teacher;  Ursaha  Stanworth;  Rose  Lunt,  a  visiting 
teacher  for  fifty  years;  Winifred  Urie;  Lucy  Esphn. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Carolyn  Bullock;  Ada  Leigh;  Lula  Corry;  Agnes 
Wood;  Mary  Mackleprang. 

All   of   the  sisters   in   the  photograph   have   served   t\^•enty-five  years   or   more   as 
visiting  teachers. 

Claire  B.  Jones  is  president  of  Cedar  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Bernice  Dyer 

WEST  GERMAN  MISSION,   FRANKFURT    (AMERICAN)    BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Seated  on  the  floor,  left  to  right:  Renee  Nelson;  Johanna  De  St.  Jour;  Harriet  Hart; 
Lyle  Petersen. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Francis  Pershing;  Peggy  Anderson,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Betty  Jenks;  Shirley  Xanthus;  Helen  Wright,  First  Counselor;  Alta  Brossard, 
President. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Janet  Berryessa,  a  visitor  from  Iran;  Gayla  Green, 
a  \isitor  from  Munich;  Bernice  Dyer,  President,  West  German  Mission  Relief  Society. 

As  the  groups  (wives  of  servicemen)  were  organized  last  spring  and  summer  (1954), 
they  began  the  lessons  at  the  beginning  of  the  outlines.  Sister  Dyer  reports  that  "By 
the  first  of  October,  nearly  all  were  ready  to  begin  the  current  lessons.  Most  of  them 
hold  meetings  the  year  around,  since  they  feel  a  definite  need  for  that  association. 
At  the  present  time  we  ha\e  twehe  such  organizations  in  the  West  German  Mission 
among  the  families  of  servicemen.  In  spite  of  the  transient  membership,  they  func- 
tion efficiently  and  they  are  doing  much  good  for  the  Latter-day  Saint  members  who 
are  here  and  also  for  many  friends  who  have  become  interested." 


340 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  PhyUis  D.   Smith 

TEXAS-LOUISIANA  MISSION,  NORTH  TEXAS  DISTRICT,  PLAINVIEW 

BRANCH  BAZAAR,  December  1954 

Left  to  right:  Lois  Starks;  Wanda  Kalana,  Second  Counselor;  Louise  Montgomery, 
President;  Nellie  Miller,  missionary;  Nickolette  Bell,  Magazine  representative;  Randall 
Bell,  child. 

Phyllis  D.  Smith,  President,  Texas-Louisiana  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
this  branch  Relief  Society  was  organized  in  September  1953.  There  are  ten  sisters  en- 
rolled.   "We  are  very  proud  of  the  accomplishments  of  this  small  Relief  Society." 


(cyn    vi/ashdays 

June  B.  Wundeihch 

I  empty  out  each  crumpled  little  pocket, 
Gather  playworn  treasures  to  a  heap 
For  growing  hands  to  sort,  before  noon  sleep 
Subdues  activity.     A  tarnished  locket 
Without  catch  or  chain,  a  fragile  paper  rocket 
Battered  by  missions  to  the  moon;  down  deep 
A  broken,  withered  wishbone,  serving  to  keep 
Expectant  eyes  aglow — so  runs  the  docket. 

Once  more  I  pray  my  wish — oh,  help  me  fill 

The  secret  pockets  hidden  in  the  seams 

Of  childhood,  with  shining,  all-enduring  dreams, 

With  memories  to  launch  an  earthdra\\n  will 

To  the  stars — as  wealth  in  trust  for  hands  full  grown 

To  coin,  when  searching  back  in  need,  alone. 


uierosfor  lliodern  Cookery 
(chives 

Elizabeth  WiUinmson 


CHIVES  (Allium  schoenoprasum)  are 
native  to  Northern  Europe  and 
North  America,  a  perennial  belonging  to 
the  onion  family.  This  attractive  plant, 
with  lavender  blooms  and  dark  green 
leaves,  grows  to  the  height  of  eight  or 
ten  inches.  It  is  easy  to  grow  and  seems 
to  hke  most  any  soil.  The  bulb-like 
clusters  at  the  root  can  be  separated  in 
the  spring  or  fall.  Each  bulb  will  make 
a  plant,  but  it  is  better  to  divide  each 
clump  into  three  or  four  parts  for  assuring 
a  healthier  plant.  Potted  chives  can  be 
grown  all  winter  indoors,  and  they  make 
a  pretty  addition  to  the  kitchen  window. 
The  mild  onion  flavor  is  popular  with 
many  people  who  find  that  onions  cause 
digestive  disturbances. 

Chopped  chives  may  be  added  to: 
stuffed  eggs,  cottage  cheese,  cream  cheese, 
salads,  mashed  potatoes,  tomato  juice,  and 
omelettes. 


Sacred    iffudic  ^i 


Jhree  f-^aH 


oLauled    (^h 


oruded 


Blow,  Bugle.  Blow— Neidlinger- 

Madsen    18 

God  Shall  Wipe  Away  All  Tears- 
Roma    16 

Hold  Thou   My   Hand-Briggs   20 

If   Christ   Came   Back-O'Hara    20 

I  Walked  Today  Where  Jesus 
Walked-O'Hara  22 

Let  the  Mountains  Shout  For  Joy- 
Stephens    15 

Lord's   Prayer— Gates   20 

My  Soul   Is  Athirst  For  God— Stickles  .20 

Out  of  the  Depths— Todd   20 

Praise   Ye   the    Father— Gounod 10 


—  Music  Sent  on  Approval  — 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 
□  On  Approval  D  Charge 

□  Money  Enclosed 


Name 


Address    

City  &   State 


Bai|iieslliisi€    I 


niniiiiniHlT45-47^^iw 

MS  NORTH  UNIVERSITY.  PROVO  J  Q2ffi  WASH1N6R»  BSMSKN 


Page  341 


L^ement  L^mmnei/   [Blocks   as  Lrlanhng   [Boxes 


Wiiiard  Luce 


TNTERESTING  planting  boxes  can  be  made  from  cement  chimney  blocks.     These 
"'■    blocks  are   18  by   18  inches,  7%    inches  high,  and  have  a  hole   through   them  9 


inches  square. 


You  can  place  them  in  the  dirt  of  the  planting  area  surrounding  the  terrace,  allow- 
ing them  to  stick  up  about  an  inch  and  a  half  above  the  terrace.  Or  they  can  be 
placed  directly  on  the  terrace  and  filled  with  soil.  When  the  latter  method  is  used, 
the  plants  in  them  must  be  watered  often,  as  the  blocks  become  quite  hot  and  pull 
the  water  from  the  soil. 


The  blocks  can  be  used  with  their  natural  cement  color,  or  they  can  be  painted 
bright  colors  which  will  contrast  with  the  surrounding  garden  and  terrace. 

About  twenty-five  per  cent  of  the  cost  of  the  blocks  can  be  saved  by  buying  sec- 
onds. These  are  not  suitable  for  chimneys,  but  will  usually  work  perfectly  as  planting 
boxes. 


Page  342 


Suddeniii   iuutterfues 

Lael  W.  Hill 

Suddenly  white  butterflies  blossom 

over  the  half-blind  garden, 
And  frost  will  not  be  thought  of  again 

till  October — or  September; 
It  is  the  green  time  .  .  .  already 

summer  forever 
As  the  white  butterflies  and  the  wakening 

bees  remember. 

It  is  summer  already,  whose  young  leaves 

will  span  every  tomorrow; 
Wind  is  sun-warm  .  .  .  there  was  never 

a  winter  to  think  of  ...  .  Together 
With  gold  bees  finding  their  always 

opening  flowers. 
The  sudden  white  butterflies  blossom 

to  honeying  weather. 


C/a ther  s  \^a rden 

Bernice  T.  Clayton 

A  precious  bit  of  paradise 
Was  father's  garden.    In  his  eyes 
It  was  a  place  for  children's  play, 
Where  flowers  bloomed  to  gi\e  away; 
The  place  where  he  could  best  express 
His  love  of  home,  his  happiness. 

A  quiet  man,  he  spoke  in  deeds 

And  flowers  grown  from  precious  seeds; 

His  choicest  blossoms  for  the  wife 

He  loved  and  cherished  all  through  life. 

Just  one  extravagance  he  had — 

That  lovely  garden  of  my  Dad. 

One  day  he  went  to  buy  some  clothes 
He  long  had  needed,  but  he  chose 
To  order  Holland  bulbs,  and  then 
He  wore  his  shabby  suit  again. 
How  could  we  know  that  every  spring 
The  suit  he  didn't  buy  would  bring 
A  wealth  of  memories  instead 
Of  just  a  gorgeous  tulip  bed? 


THE  WORLD'S  FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 


Cable  -  Nelson 


Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 


All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.       SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


It^s  awaiting 
You . . . 

I  III*  3  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 

order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles .64 

1400  to  1800  miles 7£ 

Over  1800  miles 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveiiiently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah        g-^. 

Phone  4-2581         ^^ 

Page  343 


not 


maKe 


vf^X.KdV^g 


hoo 


ihis 


easy 


^av 


^W 


fOR 


GET  yOUR  AMAZING 


SELF-SPACING 

RUG  NEEDLE  \ 


goo 


K^^L 


B.L.POPE 

4510  So.  23rd  East 
SALT  LAKE  CITY 
87-  2742 


the 


i^^eit/ 


ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs  the 
average  family 
only  about    ^^^ 
9^  a  day 


Be  Modern 
live  ilectn'ca/Iy 

UTAH  POWER  ft  LIGHT  CO. 


What  do  You 
Need  in  Music? 


We  Carry  A  Complete  Stock  of  All 
SACRED  PIANO  and  ORGAN 
BOOKS,  plus  ALL  CHORAL  NUMBERS 
for  SINGING  MOTHERS,  CHOIR  and 
MUTUAL  CHORUSES. 


Immediate  attention  given  to 
Mail  Orders! 


GLEN-BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 


WOULD  YOU  LIKE 
A  TOUR  TO  EUROPE 

That  would  include  the 
dedication  of 

The  Temple  At 
Berne,  Switzerland? 

For  complete  details  write  or  phone— 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Telephone  4-2017 

The  Historic  Train 

Will  leave  Salt  Lake  City 

August  5th 

and  will  include 

The  Pageant  At  The 
Hill   Cumorah 

We  give  the  most  for 
the  least! 


Page  344 


mAHpHkr^ 


\xOOil    *<^^^/      1 

loiisekeeping 
.COOKBO()K 


Homos 


Cookltook 


V.  BETTY  HH^^'^" 


Ideal  as  Shower  or  Wedding  Gifts 

1.  BETTY   CROCKER'S   GOOD  AND   EASY   COOK 
BOOK 

Prepare  delightful  meals  easily  and  quickly  with  this  compact 
and  handy  cook  book  by  Betty  Crocker.  It  contains  1000  time- 
saving  recipes  that  are  really  delicious.  This  book  is  wonder- 
fully arranged,  offers  so  many  helpful  hints,  and  is  unbelievably 
pricetl   at  only  $1.00 

2.  GOOD   HOUSEKEEPING   COOK  BOOK 

This  excellent  cook  book  contains:  over  3000  recipes,  including 
1000  new  ones  ;  enlarged  chapters  on  pressure  cookery,  home 
freezing,  quantity  cookery,  leftovers,  quick-and-easy  dishes  to 
prepare,  foreign  dishes,  barbecues,  treats  for  children,  chafing- 
dishes  ;  popular  step-by-step  "Susan"  recipes  ;  and  directions 
all  the  way  from  intelligent  buying  to  attractive  serving.     $3.95 

3.  BETTER  HOMES  AND  GARDENS  NEW  COOK 
BOOK 

You'll  find  a  rich  storehouse  of  information  on  cooking  in  this 
outstanding  cook  book  that's  durably  bound  in  loose-leaf  form 
and  indexed  to  perfection.  It  contains  thousands  of  delicious 
recipes,  calorie  charts  on  all  foods,  oven  charts,  modern  ideas  on 
table  settings  and  entertainments,  and  countless  aids  never 
included  before   in   any   cook   book.  $3.95 

4.  THE  BETTY   FURNESS  WESTINGHOUSE  COOK 
BOOK 

This  new  kind  of  basic  cook  book  gives  crystal-clear  directions, 
defines  cooking  terms,  explains  cooking  measurements,  and 
offers  many  other  hints  that  develop  confidence  in  the  kitchen. 
Besides  thousands  of  unusual  recipes,  this  book  includes  a 
special  feature,  "Tricks  and  Treats,"  which  shows  how  to 
transform  old  favorites  into  new  delights,  and  gives  l^elpful 
short-cuts.  ^^-5" 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Gentlemen: 

Enclosed     you     will     find        (      )     check        (      )     money     order 
(      )    charge   to   my    account   for   the   encircled    (numbered)    books: 

12  3  4 


Amount  enclosed  $. 


Name 
Address 


Ci^y Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax  please. 
Add  12c  postage  for  the  first  book,  8c  for  each  additional  book. 


REX.AR-123-39796 


JUL 


^Iftu    dSeneficiai     Ljeard  .  .  . 


Back  in  1905,  the  year  Beneficial  was  founded,  a  young  dental 
surgeon  discovered  novocaine.    It  is  one  of  several  local  anaesthet- 
ics  that  make   today's   visit   to   the    dentist   a    much    more   tolerable    experience    than 
it  was  fifty  years  ago  .  .  .  just  one  of  many  dental  profession  advances. 

The  past  half  century  has  brought  many  advances  in  insurance  benefits,  too. 
Beneficial's  new  "Planned  Futures"  program  is  an  excellent  example.  Ask  your 
Beneficial  agent  about  the  benefits  of  this  program  for  your  family.  No  obligation, 
of  course. 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


David  O.  McKav,  Pies. 


Salt  Lake  Citv,  Utah 


\'^Msr'^«?* 


m  A  d  ii   ©  2  B^ 


i 


VOL.  42    NO.  6 


Lesson  Previews 


JUNE  1955 


*:$;%''* 


X 


;^W 

«^sL 

*s<-^    %aJ^^ 

ki 

m 

1 

^m 

m 

i    '^^^ 

1 

1 

\ 

y 

1i          Mi^ 

} 

' 

■'^X 

-  * 

\by[es  of  Spring 

Doiothy  J.  Roberts 

Eyes  of  spring  are  my  father's  eyes, 
The  bright,  clean  blue  of  country  skies. 
Within  their  depths  no  shadow  lies, 
No  dark  or  dappled  terror  shies, 
But  sight  beyond  my  puzzled  cries, 
Of  treasures,  hid,  and  faith's  far  prize. 
From  murky  limbos  of  surmise 
I  reach  a  highway  through  his  eyes. 

His  clarity  of  glance  defies 
The  cynic's  taunt  and  scorns  reprise. 
Fond  of  hills,  the  farthest  rise 
Tints  his  sight  with  fathom-dyes. 
He  glimpses  past  the  clouded  whys 
With  vision  clear  and  distance-wise. 
When  winter  looms  and  autumn  dies, 
Let  me  look  through  my  father's  eyes. 


The  Cover:  "Aristocrat  Roses,"  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 

Frontispiece  Photograph:  'The  Grand  Teton  and  Jenny  Lake,  Wyoming' 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Cjrom    I  Lear  and  QJc 


ar 


I  read  Lael  W.  Hill's  remarks  in  the 
"From  Near  and  Far"  department  in  the 
April  Magazine,  then  reread  her  mother's 
lovely  poem  in  the  February  issue  ("Poet's 
Mother").  Lael  has  always  been  an  in- 
spiration to  me  ever  sinee  we  wrote  for 
the  Tribune  Junior  as  ehildren.  I  have 
often  wondered  if  we  weren't  married  on 
the  same  day,  as  our  marriage  licenses 
were  published  in  the  paper  on  the  same 
day.  I  hope  some  day  she  will  publish 
a  book  of  her  wonderful  poetry.  I  would 
be  one  of  the  first  to  buy  a  copy. 

— Nell  B.  Brenchley 
Preston,  Idaho 

We  in  the  Cedar  Second  Ward  read 
our  Relief  Society  Magazine  and  realize 
what  a  wonderful  privilege  it  is  for  us  to 
study  these  lessons,  to  enjoy  each  interest- 
ing story  and  poem.  In  the  special  short 
story  issue  for  April  (1955),  the  bird 
photographs  are  most  unusual,  also  the 
floral  pictures.  The  table  decoration  is 
really  eye-catching.  The  moment  the 
Magazine  arrives  I  sit  right  down  with  it, 
regardless  of  what  I  might  be  doing.  Re- 
cently a  number  of  young  married  girls 
who  are  not  attending  Relief  Society 
meetings  regularly  are  reading  the  Maga- 
zine with  great  interest,  and  vote  it  their 
choice. 

— Genevieve  MacFarlane 
Cedar  City,  Utah 

I  have  always  enjoyed  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  In  fact,  it  was  the  Magazine 
which  my  mother  and  grandmother  read 
before  anything  else. 

"I  love  this  little  Magazine,'* 
Said  my  mother  long  ago. 
"There  is  so  much  here  to  be  seen, 
So  many  things  to  know." 

Today  I  spent  a  quiet  hour 
With  a  copy  of  my  own 
And  marveled  at  its  healing  power 
W^hen  I  could  be  alone. 

— Gertrude  T.  Kovan 
Provo,  Utah 

Page  346 


My  aunt,  Mrs.  E.  Jones  of  Spanish  Fork, 
Utah,  subscribes  to  The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine  for  me,  and  I  do  want  to  let 
you  know  how  much  I  enjoy  every  issue. 
I  belong  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
am  a  member  of  the  Missionary  Society. 
When  I  take  my  turn  conducting  the 
deliberations,  I  am  delighted  to  say  I  have 
used  some  verses  from  your  splendid  Mag- 
azine.    We  are  all  following  in  His  steps. 

— Miss  Catherine  Harvey 

Montreal,  Canada 

I  received  the  Magazine  as  a  gift  from 
my  mother  and  have  appreciated  it  so 
much  these  past  two  years  while  I  have 
lived  in  Turkey.  There  are  no  other 
members  of  the  Church  around  here,  and 
I  have  found  the  stories  and  messages 
from  the  Relief  Society  general  board  and 
the  Church  Authorities  so  uplifting.  My 
husband  reads  and  enjoys  the  Magazine, 
too. 

— Mrs.  Betsy  Long 

Golcuk,  Turkey 

It  is  a  great  inspiration  to  read  the  mes- 
sages of  wise  counsel  from  our  great  lead- 
ers whom  I  have  learned  to  love,  even 
though  I  have  never  met  them  personally. 
I  am  reading  with  some  interest  every 
article  about  the  new  Relief  Society  Build- 
ing, and  I  hope  some  day  to  visit  Salt 
Lake  City. 

—Mabel  A.  O.  Lindblad 
Willmar,  Minnesota 

We  wish  to  extend  our  sincere  thinks 
for  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine.  It  is 
wonderful  to  see  and  examine  the  con- 
tents thereof.  In  Haarlem  we  have  a 
lovely  Relief  Society  organization.  There 
are  few  members  that  can  read  fluent 
Enghsh,  but  we  all  enjoy  the  illustrations 
indeed. 

-Sister  S.  M.  \^an  Gelder  Vestcr 

Haarlem,  Holland 

Our  good  Magazine  is  one  of  the  closest 
touches  of  home  and  good  old  Utah.  I 
really  enjoy  it. 

— Helen  McGee 
Roseville,  Michigan 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief    Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of    Latter-day    Saints 


RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Belle  S.  Spafford  - 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.  Pickering 


Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 


Editor    - 
Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Christine  H.  Robinson 


GENERAL  BOARD 

President 

-  -  -  First  Counselor 

-  -  -      Second  Counselor 

-  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta  H.  Christensen  Winniefred  S. 
Mildred  B.  Eyring  Manwaring 

Helen  W.  Anderson  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Gladys  S.  Boyer  Annie   M.    Ellsworth 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young 
Edith  P.  Backman 


REUEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle   S.    Spafford 


Vol.  42 


JUNE  1955 


No.  6 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

My  Daughter  Prepares  for  Marriage  Harold  B.  Lee  348 

Two   New  Members  Appointed   to  the   Relief   Society  General   Board 

Annie   Merrill   Ellsworth   Zina    H.    Poole  352 

Mary  Ross  Young  Elna  P.   Haymond  353 

Poetry — A  Rich  Heritage   Christie   Lund   Coles  355 

Blossoms  in  Lava  Willard  Luce  358 

"How  Can  It  Please  the  Human  Pride?"  CaroUne  E.  Miner  371 

Selling  the  Rehef  Society  Magazine  Edith  G.   Baum  374 

The  Morning-Glory  Horn  Nell   Murbarger  376 

A  Good  Day  Margaret    Hardy  392 

FICTION 

A  Good  Life   Vera  Mayhew  360 

First  in  My  Heart  Maryhale  Woolsey  380 

Green  Willows  —  Chapter  5  Deone   R.   Sutherland  393 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  346 

Sixty  Years  Ago  366 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  367 

Editorial:   The    125th  Annual  Church  Conference  Marianne   C.   Sharp  368 

"From  Sea  to  Shining  Sea"   Vesta  P.  Crawford  370 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Summer  Work  Meetings  372 

Brigham    Young    University    Leadership   Week    372 

Hymn  of  the  Month  372 

New  Serial   "Hermanas"   to  Begin  in  July  373 

Notes  From  the  Field:     Relief  Society  Activities  Margaret  C.   Pickering  398 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Elizabeth  Lee  Butler  Finds  Hobbies  Indoors  and  Outdoors  379 

Let  Ironing  Day  Be  a  Pleasant  Day  for  You  Rhea  H.   Gardner  388 

Washing   Blankets   Rhea    H.    Gardner  391 

Herbs   for    Modern   Cookery — Basil    Elizabeth    Williamson  416 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT— TEACHING  AIDS  AND  PREVIEWS  FOR  1955-56 

Teaching  and  Teaching  Aids  for  the  1955-56  Lessons  Mildred  B.   Eyring  403 

Theology — Characters  and  Teachings  of  The  Book  of  Mormon  Leland  H.  Monson  405 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages — Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth  Edith  S.   Elliott  407 

Work  Meeting — Food  Preparation  and  Service  Rhea   H.   Gardner  408 

Literature — Literature   of  England  Briant   S.   Jacobs  410 

Social  Science — The   Constitution   of  the   United   States  Albert   R.   Bowen  412 

POETRY 

Eyes  of  Spring — Frontispiece   Dorothy   J.    Roberts  345 

It  Is  a  Tragic  Thing,  by  Mabel  Law  Atkinson,  351;  The  Covered  Bridge,  by  Elsie  McKinnon 
Strachan,  354;  While  Summer  Sings,  by  Lael  W.  Hill,  365;  Symphony  for  America,  by  Leslie 
Savage  Clark,  375;  Hills,  by  Francelia  Goddard,  378;  The  Meadow,  by  Thelma  Ireland,  378; 
Blue  River,  by  Ethel  Jacobson,  378;  Monday  Song,  by  Faye  Gardner,  379;  Weeds,  by  Ida 
Isaacson,  387;  Return,  by  Catherine  E.  Berry,  387;  Enchanted  Moment,  by  Elizabeth  Pew,  390; 
Familiar  Note,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  392;  It  Doesn't  Matter,  by  Josephine  H.  Beck,  414; 
Reward,  by  Ruth  M.  Jones,  414;  Nature  Song,  by  Jeanne  Wilson,  414;  Courageous  Weaver, 
by  Gene  Romolo,  415;  Lamp  of  Faith,  by  Erma  Barney  Braack,  415;  Night  in  the  Mountains, 
by  Maude  O.   Cook,  415. 


My  Daughter  Prepares 
for  Marriage 

Elder  Harold  B.  Lee 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


SOME  time  ago  there  came  in- 
to my  hands  a  copy  of  a  letter 
written  by  William  James, 
the  renowned  psychologist,  to  his 
daughter,  Peg,  who  was  struggling 
with  the  inner  conflicts  so  common 
to  youth.  He  addressed  her  as 
''Darling  Peg."  In  his  letter  he  seeks 
to  give  her  fatherly  counsel  to  quiet 
her  fears,  and  concludes  with  this 
comment: 

I  have  no  doubt  you  are  doing  as  well 
as  you  know  how,  dading  little  Peg;  but 
we  have  to  learn  everything,  and  I  have 
no  doubt  that  you'll  manage  it  better  and 
better  if  you  ever  have  any  more  of  it, 
and  soon  it  will  fade  away,  simply  leaving 
you  with  more  experience. 

If  he  and  you  and  I  have  the  con- 
fidence in  ''Our  Darling  Peg"  that 
she  is  doing  "as  well  as  she  knows 
how,''  have  we  made  sure  that  in 
the  development  of  that  little  soul 
entrusted  to  our  care,  that  we  never 
left  her  without  the  benefit  of  our 
maturity  of  years  to  teach  her  the 
"how"  of  all  we  know?  Did  we,  in 
her  growing-up  years,  lay  the  foun- 
dation and  framework  for  a  strong, 
successful,  and  happy  life,  or  did 
we  leave  it  all  to  the  hit  and  miss 
of  trial  and  error,  and  hoped  some- 
how that  Providence  would  protect 
our  darling  while  she  gained  experi- 
ence? 

Perhaps  a  true-to-life  incident  will 
impress  the  thought  I  am  trying  to 
introduce.    A  newspaper  clipping  of 

Page  348 


a  few  years  ago  carried  the  story  of 
a  young  pilot  in  a  solo  flight  high 
above  the  airport  in  a  training  rou- 
tine who  suddenly  shouted  over  the 
radio  communicating  system  to  the 
officer  in  the  control  tower:  "I  can't 
see!  I  have  gone  blind."  Should 
panic  have  prevailed  in  the  control 
tower  as  well,  disaster  to  the  young 
pilot  and  to  the  valuable  plane 
would  have  been  certain;  but,  for- 
tunately, he  was  a  seasoned  officer 
who,  from  experience,  knew  that 
under  certain  circumstances  tem- 
porary blindness  could  come  to  a 
young  novice  under  great  tension. 
Calmly  the  officer  talked  to  the 
youth  up  there,  directing  him  in 
the  process  of  circling  to  lose  alti- 
tude slowly  while  at  the  same  time 
ordering  emergency  equipment  to 
be  brought,  at  once,  should  there 
be  a  crash.  After  breath-taking  min- 
utes which  seemed  interminable  to 
all  who  watched,  the  blinded  pilot 
touched  the  wheels  of  his  plane  to 
the  runway  and  rolled  to  a  stop  on 
the  landing  field.  The  ambulance 
attendants  hastily  rushed  the  boy 
to  the  base  hospital  for  treatment. 
What  would  have  happened  if 
the  officer  in  the  control  tower  had 
become  excited  or  had  been  shirk- 
ing his  duty,  or  hadn't  known  how 
to  deal  with  this  kind  of  an  emer- 
gency? The  answer  is  that  the  same 
thing  would  have  happened  which 
could  happen  to  "Our  darling  Peg," 


MY  DAUGHTER  PREPARES  FOR  MARRIAGE 


349 


were  she  bereft  of  the  wise  coun- 
selor of  experience  when  she  is 
faced  with  a  shocking  crisis  with 
which  she  is  unaccustomed.  In  both 
instances,  a  hfe  would  be  maimed, 
if  not  destroyed,  and  the  opportun- 
ity for  highest  attainment  blighted. 

]V/f  ANY  times  we  have  seen  elderly 
parents  come  to  the  temple 
with  the  last  of  a  large  family  to  be 
married  and  say,  as  if  in  benediction 
to  a  successful  parenthood,  'This 
is  our  last  child.  All  have  been 
married  in  the  temple."  I  heard  a 
youth  bear  a  boy's  tribute  to  his 
father  who  from  his  ''control  tow- 
er" had  guided  this  son  to  a  sacred 
marriage  in  holy  wedlock.  The  boy's 
simple  tribute  was:  "Well,  Dad,  I 
made  it!" 

While  all  the  problems  of  life 
are  not  solved  by  a  temple  mar- 
riage, yet,  certainly,  for  all  who  en- 
ter worthily,  it  becomes  a  haven  of 
safety  and  an  anchor  to  that  soul 
when  the  storms  of  life  beat  fierce- 
ly. Speaking  about  this  matter. 
President  Stephen  L  Richards  has 
said  this:  "One  of  the  greatest  de- 
terrents of  wrongdoing  has  been  the 
fear  of  losing  a  place  in  the  eternal 
family  circle." 

Hearts  must  be  pure  to  come  within  these 
walls 
Where    spreads    a    feast    unknown    to 
festive  halls. 
Freely  partake,  for  freely  God  hath  given, 
And    taste    the   holy   joys   that    tell    of 
heaven. 
Here  learn  of  Him  who  triumphed  o'er  the 
grave, 
And  unto  men  the  Keys,  the  Kingdom 
gave: 
Joined  here  by  powers  that  past  and  pres- 
ent bind, 
The  living  and  the  dead  perfection  find. 

— Orson    F.    Whitney 
(Inscription   at   the  entrance  to   the 
Cardston,  Alberta,  Temple) 


I  wish  all  mothers  could  have 
heard  the  heart-cries  and  the  ques- 
tions of  a  dear,  sweet  girl  who,  when 
it  seemed  that  her  girlhood  dream 
of  a  temple  marriage  was  almost 
within  her  grasp,  had  broken  the 
law  of  chastity  and  now,  for  three 
weeks  had  lived  in  the  torture  cham- 
ber of  an  accusing  conscience.  Her 
questions  were:  "How  was  I  to 
know  that  I  was  in  danger?  Why 
didn't  I  have  the  strength  to  resist?" 
Like  the  blinded  pilot,  she  had  been 
flying  blind,  but,  unfortunately  for 
her,  there  was  no  control  tower  at- 
tendant to  guide  her  to  a  safe  land- 
ing in  her  crisis.  Oh,  that  she  could 
have  talked  out  her  problem  with 
a  wise  mother! 

Had  mother  been  too  busy  with 
Church  work  or  her  housework  or 
with  socials  or  clubs  to  have  culti- 
vated the  comradeship  which  would 
have  invited  from  her  daughter  the 
most  intimate  confidences  on  such 
sacred  matters?  Perhaps  here  was  a 
mother  who  was  content  to  have 
her  daughter  instructed  in  academic 
courses  on  these  delicate  subjects 
which,  all  too  often,  but  encourage 
the  students  to  the  experiment. 
Maybe  she  didn't  realize  that  into 
her  very  living  room,  daily,  by  ra- 
dio, magazines,  and  television  were 
coming  the  distorted,  and  yet  clev- 
erly disguised  ideas  of  love  and  life, 
and  marriage  that,  all  too  often,  are 
mistaken  by  youth  as  the  path  to 
happiness. 

Could  it  have  been  that  an 
all-wise  Heavenly  Father,  foresee- 
ing these  modern  threats  to  success- 
ful homes  and  marriages,  thought 
it  important  to  give  parents,  early 
in  this  dispensation,  vital  instruc- 
tions, which,  if  followed,  would  safe- 


350  RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 

guard  against  these  dangers?  To  the  mony  of  the  hfe  and  mission  of  the 

mothers  of  the  Church,  the  Lord  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

taught  clearly  their  responsibility  to  I  know  of  a  little  mother  who 

their  children  in  a  revelation  which  was  never  too  busy  to  sit  down  with 

he  said  was  a  law  unto  "parents  in  her  little  girl  when  she  wanted  to 

Zion/'     These   commandments   to  ask  questions  about  the  mysterious 

parents  he  grouped  into  two  cate-  things    of    life.     Mother's    answers 

gories:    The  first,  apparently,  were  were  gauged  to  each  stage  of  her 

primarily  teachings  to  be  given  be-  little   girl's    mental    capacity.     She 

fore  a  child  was  to  be  baptized—  caught  her  daughter  at  the  cross- 

''to  understand  the  doctrine  of  re-  roads  of  her  youthful  glee  or  disap- 

pentance,  faith  in  Christ  the  Son  pointments,  as  the  case  might  be, 

of  the  living  God,  and  of  baptism  following  a  party  or  a  date.    When 

and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  proposals  of  marriage  came,  mother 

the  laying  on  of  the  hands.''  After  was  silently  praying  and,  thereafter, 

baptism,  the  Lord  stressed  the  fol-  was    alone   with    her    daughter   to 

lowing  as  the  essentials  of  his  law  counsel  as  her  ''darling"  might  de- 

that  parents  ''shall  also  teach  their  sire.     On  the  eve  of  her  marriage, 

children  to  pray,  and  to  walk  up-  it  was  to  mother  that  the  daughter 

rightly  before  the  Lord  ....  ob-  turned  for  counsel  as  to  what  a  new 

serve  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  bride's  place  must  be  in  these  most 

holy"  ...  to  "remember  their  labors"  sacred  relationships  of  marriage.  It 

and  not  to  be  idle  or  greedy.  These  was  mother's  triumph  when,  at  last, 

teachings  must  be  taught  just  as  ef-  she    saw    her    daughter    adjusting 

fectively  in  the  home  as  are  the  op-  beautifully  in  a  happy  home, 
posite    worldly    ideas    and    notions 

with  which  children  and  youth  are  A/flNE  has  been  the  rich  experi- 
constantly  confronted.  Frequent  J-  *  ^^^^^  for  nearly  twenty  years, 
"home"  nights  have  been  suggested  ^f  ^^ing  entertained  each  week  end 
as  an  appropriate  time  and  place  ^^  ^^^^  ^f  ^j^e  most  successful 
for  such  instruction.  homes  of  the  Church,  and,  by  con- 
Just  how  vital  the  teachings  of  trast,  almost  weekly  I  am  permitted 
the  gospel  are  in  protecting  youth  a  glimpse  into  some  of  the  unhappy 
as  they  prepare  for  marriage  is  sug-  homes.  From  these  experiences  I 
gested  by  an  analogy  of  an  effective  have  reached  in  my  own  mind  some 
teacher.  Said  he,  "Beautiful  roses  definite  conclusions:  First,  our  hap- 
do  not  grow  unless  the  roots  of  the  P^est  homes  are  those  where  parents 
.  ?  1  r  1  1  4.  J  •  have  been  married  in  the  temple, 
parent  bush  are  farmly  planted  in  j  i.  i  •  -  u 
\  ,  r  -i  1  rrrn  1  .  -L  Second,  a  temple  marriage  is  most 
rich,  fertile  soil.  They  have  to  be  ^^^^^^^^^^  -^  ^husband  and  wife 
cultivated  and  digged  about  con-  ^^^^^^^  -^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^  ordinances 
stantly."  Just  so,  the  beautiful  ^f  ^i^^  ^gmple  clean  and  pure  in 
flowers  of  virtue,  sobriety,  honesty,  body,  mind,  and  heart.  Third,  a 
and  integrity  do  not  grow  in  the  temple  marriage  is  most  sacred 
human  soul,  unless  the  feet  are  firm-  when  each  in  the  partnership  has 
ly  planted  on  a  strong,  firm  testi-  been  wisely  schooled  in  the  purpose 


MY  DAUGHTER  PREPARES  FOR  MARRIAGE  351 

of  the  holy  endowment  and  the  ob-  to  her  daughter  of  a  sacred  scene  in 
hgations  thereafter  of  husband  and  an  exquisite,  heavenly  sealing  room 
wife  in  compliance  with  instructions  where,  shut  out  from  all  that  is 
received  in  the  temple.  Fourth,  worldly,  and  in  the  presence  of  par- 
parents  who  themselves  have  light-  ents  and  intimate  family  friends,  a 
ly  regarded  their  temple  covenants,  beautiful  youthful  bride  and  groom 
can  expect  little  better  from  their  clasp  hands  across  a  holy  altar, 
children  because  of  their  bad  ex-  Thank  God  for  that  mother  who 
ample.  shows  her  daughter  that  here,  near- 

T      ^1  .      1        ,.       f    1  .           .1  est  to  heaven  on  earth,  heart  com- 

In    this    day,    the    fashions,    the  -.i   v       ■    •             ^     ^^,.      c 

^'               111  munes  with  heart,  in  a  mutuality  ot 

sham,  the  pretenses,  and  the  glam-  j^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^^  ^  ^^^^^^^  ^j-^l^ 

our  of  the  world  have  badly  distort-  ^^^^5  the  ravages  of  hardship,  heart- 
ed the  holy  concepts  of  home  and  aches,  or  disappointments  to  de- 
marriage,  and,  even  the  marriage  stroy,  and  supplies  the  greatest 
ceremony  itself.  Blessed  is  the  wise  stimulus  for  life's  highest  attain- 
mother  who  paints  a  living  picture  ments! 


cdt  Us  a  cJragic  cJmng 

MabeJ  Law  Atkinson 

Man  is  drunken, 

Yet  thirsting  still  for  stronger  potions. 

The  wines  of  milder  vintage 

Mellowed  by  love  and  beauty 

Cannot  intoxicate  the  mind  that  has  tasted 

The  liquor  of  its  own  inverted  power. 

Mind  is  master, 

Yet  eyes  dimmed  by  cataracts  of  greed 

Can  see  no  signposts  of  the  Master  Mind, 

No  torches  of  the  avatars 

That  flame  disaster; 

Ears  turned  only  to  earthly  kingdoms 

Hear  not  the  guiding  carillons  of  angels. 

Ceaselessly,  triumphantly. 

With  merciless,  sword-thin  laughter, 

Man  builds  his  slaves — 

Robots  with  the  strength  of  Atlas, 

Purring  annihilation, 

Forgetting  that  he,  himself. 

May  be  food  for  his  own  mind's  gorging. 

It  is  a  tragic  thing 

\Mien  man  lights  the  fuse 

Of  the  bomb  that  will  le\el  his  own  house. 

W^ould  he  but  look  up. 

He  might  walk  with  gods  and  traNel  by  star 

To  the  kingdoms  of  forever. 


Two  New  Members  Appointed  to 
the  Relief  Society  General  Board 


tyCnnie    uLerriu  ibuswortn 
Zina  H.  PooJe 

Secretary,  Denver  Stake  Relief  Society 


ANNIE  M.  ELLSWORTH 

THE  appointment  of  Annie 
Merrill  Ellsworth  to  the  gen- 
eral board  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, on  April  13,  1955,  will  meet 
with  unanimous  approval  from  all 
who  have  had  the  privilege  of  know- 
ing and  loving  her. 

Sister  Ellsworth  was  born  in  Rich- 
mond, Utah,  to  Alma  Merrill  and 
Almira  Esmerilda  Hendricks  Mer- 
rill, the  fifth  of  ten  children.  Mem- 
Page  352 


ories  of  her  childhood  are  extreme- 
ly happy  ones,  and  her  home  was 
the  center  of  rich  spiritual  gather- 
ings which  strengthened  her  love 
for  the  gospel.  Her  father  was  in 
the  stake  presidency  for  twenty- 
three  years,  serving  as  president  the 
last  twelve  years. 

Sister  Ellsworth  attended  Brig- 
ham  Young  College  in  Logan  for 
one  year,  and  it  was  there  that  she 
met  her  future  husband,  John  Orval 
Ellsworth.  They  were  married 
October  21,  1914,  in  the  Logan 
Temple. 

The  Ellsworths  went  into  the  mis- 
sion field  as  students  at  Cornell  Uni- 
versity in  Ithaca,  New  York.  From 
there,  they  went  to  Oklahoma  where 
Brother  Ellsworth  was  a  professor  at 
Oklahoma  A.  &  M.  College.  After 
they  left  Oklahoma,  they  lived  for 
eighteen  years  at  Lubbock,  Texas, 
where  he  was  a  college  professor  and 
later  a  dean. 

Since  the  Ellsworths  have  never 
been  blessed  with  children,  they 
have  tried  to  make  their  home  the 
center  of  reunion  for  the  Church's 
young  people.  During  World  War 
II,  many  Latter-day  Saint  boys  sta- 
tioned at  Lubbock  Field  for  pilot 
training  came  each  Saturday  night 
to  an  open  house  at  the  Ellsworth 
home. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


353 


Annie  M.  Ellsworth  finished  col- 
lege after  her  marriage,  receiving  a 
B.S.  degree  in  foods  and  nntrition. 
She  also  is  a  talented  interior  dec- 
orator. 

Sister  Ellsworth  has  served  the 
Relief  Society  in  various  capacities 
including  stake  secretary  in  the 
Boise  Stake,  president  of  the  Lub- 
bock Branch,  supervisor  of  the  West 
Texas  District,  first  counselor  and 
president  of  the  Denver  First  Ward, 
President  of  the  Central  States  Mis- 


sion Relief  Society,  and  is  serving 
at  present  as  a  social  science  leader 
in  the  Provo  Eighth  ward.  She  is 
genealogist  for  the  large  Marriner 
Wood  Merrill  family. 

Sister  Ellsworth  now  resides  in 
Provo,  where  her  husband  is  a  Pro- 
fessor of  religion  at  Brigham  Young 
University. 

Through  her  service  she  has  stim- 
ulated and  strengthened  the  testi- 
mony of  many. 


ijiaryi  LKoss    L/oung 

Elna.  P.  Haymond 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


MARY  R.  YOUNG 

A  NNOUNCEMENT  of  the  ap- 
pointment, April   13,    1955,   of 


board  of  Relief  Society  brought 
congratulations  and  approval  from 
her  host  of  friends. 

Sister  Young  was  born  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  to  George  J.  Ross 
and  Mary  Romney.  Her  father 
passed  away  when  she  was  nine 
years  of  age  and  her  mother  reared 
their  five  children  in  a  home  where 
religious  training,  devotion  to  serv- 
ice, and  love  of  the  gospel  were  con- 
stantly taught  and  practiced. 

When  but  sixteen  years  of  age. 
Sister  Young  served  as  secretary  of 
the  Twentieth  Ward  Sunday  School. 
During  the  following  years  she 
taught  in  the  Religion  Class,  Pri- 
mary, and  M.LA.  organizations.  She 
attended  the  Latter-day  Saints  High 
School  and  the  Latter-day  Saints 
Business  College.  Sister  Young 
continued  her  training  through  the 
reading  of  good  books.  She  has  long 
been  an  ardent  student  of  the  scrip- 
tures. The  knowledge  thus  gained 
has  developed  a  strong,  unswerving 


Mary  Ross  Young  to  the  general     testimony  of  the  gospel.  This  knowl 


354 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


edge  and  testimony  will  be  carried 
by  her  into  her  work  on  the  general 
board.  It  will  enable  her  to  carry, 
with  conviction  and  humility,  the 
gospel  message  to  the  many  hun- 
dreds of  sisters  whom  she  will  visit 
throughout  the  stakes  of  the 
Church. 

On  December  29,  1921,  she  mar- 
ried Gaylen  Snow  Young  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple.  Their  children 
are  Gaylen  S.  Young,  Jr.  an  at- 
torney; Mrs.  Joseph  (Betsy)  New- 
ton; Mrs.  Graham  (Mary  Lou) 
Doxey,  and  Edwin.  Sister  Young 
has  nine  grandchildren.  She  loves 
them  dearly  and  acts  as  ''second" 
mother  to  them  for  days  and  weeks 
at  times  when  conditions  require 
such  attention. 

After  her  marriage,  Sister  Young 
with  her  husband,  lived  in  Wash- 
ington D.  C.  while  Brother  Young 
completed  his  study  of  law.  While 


there  she  was  active  in  the  branch. 
Upon  her  return  to  Salt  Lake  she 
served  on  the  Primary  stake  board 
and  later  in  the  presidency.  Her 
next  assignment  was  as  a  board 
member  of  the  Bonneville  Stake 
Relief  Society.  After  serving  on  the 
stake  board  she  was  made  president 
of  the  Bonneville  Ward  Relief  So- 
ciety, then  counselor  in  the  Bonne- 
ville Stake.  At  the  time  of  her  ap- 
pointment to  the  general  board  she 
was  president  of  the  Bonneville 
Stake  Relief  Society. 

Spirituality,  humility,  love  for  her 
fellow  men,  and  a  desire  to  serve 
have  radiated  to  members  of  her 
family  and  to  all  those  whom  she 
calls  neighbors.  The  warmth  of 
her  personality,  with  her  love  for 
people,  coupled  with  her  charity 
and  understanding  of  others'  prob- 
lems, will  endear  her  to  many  and 
make  her  services  invaluable  as  a 
member  of  the  general  board. 


oJhe  (covered  Ujndge 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

We  found  it  where  no  speeding  cars  intrude. 
Where  time  has  grown  a  shawl  of  ivy  lace. 
The  country  noonday  weaves  a  slumbrous  mood 
Around  the  woodsy  quiet  of  the  place. 
And  slivered  sun  falls  through  the  leaning  roof 
To  lie  in  splintered  light  upon  the  planks 
Where  phantom  echoes  rise  of  wheel  and  hoof. 
Of  hurrying  rigs  and  splashing  water  tanks. 
Within  the  sheltered  hush  of  this  old  bridge, 
Our  thoughts  meandered  to  those  days  gone  by; 
While  mentally  we  crossed  half-century-ridge, 
Stepped  back  to  rutted  trail,  uncharted  sky. 
But  then  we  heard  a  plane,  swift-winged  and  brief- 
And  knew  a  world  had  changed  beyond  belief. 


I 


Poetry — A  Rich  Heritage 


Chiistie  Lund  Coles 


POETRY  is  a  soul-food  so  rich, 
so  satisfying,  so  nourishing 
that  he  who  has  never  known 
the  joy  of  it  has  been  hungry  in- 
deed. 

And  I  beheve  that  those  who  have 
been  given  the  gift  of  expression 
are  indeed  blessed. 

The  poet  has  found  his  medium 
of  expression.  What  he  expresses, 
and  how  well  he  does  it  depend  up- 
on his  own  ability,  and  his  own  wil- 
lingness to  develop  his  talent. 

The  subject  matter  of  poetry  is 
limitless.  Many  modernists  declare 
that  nothing  is  beyond  the  pro- 
vince of  the  writer,  if  he  is  able  to 
capture  and  present  it  well.  Robert 
Burns  proved  this  true,  in  his  day, 
by  his  poignant  and  wise  words  in 
'To  a  Field  Mouse,"  and  in  the 
poem  written  while  watching  a  louse 
upon  a  lady's  hat.  Yet,  it  is  more 
or  less  accepted  that  beauty  and 
wisdom  and  aspiration  to  nobility 
are  better  handled  in  poetry  than 
subjects  of  ugliness  and  sordidness. 

There  are  so  many  good  and 
worthwhile  subjects  about  which 
one  can  speak,  there  is  so  much  wis- 
dom to  be  presented,  that  I  think, 
particularly  for  our  Church  publica- 
tions, we  should  adhere  to  these 
things.  Beauty  is  still  ''its  own  ex- 
cuse for  being." 

Poetry  is  different  from  prose  in 
that  what  it  says  must  be  said  suc- 
cinctly, carefully,  briefly.  It  must 
catch  in  a  sentence  what  prose  can 
take  a  page  to  present.     This  sen- 


tence cannot  be  merely  a  declarative 
thing,  either;  it  must  be  said  in 
words  that  are  rich  in  meaning,  in 
beauty,  with  phrases  full  of  imagery 
and  metaphors  not  necessarily  found 
in  prose.  Elinor  Wylie  in  her  poem 
"Velvet  Shoes,"  says,  "We  shall  walk 
in  velvet  shoes."  It  comes  upon  us 
so  forcibly  that  we  can  feel  velvet 
beneath  our  feet  when  walking  on 
the  snow.  Poets  are  content  too 
often  to  use  hackneyed,  trite  expres- 
sions that  were  beautiful  when  first 
used,  but  are  not  beautiful  now  be- 
cause they  have  been  said  too  many 
times. 

Imagery  is  the  rich  embroidery  of 
a  poem,  and  if  it  is  fresh,  it  is  a 
true  delight.  If  a  phrase  like 
"downy  flakes"  comes  to  us,  we 
should  examine  it  closely  before 
using  it.  If  it  comes  too  easily  to 
mind  it  may  be  that  we  have  read 
it  many  times  before,  and  have 
stored  it  in  our  subconscious  minds. 
We  should  seek  hard  for  new  words, 
new  combinations,  and  try  to  say 
something  as  it  has  never  been  said 
before. 

Forms  of  poetry  are  varied,  and 
one  wishing  to  write  should  make 
a  study  of  the  standard,  accepted 
forms  so  that  she  will  have  a  better 
background  for  what  she  writes.  In 
the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contests, 
for  instance,  it  is  interesting  to  note 
that  sonnets  have  been  singularly 
successful  as  winning  poems.  For 
those  not  familiar  with  the  sonnet 
form  I  might  say  briefly  that  a  son- 
Page  355 


356 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


net  consists  of  fourteen  lines  with 
alternate  lines  rhyming— abab-cdcd- 
efef— gg  (each  letter  standing  for  a 
rhyme  sound— two  a's  rhyming, 
etc.).  The  lines  are  iambic  pentam- 
eter, which  means  there  are  usual- 
ly five  heavy  beats  and  five  light 
ones,  with  the  second  syllable  in 
the  lines  getting  the  accent,  such  as 
"The  curfew  tolls  the  knell  of  part- 
ing day."  An  occasional  extra  light 
beat  is  permissible,  but  only  one  fa- 
miliar with  the  form  should  try  this. 
The  sonnet  is  a  stately  form  for  a 
fine  subject. 

There  are  other  types  of  sonnets, 
but  this  is  the  most  popular  in 
America  today.  The  couplet  at  the 
end  should  sum  up  the  subject  with 
strength  and  meaning.  If  the  poem 
has  a  theme,  it  can  very  well  be  pre- 
sented or  reiterated  in  these  lines. 

T  YRICS  —  poems  which  sing 
themselves  —  are  always  pop- 
ular, if  beautifully  done.  A  well- 
written  ballad  (a  poem  which  tells 
a  story)  can  be  effective,  as  can  free 
verse  (a  strong  thought  or  picture 
which  is  told  without  definite  pat- 
tern in  the  form). 

As  in  a  sonnet,  every  poem  should 
build  to  a  climax.  Many  poets  find 
that  their  last  lines,  which  are  usual- 
ly the  best,  the  crux  of  the  whole 
idea,  come  to  them  first.  They 
should  build  unity  of  thought 
around  this  idea,  and  weave  a  poem 
worthy  of  this  climax.  It  is  a  good 
idea  to  write  the  theme  of  your 
poem,  or  the  central  thought,  down 
before  you  start  the  poem  itself.  It 
has  been  said  that  if  you  cannot 
write  your  theme  for  either  a  poem 
or  a  story  in  one  sentence,  it  is  not 
clear  in  your  own  mind. 


Robert  Frost  maintains  that  every 
poem  should  have  a  surface  mean- 
ing. That  is,  one  that  can  be 
gleaned  with  one  or  two  brief  read- 
ings, but  might,  and  preferably 
should  have  other  levels  of  depth 
and  meaning. 

The  modern  objection  to  cliches 
and  words  not  used  in  ordinary 
speech,  such  as  ''morn,"  ''alas,"  etc., 
is  well  founded.  These  words  were 
considered  good  in  the  Victorian 
age,  but  are  not  acceptable  now. 
One  should  write  as  one  should 
speak  in  simple  address,  not  neces- 
sarily ending  a  line  with  a  period  or 
ending  the  thought  at  the  end  of 
the  line,  merely  because  the  form 
seems  to  call  for  it.  Punctuate  as 
you  would  punctuate  any  good  piece 
of  writing.  Strength  is  often  gained 
by  letting  the  thought  run  from  one 
line  into  the  next,  and  the  difficulty 
of  rhyme  is  lessened.  Fresh  rhymes 
are  something  to  be  striven  for 
always. 

The  poet  who  would  write  well, 
who  would  win  contests,  or  sell  in 
the  face  of  terrific  competition, 
should  do  as  much  studying  as  pos- 
sible. Reading  poetry  from  the 
masters,  as  well  as  from  contem- 
porary poets,  should  be  a  must. 
Read  .  .  .  read  .  .  .  read.  Then,  for- 
get what  you  have  read  and  write 
.  .  .  write.  To  those  who  wish  to 
know  what  is  happening  on  the 
writing  scene  —  contests,  require- 
ments, trends  —  a  good  writer's 
magazine  is  most  helpful. 

University  courses  or  extension 
work,  attending  writers'  groups 
where  poems  can  be  read  aloud  and 
criticized,  writers'  conferences  or 
meetings,   where  outstanding,   sue- 


POETRY— A  RICH  HERITAGE 


357 


cessful  poets  speak,  are  most  valu- 
able, particularly  if  one  can  still  stay 
true  to  her  best  self  and  write  hon- 
estly, rather  than  trying  to  write 
what  might  please  some  passing 
phase  or  trend. 

YEXTBOOKS  and  reference 
books  used  for  accuracy  and 
study  are  almost  a  necessity,  for 
even  a  slight  error  may  be  picked 
up  by  an  astute  reader  and  may 
count  against  your  effort. 

Latter-day  Sairit  women  have  an 
opportunity  for  expression  and  suc- 
cess in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem 
Contest  and  should  take  advantage 
of  it.  We  have  a  great  field  of  pio- 
neer history  and  scenic  beauty  upon 
which  to  draw.  Yet  these  subjects 
must  be  handled  with  special  care. 
It  is  easy  to  be  trite  and  sentimental 
on  a  theme  close  to  us,  but  if 
handled  wisely,  such  a  subject  can 
be  most  strong  and  moving. 

In  summing  up,  I  would  say: 
Choose  a  subject  that  is  as  universal 
as  possible,  yet  near  to  you,  one  up- 
on which  you  feel  deeply;  let  it  lie 
in  the  deep  well  of  your  subcon- 
scious mind  while  you  are  doing 
other  things;  then,  bring  it  forth 
and  try  to  clothe  it  in  the  form 
most  suited  to  your  thought  (often, 
the  thought  will  actually  dictate  the 
form).  Write  it  in  the  great  flush 
of  joy  and  fulfillment  that  comes 
from  creating,  but,  do  not  let  it 
end  there.  Later,  in  the  calm  light 
of  reason  and  criticism,  go  over  it, 
over  every  line,  every  word,  polish- 
ing, shining,  making  it  yours  indeed, 
in  expression  and  content.  Try  to 
make  your  poem  alive  with  concrete 


images,  rather  than  with  telling  it. 
Do  not  try  too  hard  to  preach,  but 
let  the  theme  come  through  your 
veiled  expression. 

Before  submitting,  be  sure  that 
the  mechanical  dressing  of  your 
brain  child  is  as  nearly  perfect  as 
possible.  Have  it  neatly  and  ac- 
curately typed  on  good  paper.  A 
first  impression  may  unwittingly  in- 
fluence a  judge  in  its  favor;  the  op- 
posite is  possible,  also. 

Submit  your  poem  according  to 
the  rules,  and  if  you  win,  well  and 
good.  But  if  you  lose,  remember 
that  it  does  not  necessarily  mean 
you  do  not  have  a  good  poem. 
Judges  differ  as  much  as  poems  do, 
and  the  poem  which  may  not  win 
this  year  may  have  a  chance  next 
year,  or  in  another  contest,  or  to 
an  editor.  And  the  chances  are,  it 
can  still  be  improved,  worked  on, 
seasoned. 

Writing  something  worthwhile  is 
worth  all  the  effort  involved,  for 
poetry  is  a  rich  heritage  of  which 
we  should  strive  to  be  worthy,  and 
to  perpetuate  for  our  posterity. 

Helpful  References  for  the 
Writer  of  Poetry 

Brooks  and  Warren:  Understanding 
Poetry,  Henry  Holt  and  Company,  New 
York,  $4.50. 

Hamilton,  Anne:  How  to  Revise  Your 
Own  Poems,  Writer's  Digest,  22  East 
12th  Street,  Cincinnati  10,  Ohio,  $1.50. 

Hamilton,  Anne:  Seven  PrincipJes  of 
Poetry,  Writer's  Digest,  22  East  12th 
Street,  Cincinnati   10,  Ohio,  $2.50. 

Zillman,  Lawrence:  Writing  Your 
Poem,  Writer's  Digest,  22  East  12th 
Street,  Cincinnati  10,  Ohio,  $2.75. 


Willard  Luce 


SMALL  BUCKWHEAT  IN  CRATERS  OF  THE  MOON 
NATIONAL  MONUMENT 

Blossoms  in  Lava 

WiJkrd  Luce 


DURING  June  and  July,  the 
Craters  of  the  Moon  Nation- 
al Monument  and  the  ad- 
joining cinder  cone  desert  are  full 
of  surprises.  The  surprises  will  be 
even  greater  if  you  have  read  Wash- 
ington Irving's  description  of  the 
area.  Irving,  in  The  Adventures  of 
Captain  Bonneville,  writes: 

An  area  of  about  sixty  miles  in  diameter, 
where  nothing  meets  the  eye  but  desolate 
and  awful  waste,  where  no  grass  grows 
nor  water  runs,  and  where  nothing  is  to 
be  seen  but  lava. 

This  forbidding  wilderness,  once 
a  valley  of  fire,  is  located  in  south 
central  Idaho,  north  of  the  Snake 
River,  south  of  Arco,  and  west  of 
Blackfoot.     The  main  highway  to 

Page  358 


Sun  Valley  passes  along  the  western 
border  of  the  lava  country,  and  the 
road  to  Salmon  River  intersects  its 
northeastern  areas.  Idaho  Highway 
23,  which  branches  off  at  Shoshone 
north  of  Twin  Falls,  passes  directly 
through  the  National  Monument, 
which  constitutes  only  a  small  part 
of  the  lava  landscape. 

Actually  the  amount  of  vegeta- 
tion, and,  especially,  the  amount  of 
blossoming  flowers  in  the  Monu- 
ment is  startling.  Possibly  the  most 
eye-catching  of  all  is  the  tiny,  purple 
monkey  flower  which  literally  car- 
pets large  areas  of  the  cinder  fields. 
The  monkey  flowers  seem  to  grow 
best   in   the   low,   depressed  areas; 


BLOSSOMS  IN  LAVA 


359 


even  old  wheel  tracks  become  filled 
with  them.  Individually,  the  blos- 
soms are  tiny  and  somehow  re- 
semble the  face  of  a  monkey. 

Another  profuse  blossomer  of  the 
Craters  is  the  dwarf  buckwheat.  The 
foliage  of  the  buckwheat  is  gray 
and  the  blossoms  a  yellowish-gray, 
almost  ball-shaped.  In  the  late  sun- 
shine these  plants  make  startling 
contrasts  against  the  red,  black,  and 
brown  of  the  cinder  cones.  At  such 
times  the  hills  seem  to  become  huge 
mounds  of  flowered  obsidian. 

For  individual  blossoms,  possibly 
the  delicate,  starlike  bitterroot  takes 
the  prize  ribbon.    Clusters  of  mock 


orange,  white  with  yellow  centers, 
and  the  intense  green  of  the  dainty 
ferns  also  have  decorative  qualities 
all  their  own. 

Besides  the  flowers  and  the  blos- 
soming shrubs,  there  are  three  va- 
rieties of  trees  found  in  the  Monu- 
ment: western  juniper,  Junipeius  oc- 
cidentalis;  limber  pine,  Pinus  Rexi- 
lis;  and  quaking  aspen,  Populus 
treinuloides.  All  of  which  fails  to 
make  the  Craters  of  the  Moon  Na- 
tional Monument  into  a  city  park; 
but,  at  the  same  time,  keeps  it  from 
being  quite  the  barren  waste  de- 
scribed by  Washington  Irving. 


Willard  Luce 

TWISTED  PINE  TREE  IN  LAVA  BEDS 
CRATERS  OF  THE  MOON  NATIONAL  MONUMENT,  IDAHO 


A  Good  Life 


Vera  Mayhew 


JOAN  stood  near  the  window  of 
the  small,  old  house  and 
watched  the  gray  dust  whirls  on 
the  unpaved  road  that  passed  her 
door. 

This  is  the  very  worst  place  Fve 
ever  been,  she  said  to  herself,  and 
thought  longingly  of  the  army  hous- 
ing she  had  formerly  thought  was 
the  worst  in  the  world.  At  least  in 
army  housing  you  have  neighbors, 
she  thought,  young  neighbors  with 
the  same  problems  and  heartaches 
and  the  same  capacity  for  fun.  Here 
her  nearest  neighbor  was  more  than 
half  a  block  away,  a  little,  old 
mousey  person,  sixty  years  old  or 
more.  Joan  had  seen  her  several 
times  out  working  in  her  garden, 
but  they  had  not  spoken  in  the  two 
months  that  Joan  had  lived  in  the 
little  house. 

It  wasn't  Bill's  fault  she  was  here. 
He  had  certainly  pointed  that  out 
to  her  last  night.  Long  ago  he  had 
warned  her  that  it  would  be  hard 
to  find  a  place-  to  live,  that  the  near- 
est town  to  the  job  was  a  very  small 
one,  and  she  would  have  little  to 
do  and  would  get  terribly  bored  and 
homesick.  But  with  Bill  just  home 
from  Korea  and  the  memory  of  that 
awful  fifteen  months  of  his  absence 
fresh  in  her  mind,  how  could  she 
think  of  anything  but  the  joy  of 
being  with  him  again? 

Now  she  was  willing  to  admit 
that  Bill  knew  more  about  small 
California  desert  towns  than  she 
did.  He  had  worked  near  them  be- 
fore, and  knew  what  it  was  like  to 

Page  360 


be  so  far  from  movement  and  life. 
After  all,  he  had  been  a  construc- 
tion engineer  before  he  went  into 
the  army.  She  had  met  him  while 
he  was  stationed  at  a  post  near  her 
home  in  San  Francisco.  She  smiled 
with  love  at  the  memory  of  that 
meeting  at  a  friend's  home,  forget- 
ting, for  a  moment,  her  present 
misery. 

It  had  been  on  a  clear  and  spark- 
ly  night  that  Alice  had  called  Joan 
to  ask  her  please  to  be  a  fourth 
for  a  tour  of  San  Francisco's  fun 
spots.  Alice's  friend  had  brought 
another  boy  along,  and  they  needed 
someone  to  make  the  party  even. 
Joan  had  gone  reluctantly,  and  it 
had  turned  into  the  evening  of  her 
life  with  the  knowledge  growing 
more  sure  inside  her  every  minute 
that  this  Bill  Brent  was  going  to 
mean  something  more  to  her  than 
just  a  few  hours  of  fun. 

How  right  she  had  been.  How 
wonderful  it  was  to  marry  him  after 
a  short  courtship  and  go  with  him 
to  make  a  home  at  other  army 
camps.  She  didn't  love  him  any 
less  now,  and  we  haven't  grown 
apart,  really,  she  assured  herself.  It's 
just  that  I  can't  stand  being  stuck 
away  in  this  awful,  ugly  little  house 
all  day  and  then  never  going  any 
place  in  the  evening. 

That's  what  had  been  wrong  last 
night.  She  had  walked  downtown 
in  the  afternoon  and  noticed  that  a 
picture  they  had  missed  was  playing 
that  night  at  the  town's  one  picture 
place.    She  had  dinner  on  the  table 


A  GOOD  LIFE 


361 


when  Bill  got  home,  and  she  was 
dressed  and  ready  to  go.  There 
would  be  only  one  showing  and 
they  would  have  to  hurry  to  make 
it. 

OILL  had  been  a  little  late,  and 
then  he  had  taken  forever  with 
his  shower  and  dressing  and  when, 
at  last,  he  had  come  out  to  dinner 
he  was  in  pajamas  and  a  robe. 

"Oh,  Bill,  I  forgot  to  tell  you  be- 
fore you  went  to  dress,"  she  said, 
throwing  her  arms  around  his  neck 
and  giving  him  a  quick,  hard 
squeeze.  ''But  guess  what?  Staitime 
is  on  at  the  movies  tonight.  Isn't 
that  wonderful  luck?  Do  hurry  in- 
to something  and  let's  fly  through 
dinner  and  be  on  our  way." 

She  gave  him  a  hurried  kiss  on 
the  cheek  and  danced  into  the 
kitchen  whirling  round  and  round. 
They  were  going  some  place,  they 
actually  were!  But  when  she  came 
back  with  the  food,  there  sat  Bill 
in  the  one  comfortable  chair, 
sprawled  out  as  if  he  would  never 
have  even  enough  energy  to  come 
to  the  table. 

''Bill,  you  haven't  even  started," 
she  said  reproachfully. 

"That's  just  half  of  it.  Fm  not 
going  to,"  he  answered. 

Joan  almost  opened  her  mouth  in 
astonishment.  She  had  thought 
Bill  would  be  as  thrilled  as  she  was 
to  have  something  to  do.  He  got 
up  and  came  around  the  table,  and 
put  his  arm  around  her  waist. 

"Cheer  up,  kid,"  he  said.  "To- 
morrow is  another  day.  Maybe  I 
won't  be  so  all  in.  Today  was  real- 
ly tough." 

"But,  Bill,"  she  answered,  de- 
terminedly cheerful,  "remember  this 
is  the  Isis.    Pictures  Monday,  Wed- 


nesday, and  Saturday.  Mostly  blood 
and  thunder.  You  see  it  tonight 
or  you  never  see  it." 

"Too  bad.  I  guess  we'll  never 
see  it,"  he  said  with  a  smile  and  a 
shrug. 

She  couldn't  let  it  go  at  that.  Her 
hopes  had  been  so  high  that  she 
didn't  even  see  how  really  tired  he 
was,  and  they  had  quarreled,  bitter- 
ly, while  the  dinner  cooled  on  the 
table,  and  both  had  finally  gone  to 
bed  without  eating  anything.  There 
she  had  poured  out  her  loneliness 
and  boredom,  and  he  had  reminded 
her  that  he  had  told  her  not  to 
come,  to  stay  in  San  Francisco  with 
her  parents  and  let  him  get  down 
to  see  her  as  often  as  he  could.  She 
had  accused  him  of  not  wanting 
her  with  him,  of  not  caring  whether 
she  was  happy  or  not,  and  he  had 
called  her  a  child,  and  what  was 
more,  a  spoiled  child. 

Even  this  morning  their  quarrel 
had  not  been  resolved.  She  had 
prepared  his  breakfast  in  silence  and 
in  silence  they  had  eaten.  He  had 
gone  off  without  even  saying  good- 
bye. 

Her  breath  came  hard  and  fast 
as  she  thought  of  the  situation  she 
was  in.  She  got  out  the  dress  she 
was  knitting,  sat  down,  and  did  a 
few  stitches  and  then  put  it  back  in 
the  drawer.  What  she  needed  was 
action.  If  she  had  a  piano  she 
would  pound  the  life  out  of  it.  All 
her  life  she  had  been  able  to  work 
off  her  tensions  playing  the  piano. 
But  there  was  no  piano  here.  Maybe 
that  was  most  of  the  trouble.  She 
had  never  before  tried  to  get  along 
without  a  piano. 

She  looked  about  the  small  room, 
trying    to    find    something    to    do. 


362 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


It  was  hoiingly  neaty  as  her  mother 
always  said  when  there  was  nothing 
on  top  of  anything  to  show  that 
people  were  around.  She  had 
scrubbed  and  painted  and  made 
curtains  and  slip  covers  and  a  bed- 
spread, everything  she  could  think 
of  to  take  time  and  make  the  place 
seem  more  like  a  home.  Now  there 
just  wasn't  another  thing  she  could 
do. 

Well,  maybe  she  could  dig  in  the 
garden,  but  she  hated  digging  in 
gardens.  She  detested  the  feel  of 
dirt  on  her  hands.  She  wanted  to 
enjoy  her  flowers  after  someone  else 
had  done  all  the  work.  Arranging 
them,  making  them  beautiful  in  a 
house,  that  she  loved,  but  she 
couldn't  make  them  grow.  Besides, 
she  wouldn't  know  where  to  start 
in  this  weed-grown  patch.  She'd 
just  have  to  keep  on  waiting  for 
Bill  to  have  time. 

I'll  go  down  to  the  store,  she 
thought,  and  try  to  dream  up  some- 
thing for  dinner  that  will  take  all 
day  to  cook.  If  all  we're  going  to 
do  while  we're  here  is  eat,  it  may 
as  well  be  good. 

Joan  went  out  the  door  and  down 
the  street.  Her  neighbor  was  work- 
ing again  in  her  garden.  Now  here 
was  someone  who  knew  how  to 
make  a  garden  grow.  The  iris  and 
roses  blooming  together  in  profus- 
ion were  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
pictures  Joan  had  ever  seen.  She 
stopped  to  give  herself  more  time 
to  look.  As  she  stood  entranced, 
the  woman  working,  looked  up  and 
smiled. 

''How  beautiful  your  garden  is," 
Joan  said  almost  involuntarily. 

''Let  me  cut  you  some  blooms/' 
the  woman  answered. 


Joan  flushed.  She  was  about  to 
answer,  curtly,  "I  wasn't  asking  for 
flowers,"  when  she  caught  the  look 
of  friendliness  in  the  woman's 
eyes.  Why  she's  lonely,  too,  Joan 
thought,  and  shy. 

Instead  of  the  thoughtless  words 
she  had  intended,  Joan  said,  "That 
would  be  wonderful.  But  I'm  just 
going  to  town.  Let  me  stop  and 
get  them  as  I  come  back.  If  you've 
gone  into  the  house,  I'll  knock  on 
your  door." 

"I'll  have  them  ready,"  the  wom- 
an answered. 

JOAN  started  to  walk  on,  then 
^  stopped  and  came  back  to  the 
gate.  "I  was  wondering,"  she  said, 
"if  I  could  do  anything  for  you 
while  I'm  down  town." 

"Why,  that's  right  kind  of  you. 
I  was  needing  some  black  embroid- 
ery cotton  and  not  feeling  like  walk- 
ing after  it.  Wait  just  a  minute  I'll 
get  you  the  money." 

"Oh,  don't  go  in  the  house  just 
for  that.  Go  on  with  your  garden- 
ing. You  can  pay  me  when  I  stop 
by  for  the  flowers."  Joan  waved 
gaily  and  walked  down  the  street. 

"I'll  need  about  ten  skeins,"  the 
woman  called  after  her. 

Ten  skeins!  Joan  thought.  What- 
ever can  she  be  doing  with  so  much 
black?  But  she  just  waggled  two 
fingers  to  let  the  woman  know  she 
understood  and  walked  on. 

Joan  was  feeling  much  better 
when  she  got  back  to  her  own 
place,  her  arms  full  of  packages  and 
the  huge  bunch  of  flowers.  Her 
neighbor's  name,  she  had  discov- 
ered, was  Nancy  Graham,  and  be- 
sides being  a  gardener,  she  did  the 
most  divine  smocking  on  aprons  and 


A  GOOD  LIFE 


363 


children's  dresses.  That's  what  the 
thread  was  for.  What  she  did  with 
them  Joan  hadn't  yet  found  out, 
but  she  expected  to.  She  even 
thought  she  might  learn  to  smock 
and  do  a  few  herself.  Mrs.  Graham 
had  not  spoken  of  herself,  but  she 
seemed  so  happy  to  have  someone 
to  visit  with  a  few  minutes  that 
Joan  surmised  she  was  a  widow  liv- 
ing alone.  Joan  had  noticed  two  or 
three  group  pictures  on  the  mantel, 
probably  children  and  their  fami- 
lies. As  she  thought  about  this  new 
acquaintance,  Joan's  hands  had  been 
busy  arranging  the  flowers.  Now 
she  stood  back  to  view  her  work. 
There,  that  does  more  than  any- 
thing I've  done  to  make  this  place 
look  lived  in,  she  said  to  herself, 
as,  humming  softly,  she  began  to 
prepare  the  dinner  that  would  be  a 
peace  offering  to  Bill.  Poor  Bill, 
he  did  work  hard,  and  he  had  seen 
enough  movies  overseas  to  last  him 
a  lifetime.  She'd  just  have  to  give 
him  time  to  get  used  to  thinking 
about  her  needs. 

Several  days  later  when  Joan  no- 
ticed Mrs.  Graham  again  tending 
her  flowers,  she  put  on  a  pot  of 
coffee  and  walked  down  the  street. 

''Won't  you  come  over  and  have 
a  cup  of  coffee  with  me  and  talk 
awhile?"  she  said. 

'Til  be  glad  to  come  and  talk 
and  watch  you  drink  the  coffee. 
Just  let  me  wash  my  hands,"  Mrs. 
Graham  said. 

In  a  moment  she  was  out  of  the 
house  again  and  the  two  women 
walked  back  to  Joan's  together. 

As  they  went  in  the  front  door, 
Mrs.  Graham  exclaimed,  "Oh,  what 
wonderful  things  you  do  with  flow- 
ers!    I  grow  them,  but  I  just  stick 


them  in  a  vase.  I  have  absolutelv 
no  talent  for  arranging." 

''I'o  each  his  own  ability,"  Joan 
smiled.  "I  can't  grow  them.  You're 
sure  you  won't  have  a  cup  of  cof- 
fee?" 

''Since  we're  neighbors  and  may 
be  seeing  each  other  quite  a  bit,  I 
may  as  well  tell  you  right  now  that 
I'm  a  Mormon,  and  I  don't  drink 
coffee  or  tea  or  smoke  or  take  cock- 
tails." 

A  Mormon!  It  about  took  Joan's 
breath.  She  had  never  met  a  Mor- 
mon before.  Of  course,  she  had 
heard  about  them.  There  had  been 
so  much  in  the  magazines  and 
newspapers  about  Secretary  Benson 
since  he  had  been  in  Washington, 
that  anyone  that  could  read  could 
not  help  knowing  that  there  were 
Mormons.  But  she  had  never 
thought  about  meeting  one.  She 
hardly  knew  what  to  say.  Should 
she  just  ignore  it,  murmur  some- 
thing or  other  or  ask  a  question? 

Finally,  after  a  too  long  pause, 
she  inquired,  "Tell  me.  Why  do 
you  do  without  those  particular 
things?" 

Mrs.  Graham  explained  about  the 
"word  of  wisdom."  Joan  asked 
questions  and  put  in  ideas  of  her 
own,  and  both  women  were  sur- 
prised when  the  noon  whistle  blew. 

TT  was  several  days  later  that  Nancy 

Graham  came  calling  on  Joan 
quite  early  in  the  morning. 

"I  came  to  ask  a  favor,"  she  said. 

"Sure.  Anything  I  can  do,"  Joan 
answered,  and  hoped  it  would  be 
something  she  really  could  do. 

"I  was  wondering  if  you  would  go 
with  me  to  Relief  Society  today  and 
arrange  the  flowers.     I  always  take 


364 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


some,  but  my  arrangements  are  so 
uninspired.  A  beautiful  piece  like 
you  do  would  put  a  ring  around  the 
day." 

''I  guess  I  can,  but  tell  me,  what's 
Relief  Society?''  Joan  asked. 

''It's  hard  to  explain  in  a  few 
words.  Something  like  the  Ladies 
Aid  or  the  Missionary  Society  in 
other  churches,  only  more.  Call 
past  my  house  about  one  o'clock, 
and  I'll  tell  you  what  I  can  and  let 
you  see  some  more." 

They  climbed  a  steep  flight  of 
rickety  stairs,  Nancy  Graham  carry- 
ing a  flower  container  and  some 
chicken  wire  that  Joan  had  asked 
for,  and  several  of  her  finished  ap- 
rons, with  Joan  coming  behind  her, 
her  arms  full  of  flowers.  The  room 
they  entered  was  appalling,  peeling 
plaster,  cracks  in  the  floor  boards, 
uncurtained  windows. 

'Tou  get  busy  with  the  flowers 
and  I'll  straighten  this  place  around 
a  little,"  Mrs.  Graham  said. 

She  unlocked  a  door  into  a  closet 
and  brought  out  a  small  lace  table- 
cloth that  covered  the  deep  gouges 
and  ink  stains  on  the  table-top. 
Then  she  got  a  dozen  new  folding 
chairs  out  of  the  same  closet  and 
put  three  on  one  side  of  the  table 
and  one  at  the  end.  The  rest  she 
arranged  facing  the  table  at  a  little 
distance. 

''We  are  only  a  very  small 
group,"  she  explained  as  she  worked, 
''so  we  have  to  meet  any  place  we 
can  get.  Sometimes  I  think  we 
would  do  better  to  have  Relief  So- 
ciety in  our  homes,  but  we  are  so 
scattered  and  this  town  is  more 
central  than  any  place  else.  Then, 
too,  when  we  always  meet  here  we 
always  know  where  to  go." 


"You  mean  that  there  are  some 
women  who  come  to  your  meeting 
who  don't  live  in  town?"  Joan 
asked. 

"Oh,  my,  yes.  There  are  several 
who  live  on  farms  and  some  from 
other  small  towns  around.  Two  of 
the  women  you  will  likely  see  today 
will  have  driven  twenty-five  miles." 

Joan's  hand  stilled  on  the  flowers 
as  she  thought  about  that. 

"I  should  think  Relief  Society 
would  have  to  be  good  to  make  it 
worth  a  trip  like  that,"  she  decided, 
resuming  work. 

"It's  worth  the  trip,"  Mrs. 
Graham  said,  with  quiet  conviction. 
"Oh,  those  flowers  are  so  beautiful. 
We  can  look  at  them  and  never 
notice  how  awful  the  room  is.  Now, 
I'll  just  get  another  chair  for  these 
aprons.  Some  of  the  rest  will  be 
bringing  things  in.  Our  bazaar  will 
be  in  about  three  more  weeks." 

A  FTER  dinner  that  night  as  Bill 
dried  dishes  for  Joan  she  told 
him  about  her  day. 

"Such  an  incredibly  awful  place, 
Bill,  but  such  a  gallant  group.  They 
are  so  close  and  friendly,  call  each 
other  sistCTj  and  that's  just  what  it 
seemed  like.  A  group  of  sisters.  Do 
you  know  two  of  them  had  driven 
twenty-five  miles  to  that  meeting?" 
she  recalled,  her  hands  still  in  the 
sudsy  water. 

"Twenty-five  miles?"  Bill  ques- 
tioned. "You  sure  you  heard  right? 
What  would  they  get  out  of  a  meet- 
ing to  be  worth  a  trip  like  that?" 

"That's  what  I  thought  when 
Mrs.  Graham  told  me  they  were 
coming.  But  when  the  women  be- 
gan to  come  and  they  were  so  glad 
to  see  each  other,  I  began  to  under- 


A  GOOD  LIFE 


365 


stand  a  little.  Then  after  the  meet- 
ing, they  all  lingered  as  if  they 
couldn't  bear  to  break  those  com- 
panionable bonds,  and  I  understood 
more.  You  know,  Fll  bet  that  they 
went  back  to  all  those  different 
places  where  they  live  feeling  as  if 
they'd  had  a  visit  home." 

"But  the  meeting?"  Bill  asked. 
''How  was  the  meeting?" 

''Surprisingly  enough,  it  was  in- 
teresting. This  was  what  they  call 
their  literature  lesson,  and  they  were 
talking  about  Emily  Bronte  and 
Wuthering  Heights!  You  know,  I 
think  I'm  going  to  read  it  again." 

Bill  chuckled,  "Not  enough  new 
things  coming  out?"  he  asked  with 
a  raised  eyebrow. 

Joan  smiled.  "Not  that  exactly. 
But  if  you  go  back  to  the  old  and 
tried  once  in  a  while,  you  sort  of 
get  your  values  straightened  out." 

Neither  spoke  for  a  minute,  think- 
ing about  those  values,  then  Joan 
said,  "I  almost  forgot  to  tell  you 
the  most  important  thing.  There 
was  a  girl  there  about  my  age,  a 
graduate  of  Juilliard  School  of 
Music.  She  played  the  piano  and, 
bad  as  the  instrument  was,  she  made 
it  sound  fine.  I  talked  to  her  after- 
ward, and  we  are  going  to  practice 


some  duets.  Mrs.  Graham  says  I 
can  use  her  piano.  It's  a  good  one, 
too.  One  of  her  married  daughters 
graduated  with  a  music  major  from 
College  of  the  Pacific.  Mrs. 
Graham  says  it  will  be  good  to  hear 
some  music  around  the  house  again. 
She  seemed  real  glad  that  I  can  play 
the  piano." 

"Looks  like  you  had  yourself  a 
profitable  afternoon,"  Bill  decided, 
kissing  her  upcurved  lips  and  touch- 
ing his  finger  to  her  glowing  cheeks. 
"Your  music  means  a  lot  to  you, 
doesn't  it?  I  guess  I  haven't  quite 
realized  what  you  have  been  miss- 
ing. I'll  try  to  remember.  I  really 
do  love  you." 

Joan  just  smiled  as  she  went  into 
his  arms.  Maybe  she  had  found 
something  more  than  music.  Or 
something  to  make  her  music  and 
her  love  and  everything  mean  even 
more.  She'd  have  to  see.  Move 
carefully,  she  told  herself.  Be  sure. 
But  deep  in  her  heart  was  the  mem- 
ory of  that  beautiful  closeness  she 
had  known  this  afternoon.  She 
knew,  somehow  that  it  could  extend 
even  to  her  and  Bill.  It  could  en- 
compass everything.  That  thought, 
together  with  Bill's  strong  arms, 
made  her  catch  her  breath. 


Vi/hiie  Q^i 


Sii 


ummer  cjings 

Lael  W.  Hill 


All  the  tiny  jeweled  eyes 
Watch  where  summer  lightly  lies. 
All  the  softly  powdered  wings 
Quiver  while  the  season  sings. 

Honey-sweet  and  dusty  gold, 
Summer  reaches  to  enfold 
Cricket  chorale  in  the  meadow, 
Moths  that  drift  as  still  as  shadow. 


Sixty    LJears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  June  i,  and  June  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

Poetry:  There  is  poetry  in  beautiful  thoughts,  kind  deeds  and  loving  words:  there 
is  poetry  in  the  chirp  of  the  meadowlark  and  the  croak  of  the  frog;  there  is  poetry  in  the 
rising  and  in  the  setting  sun,  in  the  stars  and  the  moon,  in  a  beautiful  sky;  there  is 
poetry  in  the  hills  and  the  dales,  and  the  delicate  tinted  flowers  that  grow  there;  there 
is  poetry  in  the  mountains  and  in  the  laughing  streams  that  rush  down  their  sides.  There 
is  poetry  in  music,  painting,  and  in  everything  that  is  beautiful,  grand,  sublime,  noble 
and  true. 

— Olea  Shipp 

Eternal  Law:  When  a  man  by  mutual  consent  of  both  parties  has  made  of  woman 
a  wife  and  mother,  and  a  child  has  been  born,  a  living  soul  created;  that  has  been  done 
which  never  can  be  undone.  Eternal  results  and  consequences  must  inevitably  follow, 
and  this  is  sufficient  reason  why  it  should  be  done  by  virtue  of  an  everlasting  covenant, 
a  covenant  made  to  endure  in  time  and  through  all  eternity. 

— S.  W.  R. 

MARRIAGE 

In  a  green  and  shady  bower, 
Where  the  creeping  ivy's  twine 
Flowers  and  mossy  velvet  carpet 
Is  a  picture  grand,  sublime. 

'Neath  the  bower  a  form  is  seated. 
Manly,  noble-browed  and  just 
And  beside  a  lovely  maiden 
Greets  his  smile  with  fervent  trust. 

They  are  gazing  on  the  future 
Loving  hearts  they  both  enfold. 
Plighted  vows  they  cast  together 
In  affection's  sacred  mold  .... 

— Lizzie  Brown 

Women  in  Journalism:  Since  the  days  when  Miriam  wrote  and  sang  in  the  classic 
land  of  the  Nile,  there  have  been  women  with  hearts  full  of  song,  and  with  souls  deli- 
cately attuned  —  silent  poets,  perhaps,  but  oftimes  silent  only  because  the  stern 
tyrant  necessity  bade  them  toil,  not  sing  ....  literature  is  one  avocation  that  has  never 
closed  its  doors  to  women  ....  There  are  women  engaged  in  journahsm  in  all  parts 
of  the  civilized  world  ....  The  field  is  overcrowded  and  one  should  not  attempt  to 
enter  unless  she  feels  that  inherent  call  which  almost  amounts  to  inspiration. 

— Lizzie  Stevenson  Wilcox 

GOLDEN  WEDDING:  The  Golden  Wedding  of  Elder  Ezra  T.  Clark  and  his 
wife  Mary  S.  Clark  was  celebrated  on  Saturday  evening,  May  18th,  1895,  in  the  Opera 
House,  at  Farmington,  Davis  County,  Utah  .  .  .  Sister  Clark  spoke  of  her  joy  and  her 
happiness  under  all  circumstances,  because  of  the  Gospel;  of  coming  here  among  the 
sagebrush,  living  in  a  log  cabin  ....  Sister  Rhoda  Cooper,  eighty-five  years  old,  sang 
the  hymn,  "Who  is  this  fair  one  from  the  wilderness  travehng?"  .  .  . 

• — Selected 

Page  366 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona.  W.  Cannon 


lyriSS  MARY  E.  SWITZER,  Na- 
tional Director  of  Vocational 
Rehabilitation  in  the  Department 
of  Health,  Education,  and  Welfare, 
says  America  must  ''carry  to  the 
world  the  philosophy  that  there  is 
dignity  in  all  people,  even  the  hand- 
icapped. We  must  help  in  evalu- 
ating and  developing  the  capabilities 
of  the  handicapped,  instead  of  ex- 
ploiting their  limitations,"  she 
notes. 

TN  Greece  it  is  still  mandatory  that 
a  bride's  father  pay  a  generous 
marriage  settlement  to  the  groom. 
This  custom  has  become  so  burden- 
some to  struggling  peasants— espe- 
cially those  with  many  daughters — 
that  the  village  fathers  of  seventeen 
villages  in  south-central  Greece  have 
written  on  open  letter  to  Queen 
Frederika,  asking  her  to  help  abol- 
ish the  dowry  system. 

jyjRS.  JOSEPHINE  G.  SHAEF- 

ER,  left  a  widow  with  one 
child  in  1926,  took  a  position  with 
an  important  real  estate  firm  in  New 
York.  Now  a  vice-president  and  di- 
rector, as  well  as  a  broker  of  the 
company,  and  a  member  of  its  ex- 
ecutive committee,  she  has,  over  the 
last  three  years,  grossed  more  busi- 
ness than  any  of  her  associates. 


lyrRS.  ARTHUR  CROM,  Gen- 
eral Federation  of  Women's 
Clubs  Narcotics  Chairman,  is  ap- 
pealing for  forceful  legislation,  in- 
cluding uniform  laws  in  all  states, 
to  crush  the  narcotic  situation  in 
our  country.  Two  Federal  hospitals 
for  drug  addicts  showed  an  increase 
of  2,000  per  cent  in  admissions  from 
1947  to  1950.  Today  50,000  young 
people  under  twenty-one  years  of 
age  are  caught  in  the  toils  of  the 
drug  habit.  Cures  are  extremely 
difficult  to  effect,  ranging  from  one 
per  cent  to  a  rare  eighteen  per  cent. 
People  may  be  cured  more  easily 
when  treated  in  the  early  stages  of 
the  habit,  than  confirmed  addicts. 

QLIVE  WOOLLEY  BURT,  well- 
known  contributor  to  The  Re- 
liei  Society  Magazine,  and  author  of 
nineteen  books,  has  a  new  biography 
recently  off  the  press— John  Charles 
Fremont,  which  recounts  the  fron- 
tier adventures  of  the  courageous 
trailmaker  whose  travels  and  maps 
gave  priceless  information  to  west- 
ern pioneers. 

"DIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
Mohr  Felix,  Logan,  Utah,  and  Mrs. 
Elizabeth  Raymond  Openshaw,  Salt 
Lake  City,  both  ninety. 

Page  367 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  42 


JUNE  1955 


NO.  6 


cJhe  i2jth  J^nnuai  (church  (^onfe 


"liTORDS  of  counsel,  of  encour- 
agement, and  warning  were 
sent  forth  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  at  the  125th  Annual  General 
Conference  of  the  Church  held 
April  3d,  4th,  and  6th,  1955,  in  the 
Tabernacle  at  Salt  Lake  City.  Presi- 
dent David  O.  McKay  presided  and 
conducted  all  the  seven  sessions  be- 
ginning with  the  Priesthood  meet- 
ing held  on  April  2d.  This  was  the 
largest  Priesthood  meeting  ever  held 
in  the  Church  as  the  proceedings 
were  disseminated  over  closed  cir- 
cuits to  approximately  25,000  Priest- 
hood members  in  nearly  seventy 
meetings  in  the  nine  Western 
States.  The  proceedings  of  the  first 
general  session,  held  Sunday  morn- 
ing, were  televised  through  KSL-TV 
over  eighteen  television  stations  in 
seven  states,  and  the  six  general  ses- 
sions were  all  broadcast  through 
KSL  radio  over  fourteen  radio  sta- 
tions. Elder  Harold  B.  Lee  spoke 
over  the  CBS  Church  of  the  Air  and 
Elder  Hugh  B.  Brown  was  heard 
over  the  NBC  Faith  in  Action  ser- 
ies. All  of  the  General  Authorities 
of  the  Church  were  present  as  the 
conference  opened. 

President  McKay,  in  his  opening 
address  declared: 

Lift  up  an  ensign  of  peace,  and  make  a 
proclamation  for  peace  unto  the  ends  of 
the  earth  (D.  &  C.  105:39)  ...  .  We 
love  peace,  but  not  peace  at  any  price. 
There  is  a  peace  more  destructive  of  the 
manhood  of  living  man  than  war  is  de- 
Page  368 


onference 

structive  of  the  body  ....  The  peace 
that  will  be  permanent  must  be  found- 
ed upon  the  principles  of  righteousness 
as  taught  and  exemplified  by  the  Prince 
of  Peace,  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus 
Christ. 

In  the  development  of  his  theme 
''What  are  we  doing  as  a  Church 
and  as  members  thereof  to  proclaim 
this  peace?''  President  McKay 
made  observations  on  four  effective 
factors  operative  in  the  spreading  of 
the  gospel.  He  named  them  as  the 
work  being  done  by  missionaries;  a 
better  understanding  of  the  pur- 
poses of  missionary  work  by  officials 
of  governments  and  municipalities; 
the  need  to  put  forth  every  effort 
to  place  every  educational  and 
spiritual  privilege  that  the  Church 
has  to  offer  within  reach  of  Church 
members  in  distant  missions;  and 
the  influence  of  the  power  of  ex- 
ample, especially  in  the  homes  of 
Church  members.  ''It  is  inconsist- 
ent to  go  abroad  to  proclaim  peace 
if  we  have  not  peace  in  our  own 
lives  and  homes  ....  Example  in 
the  home  is  entirely  essential  to  the 
proclamation  of  peace  abroad,"  he 
warned  the  saints  at  home. 

President  Stephen  L  Richards 
discussed  some  phases  of  Christian- 
ity. In  speaking  of  a  definition  giv- 
en of  Christianity  over  the  radio  re- 
cently as  the  "Society  of  the  Friends 
of  Jesus,"  President  Richards  quot- 
ed John  15:13-16  and  asserted,  "The 
essence  of  the  friendship  here  set 


EDITORIAL 


369 


forth  lies  in  belief  and  acceptance 
of  the  divinity  of  the  Master  .... 
I  heard  nothing  in  his  [radio  speak- 
er's] sermon  to  indicate  that  was 
his  concept." 

President  Richards  then  pointed 
out  some  of  the  attributes  of  a 
Christian,  ''to  enable  each  man  to 
determine  for  himself  the  state  of 
his  worthiness  of  this  honorable  des- 
ignation." After  enumerating  them, 
he  declared: 

We  would  like  all  to  know  that  addi- 
tional evidences  for  the  divinity  of  the 
Christ,  and  for  the  support  of  the  Christ- 
ian concept  have  providentially  come  to 
the  world  in  these  latter  days  .  .  .  that 
knowledge  of  it,  the  adoption  of  the  Re- 
stored Gospel  as  a  way  of  life,  will  im- 
measurably enhance  the  prospect  of  the 
triumph  of  the  forces  of  freedom  over  their 
opponents. 

President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
spoke  of  being  greatly  impressed 
with  President  McKay's  message, 
particularly  ''that  part  of  it  which 
dealt  with  the  home  and  with  what 
I  might  call  discipline  in  the  home. 
Discipline  is  not  a  rod.  It  is  love, 
kindness,  consideration,  and  under- 
standing." 

After  quoting  Psalms  8:4-5  and 
Genesis  1:27,  President  Clark  de- 
clared : 

In  those  statements,  in  that  declara- 
tion, pregnant  with  meaning,  is  bound  up 


the  whole  plan  of  life  and  salvation,  our 
existence  before  we  came,  our  existence 
here,  and  our  existence  hereafter  ....  He 
[the  Lord]  gave  the  gospel  from  the  very 
beginning  that  men  might  know  what 
they  had  to  do  in  order  that  they  might 
fulfill  their  measure  of  creation  and  reach 
that  high  destiny  he  had  provided  .... 
It  has  been  an  easy  transition,  I  say,  to 
affirm  that  since  the  physical  has  become 
outmoded,  so  is  "outmoded"  the  moral 
and  the  spiritual  of  the  past  ....  We 
have  not  changed.  We  are  as  God  made 
us  originally  .  .  .  the  spiritual  in  man, 
the  spirit  of  man  is  in  no  sense  whatever 
"outmoded."  He  stands  today  as  he 
stood  when  he  came  from  the  Garden. 
God  is  still  God,  Jesus  is  the  Christ. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  final  ses- 
sion. President  McKay  expressed 
the  prayer  in  the  hearts  of  all  the 
faithful  who  had  been  privileged  to 
be  present  in  the  Tabernacle  or  who 
had  heard  or  seen  the  proceedings 
over  the  air,  when  he  expressed  ap- 
preciation for  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
which  had  been  present. 

In  spite  of  an  unseasonal,  heavy 
snowfall,  the  saints  crowded  in  all 
available  spaces  to  hear  the  word  of 
the  Lord  to  Latter-day  Saints,  a 
people  blessed  above  all  people— no 
matter  where  they  may  live  or  be 
found  upon  the  earth  today  —  for 
possessing  that  peace  of  which 
President  McKay  spoke,  promised 
by  the  Savior  to  his  sons  and  daugh- 
ters. 

-M.  C.  S. 


.  .  .  And  he  remembered  for  them  his  covenant  ....  And  gathered  them  out  of 
the  lands,  from  the  east,  and  from  the  west,  from  the  north,  and  from  the  south  .... 
And  he  led  them  forth  by  the  right  way,  that  they  might  go  to  a  city  of  habitation  .... 
For  he  satisfieth  the  longing  soul,  and  filleth  the  hungry  soul  with  goodness  (Psalms 
106:45  and  107:3,  7,  9). 


QJrom  Q^ea  to  o^  hi  rung  o^ea 


(For  Flag  Dav,  June  14,  1955,  in  memory  of  that  day  in  1777  on  which  the  American 
Congress  formally  adopted  the  Stars  and  Stripes  as  the  National  Flag) 


nrinS  is  a  day  for  special  remem- 
brance. When  we  see  the  Stars 
and  Stripes  flung  out  in  glory  above 
the  dome  of  the  Nation's  Capitol, 
above  a  State  House,  or  waving  aloft 
on  the  liberty  pole  of  some  small 
village,  we  see  not  only  the  pat- 
terned stars  and  alternating  stripes, 
but  we  see  America,  the  Nation. 
We  see  its  past,  its  present,  and  our 
hopes  for  future  ages.  We  see  the 
land  and  the  people.  We  see  action 
and  ideals,  sacrifice  and  service. 

President  Wilson  once  said  that 
our  flag  has  no  other  meaning  than 
that  which  we,  as  citizens,  give  to 
it.  We  create  the  luster  of  the 
stripes,  and  we  maintain  the  purity 
of  the  stars  in  the  field  of  blue. 

The  flag  bears  in  imagery  the  pag- 
eant of  our  Nation's  history,  the 
landscape,  the  color,  the  surging 
panorama  of  national  growth. 
There  is  a  memory  of  the  sound  of 
waters  moved  by  the  paddle  of  oars 
as  questing  boats  traverse  the  long 
rivers  of  America,  as  explorers  fol- 
low the  waterways  to  find  the 
sources  of  the  streams.  There  is  the 
sound  of  the  moccasin  tread  of  the 
frontiersman  as  he  threads  his  way 
deeply  into  primeval  forests  west- 
ward to  the  sea. 

And  there  is  the  sound  that  can 
never  die.  The  slow  and  patient 
rumble  of  the  covered  wagons  in 
the  migration  westward.  The  rum- 
ble and  rattle,  the  rhythmic  plod- 
ding, the  sound  of  the  tide  of  em- 
pire going  forward  under  a  pillar  of 
dust. 
Page  370 


There  is  the  sound  of  an  axe 
chopping  the  forest  trees,  clearing 
the  land.  There  is  the  jingle  of  a 
harness  as  a  plow  is  guided  along 
the  rows  of  dark  soil. 

The  flag  stands  for  that  spacious- 
ness of  land,  that  spacious  freedom 
of  the  heart  which  come  from  a 
realization  of  the  possibilities  of  the 
individual  and  his  forward  destiny. 
A  thoughtful  mind,  contemplating 
the  Nation's  Flag,  sees  not  the  Flag 
alone,  but  the  Nation— its  land,  its 
people,  its  ideals. 

Know  America.  Stand  at  dusk  on 
the  heights  above  the  Golden  Gate 
and  watch  the  sea  mist  disappearing 
into  an  infinity  of  ocean.  Then  turn 
your  face  eastward  and  think  of 
America.  Stand  at  dawn  on  some 
high  peak  of  the  Rockies  or  the 
towering  Sierras.  See  the  rose-tint- 
ed light  of  morning  crowding  out 
the  shadows  from  deep  canyons, 
shedding  brightness  on  the  far 
peaks,  painting  with  splendor  the 
looping  of  serried  ranges  that  seem 
to  have  no  end.  See  from  the  east- 
ern harbor  the  Statue  of  Liberty- 
symbol  of  our  land.  Say  to  your- 
self "This  is  America." 

Or  walk  in  the  silence  of  the 
desert,  noting  the  shadow  of  rocks 
in  a  thirsty  land,  the  stalwart  cour- 
age of  the  Joshua  tree,  the  white 
bloom  of  the  yucca  drawn  from  the 
dark  earth.  Walk  further  and  see 
the  lone  rim  of  iron  that  long  ago 
fell  from  the  wheel  of  a  traveler's 
wagon.  See  the  forgotten  ashes  of 
a  campfire.    This,  too,  is  America. 


'FROM  SEA  TO  SHINING  SEA' 


371 


Our  National  standard  is  emble- 
matic of  that  particular  plan  of  life 
which  has  been  slowly  evolved  from 
the  hearts  and  hands  of  people  of 
many  races  who  have  brought  from 
their  fatherlands  the  best  thoughts 
of  the  Old  World  and  mingled  with 
them  the  ideals  of  the  New  World. 

If  we  are  to  fulfill  our  destiny  and 
build  a  promised  land,  each  one  of 
us,  individually  a  flag-maker,  must 
see  that  we  add  only  light  and 
splendor  to  the  banner  of  our  coun- 
try. We  should  give  evidence  of 
this  by  the  integrity  of  our  own 
lives,  our  kindnesses,  our  willing- 
ness to  serve,  by  living  in  harmony 


with  law  and  order.  We  can  speak 
of  our  country  with  dignity  and  de- 
votion; we  can  do  our  part  in  secur- 
ing for  our  land  the  political  leader- 
ship which  it  needs  and  which  it 
must  have  to  maintain  its  free  insti- 
tutions. We  can  gain  a  knowledge 
of  the  purpose  of  the  Constitution 
and  its  wise  provisions  for  human 
happiness  and  progress  —  and  we 
can  be  defenders  of  the  Constitu- 
tion. We  can  look  upon  the  Flag 
as  an  emblem  of  the  past,  the  ban- 
ner of  our  present  hope,  and  the 
protector  of  our  children  in  years 
to  come. 

^V.P.C. 


cHow  (^an  o/^  [Please  the  cHi 


uman 


(Pride?' 


Caroline  Eyn'ng  Miner 

TN  sacrament  meeting  last  evening  we  sang  the  hymn,  "Nay^  Speak  No  111,"  and  the 
■'■  line,  "How  ean  it  please  the  human  pride  to  prove  humanity  but  base?"  has  been 
running  through  my  mind.  We  are  all  part  of  the  same  big  family,  and  surely  we 
eannot  be  pleased,  but  instead  must  be  most  sorrowful,  to  find  one  of  our  family  in 
error  or  sin. 

How  can  it  please  anyone  to  slander  or  libel  his  own  brother  or  sister?  And  yet 
so  often  we  are  guilty  of  making  unkind,  harmful,  even  malicious  statements  about 
each  other. 

How  can  it  please  the  human  pride  to  make  life  more  difficult  for  another  traveler 
on  the  highway  of  life?  That  we  sometimes  do  this,  may  be  because  we  have  looked 
upon  each  other  as  competitive  strangers  rather  than  as  brothers. 

The  poet  Edwin  Markham  has  reminded  us  of  our  destiny  as  brothers,  for  no  man 
walks  the  path  of  life  alone.  All  of  us  are  confronted  with  problems  and  all  of  us 
stand  in  need  of  sympathy  and  understanding. 

It  is  the  golden  rule  that  ''whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  so  to  them  .  .  ."  (Matthew  7:12).  The  others  in  the  world  are  all  our  brothers. 
It  cannot  please  the  human  pride  to  pro\'e  humanity  but  base. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


Summer  Vi/ork    llLeetings 

TT  is  the  desire  of  the  general  board  that  a  work  meeting  be  held  each 
month,  as  heretofore,  during  the  summer  period,  June  through  Sep- 
tember. 


iongham    ijoung    LLniversity  JLeaderskip   VPeek 

June  20  -  24th,  1955 

gRIGHAM  Young  University  Leadership  Week  will  be  held  this  year 
during  the  week  of  June  20th  to  June  24th.    Lecture  periods  dealing 
with  courses  of  study  in  Relief  Society  will  be  offered  during  certain  periods 
each  day. 

A  fee  of  $1  will  be  required  as  the  registration  expense  for  all  leader- 
ship activities,  which  will  include  over  sixty  courses  which  have  been 
organized  for  the  education  and  inspiration  of  patrons.  Mimeographed 
copies  of  selected  lectures  will  be  supplied  at  cost  and  will  be  available 
either  during  leadership  week  or  shortly  thereafter.  Detailed  information  and 
registration  blanks  may  be  obtained  by  writing:  Professor  Lynn  M.  Hilton, 
Extension  Division,  Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah. 

(7i|/m/i  of  the    n  to  nth 

The  Church-wide  congregational  hymn  singing  project,  inaugurated 
by  the  Church  Music  Committee,  will  be  continued  during  the  coming 
year,  and  all  auxiliary  organizations  have  been  invited  to  participate.  The 
purpose  of  this  project  is  to  increase  the  hymn  repertoire  of  the  Church 
members  and  to  place  emphasis  on  the  message  of  the  hymns.  Stake  chor- 
isters and  organists  are  requested  to  give  assistance  at  union  meetings  to 
ward  choristers  and  organists  in  carrying  out  this  project. 

An  analysis  and  story  of  the  hymn  will  be  printed  each  month  in  the 
Church  Section  of  the  Deseiei  News. 

'"f^^lTUTE  OF  RELfGFON 

4602  SOUTH  REDWOOD  ROAD 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH    84107 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD 


373 


Following  is  a  list  of  hymns  approved  for  the  twelve  months  June 
1955  to  June  1956. 


Month 

1955 
June 

July 

August 

September 
October 
November 
December 

1956 
January 

February 

March 
April 
May 
June 


Hymn 


Number 


I  Have  Work  Enough  to  Do— Pollard-Kirkpatrick 
A  Mighty  Fortress— Martin  Luther 
Dear  to  the  Heart  of  the  Shepherd 

Wingate-Kirkpatrick 
Praise  the  Lord  With  Heart  and  Voice— Cannon 
Come  Unto  Jesus— Huish 
Now  Thank  We  All  Our  God-Rinkart-Cruger 
Hark!  The  Herald  Angels  Sing 

Wesley-Mendelssohn 

The  Glorious  Gospel  Light  Has  Shone— 

—Johnson-Robertson 
'Tis  Sweet  to  Sing  the  Matchless  Love 

Manwaring-Asper 
Christ  the  Lord  Is  Risen  Today— Wesley-Carey 
Jesus,  My  Saviour  True— Huish 
Lead  Me  Into  Life  Eternal— Widtsoe-Schreiner 
Come,  Ye  Children  of  the  Lord— Wallis 

Spanish  Melody 


71 
3 

26 
149 

22 
120 

60 


45 

187 
10 

85 
141 

23 


I  lew  Serial    cKi 


ermanas    to   ujegin  m 


®< 


y^uii 


u 


\  new  serial  ''Hermanas"  (Sisters),  by  Fay  Tarlock,  will  begin  in  the  July 
issue  of  The  Rdiet  Society  Magazine.  With  beautiful  Mexico  City 
as  a  background,  the  serial  presents  Graciela,  her  mother  Lolita,  and  Jim 
Flores,  a  medical  student,  as  well  as  other  appealing  people  whose  lives  are 
complicated  by  traditions  of  the  past  threatening  to  disrupt  the  future  hap- 
piness of  Graciela  and  Jim. 

Mrs.  Tarlock  is  an  author  already  well  known  to  readers  of  the  Maga- 
zine who  have  enjoyed  her  articles,  short  stories,  and  serials.  Her  serial 
''A  Time  to  Forget"  was  featured  in  the  Magazine  in  1952  and  1953.  Mrs. 
Tarlock,  a  graduate  of  Brigham  Young  University,  later  received  her  Mast- 
er's Degree  in  journalism  at  Columbia  University.  She  now  lives  on  a 
ranch  near  Danville,  California. 


Quelling  the  Uxelief  Society    i/lagazine 

Edith  G.  Baum 

Here  are  some  requirements  that  help  to  make  a  good  saleswoman: 

1.  Initiative  6.  Ability  to  take  criticism 

2.  Imagination  y.  Neatness 

3.  Helpfulness  8.  Good  manners 

4.  A  selling  attitude  9.  Faith  and  prayer 

5.  Capacity  to  learn 

Initiative  is  the  mainspring  from  which  all  sales'  blessings  flow — the  person  who 
has  the  most  initiative  or  "drive"  makes  the  most  sales.  Initiative  can  be  acquired  by 
setting  goals  for  oneself.     Set  goals  that  you  intend  to  reach. 

Imagination  can  help  put  you  in  your  customers'  shoes — it  will  make  her  problems 
your  problems — and  because  they  are  your  problems,  will  force  you  into  more  energetic, 
helpful  ways  of  solving  them  and  making  a  sale. 

Helpfulness — A  real  sales  personality  is  a  helpful  personality.  A  saleswoman  likes 
other  people,  likes  to  be  around  them,  likes  to  help  do  things  for  them.  She  is  sincere 
in  her  interests,  and  people  with  whom  she  comes  in  contact  feel  it  at  once,  and  usually 
respond.  She  is  tactful  and  knows  how  to  say  something  that  will  bring  pleasure  to 
others. 

A  selling  attitude  is  the  optimistic  attitude — a  self-confidence  and  belief  in  one's 
own  capacities.  Our  thoughts  can  determine  our  attitudes. 

Capacity  to  learn  is  important.  The  saleswoman  learns  as  much  from  the  prospect, 
in  many  cases,  as  the  prospect  learns  from  her.  One  can  learn  as  much  from  the  sale 
that  didn't  happen  as  from  the  one  which  was  successful.  Get  in  the  habit  of  review- 
ing the  sales  you  did  not  make,  as  well  as  the  ones  that  were  secured.  You  can  learn 
much  from  both — why  you  succeeded,  or  why  you  failed. 

Ability  to  take  criticism  is  difficult  to  learn.  It  is  easy  to  carry  on  when  you've 
just  closed  an  order,  but  what  about  the  canceled  orders?  Do  you  let  them  wreck 
your  whole  day  or  week,  and  say,  "What's  the  use?"  A  professional  will  always  say, 
after  a  bad  day,  "Tomorrow  is  another  selling  day,  and  tomorrow  I'll  be  a  better  sales- 
woman than  I  was  today." 

Neatness  is  an  admirable  quality.  What  do  you  do  when  you  are  expecting  company 
in  your  home?  You  see  that  your  house  is  clean,  everything  is  in  its  place,  food  pre- 
pared. You  make  it  a  point  to  be  neatly  dressed,  and  as  your  guests  arrive,  you  greet 
them  warmly  and  put  them  at  ease.  With  the  same  diligence,  you  will  want  to  put 
your  best  foot  forward  when  you  meet  prospective  customers,  and  you  should  consider 
your  appearance,  manners,  and  attitude.  Good  personal  appearance  isn't  so  much  a 
matter  of  an  attractive  face  and  figure  as  it  is  the  achievement  of  good  taste  and  neat- 
ness. 

Good  manners  is  another  worthwhile  quality.  Don't  argue  or  interrupt.  Pleasant 
smiles,  courtesy,  holding  one's  temper,  taking  suggestions  willingly,  enthusiasm — these 
are  all  important  factors  for  good  selling.  To  advise  customers  wisely,  to  give  them 
confidence  in  your  knowledge  and  judgment,  you  must  know  your  merchandise.  Be 
helpful  in  pointing  out  the  many  excellent  features  of  the  Magazine.  Give  your  pro- 
spective customer  the  chance  to  handle  it  and  examine  it.  Don't  hurry  her.  Pay  full 
attention  to  all  the  comments  and  inquiries  that  may  be  suggested. 

And  last,  but  not  least,  are  faith  and  prayer.  One  must  have  faith  in  the  work  she 
is  doing.  And,  as  our  leaders  have  told  us,  there  must  be  an  earnest  desire  for  guid- 
ance, and  an  unquestioning  confidence  that  prayer  will  be  answered,  for  prayer  is  the 
key  which  will  unlock  the  door  to  inspiration. 

Page  374 


Don  Knight 

BEAR  LAKE,  ROCKY  MOUNTAIN  NATIONAL  PARK,  COLORADO 


Symphony  for  ^/Lj 


menca 


Leslie  Savage  Clark 


Not  words,  but  mighty  symphonies. 

Alone,  can  tell 

Her  crashing  seas,  Niagara's  roar, 

The  rippling  spell  of  Mississippi,  Rio  Grande, 

Ontario. 

The  harp  must  catch  the  forest  songs 

Sierras  know; 

And  violins,  bee-like,  repeat 

Her  orchards'  hum; 

For  trails  where  settlers  died  there  beats 

A  muffled  drum. 

Such  splendor,  such  vast  majesty 

Cries  out  for  all 

The  cymbals,  horns,  the  sweep  of  strings — 

The  trumpets'  call! 


Page  375 


The  Morning-Glory  Horn 


Ndl  Murbarger 


GIVEN  even  a  few  minutes 
time,  I  could  have  hsted  a 
hundred  more  fascinating 
ways  to  have  spent  yesterday  after- 
noon. But  it  wasn't  for  me  to 
choose.  I  was  Aunt  Susan's  guest; 
and  because  I  wouldn't  hurt  Aunt 
Sue  for  all  the  world,  we  had  sat 
for  an  hour  working  our  way  pain- 
fully through  her  old  family  photo- 
graph album— past  faded  tintypes 
and  dog-eared  portraits  of  grim- 
visaged  great  uncles  and  aunts,  re- 
membered but  dimly,  and  distant 
cousins  remembered  not  at  all. 

We  were  about  two-thirds 
through  the  album,  when  the  turn- 
ing of  yet  another  brittle  page 
brought  a  sudden  glad  cry  to  my 
lips,  and  an  odd  tightening  pressed 
into  my  throat! 

The  half-forgotten  picture  that 
claimed  my  attention  had  not  been 
a  very  good  photo,  even  when  it  was 
made;  and  now,  in  addition  to  being 
slightly  tipped  and  a  trifle  out  of 
focus,  it  was  also  faded  and  yel- 
lowed. Tired  old  pictures,  however, 
should  never  be  judged  with  the 
coldly  critical  eye  of  the  photogra- 
phy expert,  but,  instead,  with  the 
warm  cockles  of  the  heart. 

And  because  that  was  how  I  was 
judging  this  old  picture,  everything 
I  was  seeing  there  was  good! 

Looking  on  its  scarred,  dim  face, 
I  was  living  again  in  the  front  yard 
of  the  homestead  shanty  where  I 
had  been  born  and  had  grown  to 
young  womanhood.  Freshly  starched 
and  ruffled  and  hair-ribboned,  I  was 
Page  376 


seeing  myself  under  a  summer 
''bowery"  covered  with  wild  cucum- 
ber vines  and  sweet  peas;  and  be- 
side me  stood  my  baby  cousin,  Dick, 
in  embroidered  rompers  and  a  Bus- 
ter Brown  hair  bob.  We  both 
looked  unbelievably  young  and  in- 
credibly happy  .  .  .  and  each  of  us 
had  an  ear  pressed  closely  to  the 
mouth  of  a  great  fluted  horn. 

It  was  the  sight  of  that  morning- 
glory  horn  that  sent  my  thoughts 
whirling  down  memory's  trail. 

CETTLERS  were  few  and  far  be- 
tween in  our  section  of  the 
Great  Plains,  and  no  one  living  any- 
where near  to  us  was  musically  tal- 
ented. Thus  it  was  that  the  only 
music  I  had  known  as  a  small  child 
had  been  the  song  of  meadowlarks 
and  buntings,  the  ceaseless  whisper- 
ing of  the  wind  as  it  ran  its  fingers 
through  the  prairie  grass,  and  the 
mellow  old  church  tunes  mother 
hummed  as  she  hurried  about  her 
work. 

I  wouldn't  say  I  had  known  an 
actual  hungering  for  music,  but  I 
often  had  wondered  about  the  in- 
struments of  which  I  read  in  my 
books.  How  did  a  bugle  sound? 
A  pipe  organ?  What  was  there 
about  the  strains  of  a  violin  that 
could  make  one  cry,  as  mother  said? 
I  didn't  know  ...  for  I  had  never 
heard  one  played. 

All  this  was  changed  the  autumn 
I  was  eight  years  old. 

Father  had  taken  a  shipment  of 
cattle  to  Omaha,  and  on  his  return 


THE  MORNING-GLORY  HORN 


377 


had  brought  with  him  a  strange, 
varnished  box,  outfitted  with  won- 
drously  gleaming  machinery  and  a 
bright  red-and-gold  fluted  horn  .  .  . 
a  horn  shaped  Hke  a  giant  morning 
glory. 

Neither  mother  nor  I,  nor  any  of 
our  homesteading  neighbors  had 
ever  before  seen  a  "graphophone," 
as  father  said  this  new  instrument 
was  known. 

Along  with  the  player,  he  had 
brought  home  a  dozen  short,  cylin- 
drical records,  moulded  of  black 
wax,  and  so  fragile  each  must  be 
stored  in  its  individual,  cotton-lined 
box— a  box,  incidentally,  that  bore 
on  its  side  the  photo  of  a  kindly 
looking  man  and  the  signature, 
'Thos.  A.  Edison." 

What  a  matchless  thrill  we  knew 
the  first  time  we  played  through 
our  repertoire  of  records!  Some  of 
the  little  black  cylinders  carried  love 
songs  mother  and  father  had  known 
in  those  misty  other  days,  when 
they  had  lived  in  an  eastern  city, 
and  there  wasn't  any  homestead, 
and  I  wasn't  even  born.  Whenever 
one  of  these  songs  began  playing, 
mother  would  look  at  father  and 
smile.  A  happy  light  would  spring 
into  her  eyes  and,  sometimes,  I 
would  see  her  reach  for  father's 
hand  .... 

As  there  was  no  other  grapho- 
phone  anywhere  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  ours  became  a  great  curi- 
osity. Other  homesteaders  and 
their  families  drove  miles  across  the 
prairie  to  hear  it;  cowboys,  riding 
their  saddle  horses  to  or  from  town, 
would  detour  down  our  lane  for  a 
look  at  the  ''music  box." 

On  such  occasions,  the  little 
graphophone    would     be    brought 


forth  from  the  bedroom.  Its  hand- 
crocheted  scarf  would  be  removed 
and  folded  and  put  aside;  its  lid— 
which  fastened  with  a  small  brass 
key— would  be  unlocked  and  laid 
back.  With  great  ceremony,  the 
red-and-gold  morning-glory  horn 
would  be  fastened  in  place,  and  the 
crank  turned  slowly  and  carefully, 
lest  the  all-important  mainspring 
be  broken.  After  all  these  dramatic 
preliminaries  by  the  grownups,  an 
excited  little  pig-tailed  hostess 
would  be  permitted  to  select  and 
play  a  few  cherished  records  for  the 
edification  and  amazement  of  our 
visitors. 

Friends  who  had  ''been  around," 
might  tell  of  having  heard  such 
music  at  the  World's  Fair  in  St. 
Louis,  or  at  Toronto,  or  New  York. 
But  there,  they  generally  would  add, 
the  only  manner  in  which  the  music 
might  be  heard  was  by  fitting  plugs 
into  the  ears. 

"This  machine  of  yours  is  ever  so 
much  nicer,"  they  would  say. 

All  of  which  confirmed  my  belief 
that  ours,  indeed,  was  the  most 
marvelous  of  all  marvelous  instru- 
ments! 

'pHROUGH  the  long  winter  even- 
ings, with  the  prairie  wind  wail- 
ing across  the  coulees  and  tugging 
at  the  windows,  and  coyotes  howl- 
ing in  the  dark  coldness  beyond,  we 
would  play  our  little  twelve-record 
concert— over  and  over  again— until 
I  had  committed  to  memory  every 
lyric,  every  note,  every  song. 

There  were  other  evenings,  in 
spring  and  summer  and  earlv  aut- 
umn, when  mother  and  father  and 
I  would  gather  in  the  vine-covered 
bowery,   in   the  front  yard  of  our 


378 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


homestead  shanty;  and  there,  in  the 
soft  dusk,  with  the  fragrance  of 
gumbo  hhes  and  wild  cucumber 
blossoms  hanging  heavily  in  the  air, 
we  would  listen  to  the  strains  of 
''Humoresque"  or  "The  Bells  of  St. 
Malo."  Mingled  with  our  beloved 
music  would  be  the  soft  stirring  of 
cows  and  horses  in  the  barnyard, 
the  comfortable  sound  of  chickens 
settling  themselves  to  roost,  the  last 
sleepy  calls  of  killdeers  and  curlews 
from  around  the  stock  dam  in  the 
draw,  and  the  first  lonely  notes  of 
frogs  and  crickets  and  night-flying 
swifts  and  billy  owls. 

For  the  close  of  our  concert  under 


prairie  stars,  we  always  reserved  that 
loveliest  of  lovely  songs,  The  End 
oi  a  Perfect  Day. 

All  this  came  flooding  back  to  me 
as  I  gazed  at  the  photo  in  Aunt 
Sue's  old  album  —  the  fading  snap- 
shot of  a  wild  cucumber  bowery, 
and  Dick  and  me,  and  the  morning- 
glory  horn. 

I  have  often  wondered  if  Thomas 
Edison  ever  realized  what  joy  and 
pleasure  his  little  invention  brought 
to  a  pre-radio,  pre-motion  picture, 
prc-television  era  .  .  .  particularly  to 
those  of  us  who  lived  in  earth's  for- 
gotten corners,  far  removed  from 
concert  hall  and  stage. 


uiills 

Francelia  Goddard 

I  need  hills  to  yield  me  comfort. 
Hills  to  offer  resting-place. 
I  need  hills  to  keep  me  vibrant. 
Hills  to  change  my  mood  and  pace. 

Only  let  my  eyes  behold  them; 
With  my  feet  I  need  not  climb. 
If  the  land  sweeps  up  toward  heaven. 
Then  my  soul  will  rise  sublime. 


cJhe    llieadi 


(Blue  (kl 


0\K> 


Thelma  Ireiand 

I  look  out  on  the  meadow, 
A  strip  of  verdant  green 
Framed  bv  a  fringe  of  mountains 
With  little  streams  between. 
Scattered  through  the  meadow 
Are  willows  here  and  there 
Bending  over  brooklets 
With  tender,  gentle  care. 
Yonder  is  the  desert, 
A  drab  and  barren  scene, 
But  I  can't  see  the  desert 
For  looking  at  the  green. 


iver 


Ethel  Jacobson 

Through  v\hat  slow  and  patient  centuries 
It  car^'ed  its  winding  bed 
Bet\^'een  ancient  cliffs  of  limestone 
Where  these  tumbling  waters  led. 
Here  the  bighorn  drinks  at  e\'ening, 
And  the  swifts  dart  and  are  gone 
In  the  tamarisk's  blue  shadows 
Where  the  bluer  stream  flows  on. 
And  the  stream  flows  ever  bluer 
Beyond  gorge  and  bird  and  tree, 
Speeding  in  sunlit  ripples 
To  the  wide  and  waiting  sea — 
To  find  what  it  was  seeking, 
This  blue  immensity. 


ELIZABETH  LEE  BUTLER 

iblizaoeth  JLee    [Jo utter  CJinas   uiobbies 
cJ^n doors  ana   d^yutaoors 

PLIZABETH  Lee  Butler,  eighty  years  old,  of  Carmichael,  California,  "doesn't  let  any 
*-'  grass  grow  under  her  feet."  To  her,  the  world  is  wide  and  wonderful,  and  she 
finds  hobbies  both  outdoors  and  indoors.  In  the  photograph,  she  is  shown  after  climb- 
ing to  Glacier  Lookout  Point  in  Yosemite  National  Park.  An  ardent  lover  of  nature 
and  the  beautiful  land  of  America,  she  has  recently  traveled  across  the  country  by 
plane  to  ''see  more  of  the  sights." 

Mrs.  Butler  recently  composed  an  excellent  brief  history  of  her  home  town,  Pa- 
naca,  Nevada,  in  honor  of  the  ninetieth  birthday  of  the  community,  which  was  settled 
by  Francis  Lee  and  his  wife,  Jane  Vail  Johnson  Lee,  and  their  large  family  of  sons  and 
daughters.  In  addition  to  this  historical  sketch,  which  was  published  in  a  local  paper, 
Mrs.  Butler  has  given  valuable  aid  to  the  compilers  of  a  history  of  Nevada,  and  has 
completed  other  valuable  historical  studies. 

Familiarly  known  as  "Sister  Lizzie,"  Mrs.  Butler  has  been  a  member  of  Relief  So- 
ciety for  sixty-two  years,  having  joined  at  the  age  of  eighteen.  She  has  served  as  Relief 
Society  president  in  Panaca,  Carson  City,  and  Reno,  Nevada.  She  now  makes  her 
home  with  her  eldest  daughter  in  Carmichael,  California. 

Mrs.  Butler  is  the  mother  of  six  children,  four  of  whom  are  still  living;  she  is 
grandmother  to  fourteen  and  great-grandmother  to  ten. 


ilionday  (bong 

Fave  Gardner 

The  bright,  warm  sun, 

The  singing  breeze. 

And  clean  clothes  on  the  line. 

Fresh,  brown  bread, 
And  hearts  at  ease — 
This  kingdom  all  is  mine. 


Page  379 


First  in  My  Heart 


Maryhale  WooJsey 


CAREFULLY  Vivian  put  her 
new  taffeta  formal  on  a  rib- 
bon-covered hanger  and  hung 
it  on  the  closet  door.  Her  "magic" 
dress,  Loree  called  it,  this  lush 
purply-pink  color  that  made  her 
skin  glow  and  her  gray  eyes  look 
violet-toned,  this  wide,  swishy  skirt 
that  whispered  secrets  around  danc- 
ing feet!  .  .  .  But  the  ''magic"  she 
needed,  was  a  different  kind,  she 
guessed;  no  dress  was  likely  to  help 
solve  the  problem  weighting  Vivian 
Mayson's  mind  and  heart! 

If  anything,  the  dress  had  inten- 
sified the  problem.  For  tonight, 
both  Rick  and  Ted  had  been  urg- 
ent, almost  insistent,  that  she  make 
a  decision.  And  Vivian  hadn't  de- 
cided even  in  her  own  mind  or 
heart. 

'Ton  are  glad  you  bought  it  — 
now  aren't  you,  Runtie?"  Loree's 
affectionatelv  teasing  words  made 
Vivian  realize  that  she'd  been  stand- 
ing there  staring  at  the  dress  for 
minutes.  She  turned,  to  see  her 
three-years  -  vounger,  three  -  inches- 
taller  sister  doing  solo  dance  steps 
in  front  of  the  vanity  mirror,  her 
arms  holding  up,  butterfly  fashion, 
the  incredibly  full,  pleated  red  net 
skirt  of  her  party  dress.  She  pirou- 
etted, admired  herself  happily  in  the 
mirror,  and  looked  again  at  Vivian. 

''Come  on,  Runt!  Let  yourself 
go  and  say  it!" 

"Okay,  Beanpole,"  Vivian  retort- 
ed laughingly.  What  a  darling  child 
Loree  was,  for  all  her  tallness  and 
her    serious,    high-minded    dreams 

Page  380 


and  plans!  "Of  course  I'm  glad  to 
have  it." 

Loree  stopped  dancing  and  gave 
Vivian  a  full-faced,  stern  look.  "It 
was  time  you  splurged  on  yourself, 
for  once.  You  do  without  things 
too  much,  because  of  me." 

"I  do  not!"  Vivian  said,  from 
back  in  the  closet.  Emerging,  she 
tossed  a  yellow-flowered  nightgown 
onto  the  bed.  "There's  your  nightie. 
Better  shed  that  crimson  costume 
of  yours  in  favor  of  a  little  shut-eye, 
Hon.  Not  that  I  blame  you— you 
look  gorgeous." 

"Ted  said  I  looked  like  a  queen 
tonight,"  Loree  sighed  rapturously, 
"That's  something  to  remember- 
especially  since  he  really  had  no 
eyes  for  anyone  but  you.  Vivie, 
what  are  you  going  to  do  about  Ted 
and  Rick?  I'm  lucky  having  a  sis- 
ter to  lend  me  a  wonderful  boy- 
friend like  Ted  Banks  ....  You 
haven't  answered  my  question, 
Vivie." 

"Can't,"  Vivian  said.  "Don't 
know  the  answer  myself.  Any  sug- 
gestions?" 

"Sure."  Loree,  sitting  on  the 
edge  of  the  bed,  began  rolling  down 
a  wispy  nylon.  "Tonight,  I  say  take 
Ted.  I'm  not  sure  what  I'll  advise, 
tomorrow." 

They  both  laughed  at  that,  and 
Vivian  said,  "You  see  how  it  is! 
Not,"  she  continued  thoughtfully, 
"that  it's  any  laughing  matter.  I 
certainly  don't  want  to  keep  them 
dangling— how  I  hate  the  mental 
picture  that  word  conjures  up!"  she 


FIRST  IN  MY  HEART 


381 


interpolated  with  a  wry  face,  "but 
I  simply  can't  seem  to  make  up  my 
mind." 

''Nor  your— heart?"  Loree  asked 
softly. 

"Nor  my  heart/'  Vivian  an- 
swered. "I  only  wish  I  could."  She 
stared  frowningly  at  the  floor,  half 
aware  that  Loree  seemed  about  to 
say  more  but  didn't,  and  was  silent- 
ly slipping  into  her  gown. 

A  FTER  they  were  in  bed,  lights 
out,  and  windows  opened  to  a 
mild,  lilac-scented  night,  Loree 
spoke  suddenly  in  a  small,  hesitant 
voice:  "Vivie  —  are  you  sure  it's 
what  you  said  —  that  you  can't  de- 
cide whether  you  care  most  for  Ted 
or  for  Rick?" 

"Why,  Honey!  Is  that  still  both- 
ering you?"  Vivian  asked.  "Of 
course  that's  it.  Wouldn't  I  tell 
you,  and  them  —  otherwise?" 

"Fm  not  sure  you  —  would.  If 
it's  on  account  of  me—"  Loree 
bounced  up,  sitting  forward  and 
agitatedly  clasping  her  arms  around 
bent-up  knees.  "Vivie,  dont  let  it 
be  on  account  of  me,  please/" 

"Loree,  you  little— worrier!"  Viv- 
ian pulled  Loree  back  down  and 
gently  pulled  the  covers  around  her. 
"Lie  still.  Honey,"  she  ordered  cheer- 
fullv,  "and  get  yourself  to  sleep." 

"Sorry!"  Loree  murmured  con- 
tritely.   "I  .  .  .  ." 

"It's  not  because  of  you,  darling," 
Vivian  went  on  earnestly.  She  put 
her  arm  around  Loree's  slim  shoul- 
der. "Sometimes,  I  think  it  must 
be  neither  Ted  nor  Rick,  for  me— 
since  I  can't  bear  the  thought  of 
hurting  either  of  them." 

"So,"  Loree  suggested  with  fine 
logic,  "you  may  decide  to  hurt  both 


of  them  equally.  That's  a  nice 
thought,  of  course." 

"It  is  not  a  nice  thought!"  Vivian 
retorted.  "Go  to  sleep  now,  and 
let's  forget  —  Ted  and  Rick.  For 
tonight,  anyway."         * 

"Okay.  Just  so  you  remember, 
you're  not  to  let  me  be  a  reason 
you  don't  get  married  if  you  want 
to.  Be  honest  with  yourself,  Vivie. 
That's  so  awfully  important!" 

Vivian  could  feel  Loree  trembling 
in  her  urgency.  "I  will  be,"  she 
promised.    "I  won't  forget.  Honey." 

Long  after  Loree  was  quietly 
sleeping,  Vivian  lay  awake,  trying  to 
sort  out  her  tangled  thoughts,  re- 
view what  seemed  her  unnatural 
emotions.  It  didn't  seem  quite 
normal,  being  unable  to  choose  be- 
tween two  young  men  as  fine  as 
ever  were  rivals  for  a  girl's  love.  It 
didn't  seem  right,  either  for  their 
sakes  or  for  her  own,  to  continue  in 
this  uncertainty,  drift  in  such  in- 
definite directions  .... 

Could  it  be  possible,  she  asked 
herself,  that  it  was  —  Loree?  In 
her  determination  to  help  Loree  ac- 
complish her  objective,  could  she, 
Vivian,  have  set  her  mind  so  firmly 
on  one  goal  that  she  was  unable  to 
feel  other  desires  herself,  to  accept 
normal  and  natural  —  and  desirable 
—  developments?  A  one-track  mind, 
she  thought,  might  lead  one  into  a 
lot  of  regrets. 

They  had  become  so  close,  she 
and  Loree,  in  these  three  years 
since  an  accident  had  brought  death 
to  Mother  and  Daddy.  The  two 
girls  had  been  left  to  face  a  world 
stripped  of  accustomed  security  and 
comfort;  with  pitifully  small  means, 
they'd  had  to  rearrange  their  lives 
as  best  they  could. 


382 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


Fortunately,  \^ivian  was  at  that 
time  near!}-  through  business  coUege 
and  could  look  forward  to  a  well- 
paid  position  within  a  few  months; 
she  felt  confident  of  making  a  good 
living.  But  Loree,  then  fifteen,  was 
desolate.  She  wanted  sincerely, 
even  passionatelv  to  be  a  teacher. 
''All  the  years  it  will  take— why,  it's 
impossible,  Vivie!''  she'd  said,  her 
eyes  swollen  and  red  from  weeping, 
her  lips  unsteady.  "Y\\  take  a  busi- 
ness course  like  vou  did  .  .  .  ." 

"But  that's  impossible,  darling," 
Vivie  had  pointed  out.  "Business 
college,  business  work,  were  what 
I  wanted.  With  you,  they'd  be  sec- 
ond choice  and  a  mighty  poor  sec- 
ond, probably.  You  couldn't  feel 
the  same  as  I  do  about  my  kind  of 
work.  We'll  get  you  through,  Lor- 
ee. You  keep  on  thinking  college, 
and  let's  not  have  any  more  silly 
talk  about  changing  your  plans. 
You'll  be  a  wonderful  teacher.  It 
would  be  a  crime  to  deprive  our 
schools  of  your  ability  and  ambition! 
See?" 

It  had  been  satisfying,  heartwarm- 
ing, to  see  the  brightness  come  back 
into  Loree's  soft  brown  eyes,  to  hear 
the  hope  and  enthusiasm  return  to 
her  voice. 

Through  nights  of  weeping  out 
their  grief  and  loss  into  their  pillows 
and  in  each  other's  arms,  they  had 
come  slowlv  but  surely  on  to  a 
serenity  and  confidence  for  which 
Vivian  was  profoundly  grateful. 
Prayer  had  helped,  and  friends' 
kindness,  and  they  had  come 
through.  Now  Vivian  was  a  private 
secretary  to  the  manager  of  a  big 
transportation  concern,  earning  a 
salary  that  kept  her  and  Loree  in 
reasonable     comfort.       Loree    had 


worked  summers  and  Saturdays,  and 
even  after  she  enrolled  at  the  uni- 
versity they  still  managed  to  ac- 
cumulate a  small  savings  account, 
which  added  a  sense  of  security. 

But  their  plans  hadn't  allowed 
for  a  time  when  Vivian  might  fall 
in  love  and  want  to  be  married! 
Could  that  fact,  Vivian  asked  her- 
self over  and  over,  have  anything 
to  do  with  her  indecision,  her  un- 
certainty as  to  whether  she  was  in 
love  at  all? 

"DICK  Edwards  and  Ted  Banks 
came  into  Vivian's  life  during 
Loree's  final  year  in  high  school. 
Rick  was  the  young  cousin  of  Viv- 
ian's employer.  ''Be  nice  to  the 
boss's  relatives!"  he  suggested  now 
and  then,  in  fun.  Rick  was  intelli- 
gent, clean,  energetic,  and  he  had 
brilliant  prospects  with  his  father's 
thriving  advertising  business.  He 
was  tall,  dark,  and  lean,  had  clear 
blue  eyes  that  darkened  smokily 
when  he  was  worried  or  troubled; 
he  was  thoughtful  and  affectionate 
—and  he'd  make  a  wonderful  hus- 
band. He  dated  Vivian  far  ahead 
for  important  events. 

Which  left  Ted  Banks  trailing 
along  as  a  sort  of  runner-up,  but 
nonetheless,  persistent,  loval.  Viv- 
ian had  known  Ted  slightly,  for 
years;  but  they  had  never  dated  un- 
til after  they  discovered  thev'd  been 
talking  to  each  other  on  their  busi- 
ness phones  occasionally,  without 
knowing  that  "Banks"  was  Ted  and 
"Miss  Mavson"  the  Vivian  he'd  "ad- 
mired from  afar"  —  as  he  said  it  — 
for  a  long  time.  "When  you  said 
'Miss  Mayson'  I  spelled  you  in  my 
mind  like  a  bricklayer!"  he  con- 
fessed.   "Darned  if  I  don't  owe  you 


FIRST  IN  MY  HEART 


383 


a  treat,  for  that.    How  about  letting 
me  take  you  to  lunch?" 

npED  was  fun,  in  some  ways  more 
fun  than  Rick,  to  be  with.  He 
was  an  industrial  chemist  in  a  new 
modern  laboratory,  loved  his  work, 
'Though  I  don't  expect  to  be  spec- 
tacular nor  to  get  rich!"  he  told 
Vivian,  ''so  Fm  continuing  to  be 
happy  inexpensively.  My  folks  are 
pretty  good  at  it,  so  I  know  it  can 
be  done."  His  high  spirits  and  en- 
thusiasm were  contagious,  making 
Vivian  find  her  world,  too,  bright- 
er and  more  exciting.  Ted  was  ash- 
blond  and  hazel-eyed,  neither  as  tall 
nor  as  good  looking  as  Rick— who 
often  said,  with  mock  indignation, 
that  he  was  not  flattered  by  having 
Ted  Banks  for  a  rival! 

They  had  known  each  other  fair- 
ly well,  having  shared  classes  at  the 
"U"  and  taken  their  degrees  the 
same  year.  Being  rivals  for  Vivian's 
affections  hadn't  made  them  ene- 
mies; often  the  three  of  them  would 
go  picnicking  together,  or  attend  a 
movie,  or  spend  an  evening  at  the 
Mayson  girls'  apartment,  listening 
to  new  records  Rick  and  Ted  would 
bring,  or  playing  games,  with  Loree 
making  a  fourth  player.  And  the 
four  of  them  frequently  went  to 
church  together.  They  always  had 
good  times,  though  there  was  no 
underestimating  Ted's  and  Rick's 
serious  intentions  concerning  Viv- 
ian, knowing  that  one  of  them, 
sooner  or  later,  must  be  a  loser. 

Somehow,  it  appeared  that  the 
loser  would  be  Ted.  Rick  had  a 
sureness  about  him,  a  self-confidence 
— the  thing  men  call  aggressiveness 
and  value  highly  —  which  Ted 
seemed  to  lack. 


"Rick's  the  go-getter,"  Loree  had 
noted  sagely.  "He'll  always  get 
what  he  wants  —  including  you, 
Vivie." 

Sometimes  Vivian  thought  that, 
too.  Rick's  self-assurance  and  pro- 
tectiveness  were  so  heart-easing, 
made  her  feel  so  safe  and  serene  and 
contented,  she'd  want  it  to  be  that 
way  always.  Then  she'd  have  a  date 
with  Ted,  and  find  life  so  glorified 
and  brightened  that  she'd  want  it 
to  last  forever! 

It  was,  she  told  herself,  most  con- 
fusing —  and  frustrating.  Only,  of 
course,  there  wasn't  any  need  for 
hurry.  She'd  wait,  let  things  drift, 
until  sometime  there  would  be  a 
sign  to  guide  her  .  .  .  something  that 
would  help  her  know  her  heart, 
when  the  time  came. 

But  tonight,  the  time  had  sud- 
denly seemed  at  hand.  Rick  had 
practically  given  her  an  ultimatum. 
And  Ted  had  surprised  her  by  tak- 
ing Loree  to  the  Treasure  Club's 
May  time  Ball. 

Rick  had,  as  usual,  dated  Vivian 
for  the  Maytime  Ball,  weeks  in  ad- 
vance. Ted,  at  that  time,  had  ex- 
pected to  be  away. 

Loree  had  been  amazed  when  Ted 
had  asked  her  to  go. 

She'd  accepted,  of  course  — 
thrilled.  "But  knowing,  of  course," 
she  told  Vivian  later,  "that  Fm 
strictly  a  substitute  for  you.  Ted 
knows  I  won't  be  hurt  or  jealous  if 
his  eyes  follow  you  all  over  the 
place.  Who  but  Ted  would  bother 
to  take  me.^" 

"This  calls  for  a  new  dress,"  Viv- 
ian had  said.  "Fve  almost  decided 
on  a  blue  lace  at  The  Mode.  We'll 
find  one  for  you,  too." 

But  when   they  went  shopping, 


384 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


Loree  had  discovered  the  purply- 
pink  taffeta  whicli  transformed  Viv- 
ian into  a  dream-girl.  It  cost  twice 
as  much  as  the  blue  lace,  but  Loree 
had  insisted  on  Vivian's  buying  it. 

Vivian  had  given  in,  finally,  some- 
what shocked  to  discover  how  her 
little  sister  was  growing  up,  begin- 
ning to  show  a  mind  of  her  own. 
There  was  something  symbolic 
about  Loree's  determination  that 
Vivian  should  have  this  ''magic 
dress  .  .  .  /' 

"I  nVIAN  had  discovered  something 
else,  this  evening:  A  Rick  she 
had  not  previously  known.  An  im- 
patient, all  at  once  insistent  Rick 
who  had  come  to  a  place  in  his  life 
where  getting  married  was  some- 
thing he  wanted  right  away.  He 
had  told  her  that,  as  they  sat  in  his 
car  before  saying  good  night. 

''Why  can't  you  give  me  an  an- 
swer, Vivie?  Look— we Ve  been  go- 
ing together  nearly  two  years;  we 
know  each  other  pretty  well.  So 
Fm  not  trying  to  rush  you.'' 

"Of  course  you're  not,  Rick." 

"Well— don't  you  love  me?" 

"I  don't  know.  Rick.  I  like  you 
—oh,  tremendously!  But  —  love  — 
truly,  I  don't  know,"  she  had  said 
pleadingly,  asking  herself,  what  is  it 
I  expect  of  love?  Why  can't  I  tell 
if  it's  love  I  have  for  him? 

"Do  you  love  —  Ted,  then?" 
Rick  demanded. 

And  again  Vivian  could  only  say, 
helplessly,  "I  don't  know.  Some- 
thing must  be  wrong  with  me,  I 
guess.  I  ought  to  be  able  to  make 
up  my  mind." 

"I  sure  wish  you  would,  darling. 
Look  —  if  it's  because  of  Loree  need- 
ing  you,  well,   that's   no   obstacle. 


I'm  making  plenty  of  what  it  takes; 
I'd  take  care  of  Loree  all  right." 

At  that  moment  Vivian  could 
almost  have  said,  "Yes,  Rick"  —  and 
felt  secure  and  glad.  Then  she'd 
thought  of  Ted,  what  it  would  mean 
to  him,  and  how  he'd  not  be  around 
any  more  .  .  .  and  she  said  to  Rick, 
shakily,  "Oh,  I  just  don't  know 
what  to  say!" 

"I  can't  make  you  out,  Viv."  He 
got  out  and  came  around  to  open 
the  car  door  for  her.  As  they  went 
up  the  walk  he  suddenly  stopped 
and  grasped  her  two  arms  in  his 
hands,  firmly.  "Look— maybe  what 
you  need  is  a  deadline,  a  time  for 
a  decision.  Maybe  if  I  say  I  must 
have  an  answer  in  a  week,  maybe 
then  you'd  have  it.  How  about  it? 
Say,  a  week  from  tonight?  I  won't 
see  you  until  then.  No  phone  calls, 
either.  Just  get  that  answer  all 
shaped  up,"  and  he  turned  and  left 
her. 

Vivian,  standing  at  the  elevator, 
remembering  the  smoky  blue  eyes 
and  the  firm  lips,  tried  to  imagine 
what  it  would  be  like,  looking  at 
Rick  over  the  breakfast  table  for 
years  and  years  of  mornings  .... 

In  the  apartment,  Loree  and  Ted 
were  waiting  for  her.  "Your  Old 
Faithful,"  Loree  said,  "wants  to  tell 
vou  goodnight.  Runt.  So  I  let  him 
stay.  I'll  do  a  vanishing-act.  Thanks 
Ted,  again,  for  a  wonderful,  wonder- 
ful evening!" 

Bright,  slim,  lovely,  she  dance- 
stepped  away  into  the  little  hall, 
bedroomward. 

"She's  a  cute  kid!"  Ted  said. 
"Sharp.  And  she's  got  my  num- 
ber, all  right-'Old  Faithful'  for 
sure!  I  suppose  —  our  Wednesday 
date  goes,  Vivie?" 


FIRST  IN  MY  HEART 


385 


''Of  course/'  she  assured  him.  Her 
eyes  searched  his;  she  thought  his 
arms  moved  a  httle  as  if  they'd 
meant  to  take  her  but  hesitated. 

Suddenly  —  ''Vivie,  you  have  to 
be  my  girl!"  he  exclaimed.  "I  wish- 
darling,  I  need  to  know!  I  can't  .  .  /' 
he  broke  off,  as  if  he'd  been  about 
to  say  something  he  couldn't  bear 
to  think  about. 

AGAIN,  Vivian  had  to  say,  "I 
don't  know,  myself,  Ted.  I  don't 
know  why,  but  that's  how  it  is." 
Her  voice  trembled;  she  felt  near 
tears.  It  was  just  too  much,  she 
guessed,  that  both  of  them  should 
speak  this  way  to  her,  tonight. 

''Well  —  see  you  Wednesday!" 
Ted's  smile  seemed  to  cause  a  little 
crinkly,  ruffling  edge  around  her 
heart.  She  tried  to  remember  if 
Rick's  smile  had  ever  done  that  to 
her. 

Ted  .  .  .  Rick  .  .  .  Loree.  No 
matter  what  I  decide,  she  thought, 
I  have  to  hurt  two  of  them!  I  wish— 
I  wish  .... 

What  did  she  wish,  really? 

Beside  her,  Loree  stirred  and 
sighed  in  her  sleep.  Vivian's  heart 
swelled,  loving  her,  and  remember- 
ing the  sweet,  young-old  wisdom 
with  which  she'd  said,  "Be  honest 
with  yourself,  Vivie!"  She  had 
promised  .... 

And  now,  suddenly,  the  words 
seemed  to  hold  her,  suggesting  a 
special  meaning.  Vivian  let  her 
thoughts  grope  —  what  do  I  most 
truly  want  to  do?  And  presently  the 
answer  came:  I  want  to  be  with 
Loree,  for  now.  I  want  us  to  be  a 
hmily,  until  she's  on  her  own.  She 
wouldn't  be  happy,  having  a  broth- 
er-in-law provide  for  her;  she'd  feel 


an  imposed  outsider,  not  really  be- 
longing. I  want  her  to  feel  she 
does  belong,  Vivian  told  herself. 
That  means  us— Loree  and  me,  be- 
longing together,  for  awhile  yet.  It's 
truly  the  most  important  thing  to 
me  .... 

Why,  that's  it!  She  almost  cried 
the  words  aloud.  Loree  is  fiist  in 
my  heart.  That  being  so,  neither 
Ted  nor  Rick  can  be  chosen.  I  hope 
I  can  make  them  understand,  she 
thought,  that  it's  what  I  really  want 
—not  something  I  feel  a  duty  or 
obligation  I'd  prefer  to  be  with- 
out .... 

5!c    sjc    5j<    >!«    ^ 

HTED  seemed  to  understand,  she 
thought  relievedly,  when  she 
told  him  Wednesday  evening,  fin- 
ishing with,  "I'm  just  not  going  to 
consider  marriage  for  at  least  two 
years  more.  That's  too  long  a  time 
to  ask  you  to  wait,  Ted." 

"Yes,  it  is,"  Ted  said  slowly,  his 
eyes  meeting  hers  squarely,  although 
the  disappointment  in  them  was 
plain  and  deep.  "But  it's  what  I'll 
be  doing,  I  guess.  There's  only  one 
thing  will  make  me  quit  waiting 
around  for  you,  Vivie— that  you'd 
not  be  around  to  wait  for  .  .  .  avail- 
able, as  we'd  say."  He  pounded  a 
sofa  cushion,  dejectedly. 

Vivian's  eyes  were  suddenly  warm, 
brimming.  "Ted,"  she  said  un- 
steadily, "that's  a  —  JoveJy  thing  to 
say!     I " 

"Is  it?  I  didn't  mean  to  make 
you  cry!  Here,  have  a  shoulder.  At 
your  service,  if  you'll  make  use  of 
it,"  he  said  whimsically,  yet  tender- 

ly- 

It  seemed  she  would  "make  use 
of  it,"  for  a  few  minutes.  It  seemed 
something  had  broken  loose  inside 


386 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


her  and  started  a  torrent  of  tears 
.  .  .  crazy!  she  thought  .  .  .  and  at 
the  same  time,  how  sweet  Ted  is, 
holding  me  this  way,  comforting 
me! 

Her  sobs  ceased  abruptly  when 
he  said,  ''Maybe  this  is  the  way  it 
has  to  be  for  awhile,  Vivie  darling, 
ril  be  a  shoulder  for  you  to  lean 
on,  when  you  need  it,  however  you 
need  it."  And  when  she  sat  sud- 
denly upright  so  she  could  look  into 
his  face,  he  went  on  with,  ''Oh,  Fll 
be  sticking  around,  all  right.  Be 
dropping  in  most  any  time,  if  it's 
okay  with  you."  He  paused,  and 
sighed.  "Two  years  is  a  long  time 
to  wait,  but  it's  better  than  forever, 
without  you!" 

Softly  Vivian  said,  "Ted,  you're— 
wonderful.  Fm  glad  you  feel  that 
way — and — dropping  in,  any  time, 
will  be  okay  with  me." 

Telling  Rick,  was  harder.  In  his 
hurt  and  disappointment,  he  inter- 
rupted her  impatiently:  "You've  got 
a  martyr  complex,  Viv.  I've  told 
you,  I'll  take  care  of  Loree  .  .  .  ." 

"It  is  not  a  martyr  complex,"  Viv- 
ian told  him.  "It's  what  I  most 
want  to  do."  She  repeated  slowly, 
almost  the  same  words  she  had  used 
to  tell  Ted.  "It  isn't  fair  to  ask  you 
to  wait  that  long." 

Rick  drew  a  long  deep  breath. 
His  eyes  were  the  darkest  smoke- 
black  she  had  ever  seen  them.  "No," 
he  said  at  last,  "it  isn't— fair.  I'm 
twenty-six,  and  I  want  my  own  life, 
my  own  home,  my — wife.  I've 
wanted  you,  and  I've  tried  hard  to 
get  you  to  see  things  my  way  and 
want  to  come  along  with  me.  But 
if  you  can  put  me  off  so  definitely 
for  two  years  or  so— well,  it  seems 
pretty  evident  you  don't  love  me, 


and  the  chances  are  you  never  will. 
Maybe  I  should  do  some  looking 
around,  elsewhere." 

"Maybe  you  —  should.  Rick." 
The  heaviness  in  Vivian's  heart 
grew  heavier,  and  cold.  "I'm  sor- 
ry  .  .  .  ." 

He  interrupted  again.  "Never 
mind  being  sorry.  There's  one  thing 
I  want  to  ask  you,  though.  Are 
you  giving  Banks  this  same  kind  of 
runaround?" 

A  little  spark  of  anger  stirred  in 
Vivian's  heart.  "I  don't  like  that 
word.  Rick.  But  I've  already  told 
Ted  exactly  the  same  thing  I've 
told  you." 

"I  apologize  for  the  bad  word, 
Vivie.  Excuse  it,  please,  on  grounds 
of  —  shall  we  say  —  extreme  pain 
and  mental  anguish?"  Rick  managed 
a  grin.  "I'll  try  to  be  a  more  cheer- 
ful loser." 

"Excellent!"  Vivian  smiled. 
"Can't  keep  a  good  man  down,  you 
know.  Oh,  Rick  —  whatever  you 
do,  I'll  always  be  wishing  you  the 
best  of  —  everything.  You've  been 
wonderful  —  we've  had  such  good 
times  together,  and  it's  wonderful 
that  you  should  have  wanted 
me  .  .  .  ."  Strange  words,  she 
thought,  to  be  saying  to  Rick! 
Already  they  seemed  to  suggest 
finality:  ".  .  .  that  you  should  have 
wanted  me  .  .  .  ."  Not  that  you 
want  me  .... 

He  was  holding  out  his  hand  to 
her,  like  a  stranger  already!  Oh, 
how  could  things  change  so? 

OUT  when  he  had  gone,  she  felt 
more  relief  than  regret.  He  was 
hurt,  yes;  but  not  too  badly.  With 
Rick,  it  was  having  a  home  that  was 
important,  having  —  a  wife.    He'd 


FIRST  IN  MY  HEART  387 

find  someone,  soon,  probably,  who  Blessed,  darling  Ted!  She  should 

would  fill  his  need  very  well.     But  have  known  it  was  Ted  anyway,  all 

with  Ted,  it  was  Vivian  who  was  the  time.    She  had  dreaded  huiting 

most  important.    Why  ....  Rick  .  .  .  but  she  had  dreaded  losing 

Hey  there!     Vivian  said  to  her-  Ted!    And  Ted  —  wouldn't  get  lost, 

self,  you  with  the  —  fog  in  your  Glorious,  glad  certainty  filled  Viv- 

eyes   —   and  heart,   isn't   that   the  ie's  heart.    Ted's  and  Rick's  differ- 

sign  you  needed  to  look  for?    You  ent  reactions  had  been  the  key  she 

have  it  —  after  honestly  looking  in-  needed,  had  shown  her  how  each 

to  your  heart,  you  could  see  the  first  felt  about  her.    Oh,  she  was  glad  of 

step  clear  .  .  .  and  then,  someone  the  way  things  were  turning  out! 

else  could  take  one,  and  show  you  t     i.i,     v  •                  i,      i.     j  i, 

^,              r^      M    i.  In  the  livmg  room  she  stood  by 

the  one  after  that  ....  ^i,    ,.  i     i,                ^-      u        n  t-  j 

All  at  once,  everything  was  start-  ^he  telephone,  wantmg  to  call  Ted 

lingly    clear.     Being    honest    with  ^^^    ^^^^    ^im.     But    she    decided 

yourself,  even  if  someone  gets  hurt  agamst  it.     She  had  a  funny  little 

has  to  be  the  first  thing  in  your  wish  to  keep  her  discovery  all  to 

heart.     Then,  other  things  —  and  herself,  just  for  a  little  while.    Ted 

people  —  can  fit  in  where  they  be-  would   be   dropping   in,   most  any 

long.     Rick,  taking  my  decision  as  time  .  .  .  and  she'd  like  to  see  his 

he  did,  made  his  own  next  step,  face  when  she  would  be  telhng  him. 
and  now  Ted  .... 

V(/eeas 

Ida  Isaacson 

Weeds  have  a  beauty  all  their  own. 
Though  we  leave  them  quite  alone. 
Along  the  ditchbank  or  against  the  fence. 
Weeds  are  arrayed  with  diffidence. 
Wind-tossed,  shaking,  mud-mixed  and  bent — 
Still,  yes — still  they  are  heaven  sent. 

LKeturn 

Catherine  E.  Berry 

The  house  has  been  quiet  too  long, 

My  heart  has  been  too  still, 
I  could  hear  the  wind  in  the  willows. 

The  rain  running  over  the  hill. 

Your  voice  had  left  every  corner 

Of  each  room,  big  and  small, 
I  could  feel  the  loneliness  walking, 

The  sorrow  that  lurked  in  the  hall. 

But  now  you  are  home,  beloved. 

The  house  no  longer  grieves, 
And  the  rain  is  a  distant  murmur, 

Like  the  wind  in  the  willow  leaves. 


csLet  Uroning  [jOa^   \Be  a  [Pleasant   ®a|/  for  you 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension  Service  Home  Management  and  Furnishings  Specialist 
Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

QOOD    ironing    can    give    that  sens    the    time    required    for    the 

finished,  new  look  to  clothes  clothes  to  stand  before  ironing.  Use 

we  all  love  to  see.    How  our  clothes  a  bottle  with  a  sprinkler  top  or  a 

are  ironed  has  its  effect  on  our  atti-  brush  and  pan  of  water  for  sprin- 

tude  toward  and  feelings  about  our-  kling.    From  two  to  three  hours  are 

selves.     A     spotlessly     clean     and  generally  needed  for  the  moisture  to 

smoothly  ironed  article  of  clothing  become  uniformly  distributed  and 

causes  self-respect  to  rise.     A  dress  clothes  ready  to  be  ironed, 
with    a    scorched    collar,    puckered         The  best  amount  of  dampness  for 

seams  and  hemline,  wrinkled  sleeves,  ironing  must  be  determined  by  the 

or  crooked  pleats  is  devastating  to  person  who  is  to  do  the  ironing, 

one's  morale.  Too  much  dampness  lengthens  the 

Ease  in  ironing  really  starts  when  ironing  period  and  makes  seams,  col- 

you  buy  your  clothes  and  other  ar-  lars  and  plackets  more  difficult  to 

tides.     Give   serious   consideration  iron.    With  too  little  dampness,  it 

to  the  amount  of  care  needed  to  is  difficult  to  iron  out  the  wrinkles, 

keep  them  looking  new  before  buy-  Sprinkle    clothes    uniformly,    then 

ing.  ioldy  don't  roll  them. 

The  complete  removal  of  soil  dur-         Ironing  is   easier  and  takes  less 

ing    the    washing    process    and    a  time  if  all  the  equipment  needed  is 

thorough    rinsing    are    essential    to  assembled     and     conveniently     ar- 

beautifully  ironed  articles.  You  will  ranged  before  you  start  to  iron.    A 

save  ironing  time  if  you  are  careful  square  of  asbestos  placed  at  the  wide 

in  handling  your  clothes  during  the  end  of  the  board  to  set  the  hot  iron 

washing  and  wringing  process.  Shake  on  when  it  is  not  in  use  is  conve- 

out  the  wrinkles  as  much  as  pos-  nient  and  prevents  much  lifting  of 

sible  and  smooth  the  collars,  cuffs  the  iron.  Place  dampened  clothes  at 

and  plackets  when  you  hang  dresses  convenient  height,  either  by  putting 

and  shirts  on  the  line.    Hang  clothes  the  clothes  basket  on  a  chair  or  by 

and  household  articles  straight  and  putting    clothes    in    a    basket    on 

pin  them  on  the  clothes  line  at  the  wheels.      Have    a    clothes    rack   or 

strongest  part  to  prevent  their  being  table    within   arm's    reach   for   the 

stretched  out  of  shape  while  drying,  ironed  clothes.    A  sponge  or  cloth 

If  similar  items  are  hung  together,  in  a  pan  of  water  and  placed  nearby 

time   can   be   saved   when   sorting,  will  save  steps  when  extra  moisture 

folding,  and  ironing.  When  remov-  is  needed  while  ironing, 
ing  clothes  from  the  line,  fold  them         An  ironing  board  that  is  at  a  com- 

lightly  before  placing  them  in  the  fortable    working    height    helps    to 

basket  to  prevent  extra  wrinkling.  prevent  the  development  of  fatigue. 

Warm  water  for  dampening  les-  There  is  no  one  right  height  for 

Page  388 


LET  IRONING  DAY  BE  A  PLEASANT  DAY  FOR  YOU 


389 


IRONING  EQUIPMENT  ARRANGED  FOR  COMFORT  AND  EFFICIENCY 


ironing  boards.  Women  of  the 
same  body  height  may  vary  in  other 
body  proportions,  thus  making  one 
ironing  board  height  unsuitable  for 
all. 

If  you  have  not  already  done  so, 
learn  to  iron  in  both  a  sitting  and 
a  standing  position.  A  change  from 
standing  to  sitting  will  relax  your 
muscles.  For  comfort,  select  an 
ironing  board  and  chair  that  will 
permit  you  to  sit  with  knees  beneath 
the  board,  feet  flat  on  the  floor,  and 
back  straight  and  adequately  sup- 
ported. An  ironing  chair  fitted  with 
casters  that  permits  easy  movement 
will  further  add  to  the  ease  and 
comfort  of  ironing. 

Adjustable  height  ironing  boards 
are  highly  recommended.    A  range 


of  thirty  to  thirty-eight  inches  for 
standing  and  twenty  to  twenty- 
five  inches  for  sitting  accommo- 
dates the  needs  of  most  folks.  Good 
posture  whether  sitting  or  standing 
is  never  more  important  than  when 
ironing.  It  minimizes  strain  on 
your  neck,  arms,  and  back.  Women 
who  iron  on  a  board  that  is  too  low 
have  a  tendency  to  apply  more  pres- 
sure than  is  necessary.  It  is  the  re- 
action of  heat  and  steam  that  re- 
moves wrinkles,  not  pressure  on  the 
iron. 

A  wide  ironing  board  ( io"  by  54" 
long)  that  fits  firmly  over  the  regular 
board,  saves  time  and  energy  and 
requires  less  handling  of  large 
pieces  such  as  tablecloths,  runners, 
shirts,  and  aprons.* 


*An  ironing  board,  about  elbow  height,  is  an  energy  saver  when  a  wide  board  is 
placed  on  top  of  it.     Ironing  large  flat  pieces  is  easily  done. 

For  instruction  on  how  to  make  a  wide  ironing  board  get  a  copy  of  "Easier  Iron- 
ing" from  your  Extension  Service  office.  Single  copies  will  be  sent  free  to  Utah 
residents  by  writing  to  Utah  State  Agricultural  College  at  Logan,  Utah. 


390 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


Arrange  articles  in  your  basket  or 
plastic  bag  so  that  those  that  require 
lowest  temperatures  are  on  top.  This 
will  make  it  possible  for  you  to  start 
ironing  seconds  after  the  iron  begins 
to  heat. 

Take  time  to  smooth  each  article 
before  you  begin  to  iron.  It  will 
save  you  time,  make  wrinkle-free 
ironing  easier,  and  make  it  possible 
for  you  to  use  long,  smooth  strokes. 
Always  iron  with  the  straight  of  the 
grain  of  the  material  and  you  will 
not  pull  the  article  being  ironed  out 
of  shape.  When  ironing  skirts  and 
dresses,  begin  with  the  hem  and  iron 
upward.  Move  the  article  away 
from  you  as  you  iron  each  part  to 
avoid  mussing  it. 

To  prevent  puckers,  iron  each  part 
until  it  is  dry.  This  is  especially 
true  where  there  is  a  double  thick- 
ness of  material  as  in  collars,  cuffs, 
hems,  and  seams.  Iron  parts  that 
need  to  be  ironed  on  both  sides, 
first  on  the  wrong  side,  then  on  the 
right,  and  you  will  not  need  to  re- 
touch the  right  side  again. 

If  starch  gets  on  the  soleplate  of 
your  iron,  you  may  remove  it  in  one 
of  the  following  ways,  after  first  dis- 
connecting the  iron  and  giving  it 
time  to  cool. 

ibnchantea 


1.  Rub  with  very  fine  steel  wool  or 
whiting  (a  fine  scouring  powder). 

2.  Wipe  soleplate  with  cloth  dampened 
with  a  whiting  and  ammonia  mixture. 

3.  Rub  the  iron  over  waxpaper  which 
has  been  sprinkled  with  salt. 

4.  Wipe  soleplate  with  a  damp,  not 
wet,  soapy  cloth.  Follow  with  a  cloth 
wrung  out  of  clear,  warm  water. 

As  a  safety  measure,  connect  your 
iron  to  a  wall  outlet.  Never  connect 
to  a  light  socket  or  light-weight  ex- 
tension cord.  They  are  not  heavy 
enough  safely  to  carry  the  load  re- 
quired. Let  your  iron  cool  in  an 
upright  position  before  putting  it 
away.  Make  sure  the  cord  does  not 
touch  the  iron  while  it  is  hot. 

Make  your  ironing  time  pleasant. 
It  will  become  so  if  you  develop 
good  washing  and  ironing  habits; 
equip  yourself  to  do  the  job  well; 
and  cultivate  the  practice  of  think- 
ing pleasant  thoughts  as  you  iron. 
Listen  to  beautiful  music  or  mem- 
orize passages  of  scripture,  or  other 
choice  bits  that  will  enrich  your 
soul.  Regardless  of  how  well  you 
may  be  able  to  iron,  do  not  be  self- 
ish. Share  the  task  with  your  sons 
and  daughters.  They  will  thank  you 
for  it  in  their  later  years. 

1 1  Lonient 


Elizabeth  Pew 

Peace  reigns  in  the  nursery; 
His  Majesty's  at  rest, 
A  fat  pink  thumb  suppressing 
Declarations  of  protest. 

Outside,  my  other  rulers, 
Momentarily  tranquil. 
Need  neither  judge  nor  comforter. 
Temporarily  it's  still. 

I  hug  the  moment  to  me, 
Storing  peace  and  quiet 
To  wear  around  me  as  a  shield 
Against  the  usual  riot. 


Viyasrung   iolankets 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

"DEAUTIFUL,  soft,  fluffy  wool  blankets  are  the  pride  and  joy  of  all  who  own  them. 
They  are  their  lovehest  when  they  are  perfectly  clean.  Ilomemakers  who  protect 
them  from  heavy  soil  act  wisely.  Don't  postpone  washing  your  blankets  for  fear  you 
might  ruin  them.  Safe  home  laundering  of  blankets  is  possible,  in  almost  any  kind  of 
a  washer  that  permits  you  to  observe  the  following  precautions  when  washing  them: 

1.  Remove  deep  stains  if  there  are  any. 

2.  Fill  your  washer  with  lukewarm  water  (ioo°F.). 

3.  If  water  is  hard  and  soap  is  used,  add  a  mild  water  softener  until  water  feels 
slightly  slippery  to  the  touch.     Run  washer  until  softener  is  dissolved. 

4.  Add  enough  soap  or  syndet  to  make  a  standing  suds  two  inches  high. 

5.  Put  the  blanket  into  the  suds,  pushing  all  parts  under  the  surface  of  the  water. 
Let  soak  1 5  to  20  minutes,  turning  it  once  or  twice  by  hand.  Do  not  turn  your  washer 
on.  Studies  have  proved  that  agitation  while  woolen  articles  are  in  the  wash  water  is  the 
main  cause  of  wool  felting  and  shrinking. 

6  Remove  soapy  water  from  blanket  by  spinning  or  putting  the  blanket  through 
a  loose  wringer. 

7.  Fill  washer  with  lukewarm  (ioo°F)  water.  Add  about  half  as  much  water 
softener  to  the  rinse  water  as  you  did  the  wash  water.  Soak  blanket  five  minutes,  turn- 
ing the  blanket  once  or  twice.     Drain  off  water.     Repeat  the  rinsing  process. 

8.  Spin  or  hand  squeeze  the  water  from  the  blanket.  Never  twist  blanket  as  a 
means  of  forcing  the  water  out. 

9.  If  you  have  been  working  alone  to  this  point,  you  will  now  need  a  helper  to 
stretch  the  blanket.  With  each  of  you  working  on  an  opposite  end  or  side,  pull  vigor- 
ously by  moving  the  hands  in  unison  across  each  end  and  down  the  sides. 

10.  Place  blanket  over  two  clothesHnes  that  are  a  foot  or  more  apart.  Let  about 
12  inches  hang  over  the  outside  edges  of  the  two  lines,  with  the  bulk  of  the  blanket 
hanging  between  them.  A  little  breeze  speeds  the  drying  and  fluffs  the  blanket.  Re- 
arrange blanket  on  clothesline  two  or  three  times  as  it  dries  so  as  to  avoid  deep  mark- 
ings of  the  hues. 

11.  Remove  blanket  from  line  when  dried  and  brush  with  a  metal  toothed  or  a  stiff 
nylon  brush. 

12.  Press  bindings  with  a  warm  iron. 


Woolens  may  now  be  moth-proofed  during  the  washing  process.  The  liquid  known 
as  "EQ-53"  may  be  added  to  either  the  wash  water  or  the  rinse.  Follow  directions  on 
the  container  for  amount  to  use  and  when  to  add  it  to  the  wash  water.  Blankets,  when 
dried,  are  odorless  and  remain  mothproof  until  rewashed. 

Page  391 


Margaret  Hardy 

T  am  proud  of  myself  today.  I  could  have  heard  some  gossip  about  a  neighbor,  but  I 
•*■  didn't.  I  am  proud  of  my  friend,  too.  She  was  in  possession  of  this  spicy  bit,  but 
didn't  tell  me  about  it.  It  was  hard  on  both  of  us,  her  knowing,  and  my  wanting  to 
know. 

We  were  talking,  this  friend  and  I,  and  our  neighbor's  name  was  mentioned.  My 
friend  looked  at  me  a  bit  quizzically  and  asked  me  if  I  liked  her.  I  said  that  I  did, 
very  much. 

"Oh,"  she  said,  "I  used  to,  but  I  don't  know,  now.  I  saw  something  the  other 
day " 

I  waited  for  her  to  go  on,  but  she  didn't.  She  was  waiting  for  me  to  ask,  but  I 
didn't  ask.     So  we  both  just  stood  there,  and  didn't  say  anything  at  all. 

I  was  curious  about  what  she  had  seen,  and  could  scarcely  keep  from  asking.  I 
weighed  in  my  mind  whether  anything  she  could  tell  me  would  discolor  my  feelings  for 
this  neighbor.  I  decided  that  I  would  like  her  just  as  much  no  matter  what  my  friend 
said.  But  I  knew  that  what  I  heard  now  would  come  into  my  mind  when  I  saw  her 
again. 

I  don't  know  what  went  on  in  my  friend's  mind,  but  she  must  have  struggled  hard, 
for  she  loved  to  talk. 

And  so  we  took  our  leave  of  each  other. 

Later  that  day  I  met  my  good  neighbor,  for  whom  I  still  felt  the  same  affection 
because  I  hadn't  listened  to  some  gossip  about  her.  I  was  happy  that  there  was  noth- 
ing unfavorable  to  her  to  pop  into  my  mind. 

Yes,  I  am  proud  of  myself,  and  of  my  friend,  too. 


cfamuiar    liote 

Eva  WiiJes  Wangsgaard 

I  have  been  stirred  by  music  loosed  in  voice: 
One  high,  discordant,  one  that  drawls  and  drones. 
One  vibrant  and  so  deep  the  ear  rejoices 
In  organ  richness  of  the  undertones. 

One  lifts  and  lilts  with  overtones  of  gladness. 
The  laughter-throated  resonance  of  love; 
Another  throbs  with  depths  of  hidden  sadness. 
Haunting  and  lonely  as  the  grieving  dove. 

When  we  are  parted  you  will  leave  behind  you 
Your  unforgettable,  familiar  note. 
Alone  among  your  poems  I  shall  find  you 
Voicing  the  words  caught  tight  within  my  throat. 


Page  392 


Green  Willows 

Chapter  5 
Deone  R.  Sutherland 


Synopsis:  Lillian  and  her  friend  Patricia 
are  very  much  interested  in  the  affairs  of 
Pat's  three  unmarried  aunts:  Agnes,  Mar- 
garet, and  Karen.  The  two  older  sisters 
are  schoolteachers,  and  Karen  was  making 
preparations  to  follow  the  same  profes- 
sion— before  John  Alder  came  to  Green 
Willows  to  direct  the  summer  theater. 
Margaret  had  once  been  in  love  with  her 
neighbor,  Dr.  Turner,  before  he  married 
someone  else.  He  is  now  a  widower,  with 
a  young  son,  Philip,  and  he  and  Margaret 
become  friends  again. 

THE  play  was  delightful  beyond 
our  expectations.  It  was  like 
magic  with  the  people  acting 
right  on  the  stage  in  front  of  you 
making  another  world  for  us  to 
laugh  in  and  enjoy.  It  was  better 
than  all  the  movies  we'd  ever  seen, 
we  decided.  I  think  Margaret  and 
Dr.  Turner  enjoyed  it,  too,  because 
they  looked  so  happy  all  the  time. 
After  the  play  was  over,  we  went 
back  stage  to  see  Karen  and  John 
Alder. 

''Karen  could  ride  home  with  us," 
Pat  suggested. 

''Well,  I  think  maybe  John  will 
want  to  take  her  home,"  Dr.  Tan- 
ner said. 

"It's  Karen's  birthday  tomorrow," 
Margaret  said.  "We're  having  a 
small  family  dinner  for  her,  so  you 
must  not  let  anything  happen  to 
anyone  in  Green  Willows  from  sev- 
en until  nine  tomorrow  evening, 
Mark." 

"I'll  do  my  best."  Dr.  Turner 
smiled  at  Margaret. 

Pat  and  I  had  bought  handker- 
chiefs for  Karen  earlier  in  the  week. 


Now  we  wished  we  had  selected 
something  more  glamorous.  Just 
then  John  Alder  broke  away  from  a 
number  of  people  who  were  con- 
gratulating him  and  the  stars  of  the 
play  and  made  his  way  over  to  us. 

"Karen's  downstairs  helping  some 
of  the  actors  check  in  the  costumes, 
since  this  is  the  last  night  for  this 
play.  She's  turning  into  something 
very  indispensable  around  here." 

Margaret  laughed.  "She's  doing 
my  work,  I  suppose.  I  feel  terrible 
about  flunking  out  so  many  even- 
ings." 

"That's  all  right,"  John  said.  "We 
know  how  it  is.  You'll  just  have  to 
share  your  checks  with  Karen."  He 
smiled  as  he  shook  Dr.  Turner's 
hand. 

We  didn't  wait  for  Karen  because 
John  insisted  he'd  bring  her  home. 
It  was  very  exciting  to  go  backstage 
and  see  the  actors  after  the  play,  but 
we  finally  had  to  go.  We  were  get- 
ting sleepy,  but  not  too  sleepy  to  en- 
joy the  malted  milks  Dr.  Turner 
bought  us  on  the  way  home. 

Dr.  Turner  walked  us  to  our  front 
door  leaving  Phil  curled  up  on  the 
seat.  "I'll  have  to  hurry  or  he'll  be 
asleep  before  I  get  back,"  Dr.  Turn- 
er said.  He  unlocked  the  front  door 
of  the  Diffendorf  house,  and  Pat 
and  I  stepped  inside.  There  was  a 
light  burning  in  the  hall. 

"I  must  go  right  in,"  we  heard 
Margaret  say. 

"I  know,"  Dr.  Turner  said,  and 
he  slipped  the  screen  door  open  for 

Page  393 


394 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


Margaret.  But  after  she  was  in, 
they  stood  looking  at  each  other  for 
a  moment.  ''Goodnight/'  Margaret 
whispered. 

Pat  and  I  went  up  the  stairs,  and, 
in  a  second,  Margaret  followed. 

When  we  were  in  our  pajamas 
and  in  bed,  Margaret  came  in  to 
say  goodnight.  We  whispered 
about  the  play  for  a  few  minutes, 
laughing  over  the  many  funny  situa- 
tions. We  hated  Margaret  to  go. 
She  looked  like  a  real  princess  in  her 
long  robe,  standing  so  slim  in  the 
moonlight  from  our  windows. 

''I  really  must  go  to  bed/'  Mar- 
garet said,  "or  I  won't  be  a  bit  of 
help  tomorrow.  We  want  to  make 
Karen's  birthday  a  very  nice  one." 

A  car  sounded  on  the  gravel  in 
front  of  the  gate  below  us.  'There's 
Karen  now,"  Margaret  said. 

We  were  still  whispering  and 
laughing  about  the  play  when  Kar- 
en came  up  the  stairs. 

''Margaret,"  Karen  called  softly 
outside  our  door.  "Margaret?"  Mar- 
garet went  to  the  door. 

"We're  in  here,  Karen,  giggling 
over  the  play.  The  girls  are  just 
going  to  sleep."  Pat  sat  up  in  bed. 
"But  Fm  not  a  bit  sleepy.  Karen, 
what  are  you  going  to  get  for  your 
birthday?" 

"Lots  of  surprises,  I  expect/'  said 
Margaret. 


K 


AREN  took  Margaret's  hand. 
"Margaret,  would  you  be  sur- 
prised if  I  told  you  I  know  ....  I've 
had  a  preview  of  one  present  I'm 
going  to  accept  tomorrow  .  .  .  ." 

"No,"  said  Margaret.  "It's  no 
surprise,  and  Agnes  will  be  as 
pleased  as  evervone."  She  kissed 
Karen  on  both  cheeks. 

"Oh,  I'm  so  relieved  to  have  it 


out  at  last,"  Karen  said.  "I  was  so 
afraid  everyone  would  think  I  was 
unappreciative  of  all  the  family  has 
done  for  me,  especially  Agnes.  Of 
course,  Fm  going  to  teach  this  next 
year  in  order  to  pay  back  Agnes. 
I've  already  signed  the  contract,  but 
in  the  spring  .  .  .  ."  She  lifted  her 
head  and  looked  at  Margaret.  "Oh, 
Margaret,  if  it  could  only  happen 
to  you." 

"What?"  Pat  was  saying, 
"What?" 

Agnes  called  from  down  the  hall. 
"What  is  going  on  in  the  middle  of 
the  night?  Go  to  sleep  everyone  at 
once/' 

Margaret  and  Karen  scurried  out 
of  our  room  and  disappeared  down 
the  hall.  Pat  looked  at  me,  and  I 
looked  back.  The  feather  tick  was 
wonderfully  soft  to  sleep  on.  We 
promptly  rolled  toward  the  middle, 
sank  almost  out  of  sight,  and  fell 
asleep. 

We  woke  in  the  morning  to  sun- 
light in  our  faces.  For  a  minute  we 
hardly  knew  where  we  were,  and 
then  we  rolled  to  the  sides  of  our 
bed  and  sat  up. 

"I  don't  hear  a  sound,"  said  Pat. 
"Do  you  think  everyone's  gone 
away?" 

I  slipped  on  my  house  slippers 
and  robe.  I  couldn't  hear  anything 
either.  We  went  down  to  the  bath- 
room and  washed  our  faces.  Karen's 
door  was  closed,  but  Margaret's  was 
open.  Her  bed  had  been  neatly 
made  and  the  room  was  empty.  We 
dressed,  made  our  bed,  and  went 
downstairs  to  breakfast.  Agnes  and 
Margaret,  wearing  big  white  aprons, 
were  in  the  kitchen. 

"Shshsh,"  said  Margaret.  "It's  the 
birthday  cake.    All  finished  now  ex- 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


395 


cept  the  final  layer  and  the  rest  of 
the  frosting  and  decorating." 

Agnes  handed  us  a  pan,  and  we 
scraped  out  the  remains  of  the  yel- 
low filling.  It  was  delicious. 

'Tour  breakfast  is  all  on  the  table. 
If  the  toast  is  too  cold  for  you,  you 
can  make  fresh.  We  had  to  get 
this  cake  taken  care  of  before  Karen 
came  down.  It  wouldn't  do  to  have 
her  working  on  her  own  birthday 
cake." 

Agnes  smoothed  the  frosting 
quickly  with  a  silver  knife.  Pat  and 
I  sat  down  to  breakfast.  We  ate 
cold  cereal,  but  the  eggs  were  warm 
under  cover,  and  the  bacon  still 
crisp.  It  was  fun  eating  at  the  table, 
watching  Agnes  and  Margaret  make 
rosebuds  around  the  top  of  Karen's 
cake.  Finally,  the  cake  was  called 
completed.  Margaret  climbed  to 
the  top  of  the  stool  where  Agnes 
handed  her  the  cake.  She  slid  it  up 
into  the  top  of  one  of  the  big  ivory- 
painted  cupboards. 

"It  really  looks  lovely,  Agnes," 
Margaret  remarked. 

'Tou  did  as  much  on  it  as  I," 
Agnes  said  brusquely.  ''Anything 
else  for  you,  girls?" 

'IITE  said,  "No  thank  you,"  and 
asked  what  we  could  do  to  help. 
Agnes  got  us  each  a  dusting  cloth, 
and  we  went  to  work  on  the  three 
large  front  rooms  downstairs.  It 
was  much  more  fun  dusting  this 
house,  because  the  things  were  new 
to  us.  It's  no  fun  to  dust  at  our 
homes  where  every  stroke  is  so  fa- 
miliar that  we  could  do  it  with  our 
eyes  shut.  I  followed  the  little 
carved  arms  of  the  green  satin  love 
seat.  We  argued  about  who  was  go- 
ing to  dust  the  upside-down  glass 


that  held  imitation  red  roses  and 
the  ship  in  the  library.  Finally,  we 
had  to  admit  that  we  were  through. 
Agnes  came  in  to  look  things  over 
and  said  that  we  had  done  a  re- 
markable job.  Then  she  insisted 
we  go  out  to  play. 

Outside,  the  sun  was  hot  for  the 
middle  of  the  morning.  We  stood 
by  the  front  gate  and  looked  toward 
Turner's  yard.  Dr.  Turner's  car 
was  gone,  and  we  could  see  no  sign 
of  Philip.  We  sat  for  awhile  to- 
gether in  the  swing  under  the  big 
tree.  We  pushed  ourselves  slowly 
back  and  forth. 

When  it  was  nearly  noon,  Karen 
came  out  and  said  that  she  was  go- 
ing downtown.  'Til  not  be  gone 
more  than  an  hour.  Is  there  any- 
thing I  can  bring  you  girls?" 

"No  thank  you,"  we  said.  We 
watched  her  back  the  car  slowly  out 
of  the  long  Diffendorf  driveway  and 
go  down  the  hill. 

Margaret  leaned  out  of  an  up- 
stairs window.  She  had  a  dustcap 
on  her  head.  "Are  you  getting 
hungry,  girls?  I'll  start  lunch  in  fif- 
teen minutes  if  you're  not  too 
starved." 

"We're  fine,"  we  said.  Margaret 
pulled  her  head  back  in,  and  the 
lace  curtain  fell  into  place.  A  car 
stopped  in  front  of  the  house.  Pat 
and  I  stopped  swinging.  Jens  Ole- 
sen,  short  of  breath  from  struggling 
to  get  out  of  his  car,  opened  the 
gate  and  came  up  the  path.  "Hello," 
we  said  to  the  postmaster.  He 
stopped  short  and  looked  at  us  dis- 
approvingly. 

"I've  got  a  telegram  here,"  he 
said.  "Come  all  the  way  myself. 
Ed's  looking  after  the  postoffice 
alone." 


396 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


''Who's  the  telegram  for?"  Pat 
asked. 

"Karen/'  said  Jens  walking  up  the 
path  toward  the  house. 

"She's  not  home/'  Pat  called. 

"Well,  I'll  just  leave  it  with  Ag- 
nes then/'  and  he  disappeared 
around  the  house.  He  was  going 
around  to  the  back  door  we  decided. 
He  reappeared  in  a  few  minutes.  "I 
left  it  with  Agnes/'  he  said.  He  got 
back  in  his  car  and  turned  the  motor 
over  several  times  before  it  started. 
We  watched  him  turn  around  very 
slowly  and  go  back  down  the  hill. 
We  went  in  to  lunch. 

"Did  Mr.  Olesen  bring  a  tele- 
gram?" we  asked  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes. 
"Has  anything  happened?" 

"Of  course  not/'  Agnes  said. 
"Just  congratulations  on  her  birth- 
day from  some  of  her  friends.  I 
looked  at  it  to  make  sure  it  wasn't 
something  I  should  try  to  locate  her 
about  downtown/' 

lyrARGARET  was  cutting  sand- 
wiches, and  we  went  over  to 
help.  We  all  sat  down  together  for 
lunch.  Cold  lemonade,  salad,  and 
sandwiches  seemed  delicious.  We 
had  cookies  and  jello  for  dessert. 

"Who  is  coming  for  dinner?"  Pat 
asked  her  Aunt  Margaret. 

"Well,  it  started  out  to  be  just 
us  at  home,  but  we  decided  to  call 
your  mother  and  father,  Pat  .  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  will  they  make  us  go  back 
with  them  tonight?"  Pat  moaned. 

"No,"  Margaret  laughed.  'Tou 
can  stay  until  tomorrow,  though  it 
must  be  dull  for  you  here." 

"No,  it  isn't,  not  a  bit,"  we  as- 
sured Margaret. 

"And  John  Alder  is  coming  and 


Dr.  Turner  and  the  leading  actor 
and  actress  from  the  play  that's  cur- 
rent at  the  summer  theater— Aleta 
Nicholes  and  Tony  Gilbert." 

"Really?"  we  breathed. 

"Oh,  they  won't  be  able  to  stay 
very  long.  Their  schedule  is  very 
rigorous,  you  know.  They  have  to 
go  into  a  play  with  just  a  few  days' 
rehearsal,  and  then  they  have  other 
commitments."  Margaret  began 
clearing  the  plates. 

"In  a  little  while  you  can  come 
in  and  begin  setting  the  table," 
Agnes  said.  "The  roast  is  already 
in,  and  we've  just  got  the  vegetables 
and  salad  to  do  this  afternoon.  You 
have  to  do  the  dressing  for  the  sal- 
ad, Margaret,  since  you're  the  ex- 
pert there/' 

Margaret  nodded.  ''I  guess  I'd 
better  leave  some  of  these  things  on 
the  table  for  Karen.  She'll  probably 
be  starved  when  she  gets  back.  I 
wonder  what's  keeping  her?" 

"She  was  going  to  get  her  hair 
done,"  Agnes  said,  "and  pick  up 
nuts  for  me  and  one  or  two  other 
things.  She'll  be  along.  You  girls 
can  put  the  presents  on  the  table 
after  you  get  it  set.  The  candles  are 
on  the  sideboard." 

We  could  hardly  contain  our  ex- 
citement. The  afternoon  passed 
all  too  slowly  and  then  speeded  up 
all  too  quickly.  Karen  came  back 
and  raced  through  her  bath.  Mar- 
garet seemed  to  take  forever  dress- 
ing, because  we  were  waiting  for  her 
to  help  us  place  the  presents.  Mar- 
garet's hair  was  soft  and  light-col- 
ored. She  wore  a  yellow  linen  dress 
and  sandals.  Karen's  hair  was 
darker,  and  she  wore  a  blue  cotton 
dress  with  a  full  skirt  that  swirled 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


397 


when  she  walked.  Her  arms  looked 
very  brown.  No  actresses  could 
look  any  prettier  than  Margaret  and 
Karen  did,  we  thought.  Agnes  came 
down  in  a  brown  seersucker  suit  and 
the  same  shoes  she  wore  winter  or 
summer. 

''This  is  an  unusual  summer, 
girls/'  Agnes  said.  She  smiled  at 
us.  'Ton  did  a  fine  job  with  the 
table  and  the  presents.'' 

'1  like  this  house/'  I  said.  The 
lightest  of  breezes  stirred  the  cur- 
tains. 

'Tm  glad  you  do/'  Agnes  said. 
'It  is  a  house  to  appreciate.  From 
its  windows  you  can  see  most  all 
of  Green  Willows  stretching  out  to 
the  mountains,  and  there's  Highway 
Six  threading  away  to  Orchard  City. 
There's  the  white  porches  of  our 
church  just  beyond  Center  Street 
and  Patterson's  garage  beyond  that. 
Green  Willows  to  me  is  a  positive 
approach  to  hfe  .  .  .  ."  She  stopped 
abruptly.  Absent-mindedly  she  test- 
ed for  dust  on  the  top  of  a  huge 
seashell  on  the  whatnot  shelf.  "You 
girls  have  a  good  attitude,"  she  said 
turning  on  her  heel  and  going  after 
the  dust  cloth.  "We  must  always 
keep  cheerful/'  she  flung  over  her 
shoulder. 

'T'HE  birthday  dinner  for  Karen 
was  wonderful.  Meeting  a  real 
actress  from  Broadway  was  wonder- 
ful also.  Aleta  Nichols  wore  her 
black  hair  perfectly  straight.  "How 
quaint,"  she  said  about  everything 
or,  "I  love  that,  I  really  do!"  But 
Pat  and  I  hung  on  every  syllable, 
and  thought  Tony  Gilbert  wonder- 
ful, too,  though  he  was  older  than 
we   had    thought.    Karen    set   her 


presents  on  the  sideboard  to  open 
later.  After  Miss  Nicholes  and  Mr. 
Gilbert  had  rushed  away  to  a  re- 
hearsal, she  opened  them  one  by 
one,  thanking  us  with  hugs  and 
smiles. 

"I'd  better  open  yours,"  she  said 
to  John.  "You  don't  want  to  miss 
too  much  of  the  rehearsal." 

"They  understand  about  my  de- 
lay tonight."  John  smiled.  "This 
really  isn't  a  surprise  for  Karen.  I 
gave  her  a  preview  last  night,  but 
it  may  be  a  little  surprise  to  some 
of  you." 

Karen  opened  the  satin  and  vel- 
vet lined  box  that  held  the  diamond 
engagement  ring.  John  slipped  it  on 
her  finger  and  kissed  her  very  lightly 
on  the  nose.  Agnes  stood  up  and 
came  very  slowly  to  Karen  and 
kissed  her  gently  on  both  cheeks, 
and  so  did  Margaret.  We  hugged 
her,  and  Dr.  Turner  kissed  her  on 
the  forehead.  Then  John  had  to 
go.  Karen  went  hand  in  hand  with 
him  to  the  front  door. 

Pat  sat  down  on  the  sofa  in  the 
parlor.  "I  feel  terrible/'  she  said 
to  me. 

"You  do?"  I  asked  in  astonish- 
ment. 

"Physically,  I  mean.  It  hurts  to 
swallow.    My  neck  hurts." 

"Does  it  hurt  there?"  I  touched 
just  below  her  ears  on  both  sides  of 
her  head. 

"Ow,"  she  yelped.  We  looked 
at  each  other.    Pat  began  to  groan. 

Her  mother  and  father  helped  me 
pack  our  things.  We  went  home 
without  even  waiting  to  help  with 
the  dishes. 

{To  be  concluded) 


FROM   THE    FIELD 


Margaret  C.  PicJcering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
in  the  Handbook  of  Instiuctions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photographs  submitted  by  Ruth  Mae  Witt 

WASATCH  STAKE  (UTAH),  MIDWAY  FIRST  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 

MAKE  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  FORTY-ONE  YEARS, 

AND  HEBER  THIRD  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  VISITING  TEACHERS  MAKE 

A  ONE-HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  THIRTY-FOUR  YEARS 

Upper  Photograph — Midway  First  Ward 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Jennie  Johnson  (former  president);  Glenna  Ivers;  Ada 
Bonner;  Emily  Coleman  (former  president);  Melvina  Wootton;  Jean  Alder;  Bertha 
Wilson;  Nancy  Haueter;  Cordelia  Luke;  Lorna  Van  Wagoner,  present  President. 

Second  row  left  to  right:  Olive  Kinsey;  Fawn  Johnson;  Viola  Kuhni;  Francis  Size- 
more;  Ruth  Pyper;  Idella  Hair;  Mildred  Larsen. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Charlotte  Van  Wagoner;  Orpha  Casper;  AHce  Bronson; 
Lois  Bonner;  Lelia  Epperson;  Lily  Wardell;  Dora  Draper. 

Page  398 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  399 

Fourth  row:  Nola  Boren;  Ruby  Boss;  Ann  Eliza  Carlile;  Belva  Luke;  Agnes  Luke; 
Nellie  North;  Shirley  Chatwin;  Stella  Kohler;  Lavaun  Bowden;  Elsie  Kohler;  Vera  Reed; 
Mary  Probst;  Phylhs  Kohler. 

Fifth  row:  Zelma  Beuhler;  Yoma  Michie;  Martha  Joost;  Fay  Giles;  Alta  Meeks; 
Iva  Don  Remund;  Elfreda  Remund. 

Violet  Simmons,  Dorothy  Kohler,  and  Martha  Burgi  were  not  present  when  the 
photograph  was  taken. 

Jennie  Johnson,  former  president,  Midway  First  Ward  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
the  above  picture  is  a  representative  group  of  visiting  teachers  of  that  ward  who  have 
helped  to  establish  and  maintain  a  remarkable  record.  "When  Sister  Emily  Coleman 
was  sustained  as  president,  the  sisters  set  as  their  goal  a  one-hundred  per  cent  record 
for  the  year.  For  seven  years,  in  the  face  of  untold  reverses,  they  worked  for  this 
achievement.  The  ward  is  a  rural  community,  and  the  families  somewhat  scattered, 
some  being  almost  isolated.  At  certain  seasons  of  the  year  the  roads  are  practically 
impassable,  and  the  sisters  at  times  had  to  depend  only  on  horse  or  foot  power  to 
reach  their  destinations.  Finally,  in  1913,  they  were  able  to  estabhsh  their  hoped-for 
record.  They  never  again  relaxed  their  standard,  and  those  who  followed  them  in 
leadership  accepted  this  standard  as  a  sacred  trust.  Thus,  under  the  guidance  of  Presi- 
dents Mary  A.  Johnson  (deceased).  Celeste  Van  Wagoner,  Jennie  P.  Johnson,  and  the 
present  President  Lorna  Van  Wagoner,  and  their  faithful  co-workers,  this  record  of 
faithful  service  has  been  maintained.  They  not  only  established  the  record  for  the 
books,  but  have  faithfully  performed  the  service  of  carrying  the  gospel  message  to  the 
homes  and  bringing  many  to  activity  in  the  Church.  Many  of  the  sisters  who  helped 
to  establish  and  maintain  this  record  are  now  deceased,  but  the  daughters,  granddaugh- 
ters, and,  in  some  cases,  the  great-granddaughters  of  these  noble  women  faithfully  carry 
on  the  work." 


Lower  Photograph — Heber  Third  Ward 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Elma  Tadd,  President;  Josie  Bronson,  First  Coun- 
selor; Vera  Anderson,  Second  Counselor;  Mae  Calderwood,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Sarah 
Kendall,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Margaret  Callister,  former  Magazine  repre- 
sentative. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ida  Watkins;  Violet  Rasband;  Sarah  Carroll;  Ethel 
Johnson;  Ethelwin  Spencer;  Fern  Prescott;  Bessie  Hicken;  Amanda  Edler. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Verna  Walker;  Sadie  Clegg;  Margaret  Pierce; 
Alice  Thacker;  Venola  Cowley;  Cleo  Rasband;  Leona  Murdock;  Ruby  Hicken;  Cath- 
erine Rasband;  Gladys  Lawton;  Alice  Adair;  Lola  Berg;  Agnes  Wallace;  Amy  Nunley; 
Priscilla  Mendenhall;  Thelma  Wootton;  Fern  Wright;  Luella  Fitzgerald;  Lola  Jones. 

Ruth  Mae  Witt,  President,  Wasatch  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the  way  in  which 
this  outstanding  record  was  initiated:  "It  all  began  when  Sophia  Elizabeth  Hicken  was 
president  of  the  ward  Relief  Society.  Anxious  to  raise  the  percentage,  she  asked  her 
Counselor  Elizabeth  Wootton  to  make  an  effort  in  that  direction.  Sister  Wootton  en- 
couraged the  women  until  they  reached  the  one-hundred  per  cent  level  for  two  years. 
Then,  becoming  President  of  the  organization.  Sister  Wootton  was  able  to  encourage  the 
sisters  to  maintain  that  perfect  record  through  all  of  the  many  years  of  her  service. 
Following  Sister  Wootton,  each  successive  president,  including  Josephine  Jones,  Martha 
Blackley,  Annie  Smith,  and  Elma  Tadd,  has  maintained  this  high  goal,  thus  making  a 
perfect  record  for  the  Heber  Third  Ward  for  thirty  four  consecutive  years.  In  the  ac- 
companying picture  are  the  officers  of  the  organization  today  and  some  of  the  visiting 
teachers  who  have  helped  to  achieve  this  unique  record." 


400 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mildred  P.   Elggren 

WESTERN   STATES  MISSION,   GRAND  JUNCTION  NORTH   BRANCH 

(COLORADO)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  AT 

CHAPEL  DEDICATION 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Clara  May  Willden;  Ratchel  Palmer;  Leona  Dan- 
iels, Secretary;  Josephine  Prinster,  Second  Counselor;  Hazel  Luster,  President;  Cleo 
Lamm,  First  Counselor;  Wanda  Haycock,  chorister;  Freida  Bunnell,  organist;  Mary 
Cunningham. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Dorthy  Ormsby;  Winnifred  Thompson;  Emily 
Pollard;  Eunice  Puckett;  Betty  Nourse;  Beverly  Phelan;  Arva  Allgood;  Donna  Lee; 
Laprele  Larson;  Lois  Jex. 

Estelle  Orchard,  Lanore  Rowe,  and  Evelyn  Brooks  were  absent  when  this  photo- 
graph was  taken. 

The  picture  shows  a  part  of  the  Relief  Society  room  in  the  new  chapel. 

Mildred  P.  Elggren  is  president  of  Western  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Cleona  W.  Hedenstrom 


OGDEN  STAKE   (UTAH),  OGDEN  THIRTEENTH  WARD  VISITING 
TEACHERS  ACHIEVE  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD 

FOR  ONE  YEAR 

Front  row,  left  to  right:   Carrie  Potts,  First  Counselor;  Ireta  Evans,  President; 
Rhea  Edvalson,  Second  Counselor;  Myrtle  Taggart,  Secretary-Treasurer. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


401 


Second  row,  left  to  right:  Ora  Livingston;  Leota  Burton;  Edith  Wilson;  Maurine 
Rogers;  Esther  Mouby;  Marguerite  Cornford;  Mabel  Pettit;  Greta  Wheelwright;  Rhoda 
Crawford;  Emma  Miller. 

Third  row:  Anne  Dunn;  Dagmar  Hipwell;  Elda  Nord;  Nell  Woodland;  Leah  Mof- 
fett;  Lizzie  Jensen;  Ida  Berlin;  Bertha  Foulger;  Pearl  McFarland;  Clara  Hinton. 

Fourth  row:  Grace  Hussey;  Beatrice  Moshier;  Maxine  Galbraith;  Nellie  Tolton; 
Rose  Phillips;  Rae  F'oulger,  visiting  teacher  class  leader;  Kate  Greaves;  Hazel  Stark; 
Myrtle  Haven;  Maude  Hesse;  Effie  Fowler;  Mina  Oyler. 

Seven  visiting  teachers  were  not  present  when  this  photograph  was  taken. 

Cleona  W.  Hedenstrom,  President,  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  these 
visiting  teachers  are  dependable,  faithful,  and  conscientious.  ''They  always  leave  a  note 
for  the  sisters  who  are  not  home,  giving  them  the  objective  and  message  of  the  lesson 
and  inviting  them  to  attend  ReHef  Society  meetings." 


Photograph. submitted  by  Josephine  C.  Crook 

SANTAQUIN-TINTIC  STAKE   (UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS  WHO 
HAVE  SERVED  FOR  MANY  YEARS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Alice  Ewell;  Alice  Jamison;  Martha  Butler;  Jemima 
Kay;  Bertha  Dickenson;  Elizabeth  Sorensen;  Lucille  Johnson;  Julia  Palmer;  Rebecca 
Jasperson;  Harriet  E.  Barney. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Lucy  Clark;  Eva  Cook;  Fern  Johnson;  Celestia 
Thompson;  Mary  Houghton;  Cloe  Greenhalgh;  Wilma  LeBaron;  Gladys  York;  Letitia 
Davis;  Jennie  Peterson;  Clora  Holman;  Margaret  Carter;  Vera  Whitney;  Anna  Heelis. 

Back  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Harriet  Hudson;  Trilma  Jarvis;  Alta  Talbot;  Emma 
Wall;  Ida  Greenhalgh;  Emma  Fowler;  Mildred  Branagan;  Sylvia  Steck;  Fern  Horton; 
Eva  Steele;  Lola  Nelson;  Ella  Sandstrom. 

This  picture  was  taken  at  a  convention  honoring  the  visiting  teachers  of  the  stake. 
Many  of  the  sisters  have  served  as  visiting  teachers  over  a  long  period  of  time,  between 
twenty  and  fifty  years.  Leone  G.  Lay  ton,  member,  general  board  of  ReHef  Society,  was 
guest  speaker  at  this  convention. 

Josephine  C.  Ciook  is  president  of  Santaquin-Tintic  Stake  Relief  Society. 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Nellie  P.  Smoot 

NORTHERN  STATES  MISSION,  TRI  CITIES  BRANCH,  ROCK  ISLAND, 
ILLINOIS,  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR,  November  20,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Cleone  Peterson,  First  Counselor;  Grace  Pierce,  work  meeting  leader; 
Sallie  Bartlett,  Second  Counselor. 

Ira  May  C.  Palmer  is  president  of  Tri-Cities  Branch  Relief  Society,  and  Nettie  P. 
Smoot  is  president  of  the  Northern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mabel  H.  Pond 

BENSON  STAKE   (UTAH),  LEWISTON  FIRST  WARD  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Rachel  Blair  Harrison  (1922-28);  Eliza  Rawlins 
Kemp  (1931-37);  Verna  Porter  Hyer  (1937-42). 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Marietta  Pond  Bergeson  (1942-46);  Leda  Ash- 
croft  Pond  (1946-1949);  Maud  Peterson  Hyer  (1949-52);  Sencth  Hyer  Thomson 
(1952- )  present  President. 

Margaret  McKnight  Rogers,  deceased,  served  as  president  from  1928  to  1931. 

Mabel  H.  Pond  is  president  of  Benson  Stake  Relief  Society. 


N   DEPARTMENT 


Teaching  and  Teaching  Aids 
for  the  1955-56  Lessons 

MiJdred  B.  Eyrfng 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

'The  Value  and  Use  of  Audio- 
Visual  Aids  in  Relief  Society"— 
Leone  G.  Lay  ton,  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  January  1953,  page  27. 

''Suggestions  on  Teaching  Aids 
for  1953-54  Lessons"  — -  Leone  G. 
Lay  ton,  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
June  1953,  page  418. 

"Teaching  Aids  for  1954-55  Les- 
sons'-Edith  S.  Elliott,  Reliei  So- 
ciety Magazine,  June  1954,  page 
400. 

WHAT  IS  YOUR  SCORE? 

Give  yourself  5  per  cent  for  each  correct  answer.      (The  answers  will  be  found 
in  the  articles  listed  above.) 

1.  What  is  teaching? 

2.  What  is  learning? 

3.  Which  of  the  five  senses  is  most  effective  in  learning? 

4.  What  is  a  teaching  aid? 

5.  Name  ten  values  of  audio-visual  aids. 

6.  Give  five  requirements  of  a  good  teaching  aid. 

7.  When  should  a  teaching  aid  be  used? 

8.  What  is  a  growing  chart? 

9.  What  is  a  hectograph? 


i-v 


Page  403 


404 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


10.  What  is  an  opaque  projector? 

11.  Where  can  you  get  information  about  making  the  hectograph  and  projector? 

12.  What  is  meant  by  the  term  "tear  sheet"? 

13.  Name  ten  items  and  equipment  that  can  be  used  as  audio-visual  aids. 

14.  How  can  the  objective  of  the  lesson  become  a  visual  aid? 

15.  Why  are  geographical  maps  not  recommended  for  Book  of  Mormon  study? 

16.  Name  three  teaching  aids  which  are  recommended  for  the  theology  lessons 
in  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

17.  Name  three  teaching  aids  which  are  recommended  for  the  social  science  les- 
sons on  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 

18.  What  audio-visual  aids  might  be  used  in  the  lessons  on  the  literature  of 
England? 

19.  What  audio-visual  aids  might  be  used  in  the  work  meeting  lessons? 

20.  What  audio-visual  aids  might  be  used  by  visiting  teachers? 


I7ACH  year  there  are  many  new 
class  leaders  in  Relief  Society. 
It  is  important  that  they  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  entire  program 
of  the  society  as  quickly  as  possible. 
To  help  them,  and  as  a  review  by 
all  the  other  workers  also,  this  re- 
view of  teaching  aids  is  offered  in 
question  form.  It  would  be  profit- 
able for  all  ward  officers  and  class 
leaders  to  spend  a  portion  of  a 
preparation  meeting  making  this  re- 
view. Members  of  presidencies, 
secretaries,  Magazine  representa- 
tives, and  music  directors  will  dis- 
cover that  they,  as  well  as  class 
leaders,  can  make  effective  use  of 
many  of  the  suggestions  in  their 
various  assignments. 

Since  teaching  is  helping  other 
individuals  understand  and  remem- 
ber the  material  presented,  and 
since  learning  depends  upon  the  use 
of  the  five  senses,  it  is  natural  that 
the  most  effective  class  leader  will 
make  use  of  as  many  of  those  senses 
as  possible.  We  all  know  from  ex- 
perience that  when  a  word  is  seen 
and  heard  at  the  same  time  it  is 
learned  more  quickly  and  retained 


more  permanently.  The  use  of  so- 
called  teaching  aids  is  a  logical  ap- 
plication of  that  principle.  They  are 
really  an  integral  part  of  good  teach- 
ing. If  lessons  are  to  be  understood 
and  remembered,  they  must  be 
made  understandable  and  mem- 
orable. Good  teaching  aids  can 
help  make  them  so. 

Teaching  aids,  however,  must  be 
fitted  to  the  particular  teaching  sit- 
uation as  carefully  as  glasses  are  fit- 
ted to  the  eyes,  or  hearing  aids  fitted 
to  the  ears.  What  is  right  for  one 
situation  may  be  quite  wrong  in  a 
different  one.  The  first  require- 
ment is  a  careful  examination  of  the 
teaching  situation:  the  class,  the  class 
leader,  the  subject,  the  building, 
and  the  facilities.  With  these  fac- 
tors clearly  in  mind,  and  knowing 
her  objective,  the  class  leader  can 
proceed  to  make  her  lesson  plans, 
including  those  teaching  aids  which 
will  help  her  to  accomplish  her  pur- 
pose. 

The  Sunday  School  uses  visual 
aids  extensively,  and  articles  appear 
in  almost  every  issue  of  the  Instruc- 
tor.    Many   helpful   ideas   will   be 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


405 


found  there  which  can  be  adapted 
to  Rehef  Society  needs.  Also  many 
wards  conduct  teacher  training 
classes.  Untrained  Relief  Society 
class  leaders  could  very  profitably 
join  those  classes  where  they  are 
available. 

There  are  no  new  courses  of 
study  this  year  and  no  new  text- 
books. Occasionally,  suggestions 
for  teaching  aids  are  given  in  the 
lessons.  However,  class  leaders  are 
expected  to  use  suggestions  given  in 
previous  years  and  plan  aids  to  fit 
their  particular  situations  in  keeping 
with  the  standards  of  Relief  Society. 

The  Deseret  Book  Company  lists 
in  their  advertisement  in  this  issue 


of  the  Magazine  the  Relief  Society 
textbooks,  and  in  the  past  has 
listed  some  visual  aids.  Bound  vol- 
umes of  the  Magazine  are  available 
in  wards,  branches,  and  stakes,  for 
use  by  those  workers  who  do  not 
have  the  issues  of  past  years. 

The  proverb  says:  '\  .  .  with  all 
thy  getting  get  understanding'' 
(Proverbs  4:7).  There  is  no  place 
where  this  admonition  is  more  fit- 
ting than  in  teaching.  The  success- 
ful class  leader  understands  the 
needs,  desires,  and  feelings  of  the 
members  of  her  class,  as  well  as  the 
subject,  and  by  her  thoughtful  plan- 
ning she  satisfies  her  group  and  her- 
self. 


cJheoiogii — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1955-56 
Elder  Leiand  H.  Monson 

HTHE  first  lesson  of  this  year's  sons  of  Helaman,  and  Samuel  the 
course  of  study  gives  a  review  of  Lamanite.  This  last  prophet,  a  La- 
the Jaredite  record  and  of  the  Ne-  manite,  gave  to  the  people  the  signs 
phite  record  to  the  Book  of  Hela-  which  would  precede  the  birth  and 
man,  and  the  remaining  seven  les-  the  signs  at  the  time  of  the 
sons  continue  the  history  of  the  Ne-  crucifixion  of  the  Savior  on  the  East- 
phites  to  the  time  of  Christ's  per-  ern  Hemisphere, 
sonal  ministry  among  them   (Book         After  the  remarkable  signs  were 

given,  Christ  did  appear  to  the  Ne- 
phites.  He  was  introduced  to  them, 
as  they  were  gathered  around  the 
temple  in  the  land  Bountiful,  by  the 
Eternal  Father  who  said: 

Behold  my  Beloved  Son,  in  whom  I 
am  well  pleased,  in  whom  I  have  glorified 
my  name — hear  ye  him   (3  Nephi  11:7). 

(Jesus)  .  .  .  stretched  forth  his  hand 
and  spake  unto  the  people,  saying:  Behold, 


of  Helaman  through  3  Nephi,  chap- 
ter 14). 

During  the  half  century  immed- 
iately preceding  the  appearance  of 
Christ  among  the  Nephites,  there 
was  a  period  of  political  and  re- 
ligious disintegration,  a  time  in 
which  the  Nephite  and  Lamanite 
prophets  called  the  people  to  re- 
pentance. Among  these  prophets 
were   Helaman,   Nephi,   and   Lehi, 


406 


RELIEF  SOCEITY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


I  am  Jesus  Christ,  whom  the  prophets 
testified  shall  come  into  the  world  (3 
Nephi  11:9-10). 

So  as  to  make  assurance  of  his 
divinity  doubly  sure,  Jesus  invited 
the  group  to  thrust  their  hands  into 
his  side  and  to  feel  the  print  of  the 
nails  in  his  hands  and  feet.  This  the 
multitude  did,  after  which  they  said 
with  one  accord,  ''Hosanna!  Blessed 
be  the  name  of  the  Most  High  God! 
And  they  did  fall  down  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus,  and  did  worship  him''  (3 
Nephi  11:17). 

After  calling  his  Twelve  Disciples, 
Jesus  instructed  them  concerning 
the  ordinance  of  baptism.  Then 
turning  to  the  multitude,  he  gave 
them  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
which  outlines  the  pattern  of  life 
to  be  followed  by  anyone  who  pro- 
fesses a  belief  in  Christianity.  It  gives 
to  us  a  means  whereby  we  can  bring 
peace  and  joy  into  our  lives. 

This  account  of  the  personal  min- 
istry of  Christ  among  the  Nephites 
is  indeed  ''a  new  witness"  that  Jesus 
is  the  Savior  of  the  world. 

The  titles  and  objectives  for  the 
lessons  to  be  studied  this  year  are: 
Lesson  33.  Review— The  Book  oi 
Mormon  (Book  of  Ether  and  1 
Nephi  through  the  Book  of  Alma) 

Objective:  To  renew  our  understand- 
ing of  the  lives  and  teachings  of  The 
Book  of  Mormon  prophets. 

Lesson   34.  Foliticsii  and  Religious 
Disintegration    (Helaman,  chapters 

1-5-5) 

Objective:  To  show  how  unrighteous 
desires  and  acts  bring  political  and 
religious  disintegration,  but  the  Lord 
is  merciful  and  prospers  those  who 
repent. 

Lesson  35.  Nephi,  Son  of  Hehman 


(Helaman,  chapter  5:5  through 
chapter  12) 

Objective:  To  show  that  when  we 
sacrifice  and  exercise  faith  in  the 
Lord,  he  gives  us  power  to  accom- 
plish great  things. 

Lesson  36.  Predictions  Concerning 
the  Coming  oi  the  Messiah  (Texts 
as  cited  in  The  Bible;  Pearl  of  Great 
Price;  The  Book  of  Mormon) 

Objective:  To  show  that  the  Israel- 
ites of  the  Western  Hemisphere  as 
well  as  those  of  the  Eastern  Hemi- 
sphere looked  forward  to  the  coming 
of  Christ. 

Lesson  37.  Samuel  the  Lamanite 
(Helaman,  chapters  13-16) 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  signs  of 
the  Savior's  birth  and  crucifixion 
were  given  to  warn  the  people  of  im- 
pending destruction  and  call  them  to 
repentance. 

Lesson  38.  Conditions  Among  the 
Nephites  in  the  Days  of  Nephi  the 
Disciple  (3  Nephi,  chapters  1-5:8; 
chapters  6  and  7) 

Objective:  To  experience  with  Nephi 
the  signs  of  the  Savior's  birth;  to  wit- 
ness the  partial  fulfillment  of  early 
prophecy;  and  to  have  our  faith  in 
the  power  of  the  Priesthood  in- 
creased. 

Lesson  39.  Signs  of  the  Crucifixion; 
the  Voice  of  Jesus  Christ  Is  Heard 
(3  Nephi,  chapters  8-10) 

Objective:  To  learn  of  the  prophecies 
concerning  the  crucifixion  and  their 
fulfillment. 

Lesson  40.  Christ  Among  the  Ne- 
phites (3  Nephi,  chapters  11-14) 

Objective:  To  testify  to  the  appear- 
ance to  the  Nephites  of  the  resur- 
rected Christ;  and  to  comprehend 
Christ's  teachings  on  baptism;  the 
calling  of  the  Twehe  Disciples;  and 
the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 


Visiting  cJeacher    i/Lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1955-56 
Edith  S.  Elliott 


'T'HE  messages  for  Relief  Society 
visiting  teaching  for  the  1955-56 
period  will  again  be  "Book  of  Mor- 
mon Gems  of  Truth/'  The  ''gems'' 
have  been  selected  from  the  same 
section  of  The  Book  of  Mormon 
covered  by  this  year's  theology  les- 
sons, which  comprises  the  Book  of 
Helaman  and  3  Nephi,  chapters 
1  to  14  inclusive. 

This  division  of  scripture  begins 
with  the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  and  continues  to  Christ's 
appearance  and  part  of  his  ministry 
in  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

In  these  selected  pages  are  re- 
corded the  advice,  prophesies,  com- 
mendations, admonishings,  and 
warnings  of  such  noble  characters 
as  Helaman,  Samuel  the  Lamanite, 
and  Nephi,  the  son  of  Helaman,  to 
name  but  three.  The  crowning  joy 
of  this  study  section  is  the  oppor- 
tunity to  become  more  familiar  with 
the  beginning  of  Christ's  teaching 
of  the  gospel  which  is  the  only  pat- 
tern for  salvation.  His  sojourn  with 
the  people  of  the  Americas  proves 
his  love  for  his  brethren  and  his 
hope  to  lead  all  of  them  back  into 
his  Father's  presence. 

It  is  hoped  by  the  general  board 
that  the  short  scriptural  messages 
will  find  a  welcome  in  the  homes, 
and  that  the  visiting  teachers  can 
present  them  in  such  a  way  that  the 
members  in  their  districts  will  use 
them  to  enrich  their  lives. 


A  good  way  to  feel  at  ease  with 
scriptural  quotations  is  the  mem- 
orization of  them.  Then,  they  can 
be  recalled  as  needed  during  the 
discussion  of  the  message. 

If  no  one  is  at  home  when  the 
call  is  made,  it  is  suggested  that  the 
message  objective  and  the  scriptural 
reference  for  the  month  be  written 
on  the  back  of  the  ''Notice  of  Visit" 
slip.  This  is  a  friendly  way  to  let 
a  sister  know  that  you  wish  to  share 
with  her  a  gem  of  truth. 

The  messages  and  the  objectives 
for  the  eight  months  follow: 

Lesson  33.  "For,  li  Ye  Forgive  Men 
Their  Trespasses  Your  Heavenly 
Father  Will  Also  Forgive  You"  (3 
Nephi  13:14). 

Objective:  To  show  that  to  obtain 
forgiveness  from  God  entails  our  for- 
giving our  fellow  men. 

Lesson  34.  "But  Thou,  When  Thou 
Prayest,  Enter  Into  Thy  Closet^  and 
When  Thou  Hast  Shut  Thy  Door, 
Pray  to  Thy  Father  Who  Is  in  Sec- 
ret; and  Thy  Father^  Who  Seeth  in 
Secret,  Shall  Reward  Thee  Openly' 
(3  Nephi  13:6). 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  we  are 
admonished  to  pray  in  secret  and  we 
shall  be  rewarded  openly. 

Lesson  35.  "But  When  Thou  Doest 
Alms  Let  Not  Thy  Left  Hand  Know 
What  Thy  Right  Hand  Doeth; 
That  Thine  Alms  May  Be  in  Secret; 

Page  407 


408 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1955 


and  Thy  Father  Who  Seeth  m 
Secret,  Hmiseli  Shall  Rewaid  Thee 
Openly  (3  Nephi  13:3-4). 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  alms 
should  be  given  in  secret  and  the 
Lord  shall  reward  openly. 

Lesson  36.  'Therefore,  Blessed  Are 
They  Who  Will  Repent  and  Heark- 
en Unto  the  Voice  oi  the  Lord 
Their  God;  For  These  Are  They 
That  Shall  Be  Saved'  (Helaman 
12:23). 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  repent- 
ance and  hearkening  to  the  voice  of 
the  Lord  bring  salvation. 

Lesson  37.  'Tea,  We  Can  See  That 
the  Lord  in  His  Great  Infinite 
Goodness  Doth  Bless  and  Prosper 
Those  Who  Put  Their  Trust  in 
Hirn'  (Helaman  12:1). 

Objective:  To  show  that  trust  in  the 
Lord  brings  blessings. 

Lesson  38.  "Therefore,  Whoso 
Heareth  These  Sayings  of  Mine  and 
Doeth  Them,  I  Will  Liken  Him 


Unto  a  Wise  Man,  Who  Built  His 
House  Upon  a  Rock— And  the  Rain 
Descended,  and  the  Floods  Came, 
and  the  Winds  Blew,  and  Beat  Up- 
on That  House;  and  It  Fell  Not, 
For  It  Was  Founded  Upon  a  Rock'' 
(3  Nephi  14:24-25). 

Objective:  To  show  the  necessity  of 
not  only  hearing  the  word  of  the 
Lord  but  in  doing  it  also. 

Lesson  39.  ''But  Behold,  the  Resur- 
rection of  Christ  Redeemeth  Man- 
kind, Yea,  Even  All  Mankind,  and 
Bringeth  Them  Back  Into  the 
Presence  of  the  Lord"  (Helaman 
14:17). 

Objective:  To  show  that  Christ  broke 
the  bonds  of  death  and  all  men  will 
be  resurrected. 

Lesson  40.  "For  Behold,  Ye  Are 
Free;  Ye  Are  Permitted  to  Act  For 
Yourselves;  For  Behold,  God  Hath 
Given  Unto  You  a  Knowledge  and 
He  Hath  Made  You  Free"  (Hela- 
man 14:30). 

Objective:  To  show  that  free  agency 
is  an  eternal  gift. 


Vi/om   II  teetifig — Food  Preparation  and  Service 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1955-56 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 


HTHE  person  who  plans  the  meals, 
cooks  the  food,  directs  food 
service,  and  presides  at  the  table, 
has  a  lot  to  do  with  the  health  and 
happiness  of  family  members.  Her 
influence  is  effective  not  only  while 
her  children  surround  the  family 
dinner  table,  but  long  after  they  go 
into  homes  of  their  own.  Her  habits 


and  values  become  theirs  "for  bet- 
ter or  for  worse." 

The  main  objective  of  this  two- 
year  course  of  study,  therefore,  is  to 
make  mealtime  a  time  for  pleas- 
ure; a  time  for  the  strengthening  of 
family  ties  through  the  sharing  of 
experiences;  and  a  time  for  the  for- 
mation  of   habits,   associated  with 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


409 


food  selection,  service,  and  table 
etiquette,  that  will  give  to  each  fam- 
ily member  peace  of  mind  and 
health  of  body. 

Because  of  the  rush  and  hurry- 
scurry  of  many  activities  these  days, 
each  of  us  has  need  for  periods  of 
relaxation  and  quiet.  Mealtime,  well 
planned  and  directed,  might  well 
satisfy  this  need.  Although  young 
folks  are  said  to  be  unacquainted 
with  many  of  the  important  social 
graces  which  marked  the  well-bred 
dinner  guest  of  just  a  generation  or 
so  ago,  certainly  the  need  for  graci- 
ous manners  is  no  less  great  today 
than  it  was  formerly. 

Along  with  the  selection  of  the 
right  kind  of  food  for  the  intended 
purpose  and  use,  principles  of  cook- 
ery will  be  emphasized  in  each  of 
the  lessons  on  food  preparation. 
If  these  principles  can  be  under- 
stood and  put  into  practice,  success 
in  the  use  of  recipes  will  be  more 
frequent.  Regardless  of  what  recipe 
is  being  used,  one  can  seldom  go 
contrary  to  basic  recommendations 
for  the  cooking  of  a  particular  food 
without  paying  the  penalty  in  some 
way. 

A  few  recipes  are  included  with 
some  of  the  lessons.  You  may  wish 
to  use  others  when  you  present  the 
lessons.  Be  cautious  in  your  selec- 
tion. Foods  served  must  be  those 
the  family  can  afford  to  buy,  the 
cook  has  the  time  and  energy  to 
prepare,  and  those  that  will  con- 
tribute toward  the  development  of 
good  eating  habits. 

An  attractive  meal  is  as  easy  to 
prepare  and  costs  no  more  than  an 
unattractive  one.  The  preparation 
of  such  meals,  however,  requires 
some  foresight.     So  simple  a  meal 


as  stew  with  dumplings,  a  fruit  sal- 
ad, and  a  glass  of  milk  may  have 
plenty  of  appetite  appeal,  provided 
there  are  a  few  carrots  and  green 
peas  or  finely  chopped  parsley  to 
lend  color  to  the  stew,  and  plenty 
of  green  lettuce  and  colorful  fruit 
for  the  salad. 

This  course  of  study  deals  pri- 
marily with  food  preparation.  Class 
leaders  are  advised  against  discus- 
sing the  principles  of  nutrition  ex- 
cept when  necessary  to  teach  a 
principle  of  cookery. 

This  group  of  lessons  is  par- 
ticularly suited  to  the  demonstra- 
tion type  of  teaching.  Make  use  of 
it.  The  effectiveness  of  teaching  is 
multiplied  many  times  when  the 
telling  of  facts  is  accompanied  by 
demonstration  or  ''showing  how." 

Titles  for  the  1955-56  course  of 
lessons  are  as  follows: 

1.  Family  Meal  Service 

2.  Meal  Planning 

3.  Poultry    Selection    and    Prep- 
aration 

4.  Soups 

5.  Meat    Selection   and    Prepara- 
tion 

6.  Vegetable  Cookery 

7.  Vegetable    Cookery    (Contin- 
ued 

8.  Salads 

When  this  two-year  course  of 
study  is  completed,  it  is  hoped  that 
each  homemaker  will  see  in  her  task 
of  planning,  preparing,  and  serving 
meals  for  her  family  countless  new 
opportunities  for  making  mealtime 
a  happy  time  for  all  members  of  her 
family  and  herself. 


oLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1955-56 
Eider  Brian t  S.  Jacobs 


r^UR  current  study  course  in  the 
Literature  of  England  began 
six  years  ago  in  1949-1950.  At  the 
conclusion  of  the  lessons  outlined 
for  1955-1956,  this  program  will 
come  to  an  end.  Our  final  lesson 
this  year  will  be  a  summary  of  our 
seven  years'  work,  an  undertaking 
admittedly  difficult,  since  so  much 
must  be  covered  in  such  a  tiny  span, 
but  a  gesture  that  has  at  least  sym- 
bolic value  for  us  all. 

Since  'The  World  is  seen  in 
terms  of  the  seer,"  this  year's  sub- 
jects from  one  viewpoint  should  be 
more  exciting  than  anything  pre- 
viously presented.  All  of  us,  in  study- 
ing a  group  photograph,  are  first 
of  all  concerned  to  see  how  we  look. 
In  studying  a  strange  photograph, 
it  is  reassuring  to  find  therein  peo- 
ple dressed  as  we  dress,  with  similar 
hair  styles,  leaning  on  models  of 
trade-name  automobiles  we  are  now 
driving,  or  can  easily  recall.  Like- 
wise, it  is  inevitable  that,  by  the 
very  fact  we  were  ''alive  together," 
several  of  our  authors  will  seem 
nearer  us  than  an  earlier  generation 
can  be.  Thomas  Hardy,  for  ex- 
ample, died  in  1928,  a  date  which 
most  of  us  can  give  a  place  in  our 
own  memories  and  lives,  while  Kip- 
ling and  Housman  died  in  1936, 
which  for  many  of  us  is  "only  yes- 
terday" until  we  realize  that  Kipling 
has  been  dead  these  long  twenty 
years. 

From  another  deeper,  larger  view- 
point, this  current  series  of  authors 

Page  410 


might  also  prove  to  be  so  near  us 
and  the  all-too-familiar  problems  of 
our  own  complex  world,  that  we 
know  them  and  their  frames  of 
mind  too  well,  and  they  us.  Be- 
cause their  world  is  almost  our 
world,  these  great  writers  must  treat 
more  of  the  problems  which  still 
lie  unsolved  at  the  present  moment. 
Yes,  in  any  age  "great  literature  is 
great  experience,"  and  that  which  is 
great  is  never  bound  by  limits  of 
time  or  space.  But  a  study  of  our 
own  age  poses  so  many  difficult 
problems  that  we  are  not  even  at- 
tempting to  study  contemporary 
English  literature.  In  a  somewhat 
milder  form,  these  problems  will  be 
found  in  our  authors  studied  this 
year. 

Perhaps  the  greatest  reward  or 
goal  of  studying  literature  is,  that  by 
pursuing  such  a  study,  we  are  en- 
abled to  stand  outside  our  own  sub- 
jective minds  and  evaluate  ourselves 
individually  and  collectively  as  we 
can  in  no  other  way.  But  in  our 
more  modern  writers,  this  objective 
distance  between  the  reader  and 
the  familiar  subject  is  lessened; 
hence  self-evaluation  is  more  diffi- 
cult and,  if  done  successfully,  often 
more  self-revealing. 

Once  realizing  and  identifying 
this  "different"  relation  to  our  more 
recent  writers,  we  should  finally  re- 
mind ourselves  that  the  rebirth 
which  is  ours  when  we  achieve  new 
insight  into  life  through  literature, 
is  just  as  rewarding  now  as  it  ever 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


411 


was.  It  is  just  as  true  now  as  it 
was  seven  years  ago  that,  '\  .  .  Lit- 
erature lives  through  creating  and 
sharing  a  few  intense  experiences. 
Once  you  have  caught  some  of  the 
power,  the  beauty,  the  individuahty 
of  an  author  because  you  have  been 
successful  in  enabling  him  to  speak 
for  himself  with  a  part  of  his  origi- 
nal force  and  freshness,  you  have 
accomplished  something  singularly 
worthwhile  .  .  ."  for  you  have  re- 
created yourself,  as  well  as  those 
whom  you  influence,  into  a  higher, 
larger  person.  Surely  this  is  the  very 
essence  of  the  divine  truth  that 
''man  is  saved  no  faster  than  he 
gains  knowledge." 

Titles  and  objectives  for  our  cur- 
rent year  will  appear  as  follows: 

Lesson  49.  Roheit  Louis  Stevenson, 
Peisondity  and  Poet  (1850-1894) 
(Text,  pp.  874-881) 

Objective:  To  understand  Steven- 
son's life  and  mind,  that  we  might 
more  accurately  relate  his  poetic  writ- 
ings to  his  personality. 

Lesson  50.  Stevenson's  Piose  (Treas- 
ure Island)  (Text,  pp.  934-951) 

Objective:  To  gain  a  clearer  under- 
standing of  the  familiar  term 
"strength  of  character"  by  studying 
some  of  Stevenson's  prose  and  relat- 
ing it  to  his  life  situation. 

Lesson  51.  John  MiUington  Synge 
{Riders  to  the  Sea)  and  the  Irish 
Theater     (1871-1909)     (Text,    pp. 

1002-1009) 

Objective:  To  understand  better 
Synge's    relation    to    Irish    National- 


ism, and  to  appreciate  more  fully  his 
dramatic  powers. 

Lesson  52.  Kiphng,  the  Poet  of  Em- 
pire (1865-1936)  (Text,  pp.  896- 
909) 

Objective:  To  taste  the  full  flavor  of 
Kipling's  pungent  diction  by  reading 
some  of  his  poems  and  learning  of 
his  experiences  which  made  them 
possible. 

Lesson  53.  Rudyard  Kiphng,  the 
Man  Who  Was  {Jungle  Books) 
(Text,  pp.  951-959) 

Objective:  To  relate  Kipling's  prose 
to  his  life  pattern. 

Lesson  54.  A.  E.  Housman  (1859- 
1936);  William  Ernest  Henley 
(1849-1903);  and  John  Masefield 
(1874-  );  (Text,  pp.  909-918); 
(Text,  pp.  863-869);  (Text,  pp.  927- 

933) 

Objective:  To  weigh  and  consider 
the  personalities  and  poetry  of  three 
poets  (Housman,  Henley,  Masefield) 
that  we  might  better  appreciate  and 
understand  ourselves  and  our  world. 

Lesson  55.  Thomas  Hardy  {The  Re- 
turn oi  the  Native)  (1840-1928) 
(Text,  pp.  918-826) 

Objective:  To  achieve  greater  insight 
into  the  world  of  Thomas  Hardy  by 
studying  briefly  his  life,  some  of  his 
poems,  and  one  of  his  great  novels 
(Return  of  the  Native). 

Lesson  56.  Summary  (Texts,  Voh 
umes  I  and  II,  Woods,  Watt,  And- 
erson) 

Objective:  To  remind  and  surprise 
ourselves  at  how  much  we  have  for- 
gotten and  remembered. 


(boaal  Science — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1955-56 
Eider  Alheit  R.  Bowen 


"POR  the  third  and  concluding 
year  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  will  be  the  prescribed 
course  of  study  in  the  social  science 
department  of  the  Relief  Society. 
Support  for  the  decision  which  has 
been  made  regarding  this  as  an  ap- 
propriate social  science  study  for 
one  more  year,  may  be  found  in  the 
tremendous  importance  which  this 
wonderful  Charter  of  Freedom  has 
played  in  our  lives  and  the  part 
which  it  will  undoubtedly  continue 
to  exert  in  the  lives  of  our  children. 

Politically  speaking,  the  Constitu- 
tion is  without  question  the  great- 
est document  that  was  ever  written. 
Its  influence  and  scope  go  far  be- 
yond the  shores  of  our  great  and 
wonderful  Nation.  Indeed,  it  may 
be  said  that  the  hope  and  future 
of  all  mankind  will  be  determined 
by  what  happens  to  the  United 
States  and  her  free  institutions.  The 
United  States  is  the  bastion  of  the 
free  world.  This  is  not  only  true 
in  a  military  sense,  it  is  true  also  in 
an  economic  sense.  It  should  and 
must  be  true  in  a  moral  and  spiritual 
sense  as  well,  if  freedom  in  this 
world  is  to  survive.  What  happens 
to  the  United  States  and  her  free 
institutions  will  determine  the  fate 
of  men  everywhere. 

Under  such  circumstances  is  it 
not  of  the  greatest  urgency  that  we 
should  be  well  informed  concerning 
the   meaning   of   the   Constitution 

Page  412 


and  what  has  been  accomplished 
by  this  Nation  under  its  protection? 
Also  in  view  of  the  fact  that  con- 
stitutional principles  are  under  such 
relentless  attack  by  those  who  would 
destroy  the  Constitution  and  us  as 
well,  should  we  not  sponsor  a  deeper 
and  wider  understanding  and  ap- 
preciation of  the  blessings  of  con- 
stitutional liberty? 

With  these  thoughts  in  mind 
and  for  the  purpose  of  completing 
the  course  of  study  which  began 
two  years  ago,  the  lessons  for  this 
coming  year  are  offered  in  the  earn- 
est hope  that  they  will  not  only  be 
of  interest  but  also  productive  of 
worthwhile  benefits  and  results. 

Consideration  has  already  been 
given  to  the  background  out  of 
which  the  Constitution  emerged 
and  the  basic  and  fundamental  con- 
cepts which  found  such  wonderful 
and  inspiring  expression  within  its 
provisions.  We  have  also  dealt  with 
the  Constitution  as  a  document, 
familiarizing  ourselves  with  its  con- 
tent and  arrangement.  We  have  al- 
so studied  how  its  various  articles 
and  amendments  operate  to  safe- 
guard and  protect  individual  liberty 
and  freedom  and  guarantee  justice 
to  all  of  our  citizens. 

During  the  coming  year  we  shall 
concern  ourselves  primarily  with  the 
Constitution  in  actual  practice  and 
endeavor  to  review  the  results  of 
constitutional  liberty.  We  shall  al- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


413 


SO  touch  upon  the  responsibihties 
and  obligations  of  citizenship. 

In  the  final  analysis  it  is  the  fruit 
which  is  the  product  of  an  institu- 
tion which  determines  whether  that 
institution  has  justified  its  existence 
and  the  efforts  which  are  expended 
in  its  creation  and  to  make  it  func- 
tion. In  the  case  of  the  Constitu- 
tion those  efforts  and  sacrifices  were 
great  indeed.  The  hopes,  prayers, 
efforts,  and  sacrifices  of  its  founders 
have  been  gloriously  vindicated.  To 
us  now  belongs  the  responsibility  for 
its  continued  and  unimpaired  suc- 
cess and  existence. 

A  word  of  caution  might  be  ap- 
propriate at  this  point.  Remember 
that  the  Constitution  belongs  to  all 
citizens  of  the  United  States.  It 
knows  no  political  party  and  is  not 
concerned  with  partisan  politics.  It 
is  earnestly  recommended  that  parti- 
san discussions  be  avoided  at  all 
times  during  the  presentation  of 
these  lessons.  No  party  or  group 
has  any  monopoly  on  patriotism.  In 
our  loyalty,  patriotism,  devotion, 
and  love  for  our  country  we  are  one. 

May  God  continue  to  bless  our 
country.  May  she  and  her  people 
be  devoted  to  righteousness  and  to 
the  defense  of  human  liberty  and 
justice  for  all  mankind. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  les- 
sons and  objectives  for  Part  III  of 
this  study.  The  Constitution  of  the 
United  States: 

Lesson  15.  The  Constitution 
Established 

Objective:  To  emphasize  the  great 
importance  of  Washington's  admin- 
istration and  how  that  administration 
laid  the  foundations  upon  which  a 
successful  constitutional  Government 
was  estabhshed. 


Lesson  16.  The  Living  Constitution 

Objective:  To  study  the  reasons  and 
concepts  contained  within  the  Con- 
stitution which  made  a  strong  and 
stable  National  Government  possible. 

Lesson  17.  The   Constitution   and 
the  Courts 


Objective:  To  show  how  the  courts 
of  the  United  States  under  the  great 
leadership  of  John  Marshall  estab- 
lished the  principles  of  the  Constitu- 
tion. 

Lesson  18.  The  Organization  and 
Powers  oi  the  Government  oi  the 
United  States 

Objective:  To  show  how  the  three 
departments  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, though  distinct  in  organiza- 
tion and  power,  are  nevertheless  in- 
tegrated and  function  together  to 
provide  a  workable  Government  un- 
der the  Constitution. 

Lesson  19.  Citizenship  and  Suffrage 
Under  the  Constitution 

Objective:  To  point  out  the  obliga- 
tions of  citizenship  under  the  Con- 
stitution. 

Lesson  20.  The  Constitution  and 
World  Affairs 

Objective:  To  show  how  the  United 
States  evolved  and  developed  from 
weakness  to  strength  under  a  policy 
inaugurated  by  Washington  and  to 
consider  our  country  in  relation  to 
world  affairs  since  World  War  I. 

Lesson  21.  The  Fruits  oi  Freedom 

Objective:  To  show  that  the  growth 
and  development  of  the  United 
States  were  made  possible  and  are  the 
direct  result  of  the  institutions  of 
freedom  established  by  the  Constitu- 
tion. 


Sacred    iviudic  ^j/< 


Jhi'ee  f  art 


oruded 


Blow,  Bugle,  Blow— Neidlinger- 

Madsen    18 

God  Shall  Wipe  Away  All  Tears- 
Roma   16 

Hold  Thou   My   Hand— Briggs   20 

If  Christ   Came   Back— O'Hara   20 

I  Walked  Today  Where  Jesus 

Walked— O'Hara  22 

Let  the  Mountains  Shout  For  Joy- 
Stephens    15 

Lord's   Prayer— Gates   20 

My  Soul  Is  Athirst  For  God— Stickles  .20 

Out  of  the  Depths— Todd  20 

Praise    Ye    the    Father— Gounod 10 


—  Music  Sent  on  Approval  — 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 
n  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name    


Address    

City  &   State 


llai|iieslHiisi€    I 


fa/^Auht 


145  NOiOH  UNIVERSfTY.  PROVO  «/'  22^  WASHINGTON 


o/^   Jjoesn  t    f I  Latter 

Josephine  H.  Beck 

I  always  dreamed 
Of  a  little  girl, 
With  eyes  of  brown 
To  walk  beside  me, 
When  crunchy  leaves 
Came  drifting  down. 

Your  little  fingers 

Touch  my  cheek, 

You  look  at  me  with  eyes. 

Blue  as  April  skies. 

Your  father's  eyes  are  blue. 

Little  one,  I  love  you. 

LKewara 

Ruth  M.  Jones 

Each    day    will    some    sweet    memory 

bring; 
No  day  has  ever  failed  me  yet. 
I  find  always  some  lovely  thing 
That  I  would  not  forget. 
It  may  be  just  a  patch  of  sky. 
Or  just  a  bright-winged  bird. 
Maybe  the  pressure  of  a  hand 
Or  deep  in  someone's  eyes, 
A  glow  that  really  understands 
As  twilight  slowly  dies. 
No  day  has  ever  failed  me  quite. 
I  treasure  some  new  thing  each  night. 


I  Lature  0( 


ong 


Jeanne  WiJson 

Nature's  gown  is  emerald  green 
With  tree  and  shrub  and  lawn. 
But  when  the  autumn  heralds  cold 
She  puts  a  brown  one  on. 

Nature's  eyes  are  rarest  blue 
Near  filled  with  tears  at  times, 
For  they  are  bits  of  heavenly  sky 
Reflecting  many  climes. 

Nature  wears  a  golden  crown 
The  sun  of  fiery  gold; 
The  buttercups  along  the  streams 
Are  yellow,  bright,  and  bold. 


Page  414 


e 


ourageous 

Gene  Romolo 


m 


eaver 


On  outstretched  palms 

She  holds  a  brilliant  skein. 

To  weave  a  lovely  pattern 

On  life's  loom, 

And  though  it  be  some  year 

May  snarl  her  strands 

She  will  not  be  deferred 

By  doubt  or  fear. 

With  an  unwavering  surety, 

She  will  ply 

Her  shining  shuttled  thread 

As  time  wings  by, 

Till,  for  all  eyes  to  see. 

Will  be  unveiled, 

In  full  perfection  .  .  . 

Her  life's  tapestry. 

JLamp  of  QJaith 

Erma  Barney  Braack 

I  took  my  little  lamp  of  faith, 
Flameless  from  doubt  and  care — 
I  took  my  little  lamp  and  knelt 
Before  the  altar  of  prayer. 

I  bowed  my  head  and  closed  my  eyes 
And  then  I  was  aware 
God's  torch  of  love  had  lighted  it 
While  I  was  kneeling  there. 


I  Light  in  the    1 1  iountains 

Maude  O.  Cook 

The  twilight  folds  dark  mantles 
About  the  mountain  glade. 
And  cadenced  flow  of  waters 
Is  rippling  from  the  shade. 

A  star  is  blinking  blithely 

Atop  a  giant  tree, 

As  moonbeams  steal  in  softly, 

^\^ith  magic  witchery; 

And  soon  their  wands  ha\'e  wafted 

Remembered  things  away; 

They  leave  behind  a  dreamland. 

That  was  not  here  by  day. 


WESTERN 

FARM 

LIFE 

A  Magazine  With 

Over  Fifty  Years 

of  Service  to  the 

Homemakers  of  the 

Entire  Mountain  West 

3   Years  $2 
5   Years  only  $3 

WESTERN   FARM  LIFE 
Box  299     Denver  1 ,  Colo. 


It^s  awaiting 
You . . . 

1  Jli^  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles 64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  loca- 
ted uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah        g^ 

Phone  4-2581         QO 

Page  415 


LEADERSHIP  WEEK 

AT 

Brigham  Young  University 

PROVO,   UTAH 
June   20th  -24th,    1955 

SIXTY   educational    and 
recreational   courses 

$1    registration   fee 

Special  courses  in  theology,  social 
science,  literature,  and  work  meeting 
for  RELIEF  SOCIETY  Teachers  and  Offi- 
cers. 

For  a  detailed  class  schedule, 
write   .    .    . 

Lynn  M.   Hilton 

B.Y.U.  Extension  Division 
Provo,  Utah 


THE  HISTORIC  TRAIN 

Will  leave  Salt  Lake  City 

August  5th 

and  will  include 

The  Pageant  At  The 
Hill   Cumorah 

We  give  the  most  for 
the  least! 

If  you  are  interested  in  the 
European  Tour,  telephone  or 
write  regarding  late  registra- 
tion made  possible  by  cancel- 
lations. 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Telephone  4-2017 


uierbs  for    lliodern 
L^ookeryi —  ioasil 

Elizabeth  Williamson 


"DASIL  (Ocimum  basilicum)  is  a  very 
■■-'  tender  annual  plant,  but  well  worth 
the  care  it  requires.  If  it  is  started  from 
seed  in  flats,  it  must  not  be  transplanted 
until  all  danger  of  frost  is  past.  It  grows 
to  two  feet  in  height,  and  has  dark  green 
leaves  and  fragrant  white  flowers. 

There  are  several  varieties  of  basil, 
curly-leaf  basil,  purple  basil,  and  the  white- 
flowered  basil  type.  After  harvesting,  do 
not  allow  the  basil  to  dry  in  the  sun,  but 
place  it  in  a  muslin  sack  and  hang  it  in 
the  shade  until  it  is  thoroughly  dry. 

Basil  thrives  in  warm  climates.  It  prob- 
ably originated  in  the  Far  East.  The 
word  basil  is  from  the  Greek  basilicum 
meaning  royal  or  king.  The  Italians  call 
basil  the  herb  of  love.  The  Romans  took 
basil  with  them  in  their  conquests  and 
planted  it  wherever  they  went.  It  was 
considered  a  holy  herb  in  India.  You 
will  find  it  has  a  true  oriental  fragrance. 

Basil  has  an  aflfinity  with  tomatoes.  Cut 
up  finely,  sprinkled  on  sliced  tomatoes, 
tomato  juice,  tomato  aspic,  or  tomato 
soup,  it  is  delicious.  It  also  improves  the 
flavor  of  salads,  cottage  cheese,  fish,  and 
omelettes.  And  don't  forget  to  add  basil 
to  your  herb  vinegars. 


Page  416 


Books  for  Relief  Society 

Courses  1955^56 


YOUt  RW^^^ 


1-  The  Book  of  Mormon 


Library  Edition,  Cloth  Binding 

Regularly  $2.00,  Now  $  .98 

2-  Your  Rugged  Constitution 

BRUCE  ALLYN   FINDLAY  and  ESTHER  BLAIR  FINDLAY 

You'll  find  great  satisfaction  and  enjoyment  as  you  read  our  Con- 
stitution. Interesting  illustrations  and  clear  explanations  help 
you  to  reach  a  thorough  understanding  on  the  subject  matter. 
This  compact  book,  with  its  wealth  of  information,   is  only       $1.50 

3-  The  Literature  of  England 

WOODS,  WATT  and  ANDERSON 

Volume  I  covers  extensively  the  beginning  of  England's  rich  litera- 
ture, which  includes  Chaucer,  Pepys,  the  Elizabethan  era,  and  down 
to  the  Romantic  Poets.  Volume  II  begins  with  such  Romantic 
poets  as  William  Blake,  Robert  Burns,  Coleridge  and  Wordsworth, 
and  continues  on  to  contemporary  authors. 

Volumes  I  and  II — $5.50  each 
(plus  25c  postage) 


4'  Treasure  Island 


ROBERT  LOUIS  STEVENSON 

This  classic,  read  or  reread,  brings  with  it  the  warmth  of  youth, 
and  the  color  of  high  sea  adventures,  as  young  Jim  Hawkins  and 
Long  John  Silver  seek  buried  riches  on  Treasure  Island. 

Cloth  Edition— $1.50 
Paper  Pocket  Edition — $  .25 

5'  The  Return  of  the  Native 

THOMAS  HARDY 

This  compelling  novel  relates  the  loves  and  trials  of  colorful  people 
who  lived  in  the  rustic  Wessex  countryside  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury. Descriptions  of  England's  bleak  heath  are  probably  the  great- 
est ever  written.  Paper  Bound  Edition — $  .75 

Paper  Pocket  Edition— $  .35 


44  Fast  South   Temple    -  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you    will    find      (     )    check      (     )    money    order 

(     )  charge  to  my  account  the  following  amount  $ 

for  the  books  listed  below: 


Name  of  book 


Price 


Name    .. 
Address 


City Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 

Add   12c  postage  for  the  first  book;  8  cents  for  each  addi- 
tional book. 


I'^OG-P    21-112    43 


54 


AUG    55 

FOLLOW  THE  SIMPLE  DIRECTIONS 
AND  VOUU  TURN  OUT 

perfect  U  and  I 


.WBERRY  JAM 

You  can't  help  being  successful  in  your  strawberry  jam  sessions 
if  you  use  ripe  but  sound  fruit,  pure  U  and  I  Sugar,  the  correct 
amount  of  pectin,  and  follow  the  steps.  The  RESULTS,  reward- 
ing dividends  in  personal  satisfaction,  economical  savings,  and 
in  the  pleasure  of  good  eating. 


Wash,  hull,  and  crush  2  qts.  ripe  strawberries,  one  layer  at 
a  time,  using  a  kitchen  masher  to  assure  an  even  textured 
jam.  Measure  4  cups  crushed  fruit  into  bettle.  Measure 
7  cups  U  &  I  FINE  GRANULATED  SUGAR  into  bowl  and 
set  aside. 


Add  1  package  powdered  pectin  to  strawberries,  mix  well 
Set  over  high  heat;  stir  until  mixture  comes  to  a  hard  boil. 
Add  U  &  I  Sugar  and  boil  hard  I  minute.  Remove  from 
heat.  Stir  ar^d  skim  by  turns  for  5  minutes  to  prevent 
floating  fruit. 


irid 

i 


For  ail  your 

canning,  be 

sure  to  use 

PURE  U  AND  I 

SUGAR, 
often  referred 

to  as 

"crystallized 

sunshine  and 

water" 


Cover  at  once  with  Va  inch  hot  poraffirt.    Yield:  about  ten 
6-ox.  glasses.  IK^ 


T 


♦ 


TUTE  OF  RELIG50M 

4602  SOUTH  REDWOOD  ROAD 
SALT  LAKE  CiTY.  UTAH    fe'^^JO? 


Lessons  for  October 


JULY  1955 


Q/hey^    Came    Viyith  Song 

Mabel  Jones  Gahhott 

» 

Along  this  trail,  blazed  with  tears, 

I  hear  the  song  of  the  pioneers; 

Uprooted  from  homes  that  were  pillaged  and  burned, 

They  yet  could  sing.  Their  crude  wheels  turned 

Out  of  the  mud  or  trampled  dust 

A  song,  triumphant,  of  love  and  trust. 

Listen,  the  long  grass  whispers  low, 

"This  was  the  place  in  slush  and  snow 

Where  wagons  creaked  and  children's  feet 

Sank  in  the  ruts."     Now  thigh-deep  wheat 

Rustles  the  melody  over  ground, 

Over  the  little  unlettered  mound, 

(Longer  remembered  because  unknown); 

Listen^  the  wind  swells  the  camp's  full  tone, 

"Come,  Come,  Ye  Saints";  the  words  are  real; 

They  sang  their  songs  with  tempered  zeal; 

Out  from  the  circled  flame  they  sent 

Courage  and  strength;  bodies  spent. 

Their  voices  rang  in  paeans  of  praise. 

And  heaven  heard.     Come  morning's  rays, 

Over  the  ashes,  scattered  now, 

Over  this  field,  long  used  to  plow. 

The  father's  boot  marked  the  oxen's  plod, 

Spurred  by  a  choraled  faith  in  God. 

They  sang  their  songs,  rejoiced  to  sing. 
Of  Joseph  as  Prophet,  Jesus  as  King, 
Knowing  that  Brigham  and  the  brethren  ahead, 
Undaunted  leaders,  were  vision-led. 

Listen,  I  hear  the  prairie  rain 

On  somber  nights  tell  the  refrain, 

"All  is  well!     All  is  well!" 

Thirsting  and  dust-choked,  yet  tongue  could  tell 

Thanks  to  God,  and  brave  hearts  sing, 

For  round  the  bend  was  a  little  spring; 

The  prayer  was  answered;  grateful  eyes 

Lifted  mute  hymns  to  high  blue  skies; 

And  the  little  new  mother  with  shining  face 

Eased  her  child  as  they  swung  in  place; 

Remember  her  song  while  they  jolted  and  swayed 

Down  mountainsides  in  the  tall  peak's  shade. 

Until  the  sun  sank  in  the  west 

And  the  eastern  hills  were  amethyst; 

The  pioneers  sang  as  they  dropped  to  their  knees. 

Beautiful  Zion,  city  of  peace  .... 

Here  in  the  Valley,  safe  and  strong. 

We  will  remember:  they  came  with  song. 

The  Cover:   "Cathedral  Gorge,  Nevada,"  Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 
Frontispiece  "Mantilija  Poppies,"  Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrora    I  Lear  and  Qjc 


ar 


Last  evening  when  I  sat  down  to  read 
my  May  Relief  Society  Magazine,  my  eyes 
filled  with  tears  when  I  read  the  article 
"Mother,"  written  so  nobly  by  Sister 
Elna  P.  Haymond  about  my  dear  mother 
and  grandmother.  How  proud  they 
would  be  to  know  that  one  of  their  pos- 
terity could  express  herself  so  beautifully 
as  lovely  Sister  Haymond  has  done. 

— Aletha  Handy 

Franklin,   Idaho 

It  was  through  an  aunt  of  mine,  with 
a  beautiful  mind  and  a  heart  of  gold,  that 
I  came  to  know  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  It  is  being  sent  to  me  every 
month  as  a  Christmas  gift  from  her.  In 
the  March  issue,  page  i-j.6,  two  little 
verses  are  printed  that  were  sent  in  by 
Mrs.  Irene  O.  Clawson  of  Hyrum,  Utah. 
Those  verses  describe  just  what  I  feel, 
too,  about  our  Magazine. 

— Gwenneth  Elizabeth  Curtis 
Skegness,   Lincolnshire,  England 


We  of  the  Zeist  Branch  in  Holland 
are  very  thankful  for  the  opportunity  that 
we  have  had  in  receiving  and  enjoying 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  which  we 
have  been  regularly  receiving  since  the 
first  of  this  year.  We  enjoy  reading  it 
very  much,  and  even  though  many  of  the 
thoughts  are  lost  through  our  weakness 
in  the  English  language,  we  still  gain 
many  inspiring  thoughts  and  maybe  we 
can  improve  our  knowledge  of  that  lan- 
guage by  making  a  study  of  it  through 
the  Magazine, 

— Zeist  Branch  Relief  Society 

A.  E.  Van  Zocren-Spies,  President 
J.  E.  Apeldoorn-Jonker,  Secretary 
Zeist,  Holland 

I  have  used  much  of  the  material  from 
the  Magazine  for  various  occasions  and 
enjoy  so  much  my  calling  as  theology 
teacher  and  the  inspiring  lessons  which 
are  prepared  for  us  to  present. 

■ — Ruth  Johnson  Devereaux 
Inglcwood^  California 

Page  418 


I  was  thrilled  to  find  my  Frances'  poem 
"Let  Me  Hear  Laughter"  in  the  April 
Magazine  and  one  of  mine  ("Reflecti\e 
Artistry")  in  the  same  issue.  Frances  is 
my  youngest  child  —  nineteen  years  old. 
The  May  Magazine  cover  is  exquisite. 
So  is  the  inside  cover  picture  ("Lilacs") 
facing  Ahce  Morrey  Bailey's  lovely  poem 
"Where  Lilacs  Grew." 

• — Mabel  Law  Atkinson 
Dayton,   Idaho 

I  always  enjoy  the  stories  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  but  I  thought  the  one 
in  the  April  issue,  "Steak  for  Thursday," 
by  Rosa  Lee  Lloyd  was  especially  good 
and  timely.  It  put  over  a  wonderful  mes- 
sage that  all  young  married  women  should 
keep  in  mind  and  have  brought  before 
them. 

■ — Mrs.  K.  T.  Anderson 
Moroni,  Utah 

I  so  thoroughly  enjoyed  "Steak  for 
Thursday"  by  Rosa  Lee  Lloyd  in  the  April 
issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  that 
I  want  to  write  and  tell  you.  Also,  many 
of  my  friends  have  remarked  how  very 
nice  the  story  was.  I  have  read  other 
works  of  Mrs.  Lloyd  and  always  thorough- 
ly enjoyed  them. 

■ — Mrs.  Ray  Stewart 
Los  Angeles,  California 

I  have  been  sent  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  by  my  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ted  Van  Buren,  Provo,  Utah.  Ted  was 
one  of  the  elders  sent  to  our  city,  and  we 
will  never  forget  our  association  with 
him.  I  want  you  to  know  how  much  I 
enjoy  the  Magazine,  and  I  wish  you  the 
best  of  success. 

—Mrs.  C.  L.  Black 

Beatrice,   Nebraska 

This    is    my    first   year   of    taking    The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  I  have  really 
enjoyed    it    ^■ery    much.      I    hope    not    to 
miss  an  issue  for  the  rest  of  my  days. 
— Rosetta  Reynolds 
Blanding,  Utah 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief    Society   of   The    Church   of   Jesus   Christ  of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.  Spafford  - 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 


Margaret  C.  Pickering 
Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Editor     - 
Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


-  -  -  President 

-  -  -  First  Counselor 

-  -  -  Second  Counselor 

-  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta  H.  Christensen      Winniefred  S. 


Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Helen  W.  Anderson 
Gladys  S.  Boyer 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 


Christine  H.  Robinson     Edith  P.  Backman 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie   M.    Ellsworth 
Mary  R.  Young 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.   Crawford 

Belle    S.    Spafford 


Vol.  42 


JULY  1955 


No.  7 


e 


ontents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Documents  of  Freedom  Louis  H.  Callister  420 

Your  lournal  Tells  Me  .   .   .  Grandma  Melba  S.   Payne  430 

Wealth    Alma    Weixelbaum  446 

Bringing  Home   the   Cows   Nell   Murbarger  447 

Kneel  to  Your  Child  Christie  Lund  Coles  486 

FICTION 

Hermanas— Chapter    1    Fay    Tarlock  423 

Strength    Edith    Larson  432 

April's  Pennies  Arlene  D.   Cloward  453 

Green  Willows— Chapter  6    (Conclusion)    Deone   R.    Sutherland  457 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near   and  Far   418 

Sixty  Years  Ago  438 

Woman's  Sphere      Ramona  W.  Cannon  439 

Editorial:  The   Towers   of   Liberty   Vesta   P.    Crawford  440 

In   Memoriam — Ida   Smoot  Dusenberry   442 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Program  for  the  November  Fast  Sunday  Evening  Meeting   443 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities Margaret  C.    Pickering  461 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Quilting    Velma    N.    Simonsen  444 

Red   Currants   Are   Ripe! Helen    S.    WilHams  450 

Cicelia  Nelson  Found  a  New  Hobby  at  the  Age  of  Eighty  452 

The  Jump  Rug EUzabeth  WilHamson  487 

LESSONS  FOR  OCTOBER 

Theology:  Review — The  Book  of  Mormon    (Book  of  Ether  and   1   Nephi   through  the 

Book  of  Alma)  Leland  H.   Monson  465 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:   "Tor,  If  Ye  Forgive  Men  Their  Trespasses"  Edith  S.   Elliott  471 

Work  Meeting:   Family  Meal  Service  Rhea   H.    Gardner  472 

Literature:   Robert  Louis  Stevenson,   Personality   and  Poet   Briant    S.   Jacobs  473 

Social   Science:   The   Constitution  Established   Albert   R.    Bowen  480 

POETRY 

They  Came  With  Song — Frontispiece  Mabel  Jones   Gabbott  417 

July  20-23  Iris    W.    Schow  422 

Our    Country    Ida    Isaacson  422 

Canyon    Storm   Evelyn    Fjeldsted  429 

When  Waited  Vine  Is  Answer  Dorothy  J.   Roberts  441 

Boy  Wanted  Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan   443 

Night    Moves    Cherry    McKay  451 

Summer  Foothills   Vesta   N.    Lukei  456 

Today  We  Picked  the  Currant  Crop  Zara  Sabin  460 

A  Tribute  to  the  Singing  Mothers  Ida  L.  Belnap  464 

Walk  Beside  Me   Josephine   H.    Beck  485 

Pioneer  Trek  Eunice  J.   Miles  487 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103.  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


The  Documents  of  Freedom 

Louis  H.  CaUisteT 

THE  first  legal  holiday  insti-  the  local  shopkeepers,  the  profes- 
tuted  in  the  United  States  sions,  the  mechanics,  and  the  labor- 
was  the  Fourth  of  July.  In  ing  classes,  all  were  engaged  in  this 
reflecting  upon  the  celebration  of  great  cause  for  freedom.  The  Ameri- 
this  historic  day,  it  is  natural  to  can  Revolution  was  definitely  not 
contemplate  the  events  that  brought  a  class  war.  The  leadership  of  this 
it  about.  great   movement   was   drawn   from 

It  took  a  revolution  to  break  the  the  upper  and  middle  strata  of  so- 

bonds   with   the   Mother   Country;  ciety,  which  explains  why  it  stopped 

not  the  type  of  revolution  we  hear  short  of  a  reign  of  terror,  and  why, 

so  much  about  today.  for  example,  no  single  royal  gover- 

Historians  tell  us  that  if  any  pat-  nor  lost  his  life  in  the  conflict.     It 

tern  can  be  discerned  in  the  revolu-  was    entirely    different    from     the 

tionary     movements     of     modern  French  Revolution.  The  American 

times,  the  American  war  for  inde-  Revolution  was  accomplished  with- 

pendence  does  not  conform  to  it.  out   the    extremists   seizing   power, 

The  American  Revolution  did  not  without  resort  to  dictatorship,  and 

result   from    serious   economic   dis-  without  any  violent  reaction, 

content.     In  point  of  fact,  the  de-  The  Fourth  of  July  was  the  day  on 

pression  which  followed  the  French  which  the  Declaration  of  Independ- 

and  Indian  War  had,  within  a  few  ence    was    signed,    a    new    country 

years,  been  succeeded  by  a  period  came    into    being,     'The    United 

of  considerable  prosperity  and  even  States  of  America.''     It  was  in  the 

business  expansion.    True,  the  final  Declaration   of   Independence  that 

retaliatory  measures  of  the  British  this   name  was   first   and    formally 

government— notably  the  closing  of  proclaimed    to   the   world,    and   to 

the   port   of   Boston— caused   some  maintain  its  verity  the  War  of  the 

localized    unemployment,    but    few  Revolution  was  fought, 

people   in   the   colonies   were   ever  The  Declaration  of  Independence 

hungry  m  1775.  ^g5  written   by  Thomas  Jefferson. 

The   amazing   thing   to   learn   is  He  was  selected  by  his  fellow  com- 

that  the  American  Revolution  did  mitteemen  to  write  this  immortal 

not   array   class   against   class,   and  document.    In  a  letter  Thomas  Jef- 

particularly  it  did  not  conform  to  ferson  wrote  to  James  Madison  in 

what    is   known    as    a    Communist  1823,  he  makes  the  following  state- 

or  Marxist  pattern.    The  recruits  for  ment: 
the  revolutionaries'  cause,  or  patriot 

cause,  came  from  all  classes  and  eco-  The  committee  of  5  met,  no  such  thing 

nomic  groups.     The  landed  aristo-  ^^  sub-committee  was  proposed,  but  they 

,,11,                      1     .  unanimously   pressed   on   myself  alone  to 

crats,    the    merchants    engaged    m  ,,^^,,,,^,  \i,^  draught.    I    consented;    I 

transatlantic   and   Caribbean    trade,  drevy   it;   but   before   I   reported   to   the 

Page  420 


THE  DOCUMENTS  OF  FREEDOM 


421 


committee  I  communicated  it  separately 
to  Dr.  Franklin  and  Mr.  Adams  request- 
ing their  corrections  .  .  .  and  you  have  seen 
the  original  paper  now  in  my  hands,  with 
the  corrections  of  Dr.  Franklin  and  Mr. 
Adams  interlined  in  their  own  handwrit- 
ing. Their  alterations  were  two  or  three 
only,  and  merely  verbal.  I  then  wrote 
a  fair  copy,  reported  it  to  the  committee, 
and  from  them,  unaltered  to  the  Con- 
gress. * 

"IIT'E  are  told  that  Jefferson,  with- 
out consulting  a  book  or 
pamphlet,  wrote  in  a  half  day's 
time  our  great  national  symbol,  The 
Declaration  of  Independence.  The 
rough  draft  may  now  be  seen  in  the 
library  of  Congress.  Jefferson  was 
a  young  man,  only  thirty-three  years 
of  age  at  the  time.  He  had  already 
gained  a  reputation  in  the  fields  of 
science  and  literature.  He  was  ac- 
claimed by  the  men  who  knew  him 
best  as  an  able  lawyer,  scientist,  and 
philosopher,  and  a  writer  of  some 
repute.  He  was  a  man  of  wealth 
and  social  position,  a  real  aristocrat- 
democrat.  Historians  record  that 
he  was  tall,  redheaded,  and  an  excel- 
lent horseman. 

Fifty-six  names  are  appended  to 
this  important  document;  most  of 
the  signers  were  well  educated  and 
in  the  very  strength  and  prime  of 
their  manhood;  the  average  age  of 
the  signers  was  forty-four  years. 
Youth  certainly  played  an  important 
part  in  the  formation  of  our  great 
Government. 

We  should  also  keep  in  mind  on 
this  important  day,  'The  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States."  How 
many  of  us  have  a  passing  knowl- 
edge of  this  great  document,  the 
greatest  constitution  ever  penned  by 
man?  It  guarantees  to  every  citizen 
of    this    country    those    inalienable 


rights,  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit 
of  happiness.  Our  book  of  funda- 
mental law  is  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States.  It  has  stood  the 
test  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-six 
years. 

No  government  has  undergone  so 
little  change  as  ours.  The  first  ten 
Amendments,  called  the  ''Bill  of 
Rights,"  were  passed  in  1791,  the 
year  after  the  last  of  the  thirteen 
states  had  ratified  the  Constitution. 
Since  that  time  only  twelve  Amend- 
ments have  been  adopted,  making 
a  total  of  twenty-two  Amendments. 

The  stability  of  this  great  docu- 
ment is  more  remarkable  when  we 
stop  to  consider  the  revolutionary 
changes  that  have  taken  place  in 
the  social  life  of  man  since  the  Con- 
stitution was  written.  It  was  framed 
at  the  very  end  of  the  pastoral-agri- 
cultural age  of  humanity.  It  is  truly 
a  marvel  in  statecraft  and  can  only 
be  explained  by  the  fact  that  the 
Constitution  was  developed  by  men 
of  superior  intelligence  and  educa- 
tion, and  who  had  a  real  genius  for 
self-government  and  one  of  its  es- 
sential elements— the  spirit  of  self- 
restraint. 

I  am  reminded  of  section  101  of 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  verses 
79  and  80,  which  read  as  follows: 

...  it  is  not  right  that  any  man  should 
be  in  bondage  one  to  another.  And  for 
this  purpose  have  I  established  the  Con- 
stitution of  this  land,  by  the  hands  of 
wise  men  whom  I  raised  up  unto  this 
very  purpose,  and  redeemed  the  land  by 
the  shedding  of  blood. 

Another  quote  from  the  dedica- 
tory prayer  given  by  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  in  the  Kirtland 
Temple  on  March  27,  1836: 


422 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


Have  mercy,  O  Lord,  upon  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  ha\e  mercy  upon  the 
rulers  of  our  land,  may  those  principles 
which  were  so  honombly  and  nobly  de- 
fended, viz.,  the  Constitution  of  our  land, 
by  our  fathers,  be  established  forever 
(D.  H.  C.  vol  2,  page  424). 

In  closing  let  me  cite  an  inter- 
esting and  prophetic  statement  giv- 
en by  Brigham  Young: 


When  the  day  comes  in  which  the 
Kingdom  of  God  will  bear  rule,  the  flag 
of  the  United  States  will  proudly  flutter 
unsullied  on  the  flag  staff  of  liberty  and 
equal  rights,  without  a  spot  to  sully  its 
fair  surface;  the  glorious  flag  our  fathers 
have  bequeathed  to  us  will  then  be  un- 
furled to  the  breeze  by  those  who  have 
power  to  hoist  it  aloft  and  defend  its 
sanctity.  {Discourses  of  Brigham  Young, 
Page   360). 


■  ♦  « 


^Utl/    20-23 

Ins  W,  Schow 

I  think  of  the  people  moving: 

Of  their  hands  and  minds  whose  skill  had  grown 

Grappling  with  the  barriers  of  plain  and  mountain  pass; 

Of  their  flaming  sword  of  truth, 

Undulled  by  turning  back  the  blows  of  falsehood; 

Of  their  adamant  faith  that  could  not  be  worn  away 

By  the  harsh  abrasives  of  the  world, 

That  soaring  faith  which  flew  ahead 

Into  the  vision  of  the  future 

And  came  winging  back  to  the  present 

To  hearten  and  beckon  the  wayfarers. 

And  I  think  of  the  Valley  waiting: 

Of  its  plain,  patient,  desert  face 

Lifted  to  the  harsh  caresses  of  midsummer  sun; 

Of  its  pure  water  flowing  unused  into  the  salty  reservoir; 

Of  the  ground  enriched  through  centuries  of  waiting, 

That  thrice-fallowed  land,  like  a  great  unkempt  body 

With  promises  of  grace,  under  discipline  and  grooming, 

I  think  of  the  moving  people  and  the  waiting  Valley  land 
Brought  slowly  together,  surely,  in  the  crucible  of  God. 


(!:yur  (country 

Ida  Isaacson 

Awaken  in  us,  O  God,  a  fresh  and  responsive  spirit  toward  our  country. 

Make  our  hearts  hot  within  us,  burning  with  patriotism  and  loyalty. 

This  is  no  time  for  an  economy  of  feeling;  we  must  understand  the  magnitude  of  the 

hour. 
Help  us  to  keep  our  eyes  open  to  the  painful  truth; 

Let  us  express  in  happiness  all  that  we  have  acquired  or  enjoyed  because  we  are  free. 
Let  us  not  choke  our  native  fire,  but  keep  it  burning; 
Let  the  vibrations  of  past  patriots  resound  in  our  memories 
And  fill  our  consciousness  with  unmeasured  gratitude  to  them. 


H 


ermanas 


Chapter  i 
Fay  TarJock 


IT  has  been  said  that  the  first  per- 
son in  secular  history  to  dream 
of  the  brotherhood  of  man  was 
Alexander  the  Great.  I  am  no  his- 
torian, I  only  know  of  the  time  in 
my  life  when  I  shed  childish  preju- 
dices and  could  call  all  men  broth- 
ers. And  call  them  that  from  the 
heart. 

Not  so  long  ago  I  sat  with  my 
sisters  (hermanas)  and  watched  the 
gentle  sunlight  sift  through  the 
church  windows  and  lighten  their 
faces.  I  joined  with  them  in  the  fa- 
miliar hymns  and  bowed  my  head 
with  them  in  prayer,  but  my 
thoughts  were  in  another  land  and 
in  a  time  some  years  past.  In  this 
land  the  sunlight,  more  golden  and 
intense,  fell  upon  women  with  dark- 
er faces.  Yet  I  loved  them,  and 
each  was  my  sister. 

Perhaps  it  was  not  so  in  the  be- 
ginning. I  was  a  stranger  in  their 
land  and  had  first  to  love  before  I 
could  be  loved  in  return.  Yet,  each 
day  the  melodious  language  became 
more  familiar,  the  customs  piqued 
me  less.  Almost  without  my  recog- 
nition, false  presumptions  slipped 
away,  leaving  eagerness  and  under- 
standing. I  recall  an  April  morning 
in  my  garden. 


>!«      sj:      >!«      sjc      5}: 


The  rains  that  year  began  with 
a  March  and  April  prelude.  Late  in 
the  night  it  had  rained,  leaving  puf- 
fy white  clouds  scudding  towards 
the  south.      The  sky  above  the  gar- 


den was  an  incredible  blue.  Helio- 
trope, pink  geraniums,  red  and  pur- 
ple bougainvillae,  blue  plumbago, 
and  gossamer  ferns  cascaded  down 
my  garden  walls  weighted  with  jew- 
els that  trembled  and  sparkled  in 
the  sunlight.  Above  the  far  wall 
the  first  blossoms  of  the  jacaranda 
waved  in  lacy  clusters  of  blue. 

I  pulled  the  folds  of  my  robe  clos- 
er about  me  and  hfted  my  sandalled 
feet  high  to  avoid  the  shimmering 
pools  of  water.  It  was  sheer  joy  to 
pluck  a  rose  or  smell  a  red  carna- 
tion. 

Through  the  open  kitchen  door 
I  could  hear  the  laughter  of  my 
twin  girls  as  they  raced  in  the  front 
corridor.  Within  my  walled  garden 
there  was  no  warring  world,  no 
strife.  I  had  only  to  enjoy  the  day. 
Contentedly,  like  one  of  the  tiny 
lizards  on  the  wall,  I  sat  on  a  bench 
of  blue  and  yellow  tile  and  stretched 
lazily  in  the  sun. 

Through  half-closed  eyes  I  saw 
Amporo.  She  came  through  the 
open  door,  her  huaraches  flapping 
busily  on  the  red  tile  walk,  her  black 
eyes  bright  with  the  importance  of 
her  message.  Let  it  be  of  no  more 
concern  than  a  message  from  the 
Senora's  cook  that  she  would  send 
me  a  dish  of  pepper  and  cheese.  I 
did  not  stir  on  my  cool  seat. 

''Senora."  Amporo  dropped  her 
black  eyes  decorously,  her  bent  head 
showing  the  thick  coils  of  hair  on 
her  slender  brown  neck.  "Celestina 

Page  423 


424  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 

of    the    Senora    de    Vargas    house  ridor  door  that  separated  our  two 

would  like  permission  to  speak  to  houses,  for  Celestina  had  no  more 

you."    Her  small  hands  were  folded  than  bowed  out  than  she  was  with 

under  her  favorite  apron  of  coral.  me.    So  small  she  was,  so  beautiful 

''Of  course/'  I  answered,  too  lazy  and  regular  her  features,   save   for 

to  be  impatient  of  all  this  ceremony,  her  graying  hair,   she   might  have 

Celestina  knew  she  could  speak  to  stepped  down  from  the  tile  picture 

me  at  any  time;  yet  she  followed  that  guarded  our  entrance— the  little 

the  custom  and  sent  word  through  brown  Virgin  of  Guadalupe.     She 

an  intermediary.     'Tell  her  I  am  came  towards  me,  hesitant  and  tim- 

in  the  rear  patio/'  id.     It  was  no  small  favor  she  had 

to  ask. 

pELESTINAwasalady.  Nohuara-  "Senora/'  she  said,  lifting  her  re- 

ches  for  her.  She  wore  the  stiff,  luctant  eyes  to  mine,  "I  have  long 

cheap  shoes  of  the  mercado  and  no  been  known  to  the  Senora  de  Var- 

pink  apron,  but  a  plain,  dark  dress  gas.      For    many    years,    since    my 

that  shadowed  her  calm  beauty.  She  daughter  was  an  infant,  I  have  lived 

came  gliding  down  the  tiled  walk,  in  the  house  of  her  friend.     This 

eyes  meekly  lowered,  hands  clasped  friend    .    .    .    the   husband   of   the 

in    anticipation    of    the    favor  she  friend,  has  long  been  in  diplomatic 

would  ask.  service."     She  said  it  with  pardon- 

"Senora?"   Her  voice  was   quiet  able  pride.     "For  several  years  we 

music.      "Will    you    be    gracious  ^^ve  resided  in  Buenos  Aires,  but 

enough  to  give  a  moment  of  your  early  this  year,  Senora,  the  friend, 

time  to  Lolita,  who  is  presently  the  who  was  also  my  friend  and  mistress, 

cook?"  died." 

"You  have  no  need  to  ask."  Her  sad  brown  eyes  filled  with 

Celestina  had  done  much  to  im-  tears  and  I  took  advantage  of  the 

prove  my  manners.     I  rose,  if  re-  break  to  sit  down  again,  motioning 

luctantly,  from  the  cool  tile  bench  her  to  sit  beside  me. 

to  accept  her  parting  bow.    Lolita,  Sorrowfully  she  shook  her  head, 

who  was  presently  the  cook,  was  a  making  it  plain  that  it  was  not  her 

stranger  to  me,   though  these  last  place  to  sit  beside  me. 

few  days  my  twins  had  been  often  "The    diplomat's    wife    died?"    I 

in  the  de  Vargas  gardens  with  Lo-  asked,  encouraging  her. 

lita's  daughter.    At  this  moment  her  "Yes,    la    Senora    Urbina    died." 

gay  laughter  was  mingled  with  the  Lolita  sighed,  lost  in  her  memories 

hilarious    shouts    of    my    offspring  of  her  mistress, 

playing  in   the  corridor.   It  was,   I  I  waited.    After  all,  I  had  nothing 

knew,  vacation  time  for  Esperanza,  pressing    to   do,    and    the   peaceful 

the  regular  cook.     Lolita,  from  the  promise  of  the  morning  was  already 

house  of  an  old  friend,  had  come  gone. 

for   the   three   weeks.     What   she  Lolita  wiped  away  the  last  of  her 

wanted   of   me   I   could   not  even  tears.     "At  the  same  time,  Senora, 

imagine.  I,  too,  was  ill  from  an  illness  of  long 

She  must  have  waited  by  the  cor-  standing."    She  spoke  as  one  under 


HERMANAS 


425 


a  compulsion.  ''I  do  not  want  to 
burden  you  with  my  troubles,  only 
to  explain  that  it  was  best  for  me 
to  return  to  Mexico  .  .  .  for  my 
health,  and  because  it  was  no  longer 
agreeable  for  me  to  remain  in  that 
house."  She  lowered  her  voice. 
**It  was,  you  understand,  the  Senora 
who  was  my  friend,  not  the  Senor.'' 

I  nodded. 

''Since  my  return  I  have  had  an 
operation  and  am  improved  in 
health,  so  much  so  that  I  no  longer 
need  be  separated  from  regular 
work.''  She  was  looking  hopefully 
at  me,  and  again  I  waited. 

"I  have  wondered,  Senora,  if  you 
would  care  to  have  me  and  my 
daughter?''  She  ventured  it  brave- 
ly. ''As  you  have  noticed,  your  own 
small  ones  are  much  attached  to 
her.  She  is  not,  you  understand, 
uneducated  as  are  so  many  of  the 
nursemaids  of  Mexico."  A  superior 
smile  lighted  her  face.  "It  will  sound 
incredible  to  you,  but  she  has  been 
educated  in  private  schools  and  in 
different  lands,  even  in  Paris,  Se- 
nora." 

Before  I  could  take  in  all  this 
astounding  news,  she  hurried  on, 
"My  former  mistress  had  no  chil- 
dren and  Graciela  was  treated 
almost  as  if  she  were  her  own." 

'TTHE  pleading  in  Lolita's  soft 
brown  eyes  was  more  than  I 
could  bear.  "I  am  so  sorry,"  I  said, 
trying  to  cut  short  her  plea,  "I 
should  like  to  have  Graciela  and 
vou  in  my  house,  but  it  is  not  pos- 
sible." 

The  brown  eyes  still  refused  to 
believe. 

"I  am  quite  content  with  my  pres- 
ent arrangements,"  I  said  firmly,  "in- 


deed, I  could  not  change.  Amporo 
depends  on  us,  is  one  of  the  family, 
and  Alicia,  who  comes  twice  a  week 
for  the  laundry,  is  also  contented 
with  us,  as  we  are  with  her." 

I  thought  of  the  succession  of 
maids  before  Amporo:  the  lazy  one 
who  would  not  dust  and  who  left 
the  dishes  sticky;  the  one  who  did 
not  like  us;  the  one  who  took  the 
twijis  on  the  street  and  fed  them 
until  they  became  ill.  I  recalled  the 
laundress  who  had  returned  the 
clothes  gray  and  musty  smelling. 
No,  I  would  not  part  with  Amporo 
who  loved  us  and  needed  our  home. 
Neither  would  I  dismiss  Alicia 
whose  washings  were  white  and 
clean  smelling,  and  who  was  a  poet 
by  nature  and  made  her  two  days 
with  us  a  time  of  delight. 

"I  am  sorry,"  I  said  again.  "I  can- 
not change." 

Lolita's  eyes  still  pleaded  with  me. 
"Could  you  not  enlarge  your  house- 
hold, Senora?"  She  lowered  her 
eyes.  "I  ...  I  have  heard  that  you 
often  cook.  I  could  please  you  with 
my  cooking,  I  am  sure." 

"I  am  sure  you  could,"  I  said 
gravely  polite,  "but  in  my  own  coun- 
try I  was  cook  and  maid  and  laund- 
ress in  one.  It  is  a  great  luxury  for 
me  to  have  Amporo,  and  I  am  afraid 
that,  even  if  we  could  afford  a  cook, 
my  husband  would  not  be  pleased. 
He  wishes  me  to  cook  his  meals." 

She  made  one  last  effort.  "The 
twins,  Senora.  Graciela  and  I  could 
care  for  them  and  assist  you  in 
many  ways  I  could  mention.  We 
would  give  you  absolute  freedom." 

"I  know  you  would  be  most  help- 
ful. Graciela  charms  my  children, 
and  they  would  learn  much  from 
her,  but  I  like  to  be  with  my  chil- 


426 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


dren.  One  of  the  treasures  Mexico 
has  given  me  is  leisure  to  spend  with 
them.  At  home  there  was  so  much 
work,  now  I  can  enjoy  them.  And 
you  must  know/'  I  said  gently  to 
end  the  interview,  ''that  we  are  not 
wealthy  people.  Amporo  and  Alicia 
are  all  that  we  can  afford." 

She  was  dismissed,  but  I  sensed 
her  business  was  unfinished  and  I 
tried  to  end  it.  ''Even  in  Mexico 
good  servants  are  hard  to  get.  You 
will  easily  find  another  home." 

If  I  had  thought  to  end  our  dis- 
cussion, I  was  mistaken.  Words 
poured  from  her  in  a  torrent  of  bit- 
terness, so  unexpected  after  her  gen- 
tle manners. 

"You  have  exposed  my  trouble, 
Senora.  I  cannot  go  into  every  home 
with  my  daughter.  Your  home  is  a 
good  one.  Your  husband  is  good 
and  kind.  I  have  seen,  with  my 
own  eyes  as  I  have  made  the  tor- 
tillas in  the  garden."  She  gestured 
towards  the  open  fireplace  in  the 
de  Vargas  garden  across  the  low 
hedge  of  ivy  and  geraniums.  "Also, 
the  maids  in  the  other  household 
tell  me  of  his  goodness.  Graciela 
would  be  safe  in  your  house." 

"But  you  have  no  need  to  worry. 
Graciela  is  still  a  child." 

Her  dark  eyes  flashed.  "If  that 
were  only  so.  You  have  not  noticed, 
Senora.  Graciela  is  no  longer  a 
child.  She  will  be  eighteen  her 
next  birthday,  a  woman  and  a  beau- 
tiful one." 

TV/f  Y  eyes  widened  in  astonishment. 
At  that  moment  my  twins  chose 
to  catapult  themselves  into  the 
garden  by  way  of  the  kitchen  door, 
their  laughter  wild  with  excitement. 
Fast  behind   them   came  Graciela, 


her  black  hair  streaming  behind  her 
in  two  long  braids.  She  looked  no 
more  than  twelve  or  thirteen. 

"Oh,  Mother,"  Marita  cried,  her 
blue  eyes  dancing,  "Graciela  is  so 
funny.  Look  at  the  burrito  she 
drew  for  us." 

She  held  up  a  crayon  drawing  of 
a  pathetic  little  donkey.  Then  the 
three  of  them  threw  themselves, 
laughing,  on  the  red  tiles  in  front 
of  my  bench. 

I  laughed  with  them  as  they  broke 
into  an  excited  conversation  in 
Spanish,  deciding  that  the  donkey 
should  carry  bano  wood,  not  bas- 
kets. 

"Stand,"  Lolita  prompted  her 
daughter,  and  the  girl  rose  swiftly 
to  her  feet,  smoothing  the  folds  of 
her  faded  blue  cotton  dress  with  its 
childish  bodice  and  white  collar. 

In  a  flash  Lolita  wound  the  two 
long  braids  of  hair  into  a  coronet  on 
Graciela's  small  head,  and  I  saw 
what  I  had  not  seen  before.  Graciela 
was  a  young  lady  and  a  lovely  one. 
Petite  like  her  mother,  her  features 
as  perfectly  formed  and  her  hair 
blue  black,  she  was  fairer  of  skin. 
Her  eyes  under  the  beautifully 
arched  brows  were  a  liquid  brown. 

I  hesitated,  not  liking  to  ask  the 
next  question.  "Her  father,  is  he 
alive?" 

With  a  practiced  hand,  Lolita  dis- 
missed the  trio,  her  eyes  dwelling 
sadly  on  Graciela.  "Carlos,  her  fa- 
ther," she  answered,  turning  to  me, 
"was  a  man  of  my  village.  He  was 
killed  in  a  fight  in  the  village  over 
water  rights.  Two  men  were  killed 
with  him  and  Graciela  was  not  yet 
born." 

By  now  the  sun  was  climbing  high 
overhead  and  shone  hot  on  my  un- 


HERMANAS 


427 


covered  head.  To  avoid  the  steam- 
ing heat,  I  sat  on  the  bench  again, 
shaded  by  the  pomegranate  tree. 
This  time  Lohta  accepted  my  invi- 
tation, but  she  remained  on  the  far 
end,  erect,  with  hands  clasped  in 
front. 

"I  will  not  tire  you  with  the  story, 
Senora.  It  was  a  long  time  ago.  All 
I  will  say  is  that  it  was  necessary 
for  me  to  live  with  his  family.  It 
was  a  house  with  milk  and  bread  for 
all,  but  I  had  known  my  own  house 
and  could  not  live  with  another 
woman  who  considered  herself  su- 
perior to  me  and  took  my  baby  as 
if  it  had  been  born  to  her.  I  ran 
away  and  came  to  Mexico  with  a 
cousin  who  worked  here.  She  found 
me  a  place  in  the  diplomat's  home." 

I  learned  that  Lolita  had  a  place 
to  stay.  It  was  the  old  Urbina 
house,  the  home  of  her  former  mis- 
tress, and  was  in  San  Angel.  It  had 
been  built  by  the  Senora  Urbina's 
family  in  colonial  times,  and  in  the 
late  Senora's  will  she  had  stipulated 
that  as  long  as  old  Ramon,  the  care- 
taker, lived,  or  as  long  as  Lolita 
willed  to  live  there,  it  was  not  to 
be  sold.  Ramon  had  broken  his 
arm  pruning  a  tree.  While  it 
healed,  he  was  having  a  hard  time 
to  till  the  garden,  which  gave  them 
sustenance.  If  she  could  not  live 
in  my  house,  she  would  try  to  find 
day  work  so  that  she  could  live  in 
the  house  and  care  for  Ramon. 

'Tou  see,  Senora,  I  cannot  take 
my  child  into  any  home.  She  is 
too  attractive.''  She  sat  on  the 
bench  listless  and  sad,  as  only  a 
Mexican  can  be  sad. 

I  stirred  uneasily  in  the  shade.  For 
some  reason  unknown  to  me  I  h^] 
been  selected  to  help,  and  I  resent- 


ed it.  In  the  still  heat  of  the  garden 
I  could  hear  my  husband's  warning 
voice,  ''Remember,  you  can't  change 
the  world  .  .  .  you  don't  have  to  get 
in  the  middle  of  every  injustice  you 
hear  about  ....  Remember  what 
happened  the  last  time  you  tried  to 
help  the  people  across  the  street 
.  .  .  remember  .  .  .  remember  .  .  .  ." 

J^ETERMINED  to  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  Lolita's  trouble, 
I  could  not  help  wondering  what 
would  be  the  future  of  her  child. 
Lolita  answered  my  thoughts,  her 
eyes  dark  with  passion. 

''My  child,  Senora,  she  must  have 
a  better  future."  She  spoke  with 
vehemence,  as  if  something  long 
smoldering  in  her  had  burst  into 
flame.  "She  has  goodness,  intelli- 
gence, beauty,  and,  as  I  told  you, 
she  has  been  educated.  She  speaks, 
Senora,  three  languages  besides  her 
native  Spanish— English,  French, 
and  German.  Proudly  she  rolled 
the  words  on  her  tongue. 

"She  is  indeed  accomplished."  I 
thought  of  my  struggles  to  be  pro- 
ficient in  one  language  not  native 
to  me.  As  I  sat  there,  seemingly 
idle,  my  brain  flashed  frantic  mes- 
sages. The  girl  must  be  helped. 
She  must  be  kept  in  school  until  she 
could  find  suitable  work.  Where 
could  she  work— in  an  embassy,  in 
an  American's  office?  A  little  warn- 
ing bell  sounded. 

"Something  should  be  done  to 
help  her."  I  said  it  lamely. 

By  now  the  flame  of  passion  in 
Lolita  had  burned  itself  out.  She 
drooped  on  the  bench,  her  face 
older,  her  eyes  despondent. 

I  ignored  the  warning  bell.  "You 
must  let  me  think  a  bit,  let  me  talk 
with  Graciela." 


428 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


"If  only  you  will,  Senora."  There 
was  a  straw  of  hope  in  her. 

Now,  I  thought,  the  woman  will 
go.  I  must  myself  get  about  the 
day.  I  was  in  my  robe,  and  it  would 
soon    be    time     to     start    dinner. 

"Is  there  something  else  you 
wanted  to  say?" 

Lolita's  face  resumed  its  calm 
beauty.  She  smiled  at  me  in  grati- 
tude. ''If  you  will  be  good  enough 
to  give  me  another  moment.  Yes- 
terday, when  your  little  ones  were 
hunting  a  book  for  Graciela,  she 
saw  two  books  on  your  shelf." 

"Yes,"    I    nodded   encouragingly. 

"They  were  two  books  of  religion, 
one  a  Book  of  Mormon,  one  a  his- 
tory of  the  Mormon  Church." 

My  whole  face  opened  in  aston- 
ishment.   "Do  you  know  them?" 

Her  smile  was  warm  as  the  sun. 
"In  Buenos  Aires,  Senora,  we  heard 
of  your  Church.  We  attended  some 
meetings  and  met  with  your  mis- 
sionaries." 

'T'HE    unknown    reason   why    she 
had    persisted!    It    was    almost 
incredible. 

"Did  you  like  what  you  saw  and 
heard?" 

"Oh,  yes,  Senora,  we  did,"  she 
said,  her  shoulders  straight.  "How 
shall  I  say  it,  your  religion  gave  me 
a  hope  I  had  never  had  before." 

"What  was  that  hope?" 

"It  is  hard  for  an  unlearned  per- 
son like  myself  to  tell  you." 

You  do  very  well,  I  thought. 

"It  made  me  feel  that  someday 
I  could  be  free— to  make  my  own 
choices  .  .  .  and  that  sometime  if  I 
tried  hard  enough  I  could  live  in 
dignity.  That  I,  too,  had  the  divine 
spark." 

"You   put   it   very   well,   Lolita. 


That  is  the  promise  of  our  religion." 
"It  meant  even  more,"  she  went 
on  eagerly.  "It  made  me  believe  my 
daughter  would  have  a  better 
chance.  It  is  a  simple  religion, 
verdad,  simple  enough  to  live  by 
each  day,  and  yet  so  deep  it  might 
change  my  very  soul." 

I  thought  of  the  poor  of  many 
countries  who  had  had  that  same 
dream,  way  back  in  the  nineteenth 
century.  Among  them  had  been  my 
own  people,  and  the  promise  was 
just  as  bright  today. 

"Are  you  a  member  of  the 
Church?" 

"It  is  not  that  easy,  Senora.  I 
have  been  reared  in  another  faith, 
one  that  has  been  part  of  my  people 
for  a  time  so  long  I  cannot  say." 

Yes,  you  have  lived  your  life  in  a 
blend  of  pagan  and  religious  myster- 
ies. Will  you  be  able  to  grow  enough 
to  absorb  this  religion  with  its  new 
and  hard-won  freedom?  Are  you 
strong  enough  for  it? 

As  if  she  read  my  thoughts,  she 
said,  "We  have  not  had  a  chance 
to  know  ourselves  in  this  new  re- 
ligion. Just  as  we  began  to  learn, 
we  came  away.  Here  in  Mexico  has 
been  a  time  of  illness.  I  do  not 
know  if  there  is  a  Church  here  or 
missionaries  who  will  help  us." 

I  told  her  that  EI  Piesidente  and 
his  wife  lived  in  Mexico  City,  that 
in  a  remote  Colonia  was  a  new  chap- 
el. The  first  Sunday  morning  my 
husband  was  free  we  would  take  her. 

I  made  no  further  promise  to 
Lolita,  but  when  she  left,  my  head 
swirled  with  plans.  I  called  to 
Graciela  to  leave  the  children  in  the 
front  corridor.  I  had  to  know  what 
dreams,  what  plans  she  had. 
(To  be  continued) 


Don  Knight 


SYLVAN  LAKE,  CALIFORNIA 


e 


aniion 


Storm 


Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

Where  oak  thickets  thrive  near  the  still  water's  brink, 
A  little  gray  fawn  came  at  nightfall  to  drink. 
From  somewhere  a  wind  voiced  a  strange  melody  .  .  . 
A  wind  on  the  lake  like  a  great  storm  at  sea. 

The  rain  began  softly,  then  suddenly  splashed, 
The  lightning  grazed  treetops  and  bold  thunder  crashed, 
Resounding  through  mountains  and  down  valleys  green, 
But  dawn  found  the  deer  and  the  canyon  serene. 

In  tree-lined  old  corridors,  flowers  reached  up 
To  hold  sylvan  sunlight  in  each  perfumed  cup. 
Benign  skies  bent  over  the  cool,  quiet  heights, 
After  the  canyon's  grand  midsummer  rites. 


Page  429 


Your  Journal  Tells  Me . .  •  Grandma 


MeJba  S.  Payne 


I  wish  I  could  sit  close  beside  you 
tonight,  Grandmother,  and 
have  you  tell  me  firsthand  of 
the  things  I  am  reading  about  in 
your  journal.  I  read  many  things 
between  the  lines  which  I  believe 
you  would  confirm  for  me. 

You  were  a  young  bride  when  you 
left  your  comfortable  home  in  Nau- 
voo,  full  of  love,  life,  and  romance. 
Expectations  and  plans  for  the  fu- 
ture must  have  filled  many  of  your 
waking  hours. 

I  would  not  want  to  trade  this 
age  for  yours,  Grandmother,  but  I 
wish  I  might  have  known,  as  you 
did,  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and 
might  have  seen  him  as  you  saw 
him,  astride  the  fine  black  horse 
your  father  gave  to  him. 

''What  are  you  doing  with  that 
fine  animal?"  the  Prophet  had 
asked,  as  he  passed  your  father's 
pasture  in  Nauvoo. 

"I  am  training  him  for  you,  Sir,'' 
said  your  father,  and  right  then  the 
Prophet  left  with  the  shiny  black 
mount  which  became  a  favorite 
with  him. 

I  am  sure  many  times  you  saw 
the  Prophet  pass  your  home  on  his 
way  to  and  from  his  office,  and  I 
imagine  you  could  never  forget  the 
voice  of  the  runner  as  he  came 
through  the  streets  of  Nauvoo  bring- 
ing the  sad  news  of  the  Prophet's 
death  and  that  of  his  brother  Hy- 
rum.  What  mixed  emotions  you 
must  have  had  that  day  when  you 
went  with  your  mother  and  your 
sisters  into  the  fields,  trembling  with 
fear    and    apprehension    for    what 

Page  430 


might  happen  next!  What  did  you 
think  later,  when  you  passed  the 
biers  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum? 

After  the  long  journey  across  the 
plains,  did  you  glimpse  a  beautiful 
mirage  in  Salt  Lake  Valley  when 
you  came  down  from  the  moun- 
tains? Were  you  greatly  disappoint- 
ed to  find  only  sunflowers  and  sage 
growing  here,  and  big  black  crick- 
ets crawling  about  on  the  sun-baked 
earth? 

How  did  you  feel  when  you 
moved  into  your  first  home,  which 
was  a  small  dugout  in  the  big  field 
which  had  been  staked  out  by  your 
father?  When  the  rains  leaked 
through  the  dirt  roof  of  this  abode, 
I  can  almost  hear  you  say,  ''How 
glad  I  am  that  I  brought  along  such 
a  fine  umbrella."  I  am  sure  that 
you  did  not  complain,  either,  when 
pigweeds  and  thistles  formed  the 
main  course  of  your  daily  diet.  You 
represented  many  more  who,  like 
you,  were  indomitable  in  the  face 
of  rugged  pioneering. 

Vicariously,  I  share  with  you  the 
trying,  hopeless  days  that  preceded 
the  incident  which  inspired  the 
Latter-day  Saints  to  build  the  only 
monument  in  the  world  erected  to 
the  memory  of  a  bird. 

I  read  about  the  happy  day  when 
you  moved  into  your  new,  large 
adobe  home,  after  living  in  your 
second  valley  home  which  was  a  log 
cabin.  This  roomy  place  was  dur- 
able and  inviting.  It  still  stands 
today,  gaunt  and  lonely.  Now  I 
remember  things,  too,  about  some 
of  my  visits  there.    A  quiet  dignity 


YOUR  JOURNAL  TELLS  ME  .  .  .  GRANDMA 


431 


always  seemed  to  hover  about  the 
house  whenever  I  went  exploring. 
I  would  imagine  I  could  see  you  sit- 
ting by  a  cradle  pressing  the  rocker 
with  one  foot  while  your  hands  were 
busy  making  rag  carpets  to  cover 
the  wide  board  floor  of  your  ''front 
room."  Just  behind  the  house  stood 
the  summer  kitchen,  with  a  cool, 
dirt  cellar  underneath.  I  paused 
there  one  time  and  imagined  I 
could  see,  there  on  the  shelves,  the 
pans  of  milk,  with  thick  yellow 
cream  crinkling  on  top  against  the 
time  for  skimming.  In  a  corner 
was  an  old,  broken,  wooden  churn. 
It  was  this  which  prompted  this 
quiet  reverie.  Outside,  close  by  the 
summer  kitchen,  was  an  old  smoke- 
house where  all  the  neighbors  used 
to  bring  their  fresh  hams  and  bacon 
to  be  cured  for  the  winter. 

Days  in  this  home  were  more  un- 
hampered and  secure  for  you, 
Grandmother.  No  longer  did  you 
need  to  gather  saleratus  from  the 
ground  to  make  the  leaven  for  your 
bread,  and  no  longer  did  you  need 
to  drain  watered  ashes  to  get  lye 
with  which  to  make  your  home- 
made soap.  You  could  buy  lye  in 
cans,  and  those  little  hard  Magic 
Yeast  cakes  were  surely  welcome  to 
all,  although  you  seldom  needed  a 
new  ''start,"  because  you  loaned  and 
borrowed  a  yeast  sponge  which  was 
kept  fresh  by  several  users. 

In  this  new  West  you  had  many 
joyous,  happy  times.  You  did  not 
lack  for  entertainment.  There  were 
many  dances  and  celebrations.  The 
drama  was  all  important,  too.  In 
the  theaters,  your  journal  tells  me, 
you  were  entertained  by  local  talent 
and  also  by  traveling  professional 
troupes  who  presented  some  great 


plays,  operas,  minstrels,  and  ballets 
for  vour  enjoyment.  I  am  told  how 
much  you  loved  these  entertain- 
ments. 

Were  you  thrilled,  Grandmother, 
as  you  watched  the  building  of  the 
temple  in  Salt  Lake  Gity?  Did  it 
remind  you  of  the  building  of  that 
other  temple  in  Nauvoo,  where  you 
had  carried  your  father's  lunch  to 
him  as  he  labored  on  its  construc- 
tion? 

I  know  that  you  saw,  on  that 
eventful  day  in  August  1844,  the 
mantle  of  the  Prophet  fall  on  Brig- 
ham  Young  as  he,  Brigham,  spoke 
to  the  large  congregation  in  Nauvoo 
concerning  who  was  to  lead  the 
Ghurch  in  such  critical  times.  1 
wonder  what  this  meant  to  you,  as 
you  sat  there  with  your  family. 
Your  journal  tells  me  you  witnessed 
that  miracle. 

I  have  just  come  from  a  visit  to 
Aunt  Mandy's.  She  is  your  third 
child  and  is  now  one  hundred  years 
of  age.  Her  keen  memory  has 
helped  me  to  expand  this  sharing 
of  your  life  with  you. 

In  your  day.  Grandmother,  the 
only  hazard  on  the  streets  was  an 
occasional  runaway  horse  or  team; 
but  death  rides  our  highways  today. 
I  still  say,  I  would  not  trade  my  day 
for  yours;  but  I  would  barter  for 
some  of  the  peace  and  quiet  of  your 
day  that  I  might  tread  more  slowly 
through  the  years.  Just  for  tonight, 
however,  I  have  felt  a  calm  serenity 
in  going  back  through  your  years 
and  some  of  my  own.  I  have  gained 
new  strength  and  a  faith  that  will 
help  me  to  carry  on;  all  because  of 
reviewing  these  things  of  which  you 
ha\'e  told  me  in  your  journal. 


Strength 


Edith  Larson 


THE  four  wagons  reached  the 
grassy  top  of  the  first  foot- 
hills the  third  night.  Hannah 
paused  in  the  supper  chores  to 
watch  the  afterglow  fade  from  the 
crests,  so  much  closer  here  and  so 
much  more  massive. 

From  the  other  side  of  the  valley 
the  mountains  had  been  friends,  a 
rampart  against  the  Indians  and 
bad  men  that  lurked  in  the  barrens 
to  the  east. 

'Take  a  good  look."  It  was 
Amos  who  had  come  up  silently 
beside  her.  'Tomorrow  we'll  be  in 
too  close  to  see  the  top." 

Ashamed  to  have  been  caught 
idle,  Hannah  turned  back  to  the 
fire  and  stirred  the  stew  simmering 
in  the  iron  kettle.  Did  Amos  guess 
the  fears  that  filled  her? 

After  her  first  exclamation  of  dis- 
may when  he  had  broken  the  news 
to  her  that  they  would  join  his  fa- 
ther's family  and  answer  the  call 
for  settlers  for  the  eastern  valleys, 
Hannah  had  tried  to  hide  her  re- 
luctance and  join  wholeheartedly  in 
the  preparations.  She  had  married 
Amos  to  be  a  helpmate  to  him,  not 
a  millstone  around  his  neck. 

But  to  leave  the  twenty-year-old 
settlement  where  she  was  born  and 
found  a  home  in  a  wild  canyon!  To 
leave  the  adobe  oven  in  the  yard 
where  a  week's  supply  of  bread  for 
the  whole  family  could  be  baked 
in  one  day,  and  go  back  to  baking 
on  an  open  fire!  To  leave  the  well 
with  its  windlass-raised  bucket  in 
order  to  carry  water  from  a  creek! 

Page  432 


To  leave  the  companionship  of 
two  hundred  people  and  her  own 
family  circle  to  share  all  her  days 
with  Father  John,  Mother  Mary, 
and  their  children! 

Her  own  mother  had  always  been 
telling  her  how  easy  life  was  today 
compared  to  her  own  pioneering 
days.  Could  she,  Hannah,  measure 
up  to  the  hardships  and  uncertain- 
ties of  wilderness  life?  It  was  one 
thing  to  be  a  good  wife  to  a  steady 
young  brickmaker  with  regular  hours 
and  a  comfortable  cabin  to  house 
his  bride  —  it  would  be  another 
thing  entirely  to  meet  the  crises  of 
home  building  and  family  rearing 
in  an  empty  valley  beyond  the 
mountains. 

And  most  frightening  of  all  to 
Hannah,  was  her  new-found  certain- 
ty that  her  family  would  have  its 
beginning  during  the  dead  of  this 
coming  winter. 

Amos  had  followed  her  to  the 
fire,  frowning  a  little.  'It  looks  a 
long  way  up  there  from  here,  but 
we  don't  need  to  go  the  whole  way 
at  once.  One  day's  journey  at  a 
time  isn't  so  far.  That's  all  we  face 
each  morning." 

Hannah  ladled  out  a  plate  of 
stew  and  brought  it  to  him,  smiling 
with  the  touch  of  shyness  that 
always  overcame  her  when  she  really 
looked  at  this  strapping  big  husband 
of  hers.  'Thank  you,  Amos,"  she 
said.  'Til  not  forget.  One  day's 
journey  at  a  time." 

It  was  a  wonderful  thought.  She 
hugged  it  to  her  and  included  it  in 


STRENGTH 


433 


her  prayers.  ''Oh,  Lord,  give  me 
strength  to  face  just  one  day's  jour- 
ney at  a  time." 

Thus  she  began  the  practice  of 
praying  each  morning  for  just  the 
day  that  was  dawning. 

TT  was  well  that  Hannah  was  think- 
ing in  terms  of  one  day  only,  for 
in  terms  of  weeks  the  disasters 
mounted  alarmingly.  The  trail  laid 
out  by  Amos'  brother  Joshua  proved 
impassable  for  wagons.  Three  weeks 
were  lost  in  fruitless  effort,  in  back- 
tracking, and  in  making  a  hasty  sur- 
vey of  other  canyons. 

The  last  wagon  was  roped  down 
the  last  rock  barrier  and  the  train 
wound  slowly  into  the  open  valley 
on  the  thirteenth  of  August,  one 
month  behind  schedule. 

John  ordered  no  rest  until  a 
permanent  camp  was  set  up.  Han- 
nah was  glad  that  Amos  was  kept 
so  busy,  for  it  would  give  her  time 
to  recover  from  her  horror  at  the 
sight  of  her  new  home. 

The  straggly  fringe  of  willow 
brush  along  the  creek  was  a  poor 
substitute  for  the  stately  cotton- 
woods  and  slender  aspens  back 
home.  The  sun  was  already  down, 
for  the  mountains  rose  close  at 
their  backs;  but  the  heat  still  shim- 
mered on  the  red  and  gray  ridges 
that  stretched  to  the  east  as  far  as 
she  could  see.  All  was  barren  rock 
except  the  fan-shaped  creek  bottoms 
where  rank  grass  spelled  just  one 
word  to  Hannah— her  dreaded 
snakes. 

Looking  back,  she  thought  per- 
haps she  should  be  grateful  for  the 
ugly  rattler  whose  swaying  head  and 
darting  tongue  had  held  her  in  fasci- 
nated horror  until  Amos  had  pinned 
it  down  with  a  forked  stick.     For 


that  rescue  marked  the  beginning 
of  his  courtship.  However,  this  trek 
across  the  mountain  had  increased 
her  fear  of  snakes. 

She  was  glad  when  the  men  chose 
a  barren  knoll  for  their  campsite 
rather  than  the  high  grass  nearer 
the  creek.  Here  they  turned  the 
four  wagons  carefully,  making 
a  square.  Boxes  of  goods  were 
hoisted  on  top  and  the  thickest  wil- 
lows laid  across  for  rafters  to  sup- 
port the  leafy  branches  that  topped 
this  makeshift  bowery.  The  shade 
would  be  welcome,  but  it  offered 
little  protection  from  storms.  The 
structure  was  crowded  with  Mary 
and  John's  eight  younger  children 
and  Joshua's  two  motherless  little 
ones.  In  this  treeless  valley,  noth- 
ing else  was  possible. 

Family  prayers  were  late  that 
night,  made  later  yet  because  Amos 
whet  a  scythe  and  mowed  a  path 
through  the  rank  grass  to  the  creek. 
More  than  ever,  Hannah  was  thank- 
ful that  she  had  had  time  to  hide 
her  dismay  from  his  searching  eyes. 
Since  God  had  blessed  her  with  a 
good  man  who  even  cared  for  her 
weaknesses,  the  least  she  could  do 
was  not  to  complain. 

In  the  late  family  council,  Amos 
reluctantly  agreed  that  all  three  men 
would  have  to  return  up  the  moun- 
tain to  cut  timber  for  cabins  instead 
of  one  man  remaining  with  the 
women. 

Lying  beside  him,  later  yet,  Han- 
nah knew  he  was  sleepless  from 
worry. 

''We  will  be  all  right,"  she  whis- 
pered. "Your  mother  is  a  tower  of 
strength,  and  young  Daniel  is 
almost  a  man  grown.  Soon  you 
will  be  hauling  the  logs  down/' 


434 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


Amos  sighed.  ''It  is  not  the  way 
we  planned,  but  time  is  running 
out.  We  must  have  cabins  before 
winter  sets  in.  You  will  be  all 
right,  Hannah." 

'Tes,  I  will  be  all  right." 
One  day  at  a  time.  Not  a  day's 
journey  now,  but  a  day's  work  that 
began  with  the  rising  sun  and  con- 
tinued through  the  scorching  after- 
noons until  darkness  laid  its  damper 
on  the  heat. 

pROM  the  first,  the  housework 
and  responsibility  for  the  chil- 
dren fell  to  Hannah,  for  Mary 
helped  Daniel  and  the  two  younger 
boys  in  working  the  one  team  of 
oxen  the  men  left.  First  the  rank 
grass  had  to  be  cut,  cured,  and  piled 
in  a  stone  corral  which  Hannah  and 
the  children  made.  Each  acre  was 
plowed  and  planted  as  fast  as  it 
was  cleared,  because  no  one  knew 
how  late  a  fall  they  could  count  on 
here. 

In  this  one  thing  the  new  settle- 
ment was  blessed:  the  frost  held  off 
until  the  men  were  back  the  first  of 
November.  In  spite  of  her  home- 
sickness, Hannah  was  grateful.  The 
logs  for  the  cabins  had  been  cut  and 
brought  down  without  serious  mis- 
hap. The  garden  truck,  though 
meager,  at  least  promised  a  better 
diet  for  the  winter.  The  winter 
wheat  was  well  stooled  out. 

Even  though  the  two  cabins  were 
raised  during  howling  wind  storms 
that  threatened  their  temporary 
shelter,  she  was  thankful,  for  the 
snows  held  off  until  both  cabins 
were  snug. 

She  was  thankful,  again,  that 
Mary  insisted  that  Joshua  and  his 
two  children  share  the  bigger  cabin 
with    them    and   leave   Amos    and 


Hannah  alone.  Alone  for  the  first 
time  in  six  months.  Really  alone, 
for  the  first  blizzard  howled  out  of 
the  east  and  there  seemed  to  be  no 
end  to  it. 

When,  after  three  days  of  infernal 
shrieking,  the  wind  finally  died 
down,  Hannah  and  Amos  stepped 
out  into  a  white  world.  The  knoll 
on  which  their  cabin  stood  was 
almost  bare,  but  the  creek  bottom 
between  them  and  the  canyon  lay 
buried  in  drifts  many  feet  deep. 

Going  ahead,  Amos  beat  a  trail 
to  the  other  cabin.  In  places  the 
loose  snow  was  waist  high  on  him, 
but  Hannah,  following  in  his  foot- 
steps, had  easier  going.  They  found 
the  family  at  morning  prayers  and 
thankfully  joined  them. 

Then  the  men  set  out  to  find  the 
stock.  All  day  Hannah  helped  with 
the  children  and  made  talk,  though, 
as  time  passed,  her  heart  became 
heavier  and  heavier.  Painfully,  she 
steeled  herself  to  meet  Amos  cheer- 
fully should  the  stock  be  lost. 

The  men  came  at  last,  Amos 
leading  a  heifer  heavy  with  calf. 

''We  found  six  head  of  oxen  in 
a  natural  shelter  up  the  canyon 
three  miles,"  John  said  as  he  sank 
exhausted  onto  a  bench.  "If  the 
storms  aren't  too  severe,  they'll 
winter  there  all  right— better  than 
here  where  they'd  get  the  full  force 
of  the  wind." 

Not  a  word  of  regret  for  the  ones 
that  were  lost. 

Amos  was  looking  at  Hannah. 
"Do  you  think  we  could  share  our 
cabin  with  a  poor  creature  needing 
shelter?" 

Share  a  cabin  with  a  cow?  But 
before  she  could  protest,  she  looked 
once  more  at  the  swollen,  heaving 


STRENGTH 


435 


sides  and  drooping  head,  and  her 
heart  went  out  to  the  poor  creature 
in  pity. 

''Only  for  a  few  days,  while  we 
build  a  corral  alongside  the  cabin/' 
Amos  assured  her. 

"lATHEN  the  new  corral  was  fin- 
ished and  the  heifer  in  it,  Han- 
nah found  that  she  missed  her.  She 
missed  the  warmth  of  her  body  and 
the  soft  moo  that  followed  her  own 
heavy  movements  about  the  room. 
She  could  still  hear  the  heifer  stir- 
ring in  her  new  shelter,  and  she 
took  great  pleasure  in  caring  for  the 
creature  herself. 

When  the  heifer  safely  gave  birth 
to  a  red  bull  calf,  Hannah  was  as 
proud  as  the  mother.  The  family 
Christmas  day  was  made  happier 
for  everyone  with  a  taste  of  fresh 
milk. 

Amos  took  Hannah  home  before 
the  day  was  half  over.  His  anxious 
glances  at  the  eastern  sky  were  not 
lost  on  her.  Once  inside  their  own 
cabin,  with  the  fire  blazing  cheer- 
fully, he  took  a  coil  of  rope  down 
from  its  peg  on  the  wall. 

Seeing  Hannah's  wonder,  he  told 
her,  *'I  thought  it  might  be  a  good 
idea  to  string  a  rope  from  here  to 
the  other  cabin,  as  a  guide  in  case 
of  a  bad  storm." 

Hannah  went  white.  ''Do  you 
think  it  is  going  to  storm  again  like 
it  did  before?"  she  asked. 

Amos  looked  at  her  soberly.  "I 
don't  know,"  he  said.  "That's  the 
real  trouble.  I  don't  know.  No  one 
that  we  know  of  ever  wintered  here 
before." 

Hannah  wet  her  lips.  "It  will  be 
a  comfort  to  know  we  are  connected 
with  the  other  cabin,"  she  managed 
to  say. 


Amos  smiled  down  at  her  tender- 
ly. "Yes,"  he  answered,  "it  will  be 
a  comfort." 

The  wind  was  rising  steadily  when 
he  returned.  Standing  in  the  door 
of  the  corral,  Hannah  watched  his 
progress  along  the  rope.  He  held 
on  with  one  hand  and  with  the  oth- 
er sheltered  his  face  against  the 
wind  which  now  carried  stinging 
particles  of  sleet-like  snow.  The 
rope  looked  so  frail! 

"That  rope  is  quite  an  idea,"  he 
said,  as  he  came  in  stamping  his 
feet  and  brushing  ice  particles  out 
of  his  beard. 

"I  am  glad  you  thought  of  it," 
Hannah  told  him  and  hung  his  wet 
jacket  where  it  would  dry. 

But  when,  three  nights  later,  she 
woke  with  the  knowledge  that  her 
time  was  upon  her,  she  lay  as  still 
as  she  could  instead  of  waking 
Amos.  The  wind  was  still  whistling 
down  the  chimney.  Out  there,  in 
the  snow-laden  darkness,  half  buried 
in  the  drifts  piled  up  during  the 
past  three  days  of  unceasing  bliz- 
zard, a  frail  rope  linked  two  cabins. 

If  she  roused  him,  Amos  would 
try  to  follow  the  rope  although  he 
had  avoided  trying  it  yesterday  even 
by  daylight. 

'T'HE  other  storm  had  lasted  three 
days.  Perhaps  this  one  would 
subside  by  morning.  She  clenched 
her  fists  and  fought  back  the  moans 
that  wanted  to  come  in  spite  of  her. 

Time  stretched  on  and  on  and  on. 
She  lay  back  exhausted  from  the 
struggle  to  suffer  silently  and  be- 
came aware  that  Amos  was  leaning 
over  her  with  a  lighted  candle. 

"How  long?"  he  asked  anxiously. 

"It— doesn't  matter,"  she  gasped. 


436 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


''Mary  could  never  make  it  in  this 
blizzard/' 

''She'll  make  it  if  I  have  to  carry 
her/'  he  promised  as  he  struggled 
into  his  coat. 

"Don't  leave  me/'  Hannah  whis- 
pered. But  perhaps  she  didn't  say 
it  loud  enough.  At  least  she  knew 
that  he  was  gone.  She  began  to 
pray.  Strength  for  just  one  day,  oh, 
God.  Strength  .  .  .  strength  .  .  . 
just  .  .  .  one  .  .  .  day. 

And  then  Amos's  big,  rough  hand 
was  holding  hers.  A  murmur  of 
voices  underlay  the  screams  that  she 
could  no  longer  hold  back.  She 
mustn't  scream,  for  Amos's  sake, 
but  she  knew  she  was. 

The  pain  went  on  and  on  until 
she  sank  into  a  stupor  of  exhaus- 
tion. 

But  someone  was  calling  her 
back.  Above  the  howl  of  the  storm 
she  could  hear  someone  calling. 
Her  worn-out  body  resisted  the  call, 
longing  to  rest  and  gain  strength  in 
the  blessed  peace  of  absence  from 
pain. 

The  call  was  too  strong.  Even 
before  she  wearily  opened  her  eyes, 
she  recognized  it.  Her  first-born  was 
screaming  lustily— screaming  a  pro- 
test she  must  answer.  But  surely 
Mary  knew  better  than  she  what 
the  infant  needed! 

It  took  an  effort  to  turn  her  head 
toward  the  sound.  A  larger  fire  than 
usual  filled  the  other  side  of  the 
cabin  with  leaping  shadows.  The 
flickering  light  played  on  the  home- 
made table  over  which  two  tall  fig- 
ures bent. 

"Mary,"  Hannah  whispered. 

But  it  was  Amos  and  Joshua  who 
were  caring  for  the  screaming  in- 
fant. 


"Hannah,  are  you  all  right?" 
Amos  asked  quickly. 

"Where  is  Mary?" 

"Mother  is  down  with  a  fever," 
Joshua  answered.  "We  didn't  come 
and  tell  you  for  fear  of  worrying  you. 
And  there  was  nothing  you  could 
do/^ 

"She  gave  us  full  instructions," 
Amos  added,  his  voice  heavy  with 
unexpressed  emotion.  "We  did  the 
best  we  could." 

OANNAH  felt  the  implied  apol- 
ogy, knowing  that  only  the 
presence  of  Joshua  kept  Amos  from 
saying  more. 

"You  did  well,"  she  hastened  to 
reassure  him.    "Listen  to  our  baby!" 

"It's  all  right  for  him  to  cry  like 
that,  then?"  Amos  asked  anxiously. 

Helplessly,  Hannah  wondered 
how  she  was  supposed  to  know. 
Every  nerve  in  her  worn-out  body 
begged  her  to  rise  and  take  the 
screaming  child  away  from  the 
clumsy  ministrations  of  the  two 
men. 

If  only  her  mother  were  here!  Or 
Mary  with  her  wealth  of  practical 
experience.  Hannah  tried  to  re- 
member all  she  had  heard  about 
the  care  of  newborn  babies.  But 
how  could  she  concentrate  with  that 
agonized  wail  filling  the  little  cabin? 

Surely  there  was  something  she 
could  do.  Anxious  to  finish  the 
task,  the  men  had  turned  back  to 
their  job.  The  heart-rending  cries 
went  on,  undiminished,  a  shrill  ob- 
ligato  to  the  howling  wind. 

She  must  get  up  and  go  to  her 
baby.    She  must. 

Gathering  all  her  strength,  Han- 
nah slowly  pulled  herself  to  a  sitting 
position  on  the  side  of  the  bed.  No 


STRENGTH  437 

one  heard  the  sound  of  the  rusthng  Hannah's    heart   leaped    for    joy. 

straw.  ''Oh,    Amos!"    She   was    too   over- 

As    Hannah's    feet    touched    the  come  to  say  more, 

cold    earth,    weakness    flowed    over  "I  should  never  have  taken  you 

her  in  a  sickening  wave.  She  lowered  away  in  the  first  place.    You  are  too 

her  head  until  it  passed,  then  slowly  delicate  for  pioneering." 

sat  upright.  ''Amos,  bring  me  our  son." 

She   could   never   gain  her   feet.  Heavily,  he  obeyed,  placing  the 

Never.  closely  wrapped  bundle  on  her  arm. 

Slowly  she  inched  her  way  to  the  Hannah    pulled   back    the    blanket 

head  of  the  bed  until  her  groping  and   looked   at   the   tiny   red   face, 

hand  found  a  wooden  clothes  peg  screwed  up  in  misery.     The  weak- 

along  the  wall.     Clinging  to  it  and  ness  of  its  cry  frightened  her.  Back 

using    all    the    strength    she    could  home,  with  Mother  .... 

summon,    she    pulled    her    weight  But  her  heart  was  filled  with  grati- 

erect.  tude.     God  had  given  her  such  a 

She  was  on  her  feet!  Triumphant-  wonderful  husband  —  so  good  and 

ly  she  took  a  step  away  from  the  kind  and  strong.     So  full  of  love 

wall.     The  fire  flashed  in  a  vivid  for  her  that  he  would  turn  his  face 

circle  as  the  floor  rose  to  meet  her.  away  from  his  destiny  for  her  sake. 

Her  joy  went  as  quickly  as  it  had 

"IITHEN   she   regained   conscious-  come.     To  go  back  was  to  admit 

ness,    she    was    back    on    the  that  she  had  failed  him.    Oh,  Amos 

bed.  The  cabin  was  dimly  shadowed,  would  never  blame  her  openly.  He 

the  only  light  coming  from  the  low-  would    not    need    to.      She    would 

burning  fire.    The  baby  was  in  his  blame  herself. 

cradle  on   the   hearth,  still   crying.  The   old   familiar  prayer   of   the 

but  weakly,  pitifully.  The  storm  had  past    months    came    from    her    an- 

ceased.     In   the  lean-to   she  could  guished  heart,  so  deeply  in  need  of 

hear  Joshua  talking  to  the  heifer  as  strength, 

he  tried  to  milk  her.  She    felt    the    answer.     She    felt 

Amos  knelt  by  her  bed,  his  head  buoyed   up  as  she  said   the  words 

buried  in  the  quilt.     She  reached  she  knew  she  must  say.    "We  can't 

out  and  touched  his  hair.  go  back,  Amos.  Others  will  join  us 

"Hannah!"  here.    We  have  a  valley  to  conquer 

Though  he  raised  his  head  from  for  our  first-born." 

the    covers,    it    still    drooped    on  The  heavy  shoulders  straightened 

slumped  shoulders.     His  big  hands  as  Amos  looked  down  into  her  face, 

covering  hers  were  cold  and  clammy.  "You  want  to  stay,  after  all  you've 

"Hannah,  what  can  I  say?     If  I  been  through?"  he  queried,  his  eyes 

could  only  have  suffered  for  you!  searching   her   face    for   a    truthful 

But  I  promise  you  when  the  moun-  answer. 

tain  pass  is  clear,  we  will  leave  this  "It's    only    one    day    at   a    time, 

place  and  go  back.    No  future  child  Amos.     God  will  give  us  strength 

of  yours  will  be  born  where  there  is  for  one  day  at  a  time." 

no  one  to  call  on  for  help."  The  truth  was  shining  in  her  face. 


Sixty    LJears  J/Lgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  July  i,  and  July  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

TRAVELS  IN  IDAHO:  Here  I  am  in  the  wonderful  Snake  River  Valley  with  the 
famous  Teton  Peaks  tow^ering  in  the  eastern  sky  white  with  their  everlasting  mantle 
of  snow  ....  Since  leaving  Salt  Lake  City  one  month  ago,  I  have  visited  twenty-seven 
towns  holding  three  meetings  in  each.  I  have  traveled  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
by  train  and  nearly  five  hundred  by  team,  over  hills  and  dales,  through  canyons  and 
mountain  gorges,  over  sage  brush  plains  and  lava  beds,  along  shady  glens  and  fragrant 
meadows  ....  We  have  many  ditches,  creeks  and  canals  to  ford,  sometimes  the  water 
coming  into  the  wagon  bed  ....  Many  of  the  little  towns  are  situated  along  the 
picturesque  banks  of  the  Snake  Rixer  ....  When  the  little  towns  and  hamlets  become 
large  cities  with  towers  and  spires  reaching  heavenward,  and  the  plains  covered  with 
extensive  orchards,  then  we  may  expect  a  change  in  climate  as  we  have  found  in  our 
own  loved  Utah. 

— Elhs  R.  Shipp 

THE  FUTURE  CONQUEROR 

Hear  the  soft  patter  of  httle  feet, 
Keeping  their  step  in  the  march  of  time; 
List  to  the  voice  of  childhood  sweet 
Singing  the  song  of  our  cause  sublime; 
Steady  each  footfall^  though  light  and  free, 
Faltering  not  as  they  onward  press, 
Cheering  the  strains  of  the  melody, 
Telling  of  peace  and  righteousness  .... 

— Edited  by  L.  A.  C.  Penniman 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  BEAR  LAKE  STAKE:  The  conference  of  the  Bear  Lake 
Stake  Relief  Society  convened  at  Bloomington,  May  29,  1895,  President  Julia  P.  Lind- 
say presiding  ....  Opening  remarks  were  then  made  by  Sister  Lindsay,  in  which  she 
expressed  pleasure  at  being  enabled  to  meet  with  us  in  conference  ....  She  also  said 
that  as  Sister  E.  Collings  and  herself  were  getting  old  and  were  not  able  to  take  their 
journey  through  their  stake  as  they  used  to,  it  was  thought  wise  for  her  to  select  another 
aid,  accordingly  Sister  Amelia  Hodge  was  chosen  and  unanimously  sustained  as  an  aid 
to  the  presidency  of  the  Relief  Society  ....  Counselor  E.  Collings  then  arose  and  said 
notwithstanding  her  great  age  and  feeble  body  she  still  had  a  strong  desire  to  perform 
every  duty  devolving  upon  her  as  far  as  she  was  able  ....  Sister  Fretwell  said  she  had 
lived  in  Nauvoo  at  the  time  of  the  martyrdom  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith;  said  she 
knew  Brigham  Young  was  the  legal  successor  of  the  Prophet,  for  the  first  time  she 
heard  him  speak  aftei  the  martyrdom,  it  was  Joseph's  and  not  Brigham's  voice;  said 
this  was  a  great  testimony  to  her  of  the  divinity  of  the  work  .... 

— Sec,    R.    S. 

WOMAN  SUPERINTENDENT  OF  SCHOOLS:  Miss  Estelle  Reel,  State  Super- 
intendent of  Public  Instruction  in  Wyoming  ....  is  reported  as  saying:  The  fact  that 
I  am  a  woman  did  not  keep  me  from  bearing  my  share  of  the  burdens  of  the  cam- 
paign, financial  or  otherwise.  I  traveled  over  most  of  the  State  of  Wyoming  .  .  .  much 
of  the  distance  being  covered  by  stagecoach  or  wagon.  I  did  not  make  any  attempt  at 
oratory  in  my  speeches  ....  Of  course  some  of  the  eastern  papers  tried  to  manufacture 
a  funny  side  to  the  campaign  ....  Well,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  the  battle  was  won. 

— Selected 

Page  438 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


lyrRS.  LAVINA  CHRISTENSEN 

^  ^  FUGAL,  a  Latter-day  Saint 
woman  from  Pleasant  Grove,  Utah, 
is  the  American  ''Mother  of  the 
Year"  for  1955.  She  is  the  seventy- 
five-year-old  mother  of  eight  chil- 
dren, all  college  graduates  of  fine 
characters  and  capabilities.  She 
helped  all  of  them  with  their  edu- 
cation by  doing  such  hard  work  as 
gathering  fruit,  selling  garden  flow- 
ers, and  raising  chickens.  She  has 
contributed  greatly  to  civic  and 
Church  activities  as  well.  ''I  wish 
all  homes  held  the  family  love  and 
affection  that  have  always  existed 
in  our  home,"  says  her  daughter, 
Mrs.  Vida  Swenson. 

lyjADAME  ADRIENNE  BUCK, 

French  language  instructor  at 
the  University  of  Utah,  received  in 
March  the  medal  of  Knight  of  the 
Legion  of  Honor,  by  decree  of  the 
President  of  the  Republic  of 
France.  Louis  de  Guiringaud,  San 
Francisco  Consul  General  of  France, 
made  the  presentation,  for  Madame 
Buck's  success  in  furthering  closer 
relations  between  America  and 
France.  As  French  Consular  Agent 
for  the  Intermountain  Area,  she  has 
lectured  extensively  in  America  to 
further  understanding  of  French 
people  and  problems.  She  is  now 
an  American  citizen. 


ANN  MORROW  LIND- 
^^  B  E  R  G  H  '  S  new  book,  Giit 
From  the  Sea,  reveals  a  woman's 
earnest  search  for  individual  integ- 
rity and  spiritual  fulfillment  in  our 
complex    and    demanding    society. 

lyrRS.  MARBA  C.  JOSEPHSON 

associate  managing  editor  oi 
the  Improvement  Era,  has  been 
named  chairman  of  editors.  Nation- 
al League  of  American  Penwomen, 
and  will  direct  all  the  editorial  con- 
tests sponsored  by  the  League. 

T  UCILLE  M.  and  her  husband, 
Elmer  C.  Johnson,  of  Spanish 
Fork,  Utah,  received  the  1955 
American  Association  for  the  Ad- 
vancement of  Science  Award  of 
$100  for  their  research  on  bee-flies 
belonging  to  between  250  and  300 
species. 

ALIVE  WOOLLEY  BURT,  of 
^  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  well- 
known  author  and  contributor  to 
The  Rehcf  Society  Magazine,  re- 
cently received  the  Certificate  of 
Merit  awarded  by  Boys  Clubs  of 
America  for  their  favorite  books 
published  in  1954.  Thirty-seven 
hundred  boys  voted  on  five  hun- 
dred books.  Mrs.  Burt's  award 
book  is  Camel  ExpresSy  published 
by  John  C.  Winston  Company. 

Page  439 


EDITORIAI 


VOL  42 


JULY  1955 


NO.  7 


cJhe  cJowers  of  JLioertyi 


And  it  came  to  pass  also,  that  he  (Moroni)  caused  the  title  of  liberty  to  be  hoisted 
upon  every  tower  which  was  in  all  the  land  .  .  .   (Alma  46:36). 


'VHE  years  between  the  initiation 
of  Government  under  the  Con- 
stitution in  1789,  and  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Church  in  1830,  were  a 
time  of  preparation,  expansion,  en- 
largement. Men  looked  towards 
the  frontiers  of  mountains,  far  rivers, 
and  the  unexplored  dominions  of  a 
vast  and  varied  land.  The  restless- 
ness of  their  pioneering  was  mir- 
rored in  their  minds  and  in  their 
spirits.  In  that  time  of  the  estab- 
lishment of  many  freedoms,  includ- 
ing religious  freedom— many  dili- 
gent seekers  were  looking  for  a  true 
and  vital  faith  to  sustain  them  in 
their  individual  yearnings  and  in 
their  relationships  with  their  fellow 
men. 

Then  came  the  blessings  of  the 
restoration  and  the  further  enlight- 
enment of  revelation  from  God  un- 
der the  guidance  of  a  Prophet.  New 
towers  of  freedom  appeared  in  the 
land,  and  men  were  instructed  anew 
in  the  ancient  principles  of  liberty 
and  law  —  free  agency  and  obedi- 
ence. Of  that  time  of  expectation 
and  fulfillment  President  Brigham 
Young  has  said: 

We  believe  that  the  Lord  has  been 
preparing  that  when  he  should  bring  forth 
his  work,  that,  when  the  set  time  should 
fully  come,  there  might  be  a  place  upon 
his  footstool  where  sufficient  liberty  of 
conscience    should    exist,    that   his    Saints 

Page  440 


might  dwell  in  peace  under  the  broad 
panoply  of  constitutional  law  and  equal 
rights  ...  to  bring  to  pass  the  purposes 
of  God,  in  thus  establishing  a  new  gov- 
ernment upon  the  principles  of  greater 
freedom,  a  basis  of  self-government  allow- 
ing the  free  exercise  of  religious  worship 
[Discourses  of  Brigham  Young,  pp.  359- 
360). 

After  the  proclamation  of  exo- 
dus, when  the  ''empire  of  wagons" 
moved  to  the  West,  the  feelings  of 
liberty  and  spiritual  exaltation  were 
increased,  in  harmony  with  the 
spaciousness  of  the  beckoning  land 
and  the  dreams  of  permanent 
homes  in  the  valleys  far  away  in  the 
sentinel  mountains.  There  came  to 
the  weary  ones  at  evening  in  the 
light  of  campfires,  the  far  vision  of 
Church  spires  and  uplifted  temple 
walls,  of  work  and  worship  in  a 
protected  place. 

So  the  caravans  of  the  faithful 
came  into  the  valleys  of  the  moun- 
tains—not to  an  easy  land  of  lush 
greenery  and  natural  bounty.  Rath- 
er, that  vanguard  of  frontiersmen 
came  to  a  land  that  yielded  only  to 
unceasing  effort  and  unlimited 
hope.  But  those  who  came  early  to 
the  valleys  were  comforted,  en- 
couraged, and  exalted,  because  they 
experienced  the  lofty  strivings  of 
spiritual  frontiers.  Though  their 
feet  were  firmly  planted  in  the  des- 
ert earth,  they  looked  unto  the  high 


EDITORIAL 


441 


mountains,  and  they  heard  the  voice 
of  spiritual  direction. 

Beneath  their  touch  the  stony 
places  became  green  fields;  the  stark 
hillside  blossomed  with  orchards; 
the  rivers,  once  undirected,  flowed 
into  canals  and  then  as  silver  ditches 
in  the  dark  furrows.  Those  first 
tillers  of  the  soil  felt  a  great  surge 
of  liberty,  and  yet  obedience  and 
law  tempered  their  individual  ex- 
pansion. 

Liberty  poles  were  erected  in  the 
villages,  and  the  flag  of  the  United 
States  of  America  waved  in  the  sun- 
clean  air  of  the  mountain  valleys. 
The  Fourth  and  the  Twenty-fourth 
became  not  only  holidays,  but  mem- 
orial days— a  time  of  thanksgiving 
for  the  heritage  of  the  past;  the  gift 
of  liberty  became  a  living,  glowing 
banner,  and  even  the  children,  at- 
tending meetings  in  the  boweries 
and  in  the  meetinghouses,  knew 
why  the  flag  waved  and  why  the 
elders  of  Zion  spoke  of  ''our  Na- 
tion'' and  of  ''Utah  the  Queen  of 
the  West."  Even  the  children  real- 
ized the  symbolism  portrayed  by 
the  Goddess  of  Liberty  on  the 
Fourth  of  July,  and  the  lovely  young 
woman  who  represented  "Utah"  on 
the  Twenty-fourth.  And  who  among 
those  who  rejoiced  in  the  valleys 


could  fail  to  be  attuned  to  the  bands 
that  greeted  the  holiday  mornings 
with  a  great  stirring  of  bugles?  Who 
among  those  who  had  come  from 
afar  could  fail  to  be  humbled  and 
uplifted  by  the  prayers  that  arose 
in  petition  for  continued  liberty  in 
the  land— and  a  supplication  asking 
the  Heavenly  Father  to  guide  and 
bless  the  chosen  ones  entrusted  with 
the  government  and  the  destiny  of 
the  people,  for  they  "took  upon 
them  the  name  of  freedom  ...  for 
the  freemen  had  covenanted  to 
maintain  their  rights  and  the  privi- 
leges of  their  religion  by  a  free  gov- 
ernment .  .  .  ."   (Alma  51:6). 

So  it  has  come  as  an  assignment 
to  our  generation  that  we  remember 
and  revere  the  eternal  principles  of 
liberty  and  law,  that  we  proclaim 
the  divine  origin  of  these  principles. 
The  exercise  of  individual  liberty 
under  law  is  not  antagonistic  to 
group  co-operation.  Rather,  it  is 
the  strong  person,  strong  in  law 
and  liberty,  who  has  something  to 
give  and  to  contribute  to  his  group. 
The  individual  must  first  possess  his 
own  soul  and  know  his  source  of 
strength,  know  his  own  direction, 
before  he  can  turn  in  service  to 
others,  upholding  and  proclaiming 
law  and  liberty. 

-V.  P.  C. 


vi/hen   Waited   vine  S/s  Jxt 


nswer 


Dorothy  ].  Roberts 

By  a  word  you  swept  a  wider  valley's  girth, 
By  dear  belief  pushed  mountains  to  the  sea; 
Spread  with  manna  every  desert  twig, 
And  built  your  faith  a  shelter  over  me. 


c//i    ffienioriam — i/oa   Smoot   CDusenberri[ 

May  5,  1873— April  24,  1955 


TDA  Smoot  Dusenberry,  beloved 
leader  among  women,  died  April 
24,  1955,  less  than  two  weeks  before 
her  eighty-second  birthday.  Of  pio- 
neer heritage,  she  was  the  daughter 
of  Abraham  Owen  Smoot  and  Anna 
Kirstine  Mouritsen  Smoot.  In  early 
childhood  her  artistic  and  intellect- 
ual abilities  were  evident.  After  her 
graduation  from  the  Brigham  Young 
Academy  in  1897,  ^^^^  attended 
Chauncey  Hall  College  in  Boston 
and  Columbia  University  in  New 
York  City.  Her  husband,  George 
A.  Dusenberry,  died  when  their  two 
children  were  young,  and  Sister 
Dusenberry  supported  them  by  be- 
coming a  schoolteacher.  She  was 
principal  of  the  Kindergarten  Norm- 
al Training  School  at  Brigham 
Young  University  from  1910  to 
1921.  Later,  she  became  professor 
of  psychology  at  B.  Y.  U.  and  con- 
tinued in  that  position  until  her  re- 
tirement. 

Sister  Dusenberry's  service  in  Re- 
lief Society  covered  a  long  period 
of  time  and  her  accomplishments 
were  noteworthy.  In  1901,  she  was 
appointed  second  counselor  to  Pres- 
ident Bathsheba  W.  Smith,  thus 
becoming  intimately  associated  with 
that  noble  woman.  During  the 
years  of  her  membership  in  the 
presidency,   Sister  Dusenberry  was 


a  delegate  to  a  meeting  of  the 
National  Council  of  Women  held 
at  Washington,  D.  C,  and  a  dele- 
gate to  meetings  of  the  Internation- 
al Council  held  in  Berlin,  Germany; 
Toronto,  Canada;  and  Christiania, 
Norway,  as  well  as  representing  Re- 
lief Society  at  many  other  impor- 
tant meetings  and  conventions. 
She  continued  as  a  member  of  the 
general  board  after  her  release  from 
the  presidency  in  1910  and  served 
until  1921.  An  inspirational  speak- 
er, her  addresses  in  Relief  Society 
conferences  and  conventions  will 
long  be  remembered.  She  helped 
initiate  the  movement  for  uniform 
courses  of  lessons  in  Relief  Society, 
and  she  supported  wholeheartedly 
all  activities  planned  for  the  educa- 
tion of  mothers.  Helpful  articles  on 
the  psychology  of  children  were 
written  by  her  and  published  in  The 
Rdiei  Society  Magazine. 

In  her  later  years  she  found  much 
joy  in  renovating  and  refurnishing 
the  family  home  in  Provo,  Utah, 
where  many  friends  and  relatives 
came  to  share  the  beauty  of  her 
flower  gardens  and  her  gracious  hos- 
pitality. Always  appreciative  of  her 
many  gifts  and  abilities,  she  shared 
them  freely  with  others  throughout 
her  long  and  useful  hfe. 


Page  442 


TO  THE  FIELD 


[Program  for  the    lioveinber  cfast  Sunday 
ibvening     1 1  ieeting 

nPHE  special  program  for  Sunday,  November  6,  1955  will  be  mailed  to 
Relief  Society  stake  presidents  early  in  August.    We  urge  stake  presi- 
dents to  distribute  these  programs  to  the  wards  immediately  upon  receipt 
of  them. 

In  order  to  allow  ample  time  for  preparation,  the  numbers  to  be  sung 
by  the  Singing  Mothers  in  the  special  program  for  November  6,  1955,  are 
listed  below  and  will  be  available  by  August  1,  1955. 

''O  Lord,  Most  Merciful"  from  Concone,  arranged  by  Ira  B.  Wilson,  S.  S.  A. 
#6208,  published  by  Lorenz  Publishing  Company,  501  East  Third  Street,  Dayton  1, 
Ohio.     Price  18  cents. 

"Peace  I  Leave  With  You,"  by  Roberts,  S.  S.  A.  #5065,  published  by  G. 
Schirmer,  Inc.,  3  East  43d  Street,  New  York  17,  N.  Y.  Price  16  cents. 

If  your  local  dealer  is  unable  to  supply  these  numbers,  they  may  be  ordered  from 
the  following  stores: 

Beesley  Music  Company,  70  South  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Daynes  Music  Company,  45-47  South  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Glen  Brothers  Music  Company,  74  South  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Ldo|/    Vl/anted 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

I  have  need  for  a  boy  in  my  kitchen, 
To  approve  of  my  culinary  art, 
To  butter  my  mornings  with  questions, 
To  put  spice  in  my  middle-aged  heart; 

Anticipatory,  impatient, 

A  boy  eager  and  ready  to  eat; 

With  a  grin  hiding  under  a  doughnut — 

Unimpressed  with  today's  cost  of  meat. 

I  have  need  for  a  boy  in  my  kitchen, 
With  an  appetite  deep  as  a  wish, 
With  a  finger  to  sahage  loose  frosting. 
And,  especially,  to  clean  out  the  dish. 


Page  443 


aZUlltll 


ung 

Counselor  Velma  N.  Simonsen 

<'i''nnHERE  is  only  one  way  to  make  a  quilt  and  that  is  the  way  our  grandmothers  and 
■"■     their  grandmothers  did  it"   (Ruth  E.  Finley). 

Terms  We  Should  Know 

The  definitions  of  quilting  terms  have  not  changed  in  the  history  of  quilt  making. 
There  are  three  main  types  of  quilts: 

The  Comforter:  Top  and  back  made  of  unpieced  material 

The  appliqued  quilt 

The  patchwork  quilt  or  pieced  quilt 

Patchwork  Quilts 
Choosing  a  Pattern 

To  make  a  patchwork  quilt  the  first  thing  to  do  is  to  choose  a  pattern.  There 
are  thousands  of  quilt  patterns,  ranging  from  the  simple  four  or  nine  patch  quilts  to 
the  very  intricate  pattern. 

Cutting  the  Patches 

With  the  aid  of  scrap  bag  and  scissors,  the  next  thing  to  do  when  making  a 
patchwork  quilt  is  to  cut  the  patches.  They  must  be  cut  carefully  and  accurately  so 
that  each  piece  will  fit  into  its  proper  place,  A  help  in  insuring  accuracy,  is  to  make 
your  cutting  guide  or  pattern  from  No.  oo  grade  sandpaper.  The  material  should  be 
free  from  wrinkles  before  cutting.     Do  not  press  seam  open  but  to  one  side  of  block. 

Piecing  the  Blocks 

Sew  together  to  form  a  block  the  patches  you  have  cut.  The  term  "block"  means 
a  complete  pattern  composed  of  patches  pieced  together  or  appliqued.  The  block  is 
usually  more  attractive  if  light  and  dark  patches  are  sewed  together  alternating,  or  plain 
and  print  material  may  be  alternated. 

Setting  Together 

This  term  means  sewing  the  finished  blocks  together.  This  may  be  done  by 
simply  joining  the  blocks,  but  it  is  more  effective  to  combine  them  with  strips  or 
squares  of  white  or  plain-colored  material.  The  material  used,  as  well  as  the  method 
used  for  setting  the  blocks  together,  is  sometimes  called  "set."  This  is  usually  de- 
termined by  the  pattern  being  copied. 

The  Top 

The  "top"  is  the  completed  patchwork  blocks,  set,  and  border,  if  making  a 
patchwork  or  appliqued  quilt;  or  length  of  material  sewed  together^  if  making  a  quilt  of 
plain  material.  The  seams  of  the  top  should  be  pressed  well  to  one  side. 

The  Back 

The  "back"  is  made  of  lengths  of  yard  goods  stitched  together  to  make  a  piece 
of  material  the  size  of  the  top.    Press  seams  open. 

The  Batt 

The  "batt"  is  the  filling  that  is  placed  between  the  top  and  the  back.  It  may  be 
all  wool,  part  wool,  or  it  may  be  cotton.  Part  wool  is  most  satisfactory  for  warmth. 
A  No.  2  batt  is  required  for  a  regulation  quilt,  size  81  inches  by  90  inches. 

Page  444 


QUILTING  445 

Marking 

"Marking"  is  tracing  the  quilting  design  on  the  top  of  the  quilt.  Different  meth- 
ods are  used,  such  as  transfer  patterns,  stencils,  or  freehand  designs.  Designs  may  be 
marked  with  chalk  or  pencil,  or  the  quilting  may  follow  the  design  of  the  block. 

Quilting 

''Quilting"  is  sewing  a  design  with  a  running  stitch  through  the  top,  the  batt, 
and  the  back.  Stitches  must  be  through  the  entire  quilt,  guided  underneath  by  the 
left  hand.  The  stitches  should  be  small  and  even  and  should  be  spaced  close  enough 
to  hold  the  batt  in  place  and  keep  it  from  wadding. 

Rolling 

"Rolhng"  means  to  turn  the  two  side  forms  under,  thus  winding  up  the  quilted 
portions  so  that  the  unquilted  parts  can  be  reached  by  the  quilters. 

Taking  Out 

This  means  removing  the  quilted  quilt  from  the  frames. 

Binding 

This  is  the  finishing  of  the  raw  edges  of  the  otherwise  completed  quilt.  This  may 
be  done  in  several  ways,  such  as  turning  a  narrow  edge  of  the  back  over  the  top  and 
hemming  it  down,  or  by  turning  in  the  edges  of  the  top  and  back,  whipping  or  quilt- 
ing the  edges  together,  or  the  edges  may  be  bound  with  bias  tape. 

Necessary  Equipment 

The  Quilting  Frames 

The  "frames"  may  be  and  are  usually  homemade.  They  consist  of  four  strips 
of  smooth  wood,  ordinarily  one  inch  thick  and  from  three  to  four  inches  wide.  The 
two  side  strips  are  108  inches  long;  the  two  end  strips  are  90  inches  long.  About  one 
and  one-half  inches  from  the  edge  of  each  of  these  four  wooden  frames  a  two-inch 
strip  of  folded  strong  cotton  (denim  is  good)  cloth  is  tacked  securely  the  entire  length 
of  each  frame.    To  this  the  edges  of  the  quilt  are  pinned. 

The  Thread 

No.  24  sewing  thread  is  best  for  quilting.  However,  regular  quilting  thread,  tatting 
thread,  and  double-duty  thread  may  also  be  used. 

The  Needles 

Regular  short  quilting  needles  are  best  for  quilting.  Numbers  5,  6,  and  7  are 
most  satisfactory. 

Materials 

Beautiful  quilts  may  be  made  from  the  following  fabrics:  chintz,  percale,  broad- 
cloth, cretonne,  sateen,  and  cotton  flannel.  For  a  more  elaborate  quilt,  satin,  or  taffeta 
may  be  used. 

Procedure  in  Making  a  Quilt 

1.  A  regulation  quilt,  size  81"  x  90"  requires  five  yards  of  40-inch  to  42-inch 
material  for  each  top  and  each  back,  if  making  a  quilt  of  plain  material;  or  five  yards 
for  the  back  only  if  making  a  patchwork  quilt.  If  using  36-inch  material,  it  will  require 
six  yards  for  each  top  and  six  yards  for  each  back. 

When  using  40  to  4 2 -inch  material,  cut  two  strips  2  Vz  yards  long,  sew  together 
lengthwise.    This  will  make  a  regulation  sized  top  or  back. 


446  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 

When  using  36-inch  material,  cut  two  strips  2  Vi  yards  long,  sew  together  length- 
wise. Cut  remaining  yard  into  three  strips  12  inches  wide.  Sew  ends  together  mak- 
ing a  strip  90  inches  or  1V1  yards  long  by  12  inches  wide.  Sew  this  onto  the 
other  strips  lengthwise,  making  the  top  and  the  back  each  2 1/3  yards  by  2  Vi   yards. 

2.  Set  up  frames  on  horses  according  to  the  measurements  of  the  quilt.  Always 
T^X^CQ  side  frames  on  top  of  end  frames  to  make  rolling  possible. 

3.  Pin  back  of  quilt  to  the  frames,  wrong  side  up.  Place  pins  about  four  inches 
apart^  parallel  to  frames,  so  they  will  not  prick  the  hands  when  quilting. 

4.  Before  unrolling  the  batt,  pat  it  and  fluff  it  as  though  it  were  a  pillow.  Gently 
stretch  and  fit  it  over  the  quilt  back. 

5.  Place  the  top  of  the  quilt  on  top  of  batt,  right  side  up.  Pin  to  the  back,  plac- 
ing the  pins  as  explained  in  No.  3. 

6.  Mark  the  quilt  according  to  desired  design. 

7.  Quilt  by  using  running  stitches  as  small  and  even  as  possible.  Fineness  of 
quilting  will  greatly  enhance  the  value  of  the  quilt. 

8.  Roll.  When  all  reachable  space  on  each  of  the  four  sides  is  quilted,  remove 
pins  on  each  end  covering  the  area  to  be  rolled.  Do  not  try  to  reach  too  far.  To 
do  so  is  tiring  and  makes  it  difficult  to  make  small  even  stitches.  Roll  sides  of  quilt 
under  as  far  as  desired.  Repeat  quilting  and  rolling  from  both  sides  until  quilting  is 
completed.  WHien  the  quilting  is  completed  remove  the  quilt  from  the  frames,  then 
trim  and  bind  edges. 


[health 

Alma  Weixelbaum 

T  I  7'EALTH!     A  word  with  infinite  meanings,  more  relative  than  time.     Infinite,  be- 
*  ''    cause  it  has  a  different  significance  for  every  individual;  relative,  because  it  can  be 
estimated  solely  by  its  possessor.     A  dream  of  empire;  a  few  pieces  of  green  wrapping 
paper. 

To  a  painter,  a  glowing  sunset,  the  snowy  outline  of  ragged  cliffs;  to  a  farmer, 
it  is  acres  of  golden  grain.  For  some,  the  means  to  visit  far  places  or  to  purchase 
special  luxuries;  but  even  for  these,  it  is  usually  the  means  to  an  end,  not  an  end  in 
itself. 

To  me?  I  am  fabulously  rich,  for  I  have  a  multitude  of  friends  who  have  been 
tried  in  the  crucible  of  prosperity;  tested  in  the  acid  of  adversity;  and  proved  pure  gold; 
friends  with  hands  eagerly  outstretched  to  help  in  every  emergency. 

Within  reach  of  my  fingers  are  volumes  that  bring  me  the  wisdom  of  all  the 
ages;  the  epics  of  nations  and  of  lovers.  In  them  I  can  find  the  lilting  ecstasy,  the 
melHfluence  and  the  stirring  emotions  of  poesy;  the  eloquence  and  lofty  rhetoric  of 
prose. 

On  my  walls  I  can  see  pictures  envisioned  in  the  souls  of  their  creators,  or,  looking 
out  of  the  window  on  a  vaster  canvas,  are  masterpieces  of  nature,  etched  on  illimitable 
space.  I  can  turn  a  knob  and  lie  with  closed  eyes,  steeping  my  soul  in  the  peace  and 
beauty,  the  grandeur  and  throbbing  passion  of  music. 

Some  may  have  more  material  goods  than  others,  but  no  man  is  poor  who  has 
eyes  to  see,  ears  to  hear,  and,  above  and  beyond  all,  a  heart  to  understand. 


Bringing  Home  the  Cows 

NeJI  Murbarger 

THE   sunset  had   mounted   in  Father  always  said  Jack  was  the 

brihiancy    until    the    entire  most   worthless    dog   he   had    ever 

western  sky  was  blazing  with  known;  and  that,  man  and  boy,  he 

color,  as   the  cows  and   I  trudged  had  known  a  lot  of  dogs! 

over  the  prairie  hills  toward  home.  'If  Jack  was  as  smart  as  Uncle 

I  walked  along,  and,  removmg  my  Jim  Lockwood's  Penny  dog,  you 
pink  gingham  sunbonnet,  twirled  it  wouldn't  have  to  make  this  long 
by  the  strings  describing  magnificent  walk  for  the  cows  every  night,"  Fa- 
arcs  and  circles  and  figure  eights,  ther  had  said  that  evening.  "I  could 
I  dextrously  used  its  stiffly-starched  just  say,  'Go  fetch  the  cows.  Jack!' 
brim  to  shear  seed  heads  from  the  and  Jack  would  go  fetch  the  cows 
prairie  grass.  No  matter  how  good  without  any  help  from  anyone!" 
life  might  be,  it  was  infinitely  better  That  our  giddy  shepherd  pup 
when  one's  head  was  not  bound  should  ever  be  as  smart  as  Uncle 
about  by  the  constricting  tent  of  a  Jim's  Penny  seemed  extremely 
starched  sunbonnet.  Especially  was  doubtful.  Nonetheless,  it  was  a 
this  true  on  warm  summer  even-  frightening  prospect.  I  didn't  want 
ings,  when  you  were  ten  years  old  Jack  to  be  smart.  A  little  smart- 
and  wanted  the  prairie  breeze  to  ness  wouldn't  hurt  I  supposed;  but, 
run  its  cool  fingers  over  your  braid-  most  definitely,  I  didn't  want  him 
ed  hair  and  tickle  deliciously  around  smart  enough  to  fetch  the  cows  by 
your  throat!  himself!     All  times  on  the  prairie 

Picking  up  a  couple  of  pebbles,  were  good  times  to  a  ten-year-old, 

I  flung  them  at  Cherry  and  Pansy,  but  of   all   good   times,   there  was 

the  big  red  Guernseys,  which  had  none  other  so  thoroughly  good  as 

halted  their  homeward  progress  to  these   long   evening    rambles   after 

snatch  a  few  more  nibbles  of  grass,  the  cows  .... 

Jack,   the  shepherd  pup,  who  was  I  was  still  thinking  about  Jack, 

supposed  to  help  me  bring  the  cows,  and  what  a  catastrophe  it  would  be 

was  practically  everywhere  except  at  if  he  ever  got  smart,  when  the  dog's 

his  post  of  duty.    After  tearing  off  frantic  barking  drew  my  attention 

madly  in  pursuit  of  a  jackrabbit—  to  a  fat  little  billy  owl,  who  was 

none  of  which  he  ever  quite  man-  sitting  on  a  fence  post,  quizzically 

aged   to   catch— he  would   make  a  turning  his  head  to  watch  us  pass, 

leisurely  and  circuitous  return  across  Knowing  how  much  I  liked  the  bil- 

the  hills,  halting  to  bark  long  and  ly  owls.  Uncle  Jim  had  warned  me 

joyously    at    every    striped    ground  that   I   should   never   walk  all   the 

squirrel  and  fat  prairie  dog,  detour-  way  around  one  of  them, 

ing  to   chase   sparrow   hawks,   and  ''If   you   ever   walk   all   the   way 

pausing,  every  few  yards,  to  sniff  at  around  a  billy  owl,"  he  had  said, 

some  fascinating  hole  in  the  ground,  wagging  a  solemn  finger  under  my 

Page  447 


448 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


nose,  "it'll  just  be  too  bad  for  your 
friend,  Mr.  Owl!  He'll  just  keep 
turning  his  head,  around  and 
around,  until,  finally,  he'll  wring  it 
plumb  off!" 

VITHILE  I  knew  almost  for  cer- 
tain that  Uncle  Jim  was  only 
teasing  me,  I  couldn't  help  wonder- 
ing if  any  bird  would  actually  wring 
its  own  neck.  Could  it  possibly  be 
so  silly?  I  was  remembering,  now, 
something  else  Uncle  Jim  had  said. 

'Tou  don't  have  to  take  my  word 
for  it,"  he  had  declared.  '7^^^^  you 
walk  all  the  way  around  a  billy  owl, 
sometime,  and  you'll  see  his  head 
drop  off!" 

And  now,  here  was  I,  and  here 
was  an  owl;  and  one  of  the  maxims 
in  my  copybook  said  there  was  no 
time  like  the  present!  Stealing  a 
half-guilty  glance  toward  the  cows, 
I  saw  they  were  rambling  on  ahead 
quite  as  well  as  if  I  were  at  their 
heels,  and  Jack  had  bounded  off 
several  minutes  before  in  pursuit 
of  a  killdeer. 

Taking  one  deliberate  step  after 
another,  with  a  brief  pause  between 
each  two  steps,  I  started  around 
the  bird,  meanwhile  keeping  my 
eyes  glued  on  his  slowly  pivoting 
head.  A  quarter  of  the  way  around 
and  his  bright  yellow  eyes  were  still 
following  me.  A  third  of  the  way 
.  .  .  another  step  .  .  .  and  another! 
But  now,  as  I  neared  the  half-way 
point,  with  the  owl  still  watching 
me  closely,  I  began  to  grow  a  little 
alarmed! 

Suppose  Uncle  Jim  had  been  tell- 
ing the  truth  and  not  only  teasing 
me!  Suppose  the  billy  owl  did 
wring  his  neck  —  how  would  I  feel 
then?  Just  like  a  murderer,  that's 
how!    And  if  it  ever  became  known 


that  the  president  of  the  Hillcrest 
Liberty  Bell  Bird  Club  was  guilty 
of  contributing  to  the  death  of  a 
billy  owl  .  .  .  well,  that  was  a 
prospect  almost  as  frightening  as 
the  thought  that  Jack  might  some- 
day become  smart  enough  to  fetch 
the  cows! 

Turning  around,  I  retraced  the 
half-circle  I  had  made,  the  little 
owl's  eyes  and  head  now  following 
me  faithfully  in  the  opposite  direc- 
tion. Only  when  he  was  quite  re- 
stored to  normalcy,  did  I  leave  him 
to  his  own  affairs,  and  hurry  off  in 
pursuit  of  the  cows,  now  far  ahead. 

While  I  still  didn't  believe  Uncle 
Jim's  story  about  the  billy  owl  — 
not  really  and  truly  —  I  couldn't 
help  being  terribly  glad  that  I  had 
stopped  when  I  did,  and  that  I 
hadn't  caused  him  to  turn  his  head 
any  farther  .... 

"DEFORE  I  had  quite  overtaken 
the  cows,  I  was  startled  by  the 
sudden  upspringing  of  a  meadow 
lark  from  the  ground  at  my  feet. 
Only  a  few  minutes  search  was 
enough  to  reveal  the  small,  woven 
grass  tunnel  that  led  along  the 
ground  to  the  well-hidden  nest  and 
its  four  speckled  eggs.  I  was  still 
looking  at  the  nest  —  being  very 
careful  not  to  touch  it,  or  even 
breathe  on  it,  lest  the  mother  bird 
should  refuse  to  return,  when  a  lone 
curlew  flapped  overhead,  giving 
voice  to  his  long,  low,  wailing  cry. 

Something  about  this  call  of  the 
curlews  always  left  me  with  a  shiv- 
ery feeling  down  inside. 

Uncle  Jim  said  they  spoke  like 
that  because  they  were  mourning 
for  the  Old  West,  which  would 
soon  be  gone. 

'The  curlew's  like  me  and  the 


BRINGING  HOME  THE  COWS 


449 


buffaloes/'  Uncle  Jim  had  said. 
''He's  a  has-been!  He's  out-of-date! 
He  don't  fit  into  this  new  home- 
steader world  of  curtains  at  the 
windows  and  milch  cows  in  the 
barn.  He  don't  like  this  business 
of  stringing  barbed  wire  across  God's 
great  open  range,  and  cutting  it  into 
little  old  half-mile  squares,  and 
plowing  and  planting  it  to  wheat 
and  barley  and  alfalfa  and  corn. 
He  don't  like  it,  because  he  belongs 
to  the  time  when  a  man  could  ride 
all  day  in  the  saddle  and  never  see 
a  fence,  or  a  house,  or  another  man 
.  .  .  nothing  but  white-faced  cattle 
and  sun  and  sky  and  waving  wild 
grass. 

'That's  why  the  curlew  mourns 
when  he  flies  over  the  prairie  .  .  .  ." 

When  Uncle  Jim  talked  like  this 
it  always  sort  of  scared  me  and 
made  me  choke  up,  because  I  knew 
for  certain,  these  times,  he  wasn't 
teasing  me.  It  was  a  different  sort 
of  talk  than  the  billy  owl  talk  .... 

Topping  the  last  hill,  the  cows 
and  Jack  and  I  paused  for  a  mo- 
ment to  look  down  on  the  little 
grove  of  green  Norway  poplars  and 
the  tiny  cluster  of  unpainted  build- 
ings that  spelled  home.  Giving  a 
happy  bark.  Jack  went  bounding 
away  down  the  slope  toward  the 
barn;  and  each  of  the  cows,  in 
turn,  stretched  out  her  head  and 
gave  voice  to  a  long,  satisfied  moo. 

As  soon  as  she  saw  us  approach- 
ing. Mother  started  for  the  stable, 
two  bright  galvanized  milk  pails 
looped  over  her  arm,  and  Stripes, 
the  tiger  cat,  tagging  at  her  heels. 

'HILE  waiting  for  Mother  to 
finish  with  the  milking,  I 
wandered  through  the  barn.  I  liked 
its  clean,  sweet  smell,  its  atmosphere 


W 


of  security  and  Tightness  and  abun- 
dance. All  the  stalls  were  piled  deep- 
ly underfoot  with  new  wheat-straw 
bedding,  the  cows'  mangers  were 
filled  with  alfalfa  hay,  and  the 
horses'  feed  boxes  with  corn.  I 
stopped  to  peer  up  at  the  gable 
where  my  friends,  the  barn  swal- 
lows and  mud  daubers,  were  going 
in  and  out  of  their  neat  little  mud 
nests.  I  loved  the  trim  swallows, 
but  I  wasn't  so  fond  of  the  noisy, 
chattering  sparrows  who  maintained 
a  shabby  colony  of  poorly-put-to- 
gether nests  in  the  shelter  of  the 
barn  eaves.  But  Father  said  even 
the  sparrows  had  a  right  to  live  their 
own  lives,  and,  if  they  wanted  to 
live  in  shabby  nests,  that  should  be  ■ 
their  privilege. 

With  both  pails  filled  to  the 
brim,  and  the  cows  turned  into  the 
feed  lot.  Mother  and  I  started  down 
the  path  toward  the  lamplighted 
kitchen.  There,  the  warm,  frothy 
milk  would  be  strained  into  tin 
pans;  I  would  fill  a  brimming  dish 
for  the  waiting  kittens,  and  would 
ladle  out  a  warm  cupful  for  myself. 

As  we  sat  around  the  kitchen 
table  eating  supper  that  night,  I 
would  tell  Father  and  Mother  about 
the  billy  owl  and  the  curlew,  and 
the  meadow  lark's  nest,  and  all  the 
other  small  adventures. 

And  still  later,  as  Mother  heard 
my  prayers,  I  would  ask  Heavenly 
Father's  usual  blessing  on  our  home 
and  on  our  aunts  and  uncles  and 
cousins  .  .  .  and  then  I  would  add 
another  prayer,  under  my  breath,  so 
that  none  but  he  and  I  would  know. 

'Tlease,  Heavenly  Father,"  I 
would  whisper,  "don't  ever  let  Jack 
be  so  smart  he  can  fetch  the  cows 
in  by  himself,  alone!" 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE  ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  C.  WILLIAMS 


LKed  (^ur rants  ^/Lre  uiipe! 


Helen  S.  Williams 

DURING  those  cold  gray  days  of  winter,  did  you  ever  have  a  nostalgic  longing  for 
the  warmth  and  color  of  summer?  And  did  you  sort  of  daydream  about  giving  a 
party  when  the  weather  \^•as  pleasant  and  you  could  do  your  table  differently  from  any- 
thing you  had  ever  done  before? 

Well,  Florence  C.  Williams  did,  and  it  was  at  currant  ripening  time.  The  very 
time  of  the  year  when  she  preserves  dozens  of  glasses  of  currant  jelly  for  her  family 
and  friends.  She  decided  that  this  would  be  the  right  time  to  entertain  a  group  of 
old  friends  who  had  been  meeting  weekly  for  thirty-six  years.  The  bright  red  currants 
gave  her  the  idea,  and  she  decided  to  surprise  her  guests  with  a  gay,  bright,  new  idea 
of  red  currants  as  the  motif  for  her  table. 

For  her  centerpiece,  she  would  pile  the  currants  high  in  a  tiered  red  Venetian 
glass  epergne,  letting  large  clusters  of  the  currants  drape  over  the  sides.  She  might 
have  to  fasten  the  bunches  together  with  fine  wire,  but  that  could  be  done  easily 
and  artistically.  The  red  currants  falling  over  the  sides  of  the  epergne  would  give  grace, 
beauty,  and  color.    What  could  be  more  novel? 

The  picture  above  almost  gives  an  illusion  that  the  fruit  used  is  cherries,  and,  of 
course,  cherries,  apricots,  grapes,  or  any  rather  small  fruit  in  season  could  be  used 
with  equal  effect  of  charm  and  color  scheme. 

Page  450 


RED  CURRANTS  ARE  RIPE  451 

Florence  decided  that  the  centerpiece  needed  some  other  touch  to  carry  out  her 
unique  idea,  and  to  make  her  table  a  complete  unit.  Because  there  is  a  magic  some- 
thing called  generosity  which  is  inherent  to  her  nature,  Florence  feels  that  no  party 
at  her  home  is  a  success  unless  each  guest  carries  home  with  her  a  memento  or  little 
gift.  These  thoughtful  remembrances  endear  her  to  her  friends.  The  gift  is  more  than 
a  tangible  favor,  for  it  bears  with  it  the  warmth  of  hospitality  and  friendship  which 
has  given  her  the  reputation  of  being  a  lovely  hostess  and  sweet  friend. 

For  this  particular  party  she  would  make  individual  glasses  of  currant  jelly.  But, 
first,  she  would  paint  tiny  red  dots  on  the  glasses,  then  fill  them  with  jelly  and  cover 
the  top  with  paraffin  wax.  She  would  then  place  in  the  wax  before  it  had  hardened, 
a  small  frilly  lace  doily  on  which  the  guests'  names  had  been  written  in  red.  She  would 
tie  a  bunch  of  red  currants  to  each  glass  with  a  bright  red  ribbon  and  tiny  bow. 

The  red  currants  in  the  matching  glass  epergne,  the  gay  polka-dot  glasses  filled 
with  perfectly  prepared  jelly  as  place  cards,  and  bowls  of  currant  jelly  placed  here  and 
there  on  the  dainty  white  organdy  tablecloth,  would  make  a  seasonal  and  delightful 
table — and  she  had  never  used  the  idea  before. 

She  decided  to  serve  old-fashioned  popovers,  fried  chicken,  a  tossed  garden-fresh 
salad,  and  a  frozen  dessert. 

Yes,  summer  is  nearly  here,  and  with  it  come  fruits  and  flowers  to  be  arranged 
differently  and  originally.  The  most  beautiful  tables  are  the  ones  that  can  be  done 
inexpensively  but  with  much  ingenuity  and  thought.  Choose  a  color  scheme  and 
watch  for  fruit  that  is  in  season,  which  will  lend  itself  for  decoration.  Then  prepare 
your  jam  or  jelly,  decorate  individual  glasses  with  the  fruit,  doihes,  and  names;  arrange 
a  centerpiece  in  proportion  to  your  table,  and,  of  course,  always  have  your  linen  spotless, 
your  silver,  glassware,  and  dishes  gleaming,  and  you  will  have  a  beautiful  table. 

Your  friends  will  warm  to  the  different  ideas,  and,  when  they  sample  their  glasses 
of  jelly,  they  will  recall,  as  do  Florence's  friends,  the  joy  and  fun  of  being  in  some- 
one's home  who  cared  enough  to  go  to  the  extra  work  to  make  their  visit  so  unusual 
and  different. 

Currants  are  ripe — it  is  time  to  prepare  them,  to  use  them  for  decoration,  time  to 
welcome  summer  and  friends  with  a  different  kind  of  party,  just  as  Florence  is  going 
to  do. 

«  ♦  « 

I  Light    I  Hove s 

Cherry  McKay 

Along  the  accent  of  day-shore 
Acute  tides  come,  and  wind  before 
Crisp  breaking  waves  in  a  seething  pour. 

Day  is  a  sharp  cloud, 
Willo\^s  bowed, 
The  rock  hard-glinted. 
The  voice  aloud. 

After  daytime's  cold  forbiddanee, 
Sharpened  sight,  and  brief  song  pittance, 

Night  moves  radiantly  round. 
Her  sky  is  near;  her  only  sound 
A  song,  unbound. 


L^iceua     I  ielson    ofound  a     Hew    diobbyi 
at  the  xjxge  of  ibightyi 

/^ICELIA  Nelson  of  Smithfield,  Utah,  is  now  ninety-seven  years  old.  Seventeen  years 
^  ago  she  started  the  hobby  of  making  quilts.  She  has  made  more  than  thirty  beautiful 
•quilts  for  members  of  her  family.  One  of  these  received  first  prize  at  the  county  fair. 
Her  quilting  stitches  are  fine  and  even,  and  her  designs  and  color  harmonies  reveal  the 
•craftsmanship  of  a  true  artist  who  does  her  part  to  make  the  world  more  beautiful  and 
to  make  her  family  happy, 

Cicelia,  who  was  born  in  Denmark,  came  to  Utah  at  the  age  of  live  and  has  hved 
eighty-five  years  in  Smithfield.  She  hopes  to  live  at  least  three  more  years,  so  that  she 
can  reach  the  century  mark.  For  many  years  she  was  a  practical  nurse,  taking  little  or  no 
pay  for  her  devoted  service.  In  young  womanhood  she  became  an  expert  seamstress  and 
made  many  aprons,  pillow  tops,  dresses,  and  blouses,  as  well  as  much  embroidery  and 
crochet  work.  She  is  still  an  excellent  cook,  and,  although  she  lives  with  a  daughter, 
she  likes  to  make  cakes  and  cookies  to  serve  as  a  treat  for  the  many  friends  who  call  to 
visit  with  her.  Mrs.  Nelson  is  the  mother  of  five  children,  and  she  has  sixty-six  other 
descendants.  She  has  been  a  widow  for  nineteen  years,  but  her  cheerfulness  and  courage 
have  uplifted  her  own  heart  and  have  contributed  to  the  happiness  of  generations  of 
people  in  the  Smithfield  community. 

Page  452 


April's  Pennies 

Arlene  D.  CJoward 

APRIL  sat  up  quickly  at  the  April  did  his  bidding  excitedly, 
tread  of  Papa's  heavy  boot  and  the  small  family  trouped  in 
upon  the  loft  ladder.  Her  quietly.  Mama  smiled  at  them  from 
eyes  swept  over  her  three  little  her  high  bed,  her  auburn  hair  look- 
brothers  sleeping  peacefully  on  their  ing  brighter  than  usual  against  her 
blankets,  nestled  deep  in  the  frag-  pale  face  and  the  white  pillow, 
rant  hay.  The  one  thing,  and  the  April  hugged  her  and  kissed  the 
only  thing  that  was  pleasant  about  smooth  cheek  before  she  turned  to 
the  night  Mama  gave  birth  to  a  look  at  the  tiny  little  bundle  Aunt 
baby  was  the  fact  that  they  could  Ella  was  holding  up  for  her.  She 
sleep  in  the  loft  in  the  barn.  Joey,  peeked  down  at  the  little  round 
Tim,  and  two-year-old  Georgie  had  face,  and  her  heart  seemed  to  pound 
had  great  fun  playing  in  the  hay  against  her  ribs.  Very,  very  gently 
the  night  before;  it  had  been  she  she  touched  the  soft,  fuzzy  cheek 
who  had  sat  by  the  tiny  loft  window  and  the  little  doubled  fist.  She 
and  prayed.  Mama  never  had  an  giggled  happily  as  she  saw  the 
easy  time  at  best,  she  knew  from  the  downy  black  hair, 
way  Aunt  Ella  talked  the  next  day.         ''Oh,    Mama,    we   finally    got   a 

Papa's  tired  face  and  tousled  black  baby  with  Papa's  hair." 
hair  came  up  first  over  the  edge.  Mama    smiled,    too,    looking    at 

followed  by  his  long  arms  and  legs,  the  crop  of  red,  brown,  and  yellow 

His  gray  eyes  were  weary,  but  he  heads  surrounding  her  and   up  at 

smiled.  the  beaming,  dark  father. 

''Mama?"  she  asked  tensely,  grip-         Later,  April  ran  up  the  narrow 

ping  the  corner  of  her  blanket.  stairs  to  her  tiny  room  tucked  be- 

Papa   grinned.      "Mama   is   fine,  neath  the  eaves  and  took  out  her 

and  you  now  have  a  wonderful  little  little  glass  jar  that  was  almost  full 

baby  .  .  .  ."  of  pennies.     Yes,  the  Fast  Sunday 

April  caught  her  breath  ".  .  .  sis-  when  the  new  little  baby  would  be 
ter!"  She  flew  into  Papa's  arms  and  blessed  and  Timmy  would  be  con- 
squealed  delightedly,  "Oh,  Papa,  I  firmed  a  member  of  the  Church, 
never  dreamed  it  would  really  be  she  would  wear  a  pretty  new  dress, 
a  girl!  Oh,  I  love  boys,  of  course,"  the  first  really  new  dress  of  her  ten 
she  added  loyally,  glancing  with  years;  all  her  others  had  been  made- 
affection  at  her  brothers,  "but  a  sis-  over  ones.  She  looked  at  the  shiny 
ter!"  pennies  she  had  saved  so  diligently 

Papa  ruffled  her  golden  red  curls,  from    tending    Mrs.    Kinley's    chil- 

"Wake  up  the  boys  and  tell  them,  dren  —  at  last  there  were  enough 

Wash  them  well  at  the  pump,  and  for  her  new  dress.    What  could  be 

then  I  reckon  you  can  go  on  in  and  so   wonderful   as   to   have   a   sweet 

see  your  new  sister  .  .  .  Mama,  too,  sister  and  a  pretty  dress?  She  closed 

of  course."  her  eyes  and  pictured  the  frilly  yel- 

Poge  453 


454 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


low  dress  with  the  full  skirt  in 
Tomkin's  show  window.  Tomor- 
row, it  would  be  hers. 

That  evening  the  family  sat 
around  the  table  after  the  dishes 
were  cleared  away,  and  Mama 
looked  on  from  the  bed,  smiling  in 
deep  contentment.  Joey  grinned, 
showing  plainly  the  big  gap  where 
his  two  front  teeth  were  missing. 

''What  are  we  going  to  name  Ht- 
tle  sister?" 

Papa's  eyes  crinkled  at  the  cor- 
ners. ''What  would  you  like,  Joey?" 

"Daisy." 

"Daisy!"  April  exclaimed,  "why?" 

JOEY  looked  a  little  abashed,  and 
^  Tim  crowed,  '"Cause  that's  his 
cow's  name."  He  began  to  giggle, 
but  Papa  stopped  him  with  a  stern 
glance. 

"Daisy  is  Joey's  choice.  What  do 
you  like,  April?" 

"I  think  we  should  name  her 
Katy  after  Mama." 

The  boys  all  agreed  eagerly, 
especially  Joey,  and  Mama  kissed 
each  of  them  with  starry  eyes.  So 
it  was  decided. 

April  gazed  at  the  tiny  round  face 
pillowed  against  Mama's  breast  and 
sighed,  "She'll  look  so  sweet  in  the 
new  dress  we're  going  to  get  for 
her  to  be  blessed  in." 

Papa  laid  his  book  down  slowly. 
"I'm  afraid  we  can't  get  the  gown 
after  all,  honey,  what  with  the  doc- 
tor bills  and  all." 

Tim  looked  up  and  his  eyes  were 
bright.  "No  new  suit  for  me  eith- 
er. Pa?" 

"I'm  afraid  not,  son,"  Papa  said 
softly,  covering  Tim's  chubby  hand 
with  his  large  one. 

Tim  gulped  to  keep  back  the 
tears,  for  it  wasn't  every  day  that  a 


boy  was  confirmed  a  member  of  the 
Church. 

April  thought  of  the  suit  that 
Tim  would  have  to  wear,  the  sleeves 
coming  up  above  his  wrists  and  the 
trousers  much  too  short.  She 
glanced  at  his  face  and  felt  tears 
coming  close  at  the  look  of  misery 
in  his  eyes,  but  she  saw  the  brave 
smile  that  he  flashed. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,  Pa.  It  doesn't 
matter." 

But  it  did,  very  much,  and  April 
knew  it. 

The  following  day  April  took  her 
bottle  of  pennies  and  tucked  it  care- 
fully in  her  big  purse.  Today  was 
the  day  that  she  could  buy  the  pret- 
ty dress.  Papa  helped  her  up  be- 
side him  on  the  wagon  seat  and 
clucked  to  the  horses.  He  grinned 
down  at  her. 

"Well,  honey,  today  is  the  day 
you've  been  planning  on  for  so  long. 
You'll  look  real  nice  in  a  new  dress." 

April  smiled,  but  she  wasn't  as 
happy  as  she  had  anticipated.  Papa 
left  her  at  Tomkin's  store.  'Til  be 
back  in  about  a  half  hour.  Just  take 
your  time  and  look  around." 

April  waved  after  his  broad  back 
and  stepped  up  before  the  big  win- 
dow. There  was  the  dress!  It 
looked  even  more  beautiful  than 
ever,  and  her  heart  pounded  hap- 
pily. It  would  really  be  hers.  She 
hurried  inside  and  started  toward 
a  clerk.  Then  she  turned.  It  was 
only  once  in  a  small  girl's  lifetime 
that  she  saved  so  much  money,  and 
she  might  as  well  spend  a  little  time 
carrying  it  around  before  she  gave 
it  all  away. 

She  walked  through  the  aisles  and 
felt  very  wealthy  as  she  saw  the  dif- 
ferent pretty  things  that  she  could 


APRIL'S  PENNIES 


455 


buy.  There  were  silk  scarves  and 
bottles  of  perfume  and  jewelry 
and.  .  .  .  She  stopped,  for  there, 
spread  out  before  her,  was  a  beauti- 
ful, sheer  white  baby  dress  with  a 
wide  row  of  lace  and  a  satin  pink 
bow  on  the  lace  yoke.  She  caught 
her  breath  as  she  read  the  price. 
Why  she  could  even  buy  that  and 
have  money  left  over.  But  she  hur- 
ried away  quickly,  for  she  didn't 
have  money  for  that  and  her  dress, 
too. 

April  decided  that  she  didn't  want 
to  look  around  after  all,  and  she 
started  back  to  the  clerk,  when  her 
eyes  caught  sight  of  a  neat  blue 
suit.  She  walked  closer.  It  was 
just  Tim's  size.  She  closed  her  eyes 
tightly  and  ran  to  the  smiling  clerk's 
side. 

'1  ...  I  want  the  dress— the  yel- 
low one  in  the  window,"  she  said 
breathlessly. 

"THE  clerk  smiled.     'It  is  pretty, 
isn't  it?     It's  just  the  type  for 
you. 

She  chattered  on,  but  April  didn't 
hear  her  because  she  kept  thinking 
of  Tim's  brave  little  face  and  his 
suit  that  looked  like  it  was  Joey's— 
and  the  sweet  tiny  baby  pressed 
against  Mama  that  would  be  wear- 
ing the  slightly  yellowed  dress  that 
was  so  worn. 

''No,  wait  a  minute.  I've  changed 
my  mind.  I'd  like  that  pretty  baby 
dress  .  .  .  and  the  blue  suit,  if  I 
have  enough  money."  She  said  it 
quickly,  for  once  said,  it  could  not 
be  undone. 

The  clerk  smiled.  ''Are  you 
sure?" 

April  held  up  her  head  very 
straight,  and  her  eyes  sparkled  as 


she  pictured  her  brother  and  sister 
in  their  new  clothes.  "Yes,  very 
sure! 

She  had  enough  money,  with  a 
penny  left  over,  and  she  held  the 
big  package  tightly  as  she  picked 
out  a  penny's  worth  of  peppermints 
for  Mama.  Then,  very  slowly  she 
took  out  the  jar  of  pennies.  Her 
heart  pounded  as  she  handed  it  to 
the  clerk,  and  with  each  penny  that 
she  counted  her  dress  was  more 
and  more  impossible,  until,  at  last 
the  pennies  were  out  of  sight  in  the 
cash  drawer. 

She  closed  her  eyes  tightly  as  she 
walked  past  the  shop  window  and 
ran  across  to  Papa  quickly. 

"Did  you  get  it?"  he  grinned 
as  she  flounced  up  beside  him. 

She  nodded. 

"Good,"  said  Papa.  "You  certain- 
ly look  happier  than  you  did  when 
we  came." 

April  was  a  little  amazed— but 
she  was  happier! 

When  they  arrived  home  Mama 
called  to  April,  as  she  ran  through 
the  room.  "April,  dear,  may  I  see 
this  lovely  dress  you've  talked  so 
much  about?" 

"Can  I  wait  until  Fast  Sunday, 
Mama?" 

"Of  course,  dear,  if  you'd  rather." 

April  smiled  and  handed  her  the 
bag  of  peppermints.  Mama's  eyes 
twinkled  as  she  thanked  her. 

April  dashed  up  the  stairs  and 
laid  the  package  carefully  on  the 
bed  and  tore  open  the  wrappings. 
She  had  fully  expected  to  cry,  but 
as  she  touched  the  rippling  folds  of 
the  dress  and  held  out  the  suit,  she 
smiled  instead.  Putting  them  on 
hangers,  she  placed  them  in  the 
closet  beside  her  freshly-ironed,  old, 


456 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


best  dress,  the  dress  that  would  go 
to  Church  once  again. 

PEARLY  Fast  Sunday  morning,  the 
eventful  day,  April  awoke  to 
the  sunlight  streaming  in  across  the 
room  and  the  delightful  twitter  of 
birds  outside.  She  slipped  quickly 
out  of  bed  and  dressed  in  her  blue 
dress.  Trembling  with  eagerness, 
she  took  the  suit  and  the  baby  dress 
and  ran  down  the  stairs. 

Papa  and  Mama  looked  up  ex- 
pectantly, and  astonishment  flashed 
across  their  faces. 

''Why,  darling!  Where  is  your 
new  dress?" 

April  handed  them  the  clothes, 
and  they  looked  down  at  her  with 
pride,  love,  and  understanding  shin- 
ing in  their  eyes. 

Sitting  on  the  bench  in  the  chap- 
el April  looked  happily  at  her  proud 
parents  holding  Katy  in  her  flowing 
white  dress,  with  its  perky  bow.  Her 
three  brothers  were  scrubbed  and 
shiny-faced,  and  Tim  fairly  beamed 


with  happiness.  Her  own  blue  dress 
looked  nice,  and  she  would  have 
been  surprised  at  the  many  admir- 
ing glances  turned  her  way — the 
smiles  of  approval.  Her  dress  may 
have  been  seen  before,  but  most  of 
them  had  never  seen  a  face  so  child- 
ishly peaceful. 

The  speaker,  his  face  calm  and 
earnest,  gazed  down  at  the  humble 
congregation.  His  sermon  was  in- 
teresting and  stirring,  but  to  April 
his  last  lines  were  the  most  im- 
portant. 

''Each  day  you  give  up  something 
—something  precious— you're  com- 
ing nearer  to  Jesus,  our  Savior,  near- 
er to  his  example  ...  to  him  who 
gave  the  greatest  sacrifice  of  all!" 

April  listened  as  though  he  were 
talking  to  her  alone.  She  had  made 
a  sacrifice— however  small.  It  had 
been  hard,  but  oh,  how  glad  she  was 
now!  What  could  be  a  better  way 
to  be  near  Jesus  than  to  make  a 
small  sacrifice?  Tenderly  she 
touched  the  blue  pleats  of  her  old 
dress. 


S, 


ummer 


QJoo  thills 


Vesta  N.  LuJcei 

The  sun-fire  bakes  the  hills  to  a  golden  crust 

Rich  loaves  of  ripened  grain, 

And  sears  the  surface  soil 

Brick  red  or  rust. 

The  long  heat  roasts 

The  earth's  deep  ground 

And  it  becomes  well-browned. 

Done  overmuch. 

The  hillocks  toast, 

The  wild  weeds,  the  shallow-rooted,  broil. 

Haycocks  slowly  burn 

To  a  gentle  amber  turn; 

Tree  leaves  cook  crisp,  and  poison  oak. 

Like  creeping  flame, 

Chmbs  the  foothill  slopes, 

And  even  pebbles  sizzle  to  the  touch. 


Green  Willows 

Chapter  6  (Conclusion) 
Deone  R.  Sutherland 


1  wrote  Pat  almost  every  day  while 
she  had  the  mumps,  but  her 
mother  said  she  wasn't  very 
cheerful.  I  tried  to  tell  her  how 
surprised  everybody  in  town  was 
about  Karen's  engagement,  and  how 
really  surprised  everyone  was  when, 
just  a  few  days  later,  Dr.  Turner 
bought  an  engagement  ring  for 
Margaret.  They  might  have  a 
double  reception  after  being  mar- 
ried in  the  temple,  people  said,  but 
Dr.  Turner  didn't  want  to  wait  un- 
til spring  to  marry  Pat's  Aunt  Mar- 
garet. He  thought  they  should  be 
married  at  Christmas  time.  That 
would  give  the  school  board  plenty 
of  time  to  find  another  teacher  for 
the  last  half  year  unless  Margaret 
really  insisted  on  finishing  the  year. 
Then  the  next  summer  they  were 
going  to  take  a  real  honeymoon  to 
Europe.  They  were  going  to  take 
Phil,  too.  Phil  was  crazy  about 
Margaret.  Everybody  was,  includ- 
ing me. 

I  wrote  Pat  how  dumb  people 
were  to  be  surprised.  We  knew  all 
about  it  long  ago.  Or  we  thought 
we  knew  some  things  anyway. 

Pat  had  to  stay  in  the  house  over 
two  weeks.  One  side  went  down, 
and  then  she  came  down,  or  rather 
swelled  up  on  the  other  side.  ''She's 
missing  half  the  summer/'  I  com- 
plained to  Mother. 

It  was  almost  three  weeks  before 
we  were  able  to  get  out  on  our  bikes 
again  and  sell  Kold-ayde.    The  July 


heat  was  really  going  to  be  terrible 
for  us  to  ride  in,  we  decided;  but 
it  was  awfully  good  for  selling  our 
product.  We  encouraged  parents  to 
buy  Kold-ayde  in  order  to  make 
their  own  popsicles  for  the  children 
at  home.  We  did  very  well  for  a 
change. 

One  package  makes  a  terrific 
number  of  popsicles  everyone  had 
to  agree.  It  was  very  late  in  the 
afternoon  when  we  approached  the 
hill  that  led  to  the  Diffendorf  home. 

''We  really  don't  have  to  go  up 
there  today,"  I  told  Pat.  "We've 
made  quite  a  profit  already.  We've 
only  a  few  packages  of  raspberry 
left  in  the  basket." 

"I  know,"  Pat  said,  "but  it  might 
be  that  they'd  want  some  drinks. 
I'd  like  to  stop  in  anyway."  I  looked 
at  her  in  disbelief  about  their  want- 
ing any,  but  we  got  off  our  bikes 
and  pushed  them  up  the  hill. 

"Anyway,  the  road's  stopped 
shimmering,"  I  said.  "If  we  don't 
hurry,  we're  going  to  be  late  get- 
ting home  to  dinner." 

"We'll  only  stop  a  minute,"  Pat 
said.  "Dr.  Turner  brought  Aunt 
Margaret  to  see  me  last  night,  so 
Mama  says  I've  seen  them  enough 
this  week.    We'll  hurry." 

"Somebody's  car  is  parked  in 
front,"  I  said  to  Pat. 

We  climbed  the  hill  slowly  with 
our  eyes  on  the  car.  We  were 
almost  to  it  before  we  recognized  it 
to  be  Jens  Oleson's,  the  postmast- 

Page  457 


458 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


er's  car.  We  stopped  to  rest  and 
looked  at  the  car  and  then  at  each 
other. 

"Another  telegram?"  Pat  suggest- 
ed. 

"Maybe/'  I  said,  "but  the  post 
office  must  be  closed  by  now." 

Margaret  was  digging  in  the  gar- 
den in  front  of  the  house.  "Well,  Pat 
and  Lillian,  hello."  She  stood  up, 
brushing  the  dirt  from  her  gloves 
and  shaking  her  hair  back  a  little. 
She  wore  a  dark  skirt  and  a  thin 
yellow  blouse.  "Are  you  selling  on 
this  hot  day?    How's  business?" 

"So  good,"  I  said,  "that  we  really 
don't  have  to  sell  you  anything  to- 
day unless  you  really  want  it." 

"Oh,"  laughed  Margaret,  "I  think 
Agnes  will  probably  need  at  least 
one  package.  I'll  get  my  purse  in 
just  a  moment." 

She  sat  back  on  her  heels  and 
looked  at  the  garden  where  she'd 
been  digging.  She  laid  her  gloves 
on  the  grass,  and  I  saw  the  diamond 
Dr.  Turner  had  given  her  sparkle  in 
the  sun.  It  looked  very  bright  and 
light  against  her  brown,  thin  hand. 
Pat  and  I  lay  down  on  the  grass  be- 
side her. 

"Did  Mr.  Oleson  bring  a  tele- 
gram?" Pat  asked. 

"No,"  said  Margaret.  "At  least  I 
don't  think  so.  He's  around  in  the 
kitchen  talking  to  Agnes.  She's 
making  cream  puffs." 

We  hadn't  realized  how  hungry 
we  were. 

ly/f  ARGARET  stood  up,  stretching. 
"She  must  be  finished  with 
them  by  now.  Let's  walk  around, 
and  you  can  have  one  to  eat  on  the 
way  home."  She  looked  over  the 
few  remaining  packages  in  our  bas- 


ket.    "I  suppose  I'll  have  to  take 
raspberry,  but  it  isn't  my  favorite." 

We  walked  around  the  house. 
"I'll  run  right  up  and  get  my  purse," 
Margaret  said.  "You  girls  go  on  in- 
to the  kitchen  for  a  cream  puff." 

Jens  Oleson  was  standing  in  the 
kitchen  doorway.  We  hesitated  in 
the  hall.  Pat's  Aunt  Agnes'  voice 
was  saying,  "I  appreciate  your 
thoughtfulness,  Jens,  but  I  assure 
you  with  my  whole  heart  that  I'm 
quite  content  with  my  life  the  way 
it  is  and  never  have  the  slightest  in- 
tention of  changing  it  .  .  .  ." 

"Yah,  I  know,  Agnes,"  Jens  said. 
"You  were  determined  even  as  a 
little  girl.  I  had  no  business  to 
bother  you,  but  I  thought  maybe 
you'd  mellowed  with  the  years.  I 
won't  mention  this  again  ever,  so 
there'll  be  no  strain  on  you."  Jens 
backed  through  the  kitchen  door- 
way. 

"Oh,  there'll  be  no  strain,"  Agnes 
said.  "My  word,  I  have  to  go  on 
using  the  post  office  the  rest  of  my 
life,  I  imagine.  Here,  take  a  cream 
puff  with  you.  You've  been  eyeing 
them  hungrily  ever  since  you  came 
m. 

"Thanks,  Agnes  —  Miss  DifTen- 
dorf.  You're  a  wonderful  cook 
and  no  mistake.  Yes,  I'll  take  one 
more  for  my  supper.  Goodbye  for 
now."  He  turned  to  go  into  the 
hall  and  saw  us.  "Ah,  the  girls  are 
here,  is  it?  I'll  just  go  out  the  back 
door;  no  sense  going  through  the 
whole  house." 

He  opened  the  back  door  with 
his  elbow,  holding  the  cream  puffs 
warily. 

We  went  into  the  kitchen.  Aunt 
Agnes  greeted  us  absent-mindedly. 
"Take  two,"  she  said,  nodding  at 


GREEN  WILLOWS 


459 


the  cream  puffs.  But  we  could  only 
manage  one  on  a  bike,  we  explained. 

Margaret  came  into  the  room 
with  her  purse. 

''Margaret/'  Agnes  asked,  "are 
you  buying  the  juice  powder  to- 
day?" 

"We  only  need  one  package," 
Margaret  said.  "Business  has  been 
very  good  for  them  all  day.  It's  the 
hot  weather,  I  expect." 

"That's  what  we  tell  the  people," 
Pat  said. 

Margaret  searched  in  her  coin 
purse  for  a  nickel. 

"I'm  sorry  we've  nothing  left  but 
raspberry,"  I  said. 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,"  Agnes  said. 

"Did  Jens  go?"  Margaret  asked. 
"Is  something  wrong  at  the  post 
office?" 

Agnes  looked  at  Margaret  and 
snorted.  "You  and  Karen  getting 
engaged  has  turned  the  town  upside 
down,  I  guess.  Or  at  least  it  gave 
our  postmaster  ideas." 

Margaret  looked  at  Agnes;  then 
she  said  slowly,  "Well,  why  not? 
Jens  is  a  fine  man.  A  httle  old  .  .  .  ." 

A  ONES  stood  up,  "That's  enough, 
Margaret.      I    don't    intend    to 
quit  teaching,  and  I  don't  intend  to 
take  in  a  boarder.     I  expect  it  will 
be  all  over  town,  unless  these  girls 
can  hold  their  tongues." 
"Yes,  we  can,"  Pat  said. 
I  nodded  my  head. 

"Jens  is  a  good  man,  Margaret's 
right,  and  there's  no  need  to  hurt 
him.  It's  just  the  rumors  going 
around,  I  expect,  that  made  him 
lose  his  head  for  a  minute.  I'm  hap- 
py the  way  things  are.  Margaret 
will  be  just  across  the  street.  Karen 
will  be  up  near  the  university  in 


Orchard  City.  My  cousin  Harriet, 
who  was  widowed  only  a  year  ago, 
would  be  happy  to  move  in  should 
I  ever  feel  the  slightest  tinge  of  lone- 
liness. I  love  teaching.  My  life  is 
already  patterned.  Some  people  are 
meant  for  some  things,  and  some 
for  others.  It's  a  wise  person  who 
knows  when  he's  well  off." 

"Why,  look  how  settled  we  were 
before  .  .  .  ."  Margaret  began. 

"Settled,"  said  Agnes,  "but  not 
really  happy.  Karen  was  too  busy 
at  the  university  and  too  young  to 
know,  but  you  had  already  begun  to 
be  an  unhappy  person.  Look  at  the 
way  you  dashed  around  to  keep  busy 
every  summer  before  this  one.  Tliose 
two  years  following  Gwennie's  death 
bothered  you  terribly  when  you 
thought  people  might  think  you 
were  thinking  of  Mark  again  .... 
It  wasn't  happy  for  me  to  see,  Mar- 
garet." 

"You're  right,  of  course,  Ag- 
nes   " 

Agnes  interrupted  Margaret  again, 
"But  me,  Margaret,  I've  always 
been  happy  the  way  I  am.  I'm  not 
restless,  and  I'm  not  looking  for 
anything.  I'm  content.  I  like  read- 
ing papers,  and  looking  at  the  chil- 
dren in  the  fall,  feeling  I'm  about 
to  discover  them  all  over  again  for 
a  wonderful  year.  My  mistake  was 
that  I  tried  to  impress  that  content- 
ment onto  you  two  girls.  I  wanted 
you  to  know  what  I'd  found.  But 
all  of  us  are  different.  Some  want 
more  than  others." 

Margaret  said  slowly,  "But,  Ag- 
nes, those  years  were  hard  ones  after 
Mother  died.  She'd  spent  almost 
everything  Father  had  left.  You 
took  over  and  sacrificed  for  all  of 
us " 


460  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 

''Sacrificed!''  Agnes  exclaimed.  ''I  sides.    Tonight  we  were  really  going 

loved  it.     I  loved  teaching  and  be-  to  be  late  to  dinner, 

ing  able  to  help  my  family.  I  never  ''We'll    catch   it/'   we   yelled   at 

did  anything  with  the  thought  that  each  other. 

any  of  you  should  someday  feel  that  Green    Willows    whirled   by    on 

you  should  sacrifice  any  happiness  each  side  as  we  cascaded  down  on 

in  your  own  lives  in  order  to  repay  our   bikes.     Suppose  all   our   days 

me  in  any  way  .  .  .  ."  when  we  are  young  here,  go  by  that 

"I    know    that,"    Margaret    said,  f^^t,  I  thought.     My  heart  ahiiost 

"but  all  the  same  .  .  .  ."  stopped  with  fear  that  they  might. 

I  wanted  to  yell  the  words  out  to 

"I've  enacted  the  role  of  kin-of  Y>at,  but  I  couldn't  find  the  right 

a  sister,  and  that  is  all,"  Agnes  said  ^^^^      i  \oo]^q^  at  her  quickly  and 

shortly.    "Let's  drop  it  there.    How  ^^^   ^hat  her   smooth   brown   face 

could  any  of  us  be  happier  with  lo^j^gd  as  young  as  mine  must  be. 

what  we  have?    Margaret,  take  this  ^hese    days    will     never    end,     I 

tray  of  cream  puffs  and  put  them  in  thought.    They'll  go  on  forever,  or 

the    icebox,   will   you?"      Margaret  at  least  such  a  long  time  that  I  don't 

held  out  her  hand.    Agnes  held  the  ^ave  to  worry  about  it  now.  Besides, 

tray  for  a  moment,  looking  intently  ^n  ^f  ^  ^^^^^^^^  ^^  were  only  a  few 

at    the    pastry.     "That    was   funny  blocks  from  home,  and  we  had  to 

about  Jens,  though,  wasn't  it?"  she  ^^-^  coasting  and  start  pedaling.  We 

murmured.  stood  up  on  our  bikes  to  pedal  be- 

We  hurried  down  the  hill  on  our  cause  that  was  faster.     We  could 

bikes.     We  went  so  fast  that  the  smell  dinners  cooking  in  the  houses, 

wind  tugged  our  hair  and  our  feet  All  of  Green  Willows  was  getting 

couldn't  keep  up  with  the  pedals,  ready  for  dinner.     I   could  hardly 

We  held  our  feet  straight  out  at  our  wait  to  get  home. 


I  o  ■ 


cfoaaii   V(/e  Lricked  the  (^arrant  L^rop 

Zara  Sabin 

Today,  we  picked  the  currant  crop — 

Two  small  brown  hands  out-cupped,  held  all 

The  ruby-ripened  loveliness 

Most  carefully,  lest  one  should  drop. 

My  mind  raced  back  .  .  .  when  I  was  small^ 
Grandmother,  in  a  gingham  dress, 
Had  help  from  me.     My  unruly  mop 
Of  sun-browned  curls  was  scarce  as  tall 

As  the  currant  bush.     It  was  not  duress 
That  kept  me  there.     I  was  "her  prop/' 
"Her  good  right  hand,"  she  said,  "her  all." 
My  heart  beat  high  with  happiness 

And  childish  pride.     Time  does  not  stop. 
Too  soon  our  year  is  at  the  fall; 
Our  days  are  few  to  serve  and  bless — 
Today  we  picked  the  currant  crop! 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbooi:  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delia  H.  Teeter 

DENVER  STAKE   (COLORADO)   PRESENTS  WORD  PICTURE  OF  THE 
CONSTITUTION  "THIS  IS  FREEDOM,"  March  15,  1955 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Marlyn  Hess,  representing  a  housewife;  Charlotte 
Clifford,  an  American  citizen  of  today;  Helen  Henry,  a  citizen  of  tomorrow;  Blanche 
Pusey,  stake  social  science  class  leader,  who  gave  the  prologue  and  directed  the  program; 
Dorothy  Villalobos,  representing  the  armed  forces;  Elva  Wright,  representing  the  Relief 
Society. 

Standing,  at  the  right^  left  to  right:  Josephine  H.  Madison,  as  the  Constitution 
personified;  Louine  Cromar,  President,  Denver  First  Ward  Relief  Society,  as  a  citizen 
of  the  past. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Marjorie  Whitman,  organist;  Reta  R.  Beck, 
stake  chorister,  who  directed  the  music. 

Third  row,  standing,  at  the  right:  Delia  H.  Teeter,  President,  Denver  Stake  Relief 
Society. 

Fourth  row,  standing  at  the  right,  right  to  left:  Mollie  Richardson,  First  Coun- 
selor, Denver  Stake  Relief  Society;  Thclma  Robinson,  Second  Counselor,  Denver  Stake 
Relief  Society,  who  introduced  the  program. 

All  the  wards  in  Denver  Stake  participated  in  this  program  which  was  based  on 
the  word  picture  "This  Is  Freedom,"  by  Alberta  H.  Christensen,  a  member  of  the 
general  board  of  Relief  Society. 

Page  461 


462 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Naomi  L.  Brimhall 

RICHLAND   STAKE    (WASHINGTON)    SINGING   MOTHERS   FURNISH 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  February  27,  1955 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Iris  Smith,  pianist;  Helen  Madsen,  stake  Relief 
Society  organist;  Anita  McCartney,  stake  Relief  Society  chorister;  Aiidra  Ord;  Naomi 
Brimhall,  President,  Richland  Stake  Relief  Society;  Lela  Lott,  President,  Walla  Walla 
Ward  Relief  Society;  Helen  Allen,  President  Sunnyside  Ward  Relief  Society;  Ethel  And- 
erson, President,  Richland  Third  Ward  Relief  Society;  Florence  Sylvester,  President, 
Richland  Second  Ward  Rehef  Society;  Florence  Jensen,  President,  Richland  First  Ward 
Relief  Society. 

Also  in  the  group  are  several  former  presidents  of  ward  Relief  Societies. 

Sister  Brimhall  reports  that  "Richland  Stake  Singing  Mothers  were  honored  to 
furnish  the  music  for  the  morning  and  afternoon  sessions  of  stake  quarterly  conference, 
which  was  attended  by  Elder  Walter  Dansie  of  the  General  Church  Welfare  Commit- 
tee." 


Photograph  submitted   by  Martha  C.   Eagar 

JUAB  STAKE  (UTAH)    NEPHI  SECOND  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACHIEVES 
A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  IN  VISITING  TEACHING 

FOR  FOUR  YEARS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Louise  Vickers;  Mary  G.  Jensen,  Second  Counselor, 
Juab  Stake  Rehef  Society;  Delia  P.  Belliston,  Secretary,  Nephi  Second  Ward  Relief 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


463 


Society;  Verna  Wright,  former  First  Counselor,  Ncphi  Second  Ward  Relief  Society; 
Delta  Yates,  Second  Counselor,  Nephi  Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  Martha  C.  Eagar, 
President,  Juab  Stake  Relief  Society;  Edna  J.  Cazier,  theology  class  leader,  Juab  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Leta  Bryan;  Ellen  Greenhalgh. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Eva  Powell;  Florence  H.  Lunt;  Arvilla  Warren; 
Olive  Broadhead;  Mary  Belliston;  Emma  Lunt;  Delia  Stanley;  Louise  Leavitt;  Zelma 
Golden;  Lizzie  Black;'  Etta  Latimer;  LaRae  Kendall;  Hazel  Bosh;  Mildred  Brown, 
First  Counselor,  Nephi  Second.  Ward  Relief  Society;  Ida  Memmott;  Mildred  Green- 
halgh; Pearl  BelHston;  Thora  Pace;  Ethel  S.  Irons;  Lua  Stephenson;  Ida  Bellisto.n. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ethel  E.  Blomquist 


SWEDISH   MISSION   RELIEF   SOCIETY   DISTRICT   CONFERENCE 

Stockholm,  April  lo,  1955 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Marianne  Ternstrom,  President,  Stockholm  Branch 
Relief  Society;  Edith  Nilsson,  Stockholm  District  leader;  Ethel  E.  Blomquist,  President, 
Swedish  Mission  Rehef  Society;  Svea  Kinderstam,  visiting  teacher;  Ulla  Balck,  President 
of  the  newly  organized  Stockholm  Second  Branch  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Blomquist  reports  the  enjo}able  occasion  of  this  conference  which  was  held 
on  Easter  Sunday:  "Members  of  the  Norwegian  Choir  and  their  families  were  honored 
guests  during  our  conference,  singing  at  our  meetings  and  rendering  a  beautiful  concert 
during  their  stay.  A  number  of  our  Norwegian  Relief  Society  members  are  in  the  pic- 
ture. We  were  sorry  that  Sister  Gunderson,  Second  Counselor  in  the  Oslo  Branch 
Relief  Society^  who  gave  such  a  lovely  talk,  somehow  was  out  of  the  line  of  focus  for 
the  picture  and  so  cannot  be  seen  with  the  group." 


464 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


Photogi^aph    submitted   by    Vera   R.    Cantwell 

SMITHFIELD  STAKE  (UTAH),  NEWTON  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
BIRTHDAY  DINNER,  March  15,  1955 

Vera  R.  Cantwell,  President,  Smithfield  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  all  the 

women  in   the  Newton   Ward  received   an   in^'itation  to   this   dinner,   celebrating  the 

113th  anniversary  of  the  organization  of  Relief  Society  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  March  17, 
1842. 


t/i  QJnbute  to  the  Singing    1 1  iothers 

Ida  L.  Belnap 

".  .  .  yea,  the  song  of  the  righteous  is  a  prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall 
be  answered  with  a  blessing  upon  their  heads"   (D.  &  C.  25:12). 

Oh,  Singing  Mothers  in  Zion,  a  part  of  Israel's  great  throng, 
Wondrously  sweet,  harmonious,  and  clear,  your  voices  carry  on. 
The  deep  rich  melodies  we  lo\'e,  and  messages  of  worth, 
To  gladden,  cheer,  and  brighten  all  this  saddened  earth. 

Yours  is  a  worthy  purpose,  yours  is  a  gift  that  is  rare, 
That  awakens  in  the  human  heart,  a  feeling  akin  to  prayer. 
The  music  sweet  revives  the  soul,  new  faith  to  us  is  given 
While  reverently  and  joyously,  we  taste  the  peace  of  heaven. 

Sometimes  you  tell  of  David,  sweet  singer  of  olden  times, 
And  then  again  your  voices  blend  in  modern  mystic  rhymes; 
You  take  us  to  the  utmost  heights  where  holy  temples  rise. 
It  seems  we  almost  feel  the  warmth  from  the  Master's  eyes. 

Oh,  mothers  old  and  mothers  young,  we  love  you  for  what  you  are. 
Your  courage,  faith,  and  dignity  in  lands  both  near  and  far. 
The  music  of  your  song  shall  live  in  worlds  that  are  to  be, 
For  you  not  only  sing  for  time,  but  for  eternity. 

Then  sing,  oh.  Singing  Mothers,  sing  an  echo  to  your  song 
As  on  the  vast,  ethereal  waves,  your  voices  float  along. 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  33— Review— The  Book  of  Mormon 

Book  of  Ether  and  i  Nephi  through  the  Book  of  Alma 

Eider  Leiand  H.  Monson 

For  Tuesday,  October  4,  1955 

Objective:  To  renew  our  understanding  of  the  lives  and  teachings  of  The  Book  of 
Mormon  prophets. 


The  Book  of  Ether 

T  OOKING  back  upon  the  history 
of  the  Jaredites  and  Nephites 
(so  far  as  we  have  studied  their  his- 
tory) as  it  is  reflected  in  the  lives  of 
their  great  leaders,  we  recall  a  few 
who  have  marked  milestones  of 
progress  in  the  history  of  that  civi- 
lization. 

The  Book  of  Ether,  'The  record 
of  the  Jaredites,  taken  from  the 
twenty-four  plates  found  by  the 
people  of  Limhi  in  the  days  of  king 
Mosiah/'  gives  an  account  of  Jared, 
the  brother  of  Jared  (by  name  Ma- 
honri  Moriancumer,  as  stated  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith),  their  fami- 
lies, and  a  few  friends  who  came 
from  the  Tower  of  Babel  at  the 
time  of  the  confusion  of  tongues. 

Mahonri  Mon'ancumer, 
The  Brother  oi  Jared 

Mahonri  Moriancumer,  known 
only  as  the  brother  of  Jared  in  the 
Book  of  Ether,  became  the  first 
great  Jaredite  leader.  He  was  ''.  .  .  a 
large  and  mighty  man,  and  a  man 


highly  favored  of  the  Lord  .  .  /' 
(Ether  1 134) .  The  Jaredites  through 
Moriancumer  were  directed  by  the 
Lord  to  cross  the  sea  to  the  "land 
of  promise."  Great  faith  in  the 
Lord  was  shown  by  their  leader 
when  he  asked  the  Lord  to  touch 
the  ''molten"  stones  that  they 
might  give  forth  hght.   (See  Ether 

3:1-6.) 

The  Lord  heard  the  prayer  and 
".  .  .  stretched  forth  his  hand  and 
touched  the  stones  one  by  one  with 
his  finger  .  .  ."  (Ether  3:6).  After 
the  Lord  had  prepared  the  stones  to 
give  forth  hght,  the  brother  of  Jared 
placed  one  in  the  end  of  each  barge, 
and  they  gave  light  to  the  vessels. 

So  great  was  the  faith  of  the 
brother  of  Jared,  that  he  beheld  the 
finger  of  the  Lord.  Struck  with 
fear  he  fell  to  the  ground.  The  Lord 
said  to  him: 

.  .  .  Because  of  thy  faith  thou  hast  seen 
that  I  shall  take  upon  me  flesh  and  blood; 
and  never  has  man  come  before  me  with 
such  exceeding  faith  as  thou  hast;  for  were 
it  not  so  3'e  could  not  have  seen  my  finger. 

Page  465 


466 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


Sawest  thou  more  than  this?  (Ether  3:9). 

Then  it  was  that  the  brother  of 
Jared,  in  great  faith,  asked  the  Lord 
to  show  himself  unto  him.  As  the 
Savior  showed  himself  to  Mahonri 
Moriancumer,  great  truths  were 
established.  The  brother  of  Jared 
was  shown  that  the  Lord  lived  as  a 
personage  in  the  spirit  world  before 
his  advent  into  mortality.  It  proved 
to  him  that  man  is  created  in  the 
image  of  God  and  that  he,  Jesus 
Christ,  would  come  in  the  flesh  to 
redeem  his  people  (Ether  3:13-16). 
We  also  learn  from  the  study  of  the 
life  of  the  brother  of  Jared  that  faith 
brings  an  answer  to  prayer. 

The  Jaredite  people  became  a 
great  and  prosperous  nation  as  long 
as  they  were  governed  by  a  righteous 
leader  and  heeded  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  But  during  the  reign  of  un- 
righteous kings,  the  people  became 
wicked.  Idolatry  became  common. 
The  ''secret  combinations"  of  old 
were  introduced  and  many  were 
slain  by  those  desiring  power  and 
wealth. 

Ether 

Near  the  end  of  the  Jaredite  civil- 
ization. Ether,  one  of  the  greatest 
prophets  to  the  Jaredites,  came  forth 
in  the  days  of  the  last  king  Corian- 
tumr.  Ether  began  to  prophesy 
and  warn  the  people  of  impending 
destruction,  if  they  did  not  repent 
(Ether  12:1-5).  For  safety.  Ether 
'\  .  .  hid  himself  in  the  cavity  of  a 
rock  by  day,  and  by  night  he  went 
forth  viewing  the  things  which 
should  come  upon  the  people" 
(Ether  13:13).  The  two  leaders 
Coriantumr  and  Shiz  fought  the 
final  battle  of  swords.  As  Ether 
watched  from  a  cavity  in  the  rock, 
Shiz  was  slain.    Thus  the  prophecy 


of  Ether  to  Coriantumr,  that  Cori- 
antumr would  be  the  last  of  his 
people  to  live,  was  literally  fulfilled. 
(Ether    13:20-21.     See  also   Omni 

20.22.) 

The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lehi 

When  we  think  of  The  Book  of 
Mormon  it  is  the  more  detailed  his- 
tory of  the  followers  of  Lehi  whom 
we  especially  recall.  Lehi,  divinely 
directed,  led  his  little  colony  com- 
posed of  his  wife  Sariah  and  his 
sons  and  daughters,  Ishmael  and 
his  family,  and  Zoram,  from  Jerusa- 
lem across  the  mighty  waters  to  the 
promised  land.  There,  as  a  patri- 
arch and  father,  before  his  death  he 
called  them  together  and  blessed 
and  instructed  them. 

For,  behold,  I  have  seen  a  vision,  in 
which  I  know  that  Jerusalem  is  destroyed; 
and  had  we  remained  in  Jerusalem  we 
should  also  have  perished. 

But,  said  he,  notwithstanding  our  af- 
flictions, we  have  obtained  a  land  of 
promise,  a  land  which  is  choice  above 
all  other  lands;  a  land  which  the 
Lord  God  hath  covenanted  with  me 
should  be  a  land  for  the  inheritance  of 
my  seed.  Yea,  the  Lord  hath  covenanted 
this  land  unto  me,  and  to  my  children 
fore\'er,  and  also  all  those  who  should  be 
led  out  of  other  countries  by  the  hand  of 
the  Lord. 

Wherefore,  I,  Lehi,  prophesy  according 
to  the  workings  of  the  Spirit  which  is  in 
me,  that  there  shall  none  come  into  this 
land  save  they  shall  be  brought  by  the 
hand  of  the  Lord. 

Wherefore,  this  land  is  consecrated  un- 
to him  whom  he  shall  bring.  And  if  it 
so  be  that  they  shall  serve  him  according 
to  the  commandments  \\'hich  he  hath  giv- 
en, it  shall  be  a  land  of  liberty  unto  them; 
wherefore,  they  shall  ne^■er  be  brought 
down  into  capti\ity;  if  so,  it  shall  be  be- 
cause of  iniquity;  for  if  iniquity  shall 
abound  cursed  shall  be  the  land  for  their 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  467 

sakes,  but  unto  the  righteous  it  shall  be  and  the  problem  of  building  a  ship 

blessed  forever  (2  Nephi  1:4-7).  ^o  take  them  to  the  land  of  promise. 

After  the  death  of  his  father  in  the 

Disappointed    and    wearied    over  promised    land,     Nephi     found     it 

the  wicked  activities  of  Laman  and  necessary  to  separate  from  his  diso- 

Lemuel,  and  pleased  with  the  will-  bedient  and  wayward  brothers.     In 

ing   obedience   with    which    Nephi  this  new  location,  named  the  land 

had  responded  to  the  good  and  the  of  Nephi,  he  built  an  advanced  civi- 

beautiful,  Lehi  passed  to  the  great  lization  at  a  time  when  his  brothers 

beyond.  .  became  a  dark  and  loathsome  peo- 

ple leading  a  nomadic  life.     Nephi 

ISlcplii  built  a  temple  and  provided  for  the 

Nephi,     under     the     immediate  spiritual    welfare    of    his     people, 

leadership   of   his   patriarch    father,  which,  of  course,  contributed  more 

had  early  learned  to  listen  to  the  to  their  happiness  and  eternal  life 

teachings  of   the   still   small  voice,  than    the    great    material    benefits 

Showing  obedience,  faith,  and  cour-  which  he  showed  them  how  to  ob- 

age,  he  had  led  his  older  brothers  tain.    Before  his  death  he  made  two 

from  the  Red  Sea  back  to  Jerusalem  sets  of  records,  the  Small  Plates  of 

for  the  Brass  Plates,  which  he  knew  Nephi,  to  be  used  for  the  religious 

contained  a  genealogy  of  his  fore-  ^^istory  of  his  people,  and  the  Large 

fathers.     After  two  vain  attempts.  Plates  of  Nephi,  to  be  used  for  the 

he  had  been  successful  in  securing  secular  history  of  his  people.     He 

these  records  from  Zoram,  the  ser-  also  instructed  his  people  to  keep 

vant  of  Laban.     Only  then  was  he  ^^^ture    records    of    God's    dealings 

willing  to  return  to  his  father.    We  ^^th  them, 
remember      Nephi's     inspirational 

statement.  Jacob  and  Joseph 

Nephi's    two    younger    brothers, 

I  will  go  and  do  the  things  xyhich  j^^^^  ^^^  Joseph,  born  in  the  wil- 

the   Lord   hath    commanded,    tor   1    kno\\-  \  li  i  •  i    . 

that  the   Lord  giveth  no   commandments  ^^''^^^^  ^^  the  colony  journeyed  tO 

unto  the  children  of  men,  save  he  shall  the  land  of  promise,  became  priests 

prepare   a   way   for   them   that   they   may  and  teachers  unto  the  people.  Jacob 

accomplish  the  thing  which  he  command-  stressed  the  need  of  spirituality  and 

eththem  (I  Nephi  3:7).  p^.^^^^^    ^^    ^j^^    ^^1^^^    ^^    material 

o  1  ,1  .,1      ,1  wealth  as  a  means  to  the  develop- 

Subsequently,    with    these    same         ^  *.    c      ^        a  j       1. 

,      .,      ^,       ^l         1   .     T         1  ment  ot  men  and  women,  and  not 

brothers,  he  returned  to    erusalem  ^^^     ^j-      i.^^  ic  i      u-     4.      j.j 

,     .    T    '      1         1       1  1  ■    r       1     ,  as  an  end  m  itselr.  Jacob  instructed: 
to  mduce  Ishmael  and  his  tamily  to  ^ 

join  them  in  their  migration  to  the         ^      .   r  ^    r       ■  ■, 

1       1     £  •        •  1       i.1     .    .  1  l^ut  berore  ve  seek  for  riches,  seek  ye 

land  of  promise,  m  order  that  they  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^^^^  ^^  God.     And  after  ye 

might      intermarry.     As      a      leader  have  obtained  a  hope  in  Christ  ye  shall 

among  his  brothers,  Nephi,  resource-  obtain  riches,  if  ye  seek  them;  and  ye  will 

ful  and  energetic,  helped  the  family  seek  them  for  the  intent  to  do  good— to 

to    overcome    great    difficulties-the  ^^°|^^^  the  naked   and  to  feed  the  hungry, 

11  r  '        r       1  •     ,1       1  'ind   to   hberate    the   captive,   and   admin- 

problem  of  securing  food  m  the  des-  j^^er  relief  to  the  sick  and   the  afflicted 

ert  after   their  bows  were  broken,  (Jacob  2:18-19). 


468 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


The  immediate  successors  to  Ja- 
cob and  Joseph  taught  the  people 
that  sin  erodes  happiness  and  peace 
from  hfe,  that  the  happy  nation  is 
the  God-fearing  nation. 

In  the  meantime  the  Nephites  in 
the  land  of  Nephi,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  King  Mosiah,  father  of  King 
Benjamin,  fled  northward  to  escape 
from  Lamanite  domination.  They 
discovered  the  Mulekites  in  the  land 
of  Zarahemla.  These  Mulekites  had 
left  Jerusalem  a  few  years  after  Lehi 
and  his  colony  had  departed,  and 
had  come  to  the  land  of  promise 
and  settled  north  of  the  land  of 
Nephi.  They  were  a  numerous 
people  and  had  built  up  a  civiliza- 
tion with  Zarahemla  as  its  central 
city  (Book  of  Omni  15-23). 

The  Nephites  joined  with  the 
Mulekites  in  building  a  civilization 
there,  which  was  henceforth  known 
as  a  Nephite  civilization.  King  Mo- 
siah,  father  of  King  Benjamin,  was 
made  king  over  the  inhabitants  of 
Zarahemla  (Omni  19). 

Benjamin 

After  Mosiah's  death  his  son  Ben- 
jamin became  king  over  the  united 
nations.  ''.  .  .  King  Benjamin  was  a 
holy  man,  and  he  did  reign  over  his 
people  in  righteousness  .  .  .  (Words 
of  Mormon  17).  During  Benjamin's 
reign  there  was  '\  .  .  a  serious  war 
and  much  bloodshed  between  the 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanites  .  .  ." 
(Omni  24),  [the  Lamanites  were 
living  in  the  land  of  Nephi  (Words 
of  Mormon  13-14)]  "•  .  .  But  be- 
hold, the  Nephites  did  obtain  much 
advantage  over  them;  yea,  insomuch 
that  king  Benjamin  did  drive  them 
out  of  the  land  of  Zarahemla"  (Om- 
ni 24).     During  the  remainder  of 


his  days  he  had  peace.  Before  his 
death  he  called  his  people  together 
before  the  temple  and  announced 
to  them  that  his  son,  Mosiah, 
should  be  their  king  and  instructed 
them  concerning  the  gospel  (Mo- 
siah 2:9).  Among  other  things,  he 
told  them  that  he  had  labored  with 
his  own  hands  in  order  to  avoid 
burdening  them  with  taxes,  and  in- 
formed them  that  he  wanted  them 
to  understand  that  ".  .  .  when  ye  are 
in  the  service  of  your  fellow  beings 
ye  are  only  in  the  service  of  your 
God"  (Mosiah  2:17).  So  it  was 
that  he  urged  them  to  serve  one  an- 
other. He  also  prophesied  concern- 
ing the  future  appearance  of  Christ 
(Mosiah  3:5-12).  He  also  taught 
them  how  to  activate  the  gospel 
principles  in  their  own  lives,  how  to 
make  their  religion  life-service  rath- 
er than  lip-service. 

And  also,  ye  yourselves  will  succor 
those  that  stand  in  need  of  your  succor; 
ye  will  administer  of  your  substance  unto 
him  that  standeth  in  need;  and  ye  will 
not  suffer  that  the  beggar  putteth  up  his 
petition  to  you  in  vain,  and  turn  him  out 
to  perish. 

Perhaps  thou  shalt  say:  The  man  has 
brought  upon  himself  his  misery;  there- 
fore I  will  stay  my  hand,  and  will  not 
give  unto  him  of  my  food,  nor  impart 
unto  him  of  my  substance  that  he  may 
not  suffer,  for  his  punishments  are  just — 

But  I  say  unto  you,  O  man,  whosoever 
doeth  this  the  same  hath  great  cause  to 
repent;  and  except  he  repenteth  of  that 
which  he  hath  done  he  perisheth  fore\'er, 
and  hath  no  interest  in  the  kingdom  of 
God  (Mosiah  4:16-18). 

Benjamin  concluded  his  address 
by  admonishing  the  people  to  watch 
their  thoughts,  their  words,  and 
their  actions,  and  to  exercise  faith 
in  the  future  coming  of  Christ 
(Mosiah  4:30).  He  took  the  names 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  469 

of  all  people  who  had  entered  into  people  were  granted  religious  liberty 

a  covenant  with  God  to  keep  his  at   a   time   when   monarchies   held 

commandments     and     take     upon  sway  over  the  eastern  world, 
them  the  name  of  Christ. 

Durhig  his  address,  Benjamin  ^^"^a  ^^^^  Younger 
named  his  son  Mosiah  to  become  Alma,  the  Younger,  son  of  Alma, 
their  king.  It  was,  perhaps,  during  was  the  first  chief  judge  and  high 
Benjamin's  reign  that  some  of  the  priest  in  this  democracy,  however 
Nephites  in  Zarahemla  became  rest-  recognizing  the  vital  importance  of 
less  and  were  ".  .  .  desirous  to  pos-  sound  religious  practices,  he  re- 
sess  the  land  of  their  inheritance,''  signed  the  judgeship  so  that  he 
the  land  of  Nephi,  then  controlled  could  devote  his  time  to  the  min- 
by  the  Lamanites  (Omni  21-30).  istry,  and  preach  repentance  among 
After  one  unsuccessful  attempt,  the  people.  Alma,  the  Younger,  in 
Zeniff  led  a  group  southward  to  the  his  early  life  had  been  associated 
land  of  Nephi.  This  little  colony  with  the  four  sons  of  Mosiah  in  try- 
made  peace  with  the  Lamanites  in  ing  to  destroy  the  work  of  God 
the  land  of  Nephi  but  were  ulti-  which  Alma,  the  Elder,  and  King 
mately  taken  into  captivity  by  Mosiah  had  so  zealously  endeavored 
them  (Mosiah  9:1-6).  to  build.  After  a  miraculous  con- 
version, however,  Alma  the  Young- 
Mosiah  er  became  one  of  the  greatest  mis- 
Later,  King  Mosiah,  son  of  King  sionaries  in  the  thousand  year  pe- 
Benjamin,  sent  sixteen  men  under  riod  of  Nephite  history.  He  became 
the  leadership  of  Ammon  back  to  a  great  doctrinal  preacher  and  re- 
the  land  of  Nephi  to  locate  Zeniff  former.  He  started  a  reform  move- 
and  his  colony,  who  previously  had  ment  in  Zarahemla,  trying  to  divest 
gone  there  (Mosiah  7:2-6).  They  his  people  of  their  envy  and  pride 
found  the  descendants  of  Zeniff  and  by  preaching  the  doctrine  that 
his  followers  in  captivity  because  of  Christ  should  come  and  redeem 
wickedness.  Previously,  Alma  the  mankind.  He  taught  them  that 
Elder  had  withdrawn  with  some  Christ  should  be  born  of  a  virgin 
righteous  followers  to  the  waters  of  who  should  ''conceive  by  the  power 
Mormon.  Alma  had  become  con-  of  the  Holy  Ghost"  and  that  Christ 
verted  through  the  teachings  of  should  redeem  mankind  from  their 
Abinadi.  (See  Mosiah,  chapter  17.)  sins,  provided  they  would  repent 
Alma's  followers  and  the  descend-  and  come  unto  him.  The  reform 
ants  of  Zeniff  returned  safely  to  movement,  started  in  Zarahemla, 
Zarahemla.  (See  Mosiah,  chapters  spread  to  Melek,  and  Ammonihah. 
22  and  24.)  King  Mosiah  gave  Al-  Alma  was  assisted  in  part  of  this 
ma  authority  over  the  Church.  missionary  work  by  Amulek,  who 
Before  his  death,  the  great  King  also  was  able  to  exercise  the  Priest- 
Mosiah  established  a  democratic  hood  with  much  power, 
form  of  government  among  his  peo-  Later,  Alma  and  seven  men,  in- 
ple  when  his  four  sons  refused  to  eluding  his  sons,  carried  on  mission- 
be  king.  (See  Mosiah,  chapter  29.)  ary  activities  among  the  Zoramites, 
In  the  Western  Hemisphere,  then,  whom   they   encouraged   to   follow 


470 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


the  true  spirit  of  prayer,  teaching 
of  Christ  and  his  power  to  redeem 
mankind.  Soon  after  his  return, 
Ahiia  reproved  his  youngest  son 
Corianton  for  his  wayward  conduct 
among  the  Zoramites,  and  com- 
mended his  son  Shiblon  for  his  pa- 
tience in  adversity  and  instructed 
him  to  bridle  all  his  passions,  to 
work  industriously,  to  be  temperate 
in  all  things,  and  to  set  his  life  right 
so  that  God  could  answer  his 
prayers. 

HeJaman 

Alma  gave  to  his  faithful  son 
Helaman  the  sacred  records  and 
other  sacred  objects  and  impressed 
him  with  the  magnitude  of  his  re- 
sponsibility as  custodian  of  these 
sacred  things.  He  taught  Helaman 
to  develop  in  the  people  an  ever- 
lasting hatred  against  sin  and  in- 
iquity, and  to  preach  repentance  and 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He 
instructed  Helaman  concerning  his 
own  welfare.  He  informed  him 
that  it  would  be  wise  to  ''.  .  .  learn 
wisdom  in  thy  youth  .  .  ."  (Alma 
37:35)  and  to  counsel  with  God. 
It  was  Helaman,  serving  under  Mo- 
roni, who  led  '\  .  .  his  two  thousand 
stripling  soldiers  .  . ."  (Alma  53:22), 
faithful  Lamanite  sons  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Amnion.  Not  one  of  these 
''sons''  of  Helaman  perished  in  the 
battles  because: 

Now  they  never  had  fought,  yet  they 
did  not  fear  death;  and  they  did  think 
more  upon  the  liberty  of  their  fathers 
than  they  did  upon  their  hves;  yea,  they 
had  been  taught  by  their  mothers,  that  if 
they  did  not  doubt,  God  would  deliver 
them. 

And  they  rehearsed  unto  me  the  words 
of  their  mothers,  saying:  We  do  not 
doubt  our  mothers  knew  it  (Alma 
56:47-48). 


Moroni 

When  wars  broke  out  between 
the  Nephites  and  apostate  Nephites 
and  Lamanites,  Moroni,  a  courage- 
ous, God-fearing,  liberty-loving  Ne- 
phite,  was  made  chief  captain  of  all 
the  Nephite  armies  at  the  age  of 
twenty-five.  Using  strategy  and 
counseling  with  his  Father  in  heav- 
en, he  defeated  the  Lamanites  who 
made  an  oath  that  they  would  nev- 
er again  come  against  the  Nephites. 

When  civil  war  threatened,  Mo- 
roni rent  his  own  coat  and  made  a 
banner  of  liberty  which  he  carried 
among  the  Nephites  to  enlist  them 
in  the  preservation  of  their  de- 
mocracy. 

There  is  much  we  can  learn  from 
a  study  of  the  lives  and  teachings  of 
these  outstanding  Book  of  Mormon 
characters.  The  examples  they  set 
us  can  be  a  source  of  strength  to  us 
in  meeting  our  present-day  prob- 
lems. Let  us  always  remember  that 
these  great  men,  in  the  face  of  un- 
usual obstacles  and  adversities,  re- 
mained staunch  defenders  of  the 
truth  and  preservers  of  the  liberties 
inherent  in  God's  great  plan. 

Questions  and  Topics  for  Discussion 

1.  What  did  the  Lord  say  to  Morian- 
cumer  concerning  his  faith? 

2.  What  promises  to  Lehi  about  this 
land  are  vital  to  our  country  today? 

3.  Contrast  the  life  of  Nephi  with  the 
lives  of  Laman  and  Lemuel. 

4.  Discuss  Jacob's  statement  on  riches. 

5.  Name  two  principles  of  the  gospel 
taught  by  King  Benjamin. 

6.  What  form  of  government  did  King 
Mosiah  set  up? 

7.  Discuss  Alma's  missionary  activities, 
and  his  instructions  and  blessings  to  his 
sons. 

8.  Why  was  Moroni  a  great  general? 


visiting  cJeacher    i/Lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 


Lesson  33— "For,  If  Ye  Forgive  Men  Their  Trespasses  Your  Heavenly  Father 
Will  Also  Forgive  You"  (3  Nephi  13:14). 

Edith  S.  Elliott 

For  Tuesday,  October  4,  1955 

Objective:  To  show  that  to  obtain  forgiveness  from  God  entails  our  forgiving  our 
fellow  men. 


TN  the  Savior's  sermon  to  the  Ne- 
phites  one  of  the  subjects  that  he 
spoke  of  was  forgiveness.  He  placed 
great  importance  on  this  code  of 
conduct.  In  fact,  he  gave  it  the 
status  of  a  law  which  rules  that  cer- 
tain actions  on  the  part  of  an  in- 
dividual will  bring  certain  rewards 
or  punishments.  In  3  Nephi,  we 
are  told  that  if  we  forgive  men  their 
trespasses,  our  Heavenly  Father  will 
forgive  us  ours.  The  reverse  is  also 
stated  which  is  that  we  can  expect 
no  forgiveness  from  God  unless  we 
forgive  our  fellow  men. 

This  law  is  indeed  a  sobering 
thought  and  one  which  needs  to  be 
pondered  upon  often.  In  taking 
stock  of  our  life's  deportment,  I 
wonder  if  any  of  us  is  free  from 
mistakes,  misunderstandings,  and, 
perhaps,  a  bit  of  wilful  or  thought- 
less disobedience  to  the  laws  of 
God  or  man.  In  moments  of  weak- 
ness, we  may  fall  prey  to  transgres- 
sion.   We  read  in  1  John  1:8: 

If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  de- 
ceive oursches,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us. 

We  are  all  subject  to  human  frail- 


ties and,  certainly,  not  invulnerable 
to  temptation.  So  if  we  want  the 
divine  forgiveness  of  our  God,  we 
must  do  our  part  by  forgiving  our 
fellows  of  any  acts  of  harm  or  un- 
kindness  they  have  done  to  us.  In- 
deed, the  Lord  says: 

I,  the  Lord,  will  forgive  whom  I  will 
forgive,  but  of  you  it  is  required  to  for- 
give all  men  (D,  &  C.  64:10). 

Let  us  teach  forgiveness  in  our 
homes.  We  can  truly  forgive  if  we 
have  love  for  God  and  our  brothers 
in  our  hearts.  The  holding  of 
grudges  engenders  malice  and  bitter- 
ness which  make  for  misery  and 
canker  the  soul.  This  state  of  be- 
ing can  be  completely  wiped  out  by 
sincere  forgiveness.  The  joy  which 
comes  with  forgiveness  assures  us  a 
buoyancy  of  spirit.  The  melting 
away  of  prejudice  brings  comfort 
and  well-being. 

We  are  told  to  forgive  ".  .  .  until 
seventy  times  seven"  (Matt.  18:22), 
which  is  a  lot  of  forgiving,  but,  by 
following  this  law  of  the  Lord,  hap- 
piness and  contentment  come  into 
our  lives. 

471 


viyork    1 1  ieeting — Food  Preparation  and  Service 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  i— Family  Meal  Service 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

For  Tuesday,  October  ii,  1955 


Courtesy  in  the  Home 
/^OURTESY  and  consideration  of 
the  rights  of  others  are  often 
regarded  as  synonymous.  They  are 
essential  ingredients  for  complete 
happiness.  Nowhere  are  they  more 
important  than  at  the  table.  (Be- 
havior at  the  table,  as  well  as  at 
all  other  places,  is  an  indication  of 
refinement  or  the  lack  of  it.)  The 
teaching  of  table  manners  should 
be  started  as  soon  as  a  child  is 
allowed  to  eat  at  the  table  and  nev- 
er stopped  until  they  become  a 
regular  and  natural  practice. 

An  Attractive  Table  Inspires 
Good  Table  Manners 

The  homemaker  can  do  much  to 
set  the  stage  for  good  manners  at 
the  table  when  she  makes  the  table 
ready  for  a  meal.  Attractive  table 
service  is  not  dependent  upon  elab- 
orateness and  expensive  table  ap- 
pointments. The  simplest  table 
cover  and  table  service,  if  clean,  well 
cared  for,  of  harmonious  colors,  and 
arranged  in  an  orderly  manner,  are 
attractive.  Orderliness  is  essential. 
All  table  etiquette  is  based  upon  it. 
When  a  table  is  properly  set  and 
food  is  served  according  to  approved 
practices,  there  is  a  minimum  of  dis- 
order and  confusion  for  all  con- 
cerned. A  low  centerpiece  of  gar- 
den flowers,  a  small  plant,  or  a 
bowl  of  fresh,  colorful  fruit,  adds  to 
the  appearance  of  the  table  and  the 

472 


importance  of  the  occasion.  All  of 
these  things  encourage  the  practice 
of  good  table  manners. 

Children  often  understand  what 
good  table  manners  are,  but  fail  to 
practice  them,  especially  when  the 
family  is  alone.  This  could  be  the 
fault  of  the  parents  in  emphasizing 
the  importance  of  good  manners 
when  company  comes,  but  giving 
little  attention  to  them  at  other 
times.  In  an  ideal  family  life,  table 
service,  table  manners,  and  table 
conversation  are  essentially  the  same 
whether  there  is  company  or  just 
the  family  group. 

The  term  casual  is  applied  to 
meal  service  in  the  modern  mode, 
but  casual  does  not  mean  careless, 
nor  does  casual  dining  mean  the 
omission  of  good  taste  and  attractive 
table  service.  Never  should  meal 
service  be  so  simplified  as  to  lose 
the  color,  charm,  and  the  satisfac- 
tion of  some  practices  which  ex- 
emplify courtesy.  These  may  in- 
clude the  practice  of  father  seating 
mother  and  brothers  seating  sisters, 
a  particular  manner  observed  by  all 
of  folding  the  arms  before  the  bless- 
ing on  the  food  is  asked,  or  just  a 
few  words  of  appreciation  to  the 
one  who  has  prepared  the  meal  after 
it  has  been  enjoyed. 

Value  of  Entire  Family  Being 
Present  for  at  Least  One  Meal 
Wise   parents   will    endeavor   to 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


473 


make  at  least  one  meal  each  clay  a 
time  for  both  refreshment  and  fel- 
lowship; a  time  when  the  whole 
family  can  eat  unhurriedly  and  share 
pleasant  conversation.  One  doctor 
belie\'es  that  the  cause  of  many  of 
our  physical  and  emotional  ills  can 
be  traced  to  our  manner  of  eating. 
He  says,  'Too  many  of  us  gulp 
down  our  food  with  no  more  re- 
finement than  is  observed  when  the 
gas  tanks  of  our  cars  are  filled."  A 
cheerful,  happy,  unhurried  atmos- 
phere at  the  table  is  the  best  aid  to 
good  digestion;  even  the  best  of  pills 
are  poor  substitutes.  King  Solomon 
declared  in  one  of  his  Proverbs, 
''Better  is  a  dinner  of  herbs  where 
love  is,  than  a  stalled  ox  and  hatred 
therewith"   (Proverbs  15:17). 

Family  mealtime  should  be  so 
important  that  each  family  member 
gladly  and  without  hesitation  gives 


the  same  consideration  to  his  fam- 
ily dinner  appointment  as  he  does 
his  appointments  with  non-family 
members.  Some  parents  discourage 
the  development  of  courteous  meal- 
time habits  by  too  willingly  adjust- 
ing their  plans  and  wishes  to  suit 
less  important  ones  of  their  chil- 
dren. 

Make  mealtime  for  your  family 
one  of  the  most  important  and 
pleasant  parts  of  each  day. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  Parents  are  judged  by  the  table  man- 
ners of  their  children. 

2.  Importance  of  children  helping  to 
serve   the  meals. 

Suggested  Activities  ioi  Class 
Leaders 

1.  Demonstrate  the  essentials  of  an  at- 
tractive, orderly  laid  table  service,  using 
the  kind  and  quality  of  cover  and  dishes 
ordinarily  used. 


JLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Lesson  49— Robert  Louis  Stevenson,   Personality  and   Poet 

(1850-1894) 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  The  Literature  oi  England,  II,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson,  pp.  874-881) 

For  Tuesday,  October  18,  1955 

Objective:  To  understand  Ste\'enson's  life  and  mind,  that  we  might  more  accurate- 
ly relate  his  poetic  writings  to  his  personality. 

Acts  may  be  forgiven;  not  even  God  can  forgive  the  hanger-back  (Stevenson). 


OERHAPS  some  English  author 
of  the  late  nineteenth  century 
has  written  more  than  Stevenson; 
certainly  none  has  been  read  more 
widely  or  has  known  more  constant- 
ly increasing  popularity  from  his 
own  time  to  our  own  decade.  But 
whether  he  is  known  to  his  readers 


through  his  writings  alone  or  as  he 
should  be,  through  his  writings  as 
related  to  his  heroic  life-struggle,  he 
is  often  regarded  not  merely  as  a 
writer  but  as  a  ''teacher,  tender,  com- 
rade, friend."  To  millions  he  has 
given  enjoyment,  largely  because  he 
had  it  to  give  in  such  cornucopian 


474 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


abundance.  Yet  few  authors  have 
had  less  cause  to  rejoice  at  Hfe's  ban- 
quet than  he. 

Stevenson,  Writer  or  Man? 

As  Emerson  reminds  us,  ''Though 
we  travel  the  world  over  to  find  the 
beautiful,  we  must  carry  it  with  us, 
or  we  find  it  not."  Yes,  for  each 
small  blessing  and  crumb  of  joy  we 
must  indeed  be  grateful,  and  Steven- 
son's poems  have  enabled  countless 
parents  to  carry  the  tranquilities  of 
childhood  with  them  through  the 
years.  A  Child s  Garden  oi  Verses 
is  indeed  a  classic  of  children's  lit- 
erature. But  to  presume  an  acquaint- 
ance with  Stevenson  after  having 
known  his  poetry  alone  is  somewhat 
like  labeling  Falstaff  immortal  be- 
cause of  his  ponderous  size.  Par- 
ticularly in  studying  this  high  pin- 
nacle of  human  spirit,  it  is  Steven- 
son the  man  whom  we  would  know; 
his  various  writings  are  isolated  frac- 
tions of  the  whole  and  seriously  less 
than  their  creator. 

Stevenson  himself  referred  to  his 
published  verse  as  "mere  pithy  talk 
in  rhythm."  When  read  in  conjunc- 
tion with  his  prose,  his  poetry  is 
rightly  seen  as  a  tool  whereby  he 
disciplined  himself  to  the  careful 
use  of  words.  Rarely  does  his  poet- 
ry arouse  deep  emotion.  It  has 
charm  and  warmth,  but  it  is  not 
his  most  natural  form  of  expression. 
To  find  the  true  stature  of  Steven- 
son, we  are  forced  to  his  prose  writ- 
ings and  letters.  But  first  we  should 
review  the  events  and  atmosphere 
of  his  fife. 

Stevenson's  character  might  be 
summed  up  as  that  of  an  ardent 
Scotch  moral  Bohemian  who  loved 
writing  much,  but  people  and  life 
more.     Born  in  1850,  he  filled  his 


forty-four  years  of  fragile,  intense 
living  with  the  delicate  charm  and 
love  of  wood  nymphs,  the  racy  ad- 
venture and  gallantry  of  Scotch 
border  warfare  and  seaborn  freedom, 
the  modern  psychologist's  aware- 
ness of  man's  conflicting  inner  life 
versus  outward  appearance,  and  the 
purple  fury  of  a  self-exiled  rebel  who 
fought  forever  for  his  supreme  val- 
ues of  loyalty,  kindness,  and  fairness. 

The  Young  Rebel 

Louis'  dark,  delicately  featured 
mother  worshipped  him,  bequeath- 
ing to  him  his  love  of  words  as  well 
as  his  profile.  His  childhood  photo- 
graphs show  his  long,  narrow  head 
and  face,  dark  hair,  fair  skin,  and 
protruding  teeth  that  made  his  lips 
bulge.  Plain,  sensitive,  spouting 
wisdom  beyond  his  years  and  reared 
alone  by  "Cummy,"  his  devoted  but 
lonely  and  superstitious  country-girl 
nurse,  young  Louis  was  ''precocious, 
interesting,  affected,  and  egregious- 
ly  egotistic." 

As  a  youth  he  reacted  violently 
against  everything  Victorian  and 
proper  and  safe— everything  his 
wealthy,  respected  parents  stood  for. 
Thomas  Stevenson,  his  father,  as 
his  father  before  him,  was  one  of 
Scotland's  most  eminent  marine 
architects  and  engineers.  Large- 
boned,  imposing,  with  mutton-chop 
whiskers  framing  his  stern  mouth; 
broad  nose,  bushy  brows,  he  knew 
without  quibble  the  way  his  only 
child  was  to  go.  Young  Louis  was 
forced  through  engineering  school, 
and  won  prizes  for  excellence;  then 
he  was  prepared  for  the  bar,  but  he 
had  no  heart  for  either.  Partly  as 
defiance,  partly  out  of  love  for  his 
real    world,    he    dedicated    himself 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


475 


while  in  his  teens  to  a  writing  ca- 
reer. 

Father  Stevenson  was  stern, 
strong-willed  and  a  devout  Calvinis- 
tic  Presbyterian;  with  family  fervor 
his  son  countered  his  father's  dogma- 
tisms. During  Louis'  school  days 
in  his  home  town  of  Edinburgh,  son 
and  father  had  violent  clashes- 
over  theology,  career,  Louis'  way  of 
living,  and  adolescent  determination 
to  marry  a  low-born  girl— which  left 
scar  tissue  carried  by  both  combat- 
ants throughout  their  lives.  As 
young  Louis  wrote  at  the  age  of 
twenty-three: 

What  a  .  .  .  curse  I  am  to  my  par- 
ents! as  my  father  said  "You  have  ren- 
dered my  whole  life  a  failure."  As  my 
mother  said  "This  is  the  heaviest  afflic- 
tion that  has  ever  befallen  me."  O  Lord, 
what  a  pleasant  thing  it  is  to  have 
[crushed]  the  happiness  of  (probably)  the 
only  two  people  who  care  anything  about 
you  in  the  world  (Furnas,  Voyage  to 
Windward,  page  66 ) . 

The  Bohemian  Writer 

Not  as  a  fad  but  as  a  testament 
of  his  faith  Louis  adopted  the  pose 
and  attitude  of  a  Bohemian  playboy. 
He  now  began  wearing  the  loose- 
fitting,  gaudy-colored  velvet  jackets, 
wide-lapelled,  soft-collared  shirts, 
and  loose-knit  wide-knotted  ties 
which  were  his  lifelong  hallmark. 
His  long,  stringy,  black  moustache 
and  his  straight  hair  falling  back  un- 
cut into  a  gentle  curl  atop  his  jacket 
collar  helped  create  the  pose  of  the 
literary  man  young  Stevenson  de- 
sired to  be. 

And  his  desire  to  write  was  fright- 
ening in  its  fierceness,  but  it  must 
be  thus:  he  had  chosen  his  career 
in  defiance  of  his  parents'  wish,  and 
he  had  to  make  good.  Knowing  full 
well  at  what  price  he  had  made  his 


A  Perry  Picture 

ROBERT  LOUIS  STEVENSON 

(1850-1894) 

decision,  he  paid  for  it  by  as  intense 
a  discipline  to  his  craft  as  modern 
literary  history  records.  Always  he 
carried  with  him  two  notebooks: 
one  for  descriptive  writings,  the  oth- 
er for  plots,  ideas,  axioms.  For  weeks 
and  months  on  end  he  was  the 
''sedulous  ape,"  imitating  first  the 
style  of  one  great  literary  artist,  then 
another,  until  he  mastered  one  of 
the  highest,  most  difficult  arts; 
self-expression  and  communication 
through  the  written  word.  How  well 
he  succeeded  has  been  best  proved 
by  the  passage  of  time. 

Yet  ten  years  of  family  scorn, 
poor  health,  wandering  about  Eu- 
rope, fe\'erish  writing,  and  little  ac- 
ceptance made  Louis'  success  as  a 
writer  anything  but  certain.  He  had 
perfected  his  craft,  but  he  cast  des- 
pera^:ely  hither  and  yon  for  a  theme 


476 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


—his  lifelong  problem  in  his  writ- 
ing. Constantly  his  father  wavered 
between  his  love  for  Louis  as  a  fa- 
ther and  his  duty  to  his  religious 
eonscience  to  take  action  toward 
anyone  holding  liberal  theological 
views.  Should  he  disinherit  his  son 
or  subsidize  him,  a  self-styled  liter- 
ary genius  with  so  weak  a  chest  that 
each  day  seemed  a  prize  stolen  from 
fate?  Not  without  misgivings,  the 
father  continued  to  support  Louis, 
and  by  the  time  Thomas  died,  his 
son,  single  and  married,  had  cost 
him  more  than  $50,000,  a  source  of 
real  concern  to  Louis  as  well  as  to 
his  wife. 

Louis  and  Fanny:  Lovers 

It  was  in  1876  in  Paris  that  Louis 
first  saw  Fanny  Vandegrift  Os- 
bourne,  a  most  handsomely  dark 
woman  in  her  late  thirties  who  had 
left  her  vagabond  American  hus- 
band to  ''study  art"  in  France,  ac- 
companied by  her  two  adolescent 
children.  Already  she  had  left  her 
soldier  -  miner  -  speculator  husband 
twice  before  and  was  now  keeping 
company  with  Bob  Stevenson, 
Louis'  cousin,  who  introduced  the 
two;  their  mutual  attraction  was 
both  instant  and  violent.  For  two 
years  Louis  and  Fanny  met  con- 
stantly. She  nursed  Louis  through 
one  of  his  hemorrhage  attacks  and 
correctly  diagnosed  his  affliction  as 
tuberculosis  three  years  before  doc- 
tors acknowledged  it  as  such. 

Reared  in  Indiana,  she  had  spent 
her  married  years  in  western  mining 
camps,  and  after  her  return  from 
France,  she  went  back  to  Monte- 
rey, California,  to  ask  for  a  divorce. 
Without  adequate  funds  or  parental 
knowledge,  Louis  followed  her, 
traveling  steerage  and  almost  starv- 


ing in  an  Oakland  garret  during  the 
winter  of  1879-80.  Again  he  nearly 
died;  again  she  nursed  him  back  to 
life,  and  after  their  marriage  the 
two  honeymooned  at  Calistoga,  the 
lavish  mountain  resort  established 
earlier  by  Sam  Brannan.  When 
funds  ran  short  they  spent  the  sum- 
mer in  Silverado,  an  abandoned 
California  mining  town. 

Poems  oi  Peace 

Constantly  Louis'  ardent  friends, 
Edmund  Gosse,  William  Ernest 
Henley,  Colvin,  and  others,  badg- 
ered him  to  come  home.  When  his 
father  promised  the  couple  250 
pounds  annually  and  asked  them  to 
return  to  Edinburgh,  they  complied. 
From  the  beginning  his  parents 
liked  Fanny  immensely,  and  Louis 
knew  peace  and  security  within  his 
family  circle  such  as  he  had  not 
known  since  childhood.  It  was  in 
the  glow  of  this  renewed  love  and 
family  approval  that  he  wrote  A 
Childs  Garden  of  Verses,  a  book 
dedicated  to  his  childhood  nurse, 
and  closed  with  a  note  to  his  be- 
loved mother  which  stated  that  the 
book  was  written  ''for  love  of  unfor- 
gotten  times."  Thus  Stevenson  the 
man  re-created  the  childlike  peace 
and  the  good  world  of  his  first  hap- 
py years  to  express  the  new  love  and 
security  which  had  now  come  to 
him. 

Louis  Fights  for  Life 

During  the  next  decade,  1880- 
1890,  he  and  Fanny  and  her  son 
Lloyd  tried  all  possible  places  that 
might  give  Louis  relief  from  the 
dreaded  hemorrhaging  in  his  lungs. 
Lloyd  reported  later  that  Davos, 
Switzerland,  where  they  stayed  for 
months,  was  the  only  place  he  ever 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  477 

saw  Stevenson  show  any  indications  He  had  a  severe  hemorrhage  at 

of  ''mental  inertia,"  here  where  he  Tahiti,  his  first  in  fifteen  months, 

was    allowed    to    write   only    three  and  was  so  near  death  that  with  his 

hours   daily,   associating   only  with  usual  silent  courage  he  called  the 

fellow  consumptives  in  this  bleak,  captain  to  him  and  gave  directions 

wind-swept  valley.    They  next  lived  for  completing  the  voyage  and  dis- 

in  England,  and  when  he  was  too  posing  of  the  vessel.    Such  strength 

ill  to  sit  up  in  bed  and  write,  he  of  character  won  his  captain  over 

tinkered    with    the    piano    keys    or  completely;  he  had  started  the  voy- 

moulded  in  clay.    But  he  had  long  age  with  biting  contempt  for  liter- 

ago  stated  his  great  defiance  to  the  ary  folk  and  all  their  kin.  Before  they 

world  that  ''I  was  never  bored  in  my  had  sailed,  so  sallow  a  look  did  he 

life,"  and  to  the  end  he  kept  his  see  in  Stevenson's  face  that  he  had 

vow  to  be  vivacious  and  alive  and  made  certain  that  all  equipment  was 

cheerful   until  activity  killed  him.  aboard  for  a  burial  at  sea. 

Which  it  did.  n          •     xi.    n      r 

reace  m  the  racinc 

They  tried  the  British   seacoast,  Stevenson  loved  the  Pacific,  since 

then  headed  for  Colorado,  but  in-  it  gave  him  health.     Eut  more  he 

stead  spent  the  winter  at  Saranac  loved  its  people,  who  were  imagina- 

Lake,  New  York,  at  the  request  of  tive,  kind,  spontaneous,  and  loyal. 

S.  S.  McClure,  the  magazine  pub-  He  learned  their  language  and  was 

lisher,  who  appreciated  Stevenson's  vitally  concerned  in   local  politics, 

talent  and  his  world  fame  recently  advising    both    England    and    Ger- 

earned  him  by  his  Treasure  Island  many  to  give  up  their  imperialistic 

(1883),  Di.   Jekyl  and   Mr.   Hyde  ambitions  in  the  Pacific  and  allow 

(1885),  and  his  children's  poetry,  the   natives   to   govern   themselves. 

But  physically  and  mentally  Louis  And  here,  as  always,  he  made  loyal 

was  not  well  at  Saranac,  and  Fanny  friends  of  the  consuls,  administra- 

went   to   California   where   she   lo-  tors,  and  natives.    Here  it  was  that 

cated    the    Casco,    a    lovely    yacht,  he  gave  away  his  birthday  to  the 

McClure  had  offered  Stevenson  a  daughter  of  the  United  States  Land 

goodly  sum  for  a  series  of  travel  let-  Commissioner    of    Samoa    because 

ters,  so  with  money  left  from  his  hers  fell  on  Christmas, 

father's  estate,  supplemented  by  his  From  Vailima,  his  Samoan  home, 

own  earnings,  he  bought  the  yacht,  Louis  kept  up  a  vast  correspondence 

chartered  a  captain  and  crew,  and  with  his  many  friends,  never  com- 

on  June  28,  1888,  a  tug  pulled  the  plaining  of  isolation,  always  rejoic- 

Casco  out  beyond  the  Golden  Gate,  ing  in  his  right  to  live,  always  realiz- 

Thus  their  leisurely  cruise  of  the  ing  that  his  ''soul  is  in  the  journey," 

idyllic  South  Pacific  began,  to  end  and  that  man  is  "born  for  the  strug- 

in   Samoa  and   four   final  years  of  gle,"  tasting  life  only  in  effort  and 

peace  and  health  before  his  death  in  on  the  condition  that  he  is  opposed. 

1894.      ''And    where    is    Samoa?"  For    amusement    he    characterized 

Stevenson  was  asked.     He  replied,  Fanny: 

"Go  out  of  the  Golden  Gate  and  gj^,  ^^^^^  ^he  show Insane  black 

take  the  first  turn  to  the  left."  eyes,  boy's  hands,  tiny  bare  feet   .... 


478 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


Hellish  energy;  relieved  by  fortnights  of 
entire  hibernation.  Can  make  anything 
from  a  house  to  a  row,  all  fine  and  large 
of  their  kind.  Doctors  everybody,  will 
doctor  you,  cannot  be  doctored  herself. 
A  violent  friend,  a  brimstone  enemy.  Is 
always  either  loathed  or  slavishly  adored 
(Furnas,  Voyage  to  Windward,  page 
410). 

The  natives  said  she  had  eyes  in 
the  back  of  her  head,  was  fifty  places 
at  once,  and  was  to  be  feared  and 
obeyed.  Yet  she  was  "good"  for 
Louis,  and  she  found  her  sense  of 
hfe-accomplishment  in  that  of  her 
husband.  Her  native  names  were 
Aolele  ''flying  cloud,"  and  another, 
meaning  Witch  Woman  of  the 
Mountain.  After  Stevenson's  death 
she  moved  to  California,  and  there 
edited  his  letters.  When  she  died  in 
1914,  her  daughter  Belle  fulfilled 
her  wish  by  carrying  her  ashes  to 
Mt.  Vaea  overlooking  Vailima 
where  she  lies  beneath  the  concrete 
slab  which  also  covers  Stevenson. 

Stevenson's  Personality 

The  natives  named  him  Tusitala 
—teller  of  tales— but  he  translated 
it  "Chief  White  Information."  And 
his  own  self-description  is  delight- 
ful: 

Exceedingly  lean,  black  eyes,  crows- 
footed  .  .  .  past  eccentric  .  .  .  present  in- 
dustrious, respectable  and  fatuously  con- 
tented. Really  knows  a  good  deal  but  has 
lived  so  long  with  aforesaid  family  .  .  .  that 
you  might  talk  a  week  to  him  and  never 
guess  it  .  .  .  Name  in  family,  The  Tame 
Celebrity  ....  Hopelessly  entangled  in 
apron-strings.  Drinks  plenty.  Curses  some. 
Temper  unstable.  Manners  purple  on 
emergency,  but  liable  to  trances.  Essen- 
tially the  common  old  copy-book  gentle- 
man of  commerce;  if  accused  of  cheating 
at  cards  would  feel  bound  to  blow  out 
brains,  little  as  he  could  like  the  job  .... 
Given  to  explaining  the  Universe — Scotch, 
air,  Scotch  (F\irnas,  Voyage  to  Wind- 
ward, pp.  410-411 ). 


Regardless  of  other  lacks  or  pos- 
sessions, the  life  of  Stevenson  and 
everything  he  said  or  did  radiates 
charm.  His  was  a  magic  personality, 
and  those  who  were  closest  to  him 
found  him  most  charming  and  lov- 
able. When  he  married  Fanny  he 
married  the  entire  family.  While 
he  had  no  children  of  his  own,  on 
several  occasions  he  almost  killed 
himself  in  his  exertions  to  please 
children  by  washing  their  dolls, 
cavorting  with  them,  carrying  them 
piggyback.  Never  was  he  '"Father" 
to  Lloyd  Osbourne,  but  'Touis,"  a 
loved  and  trusted  friend,  with  whom 
he  joked  and  teased. 

Married  Love 

Best  of  all  was  his  relation  to 
Fanny  who  gave  him  fourteen  years 
of  happiness.  Upon  being  asked 
his  birthday  Stevenson  replied  in 
dead  seriousness,  ''May  10,  1880/' 
(their  marriage  date)  and  no  one 
smiled,  for  all  realized  how  much 
she  had  brought  to  his  life.  As  he 
lay  in  bed,  forbidden  to  exert  him- 
self even  by  whispering,  he  penned 
poems  to  Fanny  beginning  'To  the 
bare  brown  feet  of  my  wife  and 
daughter  dear,"  feet  that  had  run 
his  errands  for  thirteen  years.  An- 
other note  read,  "Mr.  Dumbleigh 
presents  his  compliments  and  prais- 
es God  that  he  is  sick  so  he  has  to 
be  cared  for  by  two  tender  loving 
fairies.    Was  ever  man  so  blest?" 

All  of  us  have  grown  up  with  the 
smoothly-turned  lines,  the  gentle 
rhymes,  the  delight  of  seeing  the 
world  forever  through  the  eyes  of 
a  child  as  found  in  "Oh,  how  I  love 
to  go  up  in  the  swing,"  "I  have  a 
little  shadow  that  goes  in  and  out 
with  me,"  "In  winter  I  get  up  at 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


479 


night  and  dress  by  yellow  candle- 
light," and  "Every  night  my  prayers 
I  say,  and  get  my  dinner  every 
day."  In  view  of  the  events  and 
patterns  of  his  own  life,  his: 

The    world    is    so    full    of    a    number    of 

things, 
I'm    sure  we   should   all   be   as   happy   as 

kings  .... 

has  particular  power.  All  these 
poems  have  their  counterpart  in  his 
stories  and  essays.  While  some- 
times they  seem  to  paint  children 
in  his  world  as  too  good  to  be  true, 
they  do  catch  for  us  the  emotions 
and  perspectives  of  children. 

Stevenson  speaks  to  us  as  adults 
also,  both  in  prose  and  in  poetry. 
The  close  relationship  between  his 
prose  and  poetry  is  well  illustrated 
by  his  comments  on  marriage. 
At  Davos,  Switzerland,  eighteen 
months  after  his  marriage,  he  wrote: 

Marriage  is  one  long  conversation, 
chequered  by  disputes.  The  disputes  are 
valueless;  they  but  ingrain  the  difference; 
the  heroic  heart  of  woman  prompting  her 
at  once  to  nail  her  colours  to  the  mast. 
But  in  the  intervals,  almost  unconsciously 
and  with  no  desire  to  shine,  the  whole 
material  of  life  is  turned  over  and  over, 
ideas  are  struck  out  and  shared,  the  two 
persons  more  and  more  adapt  their  no- 
tions one  to  suit  the  other,  and  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  without  sound  of  trumpet, 
they  conduct  each  other  into  new  worlds 
of  thought  (Furnas,  Voyage  to  Wind- 
ward, pp.  258-259). 

How  wise  and  sane  and  true,  stat- 
ed in  prose  that  is  clean  and 
straight.  Now  compare  this  with 
one  of  the  many  poems  he  wrote  his 
wife,  enclosed  as  the  dedication  of 
The  Weir  of  Hermiston,  the  no\'el 
left  unfinished  at  his  death,  but 
surely  to  have  been  his  greatest 
work: 


Take  thou  the  writing;  thine  it  is.  For  who 
Burnished  the  sword,  blew  on  the  drowsy 

coal. 
Held  still  the  target  higher,  chary  of  praise 
And  prodigal  of  counsel — who  but  thou? 
So  now,  in  the  end,  if  this  the  least  be 

good. 
If  any  deed  be  done,  if  any  fire 
Burn   in    the   imperfect    page,    the   praise 

be   thine. 

If  still  a  doubt  lingers  that  the 
love  of  Louis  and  Fanny  Stevenson 
was  one  of  the  great  of  all  time, 
then  read  from  his  soul  into  yours 
his  serene,  confident  love  for  his 
wife  as  found  in  "My  Wife"  (text, 
page  880) : 

Teacher,  tender,  comrade,  wife, 
A  fellow-farer  true  through  life, 

Heart-whole  and  soul-free 
The  august  father 

Gave  to  me. 

The  Highest  Duty 

In  his  earlier  years  Louis  re- 
marked, ''Death  admires  me  even  if 
the  publishers  do  not."  Yet  with 
death  his  never  distant,  constant 
companion,  he  dared  to  find  happi- 
ness and  wonder  and  love  within  his 
short  life  span.  Now  we  can  end 
with  his  own  thought,  in  which  we 
find  deeper  overtones  of  meaning 
than  before,  'There  is  no  duty  that 
men  under-rate  so  severely  as  the 
duty  of  being  happy."  May  God 
rest  such  a  soul. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  Why  did  Stevenson  write  A  Child's 
Garden  oi  Verses  when  he  did?  What 
relation  do  these  poems  have  to  his  own 
life? 

2.  After  examining  his  life  in  relation 
to  his  poems,  discuss  Stevenson  as  a 
"charming  person." 

3.  What  evidence  can  you  present  to 
pro\e  the  relationship  of  Louis  and  Fanny 
as  one  of  the  great  loves  of  history? 


480 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


4.  Is  Stevenson  greater  as  a  writer  of  of  the  statement  "There  is  no  duty  that 
prose  or  poetry?  What  is  the  strongest  men  underrate  so  severely  as  the  duty 
quahty  of  his  poems?  of  being  happy."      How   did  Stevenson's 

5.  Discuss  the  importance  in  our  hves  Hfe  exemplify  this? 


(boaai  Science — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 

Lesson   15— The  Constitution  Established 

Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

For  Tuesday,  October  25,  1955 

Objective:  To  emphasize  the  great  importance  of  Washington's  administration  and 
how  that  administration  laid  the  foundation  upon  which  a  successful  constitutional 
Government  was  established. 


George  Washington  Elected 
First  Piesident 

HTHE  fourth  of  March  1789  was 
designated  as  the  historic  date 
upon  which  the  Government  of  the 
United  States,  under  the  Constitu- 
tion, was  to  have  its  inception. 
Prior  to  that  date  presidential  elect- 
ors, chosen  in  elections  held  in 
Januarv  1789,  selected  George 
Washington  to  be  the  President  of 
the  new  Nation.  Much  against  his 
will,  and  reluctantly  leaving  a  retire- 
ment which  he  had  so  richly  earned, 
Washington  accepted  once  more 
the  call  of  his  country. 

It  is  not  without  reason  that 
George  Washington  is  referred  to 
as  the  ''father  of  his  country.''  He 
had  provided  the  leadership  and  in- 
spiration during  the  long  years  of 
struggle  for  independence.  At  the 
conclusion  of  the  war  he  had  retired 
to  his  much  beloved  Mount  Vernon 
hoping  to  spend  his  remaining  years 
in  managing  his  estates  and  living 
the  life  of  a  country  gentleman  of 
his  time. 

He  was  summoned  from  this  re- 


tirement when  a  crisis  demanded 
his  reputation  and  leadership  to 
pre\ent  the  collapse  of  the  infant 
Nation,  hopelessly  struggling  to 
launch  itself  under  the  Articles  of 
Gonfederation.  His  contribution 
to  the  Gonstitutional  Convention 
was  monumental.  It  is  true  that  his 
contribution  to  the  draftsmanship 
of  the  great  document  was  not  im- 
portant, but  the  weight  of  his  repu- 
tation and  the  universal  love  and 
respect  in  which  he  was  held  were 
decisive  in  holding  the  convention 
together.  It  is  not  an  exaggeration 
to  say  that  without  the  influence  of 
Washingon,  it  is  extremely  doubt- 
ful that  there  would  ever  have  been 
a  Constitution.  Now  once  more 
and,,  for  the  last  time,  Washington 
was  to  lead  his  countrymen  again. 

The  choice  of  Washington  was 
not  only  logical  and  sound,  it  was 
imperative.  The  Constitution  was 
adopted  only  after  a  long  and  bit- 
ter struggle.  It  was  not  until  1790 
that  all  of  the  states  had  ratified  it. 
It  is  open  to  question  that  even  a 
majority  of  the  people  favored  its 


t 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  481 

adoption.     It  will  be  remembered  ficient    members    of    Congress    in 

that  it  was  not  submitted  to  the  di-  New  York  to   organize   the  Legis- 

rect   vote  of   the   people,   but  was  lative  Branch  of  the  Government, 

ratified  in  conventions  of  delegates  but  Washington  was  not  inaugurat- 

chosen  by  the  people.    In  an  atmos-  ed   until  the   30th  of  April.     The 

phere  of  distrust  harbored  by  a  very  President's    journey    from    Mount 

large    segment    of    the    population,  Vernon  was  a  continuous  ovation, 

the  manner  in  which  the  new  Gov-  It  must  have  warmed  his  heart  and 

ernment  launched  itself  was  all  im-  filled  him  with  emotion  to  see  the 

portant.     It  required  the  leadership  love  and  devotion  of  his  country- 

of  the  one  of  its  citizens  who  would  men. 
be  accepted  by  all  without  question 

or  doubt.     That  man  was  George  Executive  Branch  Formed 

Washington.  Washington   formed   the   Execu- 

Events  were  to  verify  the  wisdom  ^'^    ^'^''?^^    ^^^J^^    Government 

of  that  choice.  By  the  time  Wash-  ^^^^^^  a  Cabmet  of  four  members  to 

ington  finished  his  second  term  of  5^""^  *^'  ^^,^^  departments  of  the 

r?       .1      D       UT                          J  Government  created  bv   Congress 

office,  the  Republic  was  on  sound  <..            v..    1        ^^^   ^y    v^wiigi^.:^^. 

and   solid   footing.     The   struggles  ^'"'^,  P°l'^f.  P^"^^'^^  ^^'^  "°"-e'=- 

which  followed  the  time  of  Wash-  'f  "*'    Washington    was    able    to 

•     .     y      J        •  1.    4.-  choose  whom  he  pleased  to  fill  the 

ington  s  administration  were  never  ^  ,  .     ^        .     ^^^       \    ,    // 

able    to    destroy    the    foundations  Cabinet  posts.  He  was  beholden  to 

which  had  been  laid  under  his  great  "°  Pf  ^^  {%  f^;'°"  f  ^  consequently 

leadership.  owed   political    debts    to    no   one. 

^  What  an   enviable   position   for   a 

Establishing  the  New  Government  Political  figure  to  occupy!  No  other 

rpi            ^o                  J-          i.  r resident  was  ever  destined  to  hold 

The  new  Government  was  to  as-  n--           ^                ^^     ^^  lw  num 

„^    -Li      .  •.     -1    •       .1       4.  •    XT  oiiice  under  such  circumstances, 
semble  at  its  designated  seat  in  New 

York  on  the  day  appointed.     It  is  jj^^  Cabinet 

an  interesting  observation  of  the  The  Constitution  makes  no  pro- 
difficulty  of  travel  and  com-  vision  for  the  President's  Cabinet 
mumcation  of  that  day  that  the  35  such.  The  framers  assumed  that 
appointed  day  came  and  went  and  the  Senate  would  attempt  to  fill  the 
no  government  was  established,  role  of  advisor  to  the  President.  But 
The  difficulties  of  travel  were  the  first  Senate  was  reluctant  to  ad- 
enormous,  and  the  members  of  the  vise  President  Washington,  and  the 
new  Government  were  unable  to  effort  to  consult  the  Senate  before 
assemble  on  time.  During  the  in-  appointments  were  made,  or  even 
terim  which  followed  there  was  lit-  pre-consultation  on  treaties,  was 
erally  no  National  Government,  dropped  and  never  revived. 
The  old  government  had  dissolved  President  Washington  began  to 
itself  and  the  new  one  was  not  able  call  department  heads  into  consulta- 
to  take  over.  tion  meetings,  called  ''Cabinet  meet- 
ings." The  Cabinet  is  today,  as  it 
Legislative  Branch  Organized  began,  an  informal  group  without 
By  April  6,  1789  there  were  suf-  legal    sanction,    its    personnel    de- 


482 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


termined  by  tradition  and  the  will 
of  the  President. 

The  Cabinet  meets  only  at  the 
request  of  the  President,  has  only 
the  authority  he  vests  in  it,  and  may 
be  dissolved  if  the  President  wishes. 
In  practice  it  plays  an  important 
part  in  determining  policy  and  co- 
ordinating administrative  work. 
(See  Constitution,  Article  II,  Sec- 
tion 2,  Clause  i;  See  Y.  R.  C,  pp. 
126-129.) 

Traditionally  the  heads  of  ex- 
ecutive departments  compose  the 
Cabinet.  These  departments  were 
established  by  Congress  in  the  fol- 
lowing order: 

State  (originally  Foreign  Affairs) 
in  1789 

Post  Office  (Post  Master  General 
1789)  in  1872 

War,  1789  (incorporated  into  De- 
partment of  Defense  in  1947) 

Treasury,  1789 

Justice  (Attorney  General,  1789) 
1870 

Navy,  1789  (lost  Cabinet  status 
in  1947) 

Interior   (originally  Home)    1849 

Agriculture,  1862 

Commerce  (originally  Commerce 
and  Labor)  1903 

Labor,  1913 

Defense  (National  Defense  es- 
tablished)  1947 

Health,  Education,  and  Welfare, 
1952. 

For  his  Secretary  of  State  Wash- 
ington selected  Thomas  Jefferson  of 
Virginia.  For  Secretary  of  the  Treas- 
ury he  chose  the  young  and  very 
brilliant  Alexander  Hamilton  of 
New  York.  General  Knox  of  Mas- 
sachusetts was  named  Secretary  of 
War,   and    Edmund    Randolph   of 


Virginia  as  Attorney  General.  Knox 
and  Randolph  were  not  to  play  im- 
portant parts;  but  Hamilton  and 
Jefferson  were  to  become  the  ex- 
ponents of  opposite  philosophies  of 
government  which  have  continued 
into  our  own  day  to  exert  strong 
and  continuing  influence. 

Jefferson  was  ''the  most  con- 
spicuous .  .  .  apostle  of  democracy 
and  one  of  the  great  liberals  of 
modern  times."  Hamilton  feared  lax 
government  as  reflected  in  events 
transpiring  in  Europe  and  stood  for 
strong  government;  but  Jefferson 
placed  his  trust  in  the  individual, 
and  became  the  idol  of  American 
democracy.  They  formed  about 
themselves  the  two  parties  of  Demo- 
crats and  Federalists. 

In  the  beginning  the  influence  of 
the  new  National  Government  was 
barely  felt.  It  moved  slowly.  It 
was  Hamilton,  who,  in  implement- 
ing the  fiscal  policies  of  the  new 
Government,  gave  it  impetus  and 
direction.  The  direction  in  which 
Hamilton  led  collided  squarely  with 
the  opposition  of  Jefferson  and  to 
these  two  great  Americans  must  go 
the  credit  for  laying  the  foundations 
of  what  developed  into  the  Ameri- 
can political  system. 

Congress  Enacts  Judiciary  Act 

Before  going  into  more  detail  con- 
cerning Hamilton  and  his  activities, 
it  may  be  said,  in  passing,  that  Con- 
gress enacted  a  Judiciary  Act,  thus 
giving  form  to  the  Supreme  Court. 
The  part  which  the  Judiciary  was 
foreordained  to  play  in  our  constitu- 
tional system  will  be  reserved  for  a 
later  lesson.  Suffice  it  to  say  at 
this  point,  the  influence  of  the 
court  was  soon  to   manifest   itself 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


483 


under  the  great  leadership  of  John 
Marshall,  the  third  and  our  great- 
est Chief  Justice. 

Bill  oi  Rights  Approved 
and  RatiEed 

It  was  during  this  first  congres- 
sional session  that  Congress  ap- 
proved sixteen  Amendments  to  the 
Constitution,  ten  of  which  were 
ratified  by  the  states  to  form  the 
Bill  of  Rights. 

Hamilton  Establishes  Credit 
of  Government 

The  most  serious  and  pressing 
problem  of  the  Government  was 
financial.  The  country  was  at  peace 
and  our  foreign  relations  were  slight, 
but  the  public  credit  was  at  a  low 
ebb.  Into  the  problem  of  establish- 
ing the  credit  of  the  Government 
on  a  sound  and  firm  basis,  Hamil- 
ton threw  himself  with  energy  and 
enthusiasm. 

Hamilton  was  only  thirty-two 
years  of  age  when  he  became  Secre- 
tary of  the  Treasury.  He  had  been 
a  close  associate  of  Washington  and 
had  been  his  aide  during  the  war. 
He  was  a  lawyer  and  brilliant  in  his 
profession,  a  leader  of  the  bar  of 
New  York.  Hamilton  had  rendered 
outstanding  service  in  the  campaign 
to  secure  ratification  of  the  Consti- 
tution. Some  of  the  most  profound 
and  brilliant  essays  in  the  Federalist 
were  the  products  of  his  pen. 

Hamilton  believed  in  a  strong 
central  government.  He  conceived 
government  in  its  ideal  form  to  be 
that  composed  of  the  wealthy  and 
educated  class  and  was,  by  nature, 
aristocratic  and  suspicious  of  pop- 
ular government.  It  was  his  phi- 
losophy that  if  he  could  establish  a 
strong  National  Government,  able 


to  bestow  favors  upon  the  influ- 
ential citizens  of  the  country  and 
protect  the  value  of  property,  such 
a  government  would  remain  strong 
and  withstand  the  assaults  of  the 
groups  who  would,  for  private  and 
selfish  reasons,  seek  to  destroy  it. 

Plan  for  Supporting 
National  Credit 

Hamilton's  opportunity  came  al- 
most immediately  upon  his  appoint- 
ment to  the  Cabinet,  when  Con- 
gress requested  him  to  submit  a 
plan  for  the  support  of  the  national 
credit.  Within  three  months'  time 
Hamilton  was  ready  with  his  plan. 
It  was  a  master  stroke  of  financial 
genius.  It  was  proposed  by  him, 
first  of  all,  that  the  entire  foreign 
debt  of  the  National  Government- 
amounting  to  nearly  $12,000,000  in- 
cluding interest— should  be  paid  in 
full.  He  next  proposed  to  settle  the 
domestic  debt  of  some  $42,000,000 
by  issuing  Government  bonds  bear- 
ing interest.  The  money  received 
from  the  sale  of  these  bonds  would 
be  used  to  pay  off  the  domestic  in- 
debtedness dollar  for  dollar.  Finally, 
he  recommended  that  the  Federal 
Government  should  assume  the 
debts  of  the  state  governments  in 
the  amount  of  $25,000,000.  The 
latter  two  suggestions,  relating  to 
the  domestic  and  state  indebtedness, 
raised  a  storm  of  protest.  For  ex- 
ample, some  of  the  states  had  all 
but  paid  off  their  indebtedness;  and 
there  was  indignation  in  those  states 
at  the  suggestion  that  their  reward 
for  frugality  should  be  to  be  given 
the  job  of  helping  to  pay  the  debts 
of  their  less  thrifty  neighbors.  In 
the  states  where  those  debts  were 
large,  it  may  be  assumed  that  Ham- 


484 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1955 


ilton's  suggestion  met  with  enthus- 
iastic support. 

Hamilton's  suggestion  set  off  a 
wave  of  frantic  speculation  in  the 
purchase  of  the  badly  depreciated 
currency  and  securities  of  the  coun- 
try, whose  value  had  sunk  to  about 
one-fifth  of  their  face  value.  Specu- 
lators sent  agents  throughout  the 
country  to  buy  up  as  much  as  could 
be  purchased  before  the  news  be- 
came general  that  the  Government 
was  going  to  redeem  dollar  for  dol- 
lar. In  this  way  there  is  no  denying 
that  a  few  people  reaped  great  prof- 
its from  their  inside  knowledge  of 
the  Government's  intentions.  Nev- 
ertheless, Hamilton's  plan  was 
sound;  and  its  adoption  soon  result- 
ed in  great  benefit  and  strength  to 
the  new  Government. 

The  method  of  paying  off  current 
public  indebtedness  by  issuing  long- 
term  bonds  bearing  interest  had 
been  developed  and  used  in  Eng- 
land by  English  financiers  with 
great  success.  Hamilton  demonstra- 
ted his  ability  to  deal  with  such 
questions  with  as  much  wisdom  and 
understanding  as  that  possessed  by 
any  of  the  Old  World  financiers  of 
his  day.  In  fact,  it  may  be  said  that 
Alexander  Hamilton  has  never  been 
surpassed  in  his  performance  of  the 
duties  of  the  head  of  the  financial 
department  of  our  Government. 

Hamilton's  next  proposal  was  to 
create  a  central  Government  bank 
patterned  on  the  order  of  the  Bank 
of  England.  His  purpose  in  pro- 
posing this  bank  was  further  to 
strengthen  the  control  of  the  Gov- 
ernment over  its  securities  and  fi- 
nances, and  to  lend  solidarity  and 
strength  to  the  moneyed  interests  of 
the  country. 


Over  great  opposition  the  bank 
was  created;  but  not  until  the  Su- 
preme Gourt  of  the  United  States, 
in  the  celebrated  case  of  McGul- 
lough  vs.  Maryland,  upheld  the  cre- 
ation of  the  bank  as  within  the  con- 
stitutional powers  of  the  Govern- 
ment. 

Protection  oi  Domestic  Industry 
and  Manufacture 

Hamilton  next  went  to  Gongress 
with  his  Report  on  Manufactures 
by  which  he  set  forth  his  arguments 
in  support  of  the  protection  of  do- 
mestic industry  and  manufacture  by 
a  system  of  tariffs.  This  report 
touched  off  an  argument  which  has 
lasted  into  our  own  day  concerning 
the  endless  debate  between  protec- 
tive tariffs  as  opposed  to  free  trade. 

Avoidance  oi  Foreign  Alliances 
by  Washington 

In  its  foreign  relations  the  new 
Government  assumed  a  position  of 
strict  neutrality.  Washington  advo- 
cated an  independent  course  in 
world  affairs  which  would  involve 
the  country  in  as  little  dispute  with 
other  nations  as  possible.  He 
shunned  alliances  and  becoming 
embroiled  in  the  disputes  between 
European  nations.  Often,  even  un- 
der great  provocation,  the  Govern- 
ment refused  to  become  so  involved. 
It  was  Washington's  belief  and 
philosophy  that  the  new  Nation 
needed  time  to  establish  itself  and 
become  strong,  and,  if  sufficient 
time  could  be  obtained,  the  day 
would  come  when  America  would 
be  so  strong  that  none  would  dare 
attack  her.  On  the  other  hand, 
there  were  many  who  would  have 
been  glad  to  take  sides  in  the  Eu- 
ropean quarrels,  usually  on  the  side 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


485 


of  France,  our  old  friend  and  ally. 
(Washington's  foreign  policy  will 
be  discussed  in  detail  in  Lesson  20 
for  April  1956.) 

The  great  wisdom  of  Washing- 
ton regarding  foreign  entangle- 
ments and  the  financial  sagacity  of 
Hamilton  which  so  successfully  im- 
plemented the  credit  and  financial 
strength  of  the  country,  were  major 
factors  in  the  success  of  launching 
the  United  States  under  its 
new  Constitution.  Every  American 
should  remember  with  great  grati- 
tude the  service  to  freedom  which 
was  rendered  by  the  first  administra- 
tion of  the  Government  under 
Washington. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  For  what  reasons  could  the  selection 
of  George  Washington  as  our  first  Presi- 
dent be  regarded  as  providential? 

2.  What  was  Hamilton's  great  contribu- 
tion to  the  National  Government? 

3.  Why  was  Hamilton's  work  of  such 
great  importance? 

4.  Who  were  the  founders  of  the 
American  political  system? 


WalJ^   (Beside    TTte 

Josephine  H.  Beck 

My  child, 

Walk  out  into  the  new  day. 
In  the  shining  sunlight; 
Watch  the  seagulls  glide 
Gracefully  in  flight. 

My  child, 

See  the  mountains  stand  in  glory 

Against  the  eastern  sky; 

Hear  the  lark  call  at  dusktime, 

When  the  lane  of  the  stars  is  high. 

My  child, 

Walk  beside  me  for  a  little  time, 
Learn  the  wonders  of  the  land, 
And  bind  faith  upon  your  heart; 
I  cannot  always  hold  your  hand. 


Choral  Collections 

For  Ladies  Three 

Part  Choruses 


Choral-Time— Marks  75 

Library  Collection   No.   1— Fox  85 

Auditorium  Collection  No.  1— Harms..  .75 

Auditorium  Collection  No.  2— Harms..  .75 

Auditorium  Collection— Remick  75 

Auditorium    Collection— Witmark    75 

Let's  All   Singl-Stone  85 

Let  There  Be  Song!— Ehret  85 

Showtunes— Schirmer  1 .00 

Showtime  Choral  Collection  No.  1  — 
Chappell    75 

Showtime  Choral  Collection  No.  2 — 


T.   B.   Harms  75 

—  Music  Sent  on  Approval  — 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 
G  On  Approval  D  Charge 

G  Money  Enclosed 

Name    


Address    

City  &  State 


Ha 


ifiies 


IHimc    I 


Wi  NQKTH  UNIVERSITY.  PROVO  ^  22^  WASHIH^TON  BlyQ.^KN 


Jxneel  to    ijour  f^hild 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

\  LL  of  us  have  seen  children  reaching  their  arms  to  mothers  or  fathers,  seeking  to  be 
•^*-  near  them,  and  the  parent  be  too  occupied  to  notice,  to  take  the  time  to  bend 
down  and  give  the  child  what  he  desperately  needs  —  lo\'e  and  approval,  a  moment's 
safety  from  life,  terrifying  to  a  small  one  in  an  enormous  world. 

On  the  other  hand,  who  has  not  seen  a  parent  —  or  loved  one  —  kneel  down 
with  outstretched  arms  to  the  seeking  child?  If  there  is  a  lovelier  picture,  I  have  failed 
to  see  it. 

The  power  of  the  act  was  brought  to  my  attention  recently.  A  neighbor's  small 
daughter  was  going  to  have  breakfast  with  me.  Her  brother,  four,  came  to  the  door 
and  asked  if  he  might  cat  with  us.  The  girl  —  who  had  a  right  to  be  there  because 
she  had  slept  with  me  —  told  him  he  could  not  until  he  had  obtained  permission 
from  his  parents.  The  mother  was  ill  and  the  father  had  worked  that  previous  night, 
so  it  seemed  doubtful  either  would  be  awak^.  Yet,  he  came  back,  saying  his  father 
had  said  it  was  all  right.     So,  the  three  of  us  ate  happily  together. 

However,  the  next  day,  the  two  children  were  on  the  lawn,  when  I  came  out. 
The  girl  said,  accusingly,  ''Now,  you  go  tell  her  you  lied  to  her  yesterday." 

The  boy's  eyes  were  wide  and  frightened  and  very  near  to  tears,  as  he  ran  toward 
me,  trying  to  smile,  his  arms  outstretched,  saying,  "I  lied  to  you  yesterday.  Daddy 
didn't  say  I  could  come  for  breakfast." 

I  knelt  down  suddenly  to  receive  him  into  my  arms.  I  managed  a  smile  as  I 
told  him,  "That's  too  bad.  But  I'm  sure  you  will  not  do  it  again.  We'll  forgive  you 
this  time." 

He  clung  to  me  there  for  a  moment,  then,  he  whispered,  "I  love  you." 

I  repeated  the  words  and  I  think  both  of  us,  as  well  as  the  day,  were  a  little  better 
because  of  it. 

In  our  rushing  I  think  we  sometimes  forget  how  good  children  innately  are,  how 
pliable,  how  easily  molded.  They  learn  much  of  their  unkindness  and  thoughtlessness 
from  us. 

When  my  daughter  was  a  child,  one  day  I  foolishly  said  to  her,  "If  you  do  that 
I  shan't  like  you."  She  looked  at  me  out  of  her  complete  innocence  to  answer, 
"Maybe  I  could  do  something  so  you  wouldn't  like  me,  but  nothing  you  could  do 
would  make  me  not  like  you." 

I  went  down  on  my  knees  to  her,  then,  to  hold  her  close.  It  was  easy.  But  there 
were  other  times  when  it  was  more  difficult,  though  always  I  found  our  problem  solved 
if  I  could  reach  down  to  her,  look  into  her  eyes  and  let  her  know  how  I  loved  her. 

Jesus  has  taught  us  to  solve  our  problems  by  love.  In  my  opinion  this  is  particularly 
needed  in  problems  involving  children.  Someone  wisely  said,  "Children  need  love, 
especially  when  they  don't  deserve  it." 

Occasionally,  why  not  take  time  to  kneel  down  and  take  your  child  in  your  arms, 
to  look  into  his  face,  his  eyes,  his  very  soul,  to  let  him  know  your  heart  is  full  of  lov- 
ing interest? 

And  while  you  are  on  your  knees,  thank  God  for  the  goodness  and  the  sweetness 
that  ha\e  been  entrusted  to  your  care. 

Page  486 


cJhe  jjump  LKug 


Elizabeth  Williamson 


Materials 

Old  white  sheets  torn  into  strips 
Discarded  black  skirts  for  the  footprints 

and  border 
A  gunny  sack  tacked  to  a  wood  frame 
One  hook  rug  needle. 

npHIS  small  hooked  rug,  made  from  old 
■'■  sheets,  was  thought  up  by  a  teenage 
girl  who  likes  to  jump  out  of  bed  onto  a 
soft  rug.  The  carpet  in  her  room  was 
fine,  but  the  pleasure  derived  from  the 
touch  of  a  softer  rug  appealed  to  her,  so 
she  went  to  work  and  made  her  "jump 
rug. 


IPioneer  cJrek 

Eunice  ].  Miles 

On  the  twisting  trails, 
Over  rough -hewn  roads. 
The  creaking  whitetops 
Protested  their  loads. 
Here  she  hushed  her  child 
And  cooked  their  meals. 
While  her  thoughts  rolled  on 
With  the  wagon  wheels. 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 


Cable  -  Nelson 


Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 


r^ 


All  Obtainable  At 


Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.   MAIN   ST.        SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs  the 
average  family 
only  about   ^x*-^ 
9^  a  day 


Be  Modern 
live  Clectrkally 

UTAH  POWER  t  LIGHT  CO. 


Page  487 


THE  HISTORIC  TRAIN 

Leaves  Salt  Lake  City 
August  5th 

FOR  THE  GREAT 

PAGEANT 

at  the  Hill  Cumorah 

as  well  as 
Denver,  INDEPENDENCE, 
NAUVOO,  CARTHAGE,  Chi- 
cago, Cleveland,  KIRTLAND 
TEMPLE,  Niagara  Falls,  Pal- 
myra, SHARON,  VERMONT, 
Boston,  New  York,  Washing- 
ton, and  MOUNT  VERNON, 
etc. 

For  complete   details  write  or   phone — 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

Phone  4-2017 


Look  Ahead! 
,  FALL  CLASSES 

atlDS 

BUSINESS  COLLEGE 


BEGIN  SEPT.  2 

The  years  you  spend  in  preparation 
for  your  career  are  short  .  .  .  but 
what  you  do  with  them  determines 
your  future. 

Only  L.D.S.  Business  College  offers  all 
of   these   things: 

•  Spiritual  classes  and  environment. 

•  Girls'    Dormitory   for    out-of-town 
students. 

•  Thorough  and  Professional  train- 
ing. 

•  Up-to-date  Equipment. 

•  A  variety  of  subjects. 

•  A  skilled  and  enthusiastic  faculty. 

•  College  credit. 

L  D  S  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 


ATTENTION! 
SINGING  MOTHERS 
GROUPS 

Who   Will    Furnish    Music   For 

Relief  Society  Conference 

September  29th! 

"Forth  in  Thy  Name,  O  Lord,  I  Go" 20 

S.S.A. 

"When  Children  Pray"  18 

Three  part  for  female  voices 
"Recessional"   —  Three   part  18 

Women's  voices 

"Lord,  Hear  Our  Prayer"  15 

S.S.A. 

"How  Happy  All  They"  15 

Three  part 

"The  Silent  Sea"  20 

Three  part  women's  voices 

"Unto  Thee,  I   Lift  Mine  Eyes"  18 

S.S.A. 

"Still,   Still,   With   Thee"   

MAIL  ORDERS  PROMPTLY  FILLED 

GLEN  BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 

74  South  Main  Salt  Lake  City 


It^s  awaiting 
You . . . 

I  xl  v3  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles 64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah     ^^ 

Phone  4-2581  fto 


Poge  488 


Order  by  Mail 


rm 


^ 


i  ■■  * 


ItJM 


Ot- 


WA« 


Oi,0 


itrN  c 


la*** 


1.   DOCUMENTARY   HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH 

$10.95  (.65  postage  by  mail) 


Set  of  volumes 

Individual  volumes  priced  as  follows: 

VOLUME    I 

VOLUME    II 

VOLUMES   III,   IV,  V  and  VI 

VOLUME   VII 

Plus  15c  postage  for  each  individual  volume 


$3.00 

$1.00 

$1.25  ea. 

$3.00 


Cloth  bound  —  Library  edition 

Regularly  $2.00,  NOW  $   .98 


2.  BOOK  OF  MORMON 

Cloth  bound  - 

3.  MILLIONS   OF  MEETINGS 

This  Book  Will  Help  You  Plan  and  Conduct  Better  Meetings.  Valuable 
information  is  given  on  hovs^  to  conduct  and  prepare  assembly  meet- 
ings,  instruction  meetings,  council   meetings,   and  others.  $2.25 


dQSQtQt 


44  Fast  South   Temple    -  Sal!   Lake  City    Utah 


Open  a  Convenient 
Charge  Account 


1  hour  free  parking  in 

ZCMI's  Parking  Terrace 

with  your  $2.00  purchase 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find  (  )  check  (  )  money  order 
(  )  charge  to  my  account  for  the  following  numbered  en- 
circled books:  1  2  3 

If  number  one  is  encircled,  state  set  or  particular  volume 
Name 


Address 

City 

Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 

Beneficial  Life's  first  president 
JOSEPH  F.   SMITH  (1905  to  1918} 


Our  fourth  and  present  president 
DAVID  O.  McKAY 


^enmmwCfm'iS 


Second  president  was 
HEBER  J.  GRANT  (1918  to  1945} 


•   #    ♦ 


Just  a  half  century  ago  this  month,  the  organization  of  Beneficial 
Life  Insurance  Company  was  completed  after  months  of  preliminary 
planning  and  effort.  The  officers  of  the  company,  with  Joseph  F. 
Smith  as  the  first  president,  exemplified  the  sound,  able  management 
that  Beneficial  has  enjoyed  ever  since.  President  Heber  J.  Grant  and 
President  George  Albert  Smith,  along  with  the  officers  serving  under 
them,  guided  Beneficial  through  more  years  of  sizable  and  steady 
progress. 

Under  the  inspiring  leadership  of  our  present  president,  David  O. 
McKay,  Beneficial  will  complete  its  Golden  Anniversary  Year  with  more 
than  a  400-fold  increase  over  the  life  insurance  in  force  at  the  end 
of  that  first  successful  year  .  .  .  reflecting  the  continuing  growth  in 
business  volume,  reputation,  and  service  to  our  policyholders  during 
Fifty  Beneficial  Years. 


Third  president 
GEORGE  ALBERT  SMITH  (1945  to  1951) 


BENEFICLyj  LIFE 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


David  O.  McKay,  Pres. 


j/.;-  r',-*. 


y\. 


*^\ 


m^        .:**^C:i| 


y^. 


UiJ^lftAJft 


?£ 


:'^>*,  '  \'. 


^"■"■*'*1?m^> 


OT 


lUGUST  1955 


'0m.f   <:AXM>: 


cJhe    I  liountain    (^umher 


Maiyhale  Woohey 


Blithely,  sure-footed,  the  year  climbed  a  mountain- 
Sun  at  his  shoulder,  and  shortening  shadow. 
Green  at  his  heels,  and  sprinkle  of  blossoms, 
Followed  him  up  from  the  valley  and  meadow. 

Now,  at  midsummer,  he  stands  on  the  summit 
Proudly,  and  wrapped  in  monarchial  splendor; 
Sun  at  his  head,  pouring  brilliance  around  him; 
World  at  his  feet  in  contented  surrender. 

Brief  is  his  season  of  tallness  and  triumph; 
He  must  descend  soon,  to  valley,  to  meadow, 
Trailing  bright  remnants  of  glory  behind  him; 
Sun  in  his  eyes,  and  lengthening  shadow. 


The  Cover:  "Lone  Cypress  on  Midway  Point,  Near  Carmel,  California,"  Photograph 
by  Don  Knight 

Frontispiece  Photograph:  "Green  Ri\er  Lake  and  Old  Flat  Top  in  the  Wind  River 
Range,  Wyoming,"  Photograph  by  Don  Knight 


C/rom    /Lear  and  3far 


For  some  months  I  ha\e  regularly  re- 
ceived your  little  book  through  the  gen- 
erosity of  a  clear  friend  in  Utah.  May  I 
say  how  much  I  look  forward  to  and  en- 
joy it.  The  verses  are  especially  good, 
and  it  is  very  interesting  to  read  the 
recipes  (so  different  from  ours),  and  to 
have  an  insight  into  an  American  lady's 
home.  I  pass  my  book  around,  so  many 
of  my  friends  enjoy  it  also.  I  think  you 
are  doing  a  great  deal  towards  helping  to 
make  the  world  a  friendly  and  happier 
place. 

— Mrs.  E.  Brown 

Reading,  Berkshire 
England 

Congratulations  to  Frances  Yost  for  her 
story  in  the  May  Magazine  "Forever 
Orchid."  I  think  it  is  one  of  the  best 
she  has  written — not  because  she  is  a 
good  friend  and  neighbor,  but  because  the 
story  was  so  appropriate  for  Mother's  Day. 
I  enjoy  the  Magazine  very  much. 
— Blanche  Robison 

Bancroft,  Idaho 

Thank  you  for  a  wonderful  Magazine. 
I  enjoy  it  so  much  and  have  taken  it  for 
twenty-five  years.  In  the  May  issue  I 
especially  enjoyed  "Forever  Orchid"  by 
Frances  Yost.  It  seems  as  if  she  wrote 
it  just  for  me — as  if  it  were  my  story.  I 
read  it  one  day,  and  the  next  day  I  re- 
ceived my  first  orchid  from  my  son  who 
is  going  to  school  in  California.  I,  too, 
was  on  the  Mother's  Day  program  at  Sun- 
day School.  I  hope  to  read  more  stories 
by  Frances  Yost. 

— Melva  Law 

Meridian,  Idaho 

We  enjoy  the  Magazine  very  much  and 
look  forward  to  its  arrival  each  month. 
We  are  trying  to  encourage  more  mem- 
bers to  subscribe  because  we  feel  that  it 
should  be  in  every  Latter  day  Saint  home. 
— Nora  C.  Duncan,  President 

South  African  Mission 

Relief  Society 
Mowbray,  South  Africa 

Page  490 


There  was  so  much  to  praise  in  this  gay 
copy  of  the  June  Magazine.  I  felt  I  must 
convey  my  praise  on  so  many  items  .... 
Elder  Harold  B.  Lee's  timely  article  on 
marriage  made  one  hope  it  will  be  shared 
in  all  homes  ....  The  two  new  general 
board  members  are  certainly  well  chosen. 
I  know  Annie  M.  Ellsworth,  and  I  was 
greatly  impressed  with  the  rich  life  Sister 
Young  brings  to  the  valiant  group.  I 
especially  love  poetry  and  I  share  all  that 
appeals  to  me.  Sister  Cannon's  "Woman's 
Sphere"  I  seek  out  the  very  first  thing,  and 
I  always  wish  there  were  two  full  pages. 
Anything  that  makes  us  appreciate  our  be- 
loved land  like  "From  Sea  to  Shining 
Sea,"  by  Vesta  Pierce  Crawford;  also  Sis- 
ter Miner's  words  I  never  miss,  and  Rhea 
H.  Gardner  has  most  helpful  lessons.  By 
the  way,  if  anyone  missed  Margaret 
Hardy  ("A  Good  Day"),  go  back  and 
read  and  share  it  ...  .  Sorry  the  space 
is  all  gone,  but  you  all  are  a  blessing,  and 
I  am  going  to  grow  some  basil  ("Herbs 
for  Modern  Cookery— Basil")  as  out- 
lined on  page  416. 

— Laura  R.  Merrill 

~"-"^^— ^^^— i^^— .^.^-^ 

Logan,  Utah 

We  would  like  to  let  you  know  that 
the  Magazine  gives  us  much  joy,  and  also 
we  feel  to  be  in  contact  with  the  saints 
in  Utah.  We  thank  you  and  send  many 
greetings. 

— Albert  Larsson 

Konstanz,  Germany 

I  am  a  member  of  the  L.D.S.  Church, 
of  which  I  am  very  proud.  7'here  is  only 
one  thing  I  wish  and  that  is  that  I  could 
be  closer  to  the  Church.  I  live  twenty 
miles  away  and  don't  have  a  car,  and  I 
don't  get  to  go  to  Church  very  often  un- 
less someone  should  happen  to  think 
about  me.  I  have  a  small  hotel  here  at 
LaBarge,  and  when  \\e  first  started  our 
branch  up  here  we  held  Church  in  my 
lobby  for  nine  months,  but  now  the 
branch  has  moved  to  Big  Piney.  I  am 
sixty-eight  years  old.  Enclosed  find  $1.50 
for  my  Afagazine. 

— Edith  Dervos 

LaBarge,  Wyoming 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society  of  The   Church   of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day    Saints 


RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Belle  S.  Spafford  - 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.  Pickering 

Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 


Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Editor    - 
Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Christine  H.  Robinson 


GENERAL  BOARD 

President 

-  -  -  First  Counselor 

-  -  -      Second  Counselor 

-  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta  H.  Christensen  Winniefred  S. 
Mildred  B.  Eyring  Manwaring 

Helen  W.  Anderson  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Gladys  S.  Boyer  Annie   M.    Ellsworth 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young 
Edith  P.  Backman 


REUEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle   S.    Spafford 


Vol.  42 


AUGUST    1955 


No.    8 


(contents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The  Family  Hour  in  Our  Home  LaRue  S.  Pettit  and  E.  Alan  Pettit  592 

A  Home  Where   Past   and    Present   Meet    Dorothy    J.    Roberts  blU 

Admission  to  Dedicatory  S-ervices  of  the  Temple  in  Berne,  Switzerland First  Presidency  Dl^ 

Light   Bulbs  Llsie    bcott  ol/ 

Chokecherries' Meant   Adventure    Nell    Murbarger  522 

An   Invisible   Means   of   Support   Caroline   E.    Miner  bbb 

Look   to   the   Mountains   Blariche    Johnson  bbU 

Trouble  Lucille    R.    Taylor  559 

A  Song  of  the  Heart  Elsie  Sim  Hansen  559 

FICTION 

Special   Birthday— Part   I   Olive    W     Burt  496 

Meet    Mother,    Jody    Rosa    Lee    Lloyd  50^ 

The   Last    Clearing    Florence    B.    Dun  ord  518 

Hermanas— Chapter    2    Fay    Tarlock  52b 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near   and   Far  ^9^ 

Sixty    Years    Ago    •-- 51z 

Woman's   Sphere   Ramona   W.    Cannon  old 

Editorial:    Family   Patterns   Marianne    C.    Sharp  514 

Notes   From   the    Field:    ReUef    Society   Activities    Margaret    C.    Pickering  533 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Do  You   Serve   Five-Star   Meals  to  Your   Family?   Rhea   H.    Gardner  516 

Mary  Elizabeth   Felts   Has   Made   Four   Hundred  and   Eighty   Quilts   — -  525 

Whole-Wheat  Bread  Jessie   Nellis  532 

The  Cat  Rug  Elizabeth   Williamson  556 

Watchers  of  the  Fires  Kate   Richards  557 

LESSONS  FOR  NOVEMBER 

Theology:    Political    and   Religious    Distintegration    Leland    H.    Monson  538 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:    "But  Thou,   When  Thou   Prayest"   Edith   S.    ElUott  542 

Work    Meeting:    Meal    Planning    Rhea    H.    Gardner  543 

Literature:   Stevenson's   Prose   Briant    S.    Jacobs  545 

Social  Science:  The  Living  Constitution  Albert  R.   Bowen  551 

POETRY 

The    Mountain    Climber — Frontispiece    Maryhale    Woolsey  489 

The    Land    Is    Still   Elsie    McKinnon    Strachan'  501 

Repentance    Jean    Mattinson  515 

Down  Summer  Lanes  Gertrude  T.   Kovan  517 

The  Length   Frances    C.    Yost  521 

Would  You   Find  Peace?   Gene    Romolo  531 

Three  Little  Sisters  Dora  Toone  Brough  532 

Implicit    Margery    S.    Stewart  557 

Revenant     Ethel     Jacobson  557 

They   Pass  in  Review  Eva   Cordery  560 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  L.ake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


The  Family  Hour  in  Our  Home 

LaRue  S.  Pettit  and  E.  Ahn  Pettit,  President  BdkeisMd  Stake 


OUR  family  was  sitting  around 
the  supper  table  on  a  late 
spring  day.  Daddy  men- 
tioned that  he  would  take  the  next 
day  off,  and  asked  if  the  family 
would  like  an  outing.  A  family 
council  was  held.  Daddy  had  a 
Church  meeting  after  supper,  so 
each  of  the  children  had  to  help. 
Alan,  age  fourteen,  offered  to  see 
that  cooking  equipment  and  a  large 
thermos  of  water  were  ready.  Lo- 
neta,  age  thirteen,  arranged  to  pack 
the  lunch.  Raymond,  age  eleven, 
agreed  to  have  the  extra  clothes 
ready.  Gaye,  age  eight,  was  to  get 
her  own  clothes  ready  and  help  with 
the  lunch.  Mother  was  to  follow 
up  and  see  that  each  was  ready. 
Plans  were  made  to  leave  home 
about  eight  a.m.  Each  person 
helped  plan  and  prepare  for  the 
outing. 

The  outing  the  next  day  was 
spent  on  the  Mojave  Desert,  look- 
ing for  rocks  for  our  collection,  hik- 
ing over  the  desert  hills,  observing 
the  wild  flowers,  cooking  hot  dogs 
over  a  fire  built  by  the  children,  and 
playing  games. 

Outings  such  as  this,  planned 
quickly  and  smoothly,  with  every- 
one having  a  part,  are  enjoyed  once 
or  twice  a  month.  They  are  actual- 
ly the  outgrowth  of  many  years  of 
different  family  activities.  Regard- 
less of  how  busy  we  have  been  with 
Church  affairs  or  business  problems, 
we  have  made  a  point  of  spending 
an  evening  or  two  a  week  with  the 

Page  492 


children,  and  a  couple  of  full  days 
each  month  for  such  a  trip. 

These  family  activities  started 
when  Alan  was  about  three  years 
old.  The  early  Family  Hour  con- 
sisted of  a  regular  weekly  family 
meeting.  These  meetings  followed 
a  regular  pattern:  an  opening  song 
and  prayer,  discussion  of  family  busi- 
ness, which  included  jobs  around 
the  house  for  Daddy  and  Mother, 
as  well  as  for  the  children,  assign- 
ments to  the  children  to  help  with 
household  tasks,  a  checkup  on  pre- 
vious assignments,  and  a  discussion 
of  family  plans,  perhaps  to  prepare 
an  outing  such  as  the  one  described 
above.  This  regular  business  was 
followed  carefully,  and  we  tried  to 
make  the  children  a  part  of  the  fam- 
ily planning.  After  the  business, 
we  had  a  program  which  was 
planned  and  put  on  by  the  children. 
Each  one  of  the  family  would  pre- 
sent a  number:  a  reading,  a  song,  a 
story  or  poem,  or  quote  the  Articles 
of  Faith,  which  we  tried  to  have 
the  children  memorize.  Alan  would, 
at  times,  give  a  trumpet  solo;  Lo- 
neta  would  play  her  violin;  and  Ray- 
mond would  play  the  clarinet.  Gaye 
would  often  sing  a  song  which  she 
made  up  as  she  sang.  This  program 
was  followed  by  a  scripture  story  by 
Mother  and  instructions  from  Fa- 
ther on  a  Church  teaching  or  on 
a  problem  pertaining  to  the  chil- 
dren's conduct.  The  Family  Hour 
was  closed  by  family  prayer,  ^and 
afterwards,  refreshments  were  often 
served  by  Mother. 


THE  FAMILY  HOUR  IN  OUR  HOME 


493 


THE  E.  ALAN  PETTIT  FAMILY 

Left  to  right:  Raymond;  Sister  LaRue  S.  Pettit;  Loneta;  Gaye;  Brother  E.  Alan 
Pettit;  Alan. 


This  type  of  Family  Hour  has 
been  followed  for  years,  though  the 
program  has  varied  from  time  to 
time.  Sometimes  the  ward  teach- 
ers would  come  during  this  little 
meeting  and  would  take  part,  their 
lesson  making  very  appropriate  in- 
structions. Often  the  grandparents 
were  present,  at  which  times  an  ef- 
fort was  made  by  the  children  to 
prepare  something  special.  The 
children  would  sometimes  prepare 
a  play,  making  up  their  own  script, 
and  arranging  the  front  room  to 
look  like  a  stage  by  using  quilts  and 
blankets  for  curtains. 

■pvURING  the  years  many  changes 

were  made.  The  ''Family  Court" 

was  developed  in  an  effort  to  give 


the  children  a  means  to  work  out 
some  of  their  personal  difficulties 
with  each  other.  The  ''Court''  was 
held  as  a  part  of  the  business  of  the 
Family  Hour,  and  records  were 
kept  in  the  'Tamily  Log"  in  which 
we  make  a  record  of  the  Family 
Hour  and  its  activities. 

When  one  of  the  children  had 
trouble  with  another  member  of  the 
family,  he  would  prepare  a  written 
"complaint."  This  complaint  de- 
scribed the  problem,  and  gave  a 
time  and  place  when  the  difficulty 
happened.  It  had  to  be  in  writing, 
or  we  would  not  consider  it.  For  the 
little  children,  this  meant  that  they 
had  to  have  the  older  children  write 
down  their  complaint,  or,  at  times. 


494 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


their  mother  would  write  it.  During 
the  Family  Court  the  complaint 
was  opened  and  read,  with  Father 
acting  as  the  judge.  The  person 
writing  the  complaint  was  asked  to 
explain  his  problem;  other  members 
of  the  family  were  questioned  as 
witnesses,  and  the  ''defendant''  was 
given  a  chance  to  give  his  story. 
Then  a  decision  was  given:  a  repri- 
mand, a  small  fine,  or  a  dismissal. 

These  complaints  covered  such 
matters  as:  someone  making  too 
much  noise  at  bedtime,  not  putting 
his  toys  away,  not  picking  up  his 
clothes,  failing  to  help  with  his  as- 
signments. 

Usually  such  little  complaints 
gave  occasion  for  much  laughter 
and  fun,  and  the  problems  seemed 
to  lose  their  seriousness.  At  times  a 
Family  Rule  was  violated,  and  the 
children  would  be  called  to  task. 
Such  Family  Rules  were  varied  and 
made  to  apply  to  particular  prob- 
lems. For  example:  the  children  all 
had  bicycles  about  the  same  time. 
It  was  noticed  that  they  would  of- 
ten ride  out  of  the  driveway  into 
the  street  without  looking.  A  rule 
was  made  that  each  person  going 
out  of  the  driveway  would  have  to 
stop  his  bike  completely  and  look 
for  cars  before  going  into  the  street. 
Each  violation  would  cost  a  fine  of 
ten  cents.  One  of  the  children  put 
up  a  Stop  sign.  This  worked  well. 

A  few  times  the  children  were 
fined.  But  at  one  Family  Hour  a 
complaint  was  written  by  Mother 
and  all  the  children  in  which  they 
listed  ten  separate  occasions  when 
Daddy  had  backed  his  car  out  of 
the  driveway,  perhaps  slowing  down, 
but  not  stopping  before  he  entered 
the  street.  It  was  decided  that  Dad- 


dy should  follow  exactly  the  same 
rule  with  the  car  as  the  children 
with  their  bicycles.  So  Daddy  paid 
a  fine  of  one  dollar.  The  fines  went 
into  a  family  treasury,  which  once 
in  awhile  amounted  to  enough  to 
take  the  family  to  a  show.  Most 
complaints  were  cleared  up  by  talk- 
ing them  over,  and  by  promises  to 
do  better. 

As  the  children  were  growing  up, 
a  practice  developed  to  tell  ''Chop- 
sticks'' stories.  These  stories  were 
told  by  Father  to  the  children  at 
many  different  times— sometimes  as 
part  of  Family  Hour,  or  as  we  were 
riding  in  the  car,  as  the  kiddies 
went  to  bed,  or  as  we  sat  together 
on  an  afternoon  or  evening.  These 
stories  are  pure  fancy,  perhaps  best 
described  as  the  fruits  of  a  vivid 
imagination.  They  are  sometimes 
devoted  to  putting  over  a  point,  or 
a  moral.  The  original  character  of 
these  stories  was  a  little  man  five 
feet  tall  and  five  feet  around  (until 
he  reduced).  He  managed  to  get 
in  and  out  of  many  situations  and, 
over  a  period  of  ten  years,  had  a 
thousand  experiences  that  have  in- 
terested and  amused  and,  perhaps, 
taught  the  children.  His  experiences 
included:  developing  a  "push  but- 
ton Cadillac,"  working  with  a  horse 
"Blackie"  on  a  ranch,  catching  and 
taming  a  grizzly  bear,  exploring  the 
Andes,  fishing  in  the  high  moun- 
tain lakes,  hunting  Polar  bears, 
searching  for  white  Indians,  etc. 
This  story  telling  has  provided  many 
happy  moments  together,  and,  even 
now,  the  children  often  ask  for  a 
Chopsticks  story.  Other  characters 
used  were:  Twigglebritches,  the 
duck;  Bluenose  and  Redear,  the 
rabbits,  and  many  others. 


THE  FAMILY  HOUR  IN  OUR  HOME 


495 


ANOTHER  family  activity  used 
by  Mother  and  the  children  to 
fill  in  the  hours  when  Daddy  was 
busy  with  Church  assignments  has 
been  a  project  of  preparing  a  Book 
of  Remembrance  for  the  family  and 
one  for  each  of  the  children.  These 
books  have  become  very  complete 
and  interesting.  The  genealogical 
research  has  been  directed  by 
Mother,  and  each  of  the  children 
has  helped  in  copying  his  own  rec- 
ords as  well  as  in  research  in  the 
libraries.  This  family  activity  has 
helped  make  many  a  Sunday  after- 
noon profitable  as  well  as  pleasant. 
It  is  producing  good  records  for 
each  member  of  the  family. 

Our  Family  Hours  have  been 
filled  with  many  different  activities. 
One  project  was  to  read  The  Book 
of  Mormon  together,  each  person 
taking  turns  in  reading  a  verse.  This 
was  started  before  the  children 
could  read,  and  they  would  repeat 
the  words  as  read  by  their  parents. 
This  activity  developed  into  a  proj- 
ect assigned  to  the  children  to  start 
reading  The  Book  of  Mormon 
again  when  each  one  reached  his 
twelfth  birthday.  As  soon  after  that 
as  they  read  it  through  by  them- 
selves, they  received  a  triple  com- 
bination of  the  standard  works. 
Alan  received  his  within  a  year,  and 
Loneta  is  nearly  ready  for  hers. 

Other  activities  include  the  Fam- 


ily Council  which  is  called  to  plan 
or  consider  any  special  project  or 
problem.  One  sideline  of  this  Fam- 
ily Council  is  Alan's  cryptic  com- 
ment: 'Tes,  our  family  is  a  de- 
mocracy. Each  member  of  the  fam- 
ily votes  on  what  he  would  like  to 
do,  and  then  Daddy  decides  what 
we  will  do!"  This  Family  Council 
has  been  the  planning  stage  for 
most  Family  Hours,  outings,  and 
other  activities. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  de- 
scribe the  many  things  that  have 
been  done  as  a  part  of  our  Family 
Hour.  The  variety  has  been  fun. 
The  growing  children,  with  their 
changing  interests  and  activities, 
have  made  necessary  a  fluctuating 
and  varied  program.  One  thing  has 
become  definite:  at  least  once  a 
week  the  family  will  engage  in  some 
activity  together.  It  may  not  be  at 
the  same  hour  or  on  the  same  day 
each  week.  It  may  be  an  hour  or 
two  in  an  evening,  a  full  evening, 
or  often  a  full  day  together.  But 
whatever  it  is,  we  find  that  it  is  an 
extremely  important  part  of  the 
week's  activities.  We  are  fully  aware 
of  the  responsibilities  that  are  ours 
to  stay  together  as  a  family,  as  we 
are  also  aware  of  our  constant  need 
for  help  from  the  Lord  in  the  prob- 
lem of  rearing  our  children.  May  the 
Lord  help  all  families,  including  our 
own,  to  grow  in  his  sight! 


Special  Birthday 


Olive  W.  Burt 
Part  I 


MYRA  Gregory  was  determined 
that  CaFs  birthday  dinner 
should  be  a  happy  one.  Not 
a  frown,  not  a  whisper  should  mar 
it.  For,  after  all,  it  was  a  very  im- 
portant birthday,  his  sixty-fifth. 
And  the  sixty-fifth  birthday  nowa- 
days meant  something  special.  Re- 
tirement.    Leisure. 

Myra,  stirring  fruit  into  the  half- 
set  lime  jello,  CaFs  favorite  salad, 
frowned  slightly.  In  her  mind  she 
repeated  the  two  words— retirement; 
leisure.  Added  together,  they  should 
equal  happiness.  But  was  the  prob- 
lem that  simple? 

Myra  was  thinking  of  Cal's  face 
during  the  past  few  days.  He  had 
worn  a  determined  look  of  happi- 
ness. He  had  joked  and  laughed 
about  today— his  last  day  ''at  the 
old  grind."  But,  significantly,  he 
hadn't  said  a  word  about  the  days 
to  follow.    Not  a  word. 

Myra  told  herself,  you  can't  be 
married  to  a  man  for  forty  years 
and  not  know  what  he  is  feeling 
and  thinking,  whether  he  tells  you 
or  not.  And  Cal,  she  knew,  was 
not  feeling  happy  about  this  sixty- 
fifth  birthday. 

Myra  slipped  the  salad  into  the 
refrigerator.  She  touched  the  devil's 
food  cake  and  found  it  was  cool 
enough  to  frost.  Her  lips  quirked 
into  a  smile  as  she  piled  chocolate 
frosting  deep  on  it.  She  was  re- 
membering CaFs  first  birthday  after 
they  were  married. 

Myra  had  grown  up  in  the  tra- 

Pacje  496 


dition  of  a  white  birthday  cake 
covered  with  white  frosting,  and 
sprinkled  with  bits  of  colored  sugar. 
So  on  CaFs  birthday  she  had  made 
him  a  gorgeous  white  cake.  The 
colored  sugar  had  sparkled  like  tiny 
bits  of  jewelled  confetti.  She  had 
felt  so  excited  and  happy— her  first 
birthday  cake  for  her  wonderful  hus- 
band. 

Now,  deftly  swirling  the  choco- 
late frosting,  Myra  remembered 
CaFs  face  when  he  had  seen  that 
cake.  It  had  suddenly  worn  such  a 
comical  expression — a  mixture  of 
amazement  and  dismay  and  disap- 
pointment. It  had  lasted  only  a 
second.    Then  Cal  had  grinned. 

''What  a  beautiful  cake,  Myra! 
First  one  I  ever  had  that  was  so 
pretty!''  And  he  had  swung  her  off 
her  feet,  kissing  her. 

Myra  had  carefully  watched  her 
young  husband  eat  that  cake.  He 
had  seemed  to  enjoy  it  all  right. 
But  there  was  something  lacking. 
And  that  night,  lying  in  his  arms, 
she  had  asked  cautiously,  "Cal,  you 
said  that  was  the  first  birthday  cake 
you'd  ever  had  that  was  so  pretty. 
What  kind  of  birthday  cakes  have 
you  had?    Or  didn't  you  have  any?" 

"Have  any?  I'll  say  I  did.  Mother 
always  made  me  a  big  devil's  food 
cake— not  that  blackish  kind,  but  a 
rich  mahogany  red.  And  she  piled 
it  high  with  chocolate  frosting  .  .  .  ." 

Myra  had  interrupted,  shocked. 
"A  chocolate  birthday  cake?  Oh, 
Cal,  how  .  .  . ."  She  had  stopped  the 


SPECIAL  BIRTHDAY 


497 


word  ''awful"  that  was  on  the  tip 
of  her  tongue  and  substituted  lame- 
ly, 'wonderful."  "I  never  thought  of 
a  chocolate  birthday  cake." 

"I  guess  no  one  would  but  Moth- 
er. I  know  the  other  kids  had  cakes 
with  white  frosting  or  pink— one 
little  girl  had  blue  frosting  on  her 
birthday  cake.  I  went  to  the  party. 
Boy,  if  I  didn't  feel  sorry  for  her. 
No  chocolate  cake!  But  Mother 
knew  what  I  liked  and  she  was  great 
for  giving  us  what  we  liked,  especial- 
ly on  our  birthdays." 

This,  Myra  now  told  herself,  was 
the  thirty-ninth  chocolate  birth- 
day cake  she  had  made  for  Cal. 
Never  another  luscious  white  one 
sparkling  with  colored  sugar. 

"ly/f YRA  placed  the  big  cake  careful- 
ly on  the  milk-glass  cake  stand 
and  set  it  in  its  place  of  honor  on 
the  sideboard.  She  looked  around 
her.  Things  were  well  underway. 
Her  practiced  hand  made  little 
work  of  preparing  a  meal  for  the 
whole  family. 

They'd  all  be  present,  of  course, 
for  CaFs  birthday.  Hugh,  with 
Marge  and  their  six  youngsters;  Car- 
ol and  Grant  and  their  two.  It 
would  mean  fourteen  at  table,  but 
Myra  thought  nothing  of  the  work 
involved.  It  was  sheer  pleasure  for 
her  to  have  her  family  seated 
around  the  big  table. 

She  went  out  into  the  yard  to  cut 
some  roses  for  the  house.  As  al- 
ways, she  paused  at  the  top  of  the 
steps  leading  down  into  the  garden 
and  smiled  with  pleasure.  It  was 
perfect.  But  it  ought  to  be— all  the 
hours  she  and  Cal  had  spent  on  it! 
They  had  enjoyed  working  there  to- 
gether, smelling  the  newly  turned 


earth,  the  wet  grass,  the  young  flow- 
ers, reaching  a  deep  harmony  of 
spirit  as  they  labored  together  in 
the  sun. 

She  went  to  the  Mirandy  rose- 
bush Cal  had  given  her  on  Carol's 
birthday.  That  was  Cal— on  each 
child's  birthday  he  brought  their 
mother  a  gift  of  flowers.  She  was 
clipping  the  long-stemmed,  radiant- 
ly red  blooms  when  Carol  her- 
self came  across  the  lawn.  She  was 
carrying  Mindy,  sunshiny  in  yellow 
organdy,  and  David  was  tagging  at 
her  heels.  The  little  boy  held  a 
clumsily  wrapped  package. 

"Hi,  Mom!"  Carol  called  out 
gaily.  "Here  we  are,  always  ahead 
of  time." 

Myra  came  up  the  steps.  "Carol, 
darling.  You  know  you're  never 
ahead  of  time  here.  Hi,  David." 
She  stooped  to  kiss  her  grandson. 

"Where's  Cramps?"  David  asked 
without  preamble. 

Myra  laughed.  "He'll  be  home 
soon.  In  the  meantime,  won't  I 
do?" 

"I  got  a  present  for  Cramps.  I 
gotta  give  it  to  him,"  David  said 
firmly. 

Myra  reached  out  and  took  Min- 
dy from  her  mother's  arms,  hand- 
ing Carol  the  roses  as  she  did  so. 
She  nuzzled  the  baby's  sweet,  warm 
neck,  murmuring,  "Mindy!  Mindy, 
love!  Crandma's  girl!" 

They  went  together  up  the  path 
toward  the  house,  David  tagging 
along. 

Carol  said,  "The  four  of  us  all 
went  in  together  on  Dad's  present. 
That  is,  Crant  and  Hugh  and  Marge 
and  I.  The  children  all  wanted  to 
get  different  things." 

"Of  course,"  Myra  smiled.  "They 


498 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


are  all  so  different— and  so  certain 
of  themselves.  You  can't  expect 
them  to  agree  on  something  as  vital 
as  Gramps'  birthday  present/' 

''We  got  something  very,  extra 
special.  Something  for  him  to  use 
when  he's  free.'' 

Free!  The  word  echoed  in  Myra's 
heart.  Free  from  what?  The  right 
to  work,  to  be  busy  and  productive? 
And  for  Cal— the  big,  energetic,  vit- 
al Cal!  Why,  he'd  always  been  free. 

She  spoke  involuntarily,  'Tour 
father's  not  an  old  man,  yet,  Carol." 

PAROL  laughed.  "I  should  say 
he  isn't!  I've  never  thought  he 
was.  Oh,  I  know  some  children 
always  think  of  their  parents  as  old. 
But  not  Hugh  and  I.  Not  with  you 
and  Dad.  You're  both  so  alive!  And 
so— so  eager  to  try  new  things— to 
listen  to  what  we  say.  No,  Dad's 
not  old.  He'll  have  a  long  time  to 
enjoy  his  leisure." 

Myra  let  it  rest  there.  There  was 
no  use  bothering  the  children  with 
her  vague  worries. 

As  they  reached  the  house,  noise 
broke  through  the  evening  stillness. 
A  car  horn  honked.  Children  were 
yelling  and  there  was  much  laughter. 
Myra  and  Carol  turned  and  went 
to  the  side  of  the  house.  As  they 
appeared,  the  rather  old  car  stand- 
ing there  seemed  to  explode,  send- 
ing laughing,  shouting  youngsters 
every  which  way. 

"Hello,  Grandma!"  "Hi,  Aunt 
Carol!  Hello!  Hello!" 

They  piled  around  Myra,  holding 
out  grimy  packages  for  her  to  see. 

"Look  what  I  brought  Gramps!" 
Calvin  said  proudly. 

"I  wrapped  mine  all  by  myself," 
Tony  bragged. 


"So  did  I!"  "So  did  I!" 

From  the  front  seat  Hugh  and 
Marge  climbed  out  with  fat  little 
Petey  between  them. 

"Happy  birthday.  Mother!"  Hugh 
said  fondly,  his  arm  about  Myra. 
"Happy  Dad's  birthday!  We  picked 
up  Grant  so  he  wouldn't  be  too 
late  for  some  of  that  luscious  choco- 
late cake." 

From  the  back  seat  of  the  car 
Grant  raised  his  head.  Limping, 
rubbing  his  back,  he  descended 
from  the  car. 

"Bloody,  but  unbowed,"  he  mut- 
tered, pretending  ill-nature.  "I 
think  it  might  have  been  more  con- 
siderate to  let  me  miss  the  cake." 

Now  all  was  noise,  chattering, 
laughing,  the  way  it  always  was 
when  they  all  got  together.  The 
children  soon  broke  away  to  rush 
for  the  swings  and  teeter  and  sand- 
pile  Gramps  had  built  for  them  in 
the  far  corner  of  the  yard.  The  oth- 
ers moved  on  into  the  house.  Quiet 
little  Elspeth,  her  straight,  golden 
hair  in  long,  heavy  braids,  deserted 
the  children  and  came  to  walk  quiet- 
ly beside  Myra. 

"Grandma,"  she  said  seriously, 
"do  you  know  what?" 

"What,  darhng?" 

"Mamma  'splained  to  us  that 
Gramps  isn't  going  to  go  to  work 
any  more  downtown.  He  can  stay 
home  all  day  long.  All  the  other 
kids  bought  him  things  to  play  with 
at  home.    But—"  she  hesitated. 

"Yes,  honey?" 

"I  didn't.  I  got  him  a  brand  new 
necktie.    Do  you  know  why?" 

"I  think  maybe  I  do,  Elspeth.  But 
you  tell  me." 

"  'Cause  even  if  Gramps  doesn't 
have  to  go  to  work  downtown,  he'll 


SPECIAL  BIRTHDAY 


499 


still  be  going  to  Church  and  maybe 
have  new  work  to  do.  So  I  bought 
him  a  new  tie  so's  he  can  go  when 
he  wants  to." 

Myra's  throat  was  tight. 

'That's  lovely,  darling.  He'll  be 
so  proud  to  know  you  thought  about 
that." 

They  had  scarcely  entered  the 
house  when  Myra  heard  Cal's  step. 
Her  ears,  trained  by  forty  years  of 
listening,  could  read  that  step  as 
accurately  as  her  eyes  could  read  his 
face.  She  listened,  separating  the 
staccato  step  from  the  laughter  and 
noise  around  her.  Cal  was  coming 
home  cheerful.  Yes!  He  would,  of 
course.  But  there  was  more  than 
cheerfulness  in  that  purposeful  step. 
There  was  the  determination  to  be 
cheerful  and  that  meant  that  Cal 
was  not  truly  happy. 

OE  came  in  beaming.    The  chil- 
dren broke  and  ran  for  him. 
''Cramps!  Cramps!" 

Carol  and  Hugh,  Marge  and 
Crant  began  to  sing  boisterously, 
out  of  tune  and  out  of  time,  "Hap- 
py birthday  to  you!" 

Cal,  laughing,  joined  in,  "Happy 
birthday  to  me!" 

They  ended  uproariously,  pound- 
ing Cal  on  the  back. 

"Happy  birthday  to  me!"  Cal  re- 
peated, "And  if  you  don't  believe  it, 
just  look!" 

He  held  out  his  left  arm.  There 
on  the  wrist  glittered  an  expensive 
gold  watch. 

"Oh,  Dad,  it's  lovely!'^  "Where 
did  you  get  it?" 

"The  Acme  Company.  Gave  it 
to  me,  just  like  that!"  Cal  snapped 
his  fingers.  "Now,  at  last,  they're 


beginning  to  realize  what  they  are 
losing." 

His  tone  was  bantering,  but  un- 
der the  soft  sheath  of  the  gay  words 
Myra  felt,  rather  than  heard,  a  sharp 
edge  of  resentment. 

"I'll  bet  they're  sorry,"  Hugh  said 
loyally.  "They'll  never  get  another 
man  like  you.  Dad." 

"Carol,  want  to  help  me  serve?" 
Myra  interrupted.  "And  Marge, 
will  you  get  the  men  and  children 
seated?" 

The  dinner  went  off  gaily.  Cal 
blew  out  the  sixty-six  candles  on  his 
cake  while  the  children  watched, 
wide-eyed,  their  cheeks  puffing  out 
unconsciously  to  help. 

Then  came  the  unwrapping  of 
the  gifts.    The  children  first. 

"Shall  we  start  with  the  ladies  or 
the  babies  or  the  young  men?"  Cal 
asked. 

"Alphabet!  Alphabet!"  shouted 
young  Calvin.    "That's  the  fairest!" 

"Okay;  alphabet  it  shall  be.  And 
that  puts  you  first,  I  think,  eh, 
Calvin?" 

Calvin  giggled  and  handed  out 
his  package.  Cal  unwrapped  it  and 
exclaimed  happily.  "Just  what  I 
wanted!     A  scrapbook!" 

"Well,"  Calvin  explained  to  be 
sure  his  grandfather  understood, 
"you're  always  saying  that  you  never 
have  time  to  take  care  of  all  those 
newspaper  clippings  you've  got 
stacked  away  in  shoe  boxes.  So  I 
thought  that  now  .  .  .  ."  He  hesi- 
tated, looking  up  at  his  grandfather. 

"Now  I'll  have  time,  eh?  Well, 
that's  right.  And  I'll  make  those 
clippings  one  of  my  very  first  proj- 
ects." 

Elspeth,  next  in  line,  came  for- 
ward shyly.    She  handed  the  small 


500 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


package  to  her  grandfather,  saying, 
''So  you  can  still  dress  up  and 
always  look  nice  at  Church  or  when 
you  go  downtown." 

Cal's  arms  went  around  the  little 
girl.  'Tou  know  what  your  old 
Gramp  likes  to  do,  don't  you,  hon- 
ey?" He  held  the  gaudy  tie  up  for 
all  to  admire. 

r^NE  by  one  the  gifts  were  opened. 
They  were  all  thoughtful  pres- 
ents, selected  carefully  to  help  Cal 
fill  up  those  looming  days  ahead. 
After  the  children's  presents,  Cal 
was  dragged  out  into  the  yard,  and 
there,  in  the  trunk  of  Hugh's  car 
was  the  special  gift— an  electric 
shopsmith,  with  all  sorts  of  attach- 
ments. The  men,  Hugh  and  Grant, 
dragged  it  out  and  began  to  explain 
it  excitedly. 

''We'll  help  you  set  it  up.  Dad. 
There's  plenty  of  room  in  the  base- 
ment. You  can  have  a  real  work- 
shop down  there,"  Hugh  offered. 

Cal  walked  around  the  machine, 
studying  it  thoughtfully.  "I've  nev- 
er dreamed  of  having  such  wonder- 
ful equipment,"  he  said  at  last.  "No 
more  makeshift  work  for  me.  Why, 
I  can  do  anything  with  this.  Thanks, 
all  of  you.  You're  wonderful  chil- 
dren." 

Myra,  at  first  tempted  like  the 
others  to  get  something  for  Cal  to 
use  during  his  retirement,  had  final- 
ly decided  it  would  be  better  to  give 
him  the  same  kind  of  present  she 
had  always  given.  So  she  had  re- 
covered the  old-fashioned  organ 
stool  that  he  loved.  The  plush  cush- 
ion was  worn  and  shabby.  Myra 
had  found  some  velvet  in  the  same 


shade,  and  had  made  a  new  top, 
edged  with  gold-colored  fringe.  It 
was  handsome  enough  to  go  with 
the  old  organ,  its  wood  polished 
beautifully  by  Cal's  loving  hands. 
And  it  was  still  old-fashioned 
enough  to  be  in  harmony  with  the 
instrument. 

Myra  watched  her  husband's  face 
anxiously  as  he  unwrapped  the  un- 
gainly package.  When  his  eyes  light- 
ed up  in  the  old  way,  she  knew  she 
had  chosen  right. 

"Myra,  darling,  it's  handsome! 
Maybe  sitting  on  that  stool  I  can 
compose." 

Then,  as  he  slipped  his  arm  about 
her  and  kissed  her,  he  whispered, 
"You  and  Elspeth— you  have  a  spe- 
cial gift  of  understanding." 

After  the  women  had  washed  the 
dishes  and  straightened  the  rooms, 
the  crowd  played  games  and  sang 
songs.  Cal  proudly  sat  on  his  new- 
ly covered  organ  stool  and  called 
his  family  around  him.  The  old 
organ,  its  voice  mellow  with  age, 
responded  to  Cal's  gentle  hands, 
and  they  all  began  to  sing  the  old 
songs,  united  in  heart  and  harmony. 

Myra,  looking  at  her  family,  felt 
tears  close  to  the  surface.  Who  said 
modern  children  don't  like  the  old 
things?  the  old  tunes?  the  simple 
joys? 

It  was  late  when  the  family  all 
left,  and  Myra  was  alone  with  Cal. 

"It  was  a  wonderful  day,"  she 
said,  looking  at  his  tired  face. 

"Wonderful."  he  agreed.  "But  it 
seems  to  be  the  end  of  something. 
What  am  I  to  do  now  with  all  my 
time?" 

(To  he  concluded)^ 


oJhe  JLand  cds  Suu 


Elsie  McKinnon  Stiachan 


In  peacefulness  I  ride  the  road  of  night — 

Mile  after  darkened  mile  clip  off  unseen; 

No  rain  accompanies  me,  no  moon-hung  light 

Plays  down  where  ranch  fields  lie  in  hidden  green. 

The  land  is  still:  no  wakeful  winds  confer 

With  wayside  shrubs;  no  mockingbird  lets  ring 

His  sweet  arpeggio.    Naught  save  the  whir 

Of  tires  gives  voice  to  sound  unravehng. 

Far,  far  I  ride,  where  silence  beds  the  earth, 

Where  I,  alone,  have  not  succumbed  to  sleep; 

And  yet,  through  hush,  I  sense  the  pulse  of  birth, 

Know  day  will  bring  fresh  fruits  for  man  to  reap. 

In  faith  I  watch  dawn's  color-promenade. 

And  know  anew  the  glory  that  is  God. 


Page  50) 


Meet  Mother,  Jody 


Rosa  Lee  Lhyd 


JODY  looked  out  of  the  kitchen 
window  at  the  big  amber-shaded 
sky.  The  sun  over  Centerville 
was  exactly  the  way  Ted  had  told 
her  it  would  be,  a  bright  shining 
symbol  blessing  the  whole  town 
and  especially  beaming  its  glory  on 
Number  Nine,  Peach  Street,  where 
his  mother  lived  alone  in  the  old 
home  since  her  four  sons  had  mar- 
ried. 

She  lifted  the  bottle  from  the 
refrigerator  and  poured  three  glasses 
of  homemade  tomato  juice  and 
knew,  with  a  little  pang,  that  Ted 
would  say  it  was  the  best  tomato 
juice  in  the  whole  world  because 
his  mother  had  made  it! 

If  just  once,  she  thought  with  a 
wistful  sigh,  she  could  do  something 
as  well  as  Ted's  mother,  she  would 
think  the  Centerville  sun  had  de- 
cided to  include  her  in  its  bless- 
ing. Ever  since  their  marriage  a 
month  ago  in  Salt  Lake  City,  he 
hadn't  missed  an  opportunity  to 
praise  his  mother.  She  was  the  best 
cook,  the  best  housekeeper;  she 
could  mend  a  snag  in  a  pair  of 
trousers  so  well  you  couldn't  see  it, 
and  she  could  sing  like  a  robin.  No 
one  in  Centerville  had  ever  sung  a 
funeral  solo  better  than  Emma  Har- 
rington. No  one  ever  felt  he  had 
laid  away  his  loved  one  properly 
unless  she  sang  at  the  funeral. 

Jody  hadn't  met  Ted's  mother 
until  last  night,  for  she  had  been  ill 
at  the  time  of  their  marriage  in  the 
temple,  and  she  expected  also  to 
meet  his  brothers  and  their  wives 
for  the  first  time  at  luncheon  today. 

Page  502 


to  smell,  she  thought.  She  couldn't 
blame  Ted  too  much  for  loving  it 
so. 

She  and  Ted  had  come  to  this  small 
Wyoming  town— Ted's  home— to 
be  here  for  Aunt  Kate's  funeral  at 
two  o'clock  that  afternoon.  Aunt 
Kate  was  the  oldest  of  all  the 
Harringtons  and  they  had  loved  her 
dearly.  Yet  it  seemed  strange  to  be 
meeting  Ted's  family  for  the  first 
time  on  such  an  occasion. 

Jody's  pretty  brown  eyes  were 
moody  as  she  put  the  glasses  on  a 
tray  and  carried  them  to  the  break- 
fast room  where  Ted  sat  at  the 
table  preparing  a  speech  for  Aunt 
Kate's  funeral. 

She  could  hear  Emma  talking  on 
the  telephone  in  the  hallway.  She 
had  decided  to  call  her  Emma,  be- 
cause she  couldn't  make  herself  say 
Mom. 

Each  of  Emma's  daughters-in-law 
telephoned  her  every  morning,  Ted 
explained,  because  they  loved  her. 
Jody  was  reserving  her  opinion  until 
she  saw  for  herself. 

Ted  looked  up  as  she  put  the  tray 
on  the  table. 

''Ummm!"  He  smacked  his  lips. 
''Mom's  tomato  juice!" 

JODY  pretended  not  to  notice  as 
she  sat  down  opposite  him.  She 
was  hungry,  and  she  liked  the  odor 
of  freshly  baked  bread.  At  any  mo- 
ment Emma  would  bring  in  the 
scones  that  were  simmering  in  the 
big  frying  pan  on  the  range.  This 
home  smells  the  way  a  home  ought 
way.  ''Oh,  yes,  she's  really  a  little 


MEET  MOTHER,  JODY 


503 


Emma's  voice  came  from  the  hall- 
beauty.  Big  dark  eyes,  sort  of  an 
upsy  nose,  a  cute  smile,  and  such  a 
winning  way.  You  girls  will  simply 
love  her!" 

Ted  beamed  with  pride. 

''She  means  you,  Monkey  Face," 
he  whispered.  '*I  should  go  in 
there  and  tell  her  you  didn't  even 
want  to  meet  my  folks!" 

'Ton  wouldn't  dare,"  Jody  chal- 
lenged him. 

Emma's  voice  came  again. 

''Yes,  Teddy  will  say  a  few  words. 
He  was  one  of  Aunt  Kate's  favorite 
nephews,  the  youngest." 

Jody  wanted  to  laugh.  Ted  was 
six  feet  tall,  with  shoulders  like  a 
hod-carrier  and  he  looked  every  day 
of  his  twenty-five  years  in  spite  of 
his  blond  curly  hair  that  wouldn't 
stay  crew-cut,  but  Emma  called  him 
Teddy  and  looked  at  him  with 
shiny  lights  in  her  blue  eyes  as 
though  he  was  one  year  old  and  had 
just  spoken  his  first  word. 

She  bit  her  lip,  wishing  she 
hadn't  come  up  here  with  Ted.  She 
should  have  stayed  in  Salt  Lake 
City  where  she  had  that  singing  en- 
gagement on  television  with  the 
girls'  quartet  she  had  belonged  to 
since  she  was  in  school.  She  wanted 
terribly  to  do  something  to  make 
Ted  reahze  he  hadn't  married  a  lit- 
tle nobody. 

She  had  taken  singing  lessons  and 
had  sung  in  the  choruses  in  high 
school  and  Church,  and  she  could 
sing  like  a  robin,  too,  even  though 
Ted  couldn't  or  wouldn't  recognize 
her  ability  to  do  anything. 

Jody  sighed  as  she  looked  across 
the  table  at  him.  She  wanted  him 
to  treat  her  the  way  he  treated  his 
mother,  as  though  he'd  like  to  put 


a  crown  on  her  head  and  kiss  her 
feet! 

Ted  had  already  used  a  couple  of 
scratch  pads  trying  to  write  some- 
thing appropriate  for  Aunt  Kate. 
He  was  really  working  hard  on  this 
speech,  Jody  thought,  as  her  eyes 
caressed  him. 

Emma's  voice  came  again,  hum- 
ble and  sweet. 

"I  would  love  to  sing  the  solo, 
Lillian,  but  you  know  my  voice  isn't 
what  it  used  to  be." 

A  little  pause,  then:  "You're  nice 
to  say  that,  dear.  Then  we'll  see 
you  for  luncheon." 

There  was  the  sound  of  quick 
footsteps  to  the  kitchen,  and  a  min- 
ute later  Emma  came  in  with  a 
heaping  platter  of  scones. 

Ted  tossed  his  pencil  over  his 
shoulder,  rubbed  his  palms  together, 
and  beamed  up  at  his  mother. 

"Scones!"  he  breathed.  "Thanks, 
Mom!" 

Jody  felt  a  combination  of  amuse- 
ment and  irritation.  You'd  think 
he'd  married  a  girl  who  was  a  fail- 
ure when  it  came  to  cooking. 

CHE  nibbled  her  scone  silently. 
They  were  something  to  rave 
about,  and  the  strawberry  jam  was 
heavenly,  but,  after  all,  Ted  didn't 
need  to  make  his  mother  think  he'd 
been  starving  since  he  had  married 
her.  He  was  gulping  his  food  like 
a  hungry  puppy. 

She  looked  up  from  her  plate  to 
meet  Emma's  bright  blue  eyes.  She 
was  a  tall,  rangy  woman  with  the 
kind  of  sandy  hair  that  doesn't  show 
the  gray.  Her  mouth  was  soft  and 
gentle  as  though  she  was  used  to 
smiling,  but  her  chin  was  square  and 
strong.    Even  though  she  was  near- 


504 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


ly  sixty,  her  eyes  were  young  and 
twinkly  —  and  very  kind.  But  now 
a  little  worried  frown  puckered  her 
reddish  brows  as  she  looked  at  Jody. 

'1  should  have  asked  you  what 
you  like  for  breakfast/'  she  said. 
"I'm  right  ashamed  of  myself, 
Jody." 

Jody  tried  to  smile.  'The  scones 
are  good/'  she  murmured. 

''Good!"  Ted  exclaimed.  'They're 
the  tops,  Mom.    The  very  tops!" 

Emma  turned  to  Jody. 

"I  told  the  girls  this  morning  that 
I  would  ask  you  to  make  our  main 
luncheon  dish.  Alice  will  bring  the 
salad,  Peg  the  rolls,  and  Lillian  the 
dessert.  Make  anything  you'd  like 
to,  Jody.  Maybe  something  you've 
fixed  for  your  daddy?" 

Jody  hesitated.  She  could  make 
a  luscious  shrimp  Creole,  but  maybe 
Emma  didn't  have  any  shrimps,  and 
there  might  not  be  a  fish  store  in 
Centerville.  But  everyone  raved 
about  her  shrimp  Creole. 

Her  lips  folded  in  determinedly. 
She'd  like  to  show  Ted  Harrington 
she  could  cook  something  his  family 
would  like. 

"I  make  a  nice  shrimp  Creole," 
she  offered,  "if  you  have  shrimps." 

"I  do."  Emma  glowed.  "In  the 
freezer.  Lucky  I  picked  up  a  few 
packages  last  week." 

"And  mushrooms  —  and  pimen- 
tos?" Jody  questioned,  eagerly. 

"We  can  get  them  at  Barton's 
grocery.    Teddy  can  go  over." 

"That's  crazy!"  Ted  broke  in. 
"Who  wants  a  shrimp  Creole?  I'd 
rather  have  Mom's  bread  and  a 
piece  of  cheese  than  all  that  fancy 
stuff." 

"Teddy!    That's  enough!" 
Emma's   voice   was   a   whiplash. 


Jody's  throat  tightened,  and  for  a 
long,  breathless  moment  there 
wasn't  a  sound  in  the  little  room. 
Emma  Harrington  had  reared  four 
sons  alone,  and  each  one  was  a 
credit  to  her,  but  Jody  realized  now 
that  it  hadn't  all  been  smooth  sail- 
ing. Emma  knew  how  to  com- 
mand. 

She  glanced  at  Ted.  His  head  was 
bent  and  his  mouth  was  a  sulky 
pout. 

"Okay,"  he  said,  shrugging  his 
big  shoulders.  "We'll  have  shrimp 
Creole." 

Jody  felt  her  cheeks  burn  red. 
"No  we  won't!"  she  said,  fighting 
the  tears  back  as  she  got  to  her  feet. 
"I  wouldn't  .  .  .  make  it  now  .  .  . 
not  for  a  million  dollars!" 

CHE  didn't  look  at  either  of  them 
as  she  left  the  room  and  hur- 
ried out  into  the  garden.  She  shiv- 
ered in  the  cool  morning  breeze  as 
she  sank  onto  the  stone  bench  in 
the  rose  arbor.  It  was  chilly  for 
early  September,  and  even  the  sun 
had  disappeared  behind  a  big  gray- 
ish cloud. 

But  the  air  was  flower-sweet,  and 
her  eyes  drank  in  the  clustered 
beauty  of  the  old  garden.  It  had  a 
charm  all  its  own  as  though  each 
bush  and  plant  had  been  loved  and 
cared  for  by  tender,  capable  hands. 
Emma's  hands,  no  doubt,  she 
thought  begrudgingly. 

Her  throat  pinched  in.  What 
could  a  new  wife  do  when  she  had 
such  a  capable  rival?  That  silly  lit- 
tle quarrel  had  been  entirely  Ted's 
fault;  he  was  the  one  she  should  be 
angry  with,  and  yet  the  resentment 
she  felt  was  for  Emma.  It  was 
ridiculous  to  feel  like  this  when  it 
was  Ted  who  had  been  so  mean. 


MEET  MOTHER,  JODY 


505 


But  he  was  only  being  honest  be- 
cause he  really  did  like  his  mother's 
cooking  better  than  hers.  He 
couldn't  help  it.  She  shouldn't  have 
come  home  with  him,  if  she  wasn't 
able  to  take  it,  she  thought. 

Her  hands  clenched  into  little 
fists.  It  would  be  a  long  time  be- 
fore she  came  here  again,  she  re- 
solved. Ted  could  come  alone  to 
visit  his  mother  after  this. 

She  heard  his  footsteps  on  the 
graveled  walk  behind  her,  and  the 
next  second  he  had  tipped  her  head 
back  and  kissed  her. 

''Go  away!"  She  pushed  at  his 
shoulders. 

''Slap  my  face!"  he  grinned.  "Fm 
a  brute." 

"Don't  be  modest,"  she  mocked 
him.  "You're  still  a  spoiled,  pam- 
pered child." 

"Sticks  and  stones  can  break  my 
bones,"  he  chanted  as  he  stood  up 
and  pulled  her  close  to  him.  He 
nuzzled  his  face  in  her  dark  curls. 

"Can't  you  see  I'm  sorry?"  he 
murmured. 

Jody  sighed.  She  couldn't  stay 
angry  with  such  a  lovable  boy. 

He  looked  at  his  wrist  watch.  "I 
better  hurry  over  to  Barton's  for 
those  mushrooms." 

"But  I  won't  .  .  ."  Jody  protested. 

"Oh,  yes  you  will!"  he  laughed. 
"Mom  has  already  put  the  shrimps 
on  the  drainboard  to  thaw  out." 

He  started  toward  the  car  in  the 
driveway.  "She's  waiting  for  you  in 
the  back  parlor,"  he  called  over  his 
shoulder.  "She  wants  you  to  prac- 
tice her  solo  with  her.  I  told  her 
you  were  a  good  music  critic  .  .  .  ." 

"Of  all  the  nerve!"  Jody  stamped 
her  foot.  "I'm  a  singer— not  a  crit- 
ic.   Why  didn't  you  tell  her  that?" 


"I  did."  He  laughed.  "I  told  her 
you  were  a  second  Lily  Pons!" 

Emma  turned  from  the  piano  as 
Jody  came  through  the  doorway. 

"Over  here,  dear,"  she  called,  pat- 
ting the  seat  beside  her.  Her  smile 
was  like  warm  blankets  tucking  her 
in,  Jody  thought.  She  could  really 
like  Emma  Harrington,  if  she  wasn't 
Ted's  mother,  she  admitted  with  a 
guilty  pang.  It's  because  he's  so 
silly  about  her  that  I  feel  this  awful 
way. 

"Good  thing  you're  such  a  tiny 
mite,"  Emma  laughed,  as  Jody  sat 
down  beside  her,  "or  this  seat 
wouldn't  hold  us  both."  She  smiled 
down  at  Jody.  "We  can  have  a 
nice  hour  singing  together,  then  I'll 
set  the  table  while  you  make  the 
Creole.  There'll  be  plenty  of  time. 
No  rush  or  bother." 

TODY  wanted  to  say  that  she 
^  wouldn't  make  the  Creole,  but 
somehow  it  seemed  petty  and  child- 
ish to  say  that  to  Emma. 

"Now,  let's  see."  Emma  thumbed 
through  the  sheet  music.  "Ted  says 
you  sing  contralto.  I'm  soprano. 
Why  don't  we  harmonize?  I'll  sing 
my  solo,  and  you  can  join  in.  The 
melody  is  easy.  You'll  catch  on  in 
no  time." 

Jody  listened  while  Emma  sang 
the  first  verse  and  chorus  in  a  rich, 
full  voice  that  had  a  lovely,  warm 
tone,  then  she  joined  in  and  they 
sang  together  for  the  next  hour. 

"That  was  perfect,"  Emma  said 
as  she  stood  up  rubbing  her  palms 
together  in  the  same  way  Ted  did 
when  he  was  pleased  with  some- 
thing. "Now  we'll  have  to  start 
luncheon.  They'll  come  in  like 
hungry  hounds  barking  for  food!" 


506 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


An  hour  later  Jody  sat  beside  Ted 
at  the  big  round  table  in  the 
dining  room  and  listened  while 
Steve,  the  eldest  brother,  said  grace 
in  a  quiet,  sincere  voice  that  made 
her  remember  her  own  home.  She 
wished  her  father  were  here  today 
so  he  could  appreciate  what  a  really 
fine  family  she  had  acquired— three 
brothers  and  three  sisters  all  at 
once. 

Her  head  was  bowed. 

Afterward,  as  she  looked  around 
the  table,  she  noticed  the  strong 
family  resemblance  in  Steve, 
George,  Bill,  and  Ted;  they  all  had 
long  rangy  bodies,  wide  humorous 
mouths,  and  firm  unyielding  chins, 
but  George  and  Bill  had  dark  eyes 
and  hair,  with  heavy  brows.  Ted 
had  told  her  his  father  and  all  the 
Harringtons  had  those  heavy  brows; 
they  were  a  family  characteristic. 

Her  eyes  went  to  their  wives,  all 
mothers  now,  for  each  had  several 
children;  but  they  seemed  as  young 
as  she  was,  and  pretty,  too,  and  full 
of  fun.  But  the  amazing  thing  to 
Jody  was  that  each  daughter-in-law 
seemed  to  share  something  special 
with  Emma.  Ted  was  right,  she 
was  forced  to  admit,  they  really 
loved  her.  It  was  in  the  little  glanc- 
es between  them,  the  roguish  smiles, 
the  sort  of  loving  understanding. 
They  seemed  to  adore  her! 

Jody  wondered  as  she  ate  her 
fruit  cup  (made  of  fruits  from 
Emma's  orchard),  if  they  had  ever 
felt  jealous  of  her  the  way  she  did; 
if  each  had  wanted  to  hide  away 
where  she  couldn't  be  told  how 
wonderful  Emma  could  do  things. 

'To\'ely  fruit  cup/'  Lillian  was 
saying. 

''Wait  until  you  taste  LiFs  pie 
today/'   Steve  broke  in.     He  held 


his  fingers  up,  measuring.  ''Custard 
two  inches  thick  like  Mom  used  to 
bake  for  Dad  on  his  birthday;  only 
better,  I  think." 

Jody  caught  her  breath.  Surely 
Steve  hadn't  said  that  Lillian's  pie 
was  better  than  Emma's!  And  Em- 
ma sat  there  smiling,  seeming  not 
to  care. 

"You  just  wait  until  you  taste 
Jody's  shrimp  Creole,"  she  said. 
"It's  her  daddy's  favorite  dish." 

Jody  hurried  to  the  kitchen.  Her 
hands  trembled  as  she  opened  the 
oven,  lifted  out  the  yellow  casserole, 
and  put  it  in  the  silver  holder.  Her 
eyes  glowed  with  satisfaction  as  she 
noticed  the  golden  brown  bread 
crumbs  on  top  and  the  delicious 
aroma. 

She  placed  it  carefully  on  the  mat 
in  front  of  Emma  and  sat  down 
again  beside  Ted.  Her  fingers  laced 
together  in  her  lap  and  excitement 
was  a  tight  knot  inside  of  her. 

There  was  a  chorus  of  exclama- 
tions. 

"Ummm!  Serve  it,  Mom."  "I'll 
take  a  big  plate  of  that."  "Don't 
be  stingy  when  it  comes  to  mine!" 

"PMMA  gave  each  one  a  generous 
portion.  Jody  took  a  quick  nib- 
ble. It  was  good.  Extra  good,  she 
thought,  with  a  thankful  sigh.  The 
best  she  had  ever  made! 

She  glanced  sideways  at  Ted.  He 
was  telling  Bill  about  a  golf  match 
he  had  seen,  and  he  wasn't  even 
noticing  the  shrimp  Creole  on  his 
plate. 

Peg  came  in  with  the  hot  rolls 
and  passed  them  around  the  table. 
Steve,  Bill,  and  George  took  two 
apiece,  but  when  she  came  to  Ted, 
he  winked  up  at  her  and  shook  his 
head. 


MEET  MOTHER,  JODY 


507 


'Til  skip  those/'  he  said.  "Vve 
been  saving  a  space  for  Mom's  bread 
for  a  couple  of  weeks.  Forgive  me, 
Peg." 

Jody  pretended  to  eat,  but  she 
could  hardly  swallow.  Ted  didn't 
intend  to  eat  the  Creole.  He  would 
just  let  it  stay  there  on  his  plate! 

She  saw  him  stand  up,  then  mut- 
ter, ''Excuse  me,  folks,"  as  he  hur- 
ried out  to  the  kitchen. 

"Up  to  his  old  tricks,"  Steve  com- 
mented. "When  is  he  going  to 
grow  up?" 

Lillian  smiled  at  Jody.  "This 
Creole  is  wonderful,  Honey.  They 
couldn't  do  better  at  Antoine's." 

"They  couldn't  touch  it,"  Alice 
agreed  with  a  hearty  smile. 

TODY  hoped  she  looked  gay  and 
^  appreciative,  but  she  was  terribly 
afraid  she  was  going  to  cry.  Ted 
came  back  with  a  big  thick  sand- 
wich of  Emma's  bread  and  cheese. 

"As  I  was  telling  you,  Bill,"  he 
went  on  in  his  catchy  way,  "that 
was  a  real  game." 

Everyone  seemed  interested  in 
what  Ted  was  saying.  They  make 
him  think  he's  clever,  Jody  thought 
with  a  little  sick  feeling.  They  know 
he's  being  rude  to  me,  but  they  for- 
give him  because  he's  their  brother. 
They  feel  sorry  for  me.  I  wish  I 
could  die. 

Then  she  noticed  that  Emma  was 
suddenly  very  quiet.  Her  chin  had 
squared  off  and  her  eyes  were  steady 
blue  flames,  and  when  Ted  said 
something  funny  she  didn't  smile 
at  all. 

Jody  wasn't  sure  how  she  got 
through  the  rest  of  the  meal.  Ted 
refused  Lillian's  pie  and  made  an- 
other sandwich  instead. 


Emma  tasted  the  pie  and  smiled 
at  Lillian. 

"Steve  is  right,"  she  said.  "You 
have  improved  on  mine." 

"But  yours  is  good,  too.  Mom," 
Steve  insisted  with  a  kindly  smile 
that  included  both  his  wife  and  his 
mother  in  its  caress. 

How  did  Lillian  do  it?  Jody  won- 
dered. How  did  she  manage  to 
win  Steve's  admiration  and  yet  keep 
Emma's  good  will?  And  Alice  and 
Peg  had  accomplished  the  same 
thing.  But  how?  How?  She  must 
know  even  if  she  had  to  ask  them. 

Everyone  helped  to  clear  the 
table  and  wash  the  dishes.  Even 
Ted. 

Then  Lillian  suggested  that  Em- 
ma lie  down  on  the  couch  for  a 
rest  and  ushered  everyone  into  the 
living  room  with  her. 

"You  must  feel  tops  when  you 
sing  today,"  she  said.  "Folks  here 
expect  it  of  you,  Mom.  And  espec- 
ially at  Aunt  Kate's  funeral." 

"Thank  you,  dear,"  Emma  an- 
swered. "But  I  don't  need  to  rest. 
You  see,  I  don't  think  Fll  sing  the 
solo  today." 

Ted  swung  around  as  though  he'd 
been  hit  in  the  back. 

"Why  not?"  he  demanded.  "You 
always  sing  it.  Mom." 

"Not  today,  Teddy.  I  want  Jody 
to  sing  it  for  me  today." 

Emma's  voice  was  very  gentle 
and  coaxing,  but  her  eyes  had  fierce 
little  glints  in  them.  They  wouldn't 
take  no  for  an  answer. 

Jody  drew  a  long  quivering 
breath.  No  one  spoke,  but  glances 
went  from  one  to  the  other  like 
tracer  bullets. 

Emma  touched  her  hand.  "Fm 
counting  on  you,  Jody,"  she  said. 


508 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


'Til  try,"  Jody  managed,  weakly. 
"But  Ted-" 

He  shrugged.  'Tou'll  have  to, 
now  Mom  has  asked  you/'  he 
grumbled. 

Jody  blinked  her  eyes,  wishing  he 
would  smile  about  it  instead  of  act- 
ing as  though  the  sun  had  suddenly 
faded  from  the  skies! 

A  UNT  Kate's  funeral  was  in  Cen- 
terville's  new  chapel.  It  was 
filled  to  capacity  by  the  time  Emma 
and  her  family  arrived. 

Seats  had  been  reserved  for  them, 
but  after  Emma's  whispered  expla- 
nation to  the  usher,  Jody  found  her- 
self seated  on  the  stand  beside  Ted 
and  the  others  who  would  take  part 
in  the  service. 

This  must  be  a  bad  dream,  she 
thought  as  she  wet  her  lips.  Her 
throat  felt  dry  as  ashes. 

This  is  Emma's  place,  she  thought. 
Instead,  she  was  seated  on  the  sec- 
ond row  between  George  and  Ted, 
and  everyone  wondered  what  had 
happened.  Emma's  face  was  pale 
and  her  mouth  very  firm. 

The  service  began  with  a  tender, 
heartwarming  prayer  that  made 
Jody  feel  better.  Then  the  speakers 
told  of  Aunt  Kate  Harrington's  de- 
votion to  her  Church  and  her  com- 
munity. 

''Aunt  Kate  was  a  loving  wife  and 
mother,"  Bishop  Phillips  concluded, 
"and  she  enjoyed  every  day  of  life 
here  in  Centerville.  But  she  was 
very,  very  old,  and  only  last  week 
when  I  called  to  see  her,  she  told 
me  she  was  ready  to  go  whenever 
the  Lord  sent  for  her.  She  died  as 
she  had  lived,  with  a  prayer  in  her 
heart.  God  bless  the  memory  of 
such  a  splendid  woman." 


And  then  he  announced  that  the 
solo  would  be  sung  by  the  wife  of 
Aunt  Kate's  youngest  nephew,  Mrs. 
Edward  T.  Harrington. 

Jody  knew  she  must  stand  up, 
but  she  couldn't  move. 

Ted  looked  at  her.  'This  is  it. 
Honey,"  he  urged.  "Come  on. 
Everyone  is  looking." 

"Ted-I  can't!" 

"You  have  to.  What  will  Mom 
say?    Now  stand  up!" 

Jody  felt  him  push  her  to  her 
feet.  She  swayed  a  little  and 
rubbed  her  hand  across  her  eyes. 
The  organist  began  the  prelude.  Her 
throat  tightened. 

And  then  she  saw  Emma  lean  for- 
ward, and  her  smile  was  a  radiant 
message  reaching  out  to  her.  Em- 
ma's eyes  were  brimming  with  love 
and  encouragement,  telling  her  she 
could  do  it.  Emma  was  helping 
her. 

Jody  began  to  sing,  softly  at  first. 

Emma  nodded  approval,  and 
Jody's  voice  grew  strong  and  steady 
and,  by  the  time  she  reached  the 
chorus,  she  was  singing  with  her 
heart,  and  her  tone  was  clear  and 
beautiful. 

She  sang  both  verses  and  the 
chorus  twice,  and  when  she  sat 
down  Ted's  arm  went  around  her 
lovingly.  His  eyes  were  beaming 
as  though  he  had  just  noticed  some- 
thing very  special  about  her. 

"You  were  wonderful,"  he  whis- 
pered. "The  way  Mom  used  to  sing 
v/hen  she  was  younger." 

Jody's  heart  winged  with  joy.  Ted 
had  said  that.  She  bent  her  head, 
fumbling  for  her  handkerchief.  Ted 
had  said  that! 

The  family  went  back  to  Emma's 
home     after     the     funeral.       The 


MEET  MOTHER,  JODY 


509 


neighbors  had  prepared  sandwiches 
and  salad  and  cherry  punch. 

Jody  was  glowing  with  the  praise 
everyone  had  given  her.  Emma  held 
her  close  and  told  her  she  was  very 
proud  of  her.  Ted's  brothers  pat- 
ted her  shoulder  and  pinched  her 
cheek,  and  Lillian,  Alice,  and  Peg 
showered  her  with  compliments. 
And  there  was  a  new  wonder  in 
Ted's  eyes  when  he  looked  at  her. 

But  there  was  something  in  the 
glances  the  daughters  gave  each  oth- 
er that  Jody  couldn't  understand. 
She  was  sure  the  three  of  them  had 
some  sort  of  secret. 

She  went  thoughtfully  upstairs 
to  the  bedroom  and  changed  into 
a  blue  house  dress.  When  she 
returned  to  the  kitchen  the  girls 
were  whispering  together  near  the 
window.  Emma  was  in  the  living 
room  visiting  with  her  sons. 

They  hadn't  heard  Jody  come  in, 
so  she  stood  quietly  in  the  kitchen 
doorway  outside  their  circle. 

''Mom  was  wonderful  today," 
Lillian  was  saying. 

''She  surely  was,"  Peg  agreed. 
"And  what  she  did  reminds  me  of 
the  day  Bill  snagged  his  new  suit. 
He  was  so  stubborn  about  it,  said 
no  one  could  mend  it  but  Mom. 
We  drove  all  the  way  up  here  late 
at  night  and  got  Mom  out  of  bed 
to  mend  it.  I  can  see  her  now, 
looking  at  Bill  with  those  steady 
glints  in  her  eyes.  She  told  him 
she  wouldn't  mend  his  trousers  any 
more  now  that  he  had  a  wife.  So 
I  mended  them.  No  more  fuss 
after  that!" 


They  smiled  together.  Then  Lil- 
lian said:  "You  all  heard  Steve  rave 
about  my  pie  at  luncheon.  I  can 
thank  Mom  for  the  day  she  asked 
me  to  make  it  for  the  first  time." 

"And  the  turkey  episode!"  Alice 
chimed  in.  "None  of  us  will  forget 
that  Thangsgiving  when  she  asked 
us  up  here  early  in  the  morning  and 
insisted  that  I  cook  the  turkey. 
George  was  real  cross  about  it,  but 
it  turned  out  okay  and  he  has  liked 
my  turkey  ever  since." 

Lillian's  mouth  curved  gently. 
"But  what  she  did  for  Jody  today 
was  really  a  sacrifice.  Asking  her  to 
sing  the  solo  at  the  largest  funeral 
in  Centerville!" 

Peg  said,  "I  knew  she  meant  to 
do  something  when  Ted  acted  that 
way  about  Jody's  Creole." 

"But  her  solo!"  Alice  said  wonder- 
ingly.  "That  is  her  dearest  ac- 
complishment!" 

"And  Ted  is  her  dearest  baby 
son,"  Lillian  reminded  them.  "She 
knew  it  would  take  something  spe- 
cial to  wake  him  up." 

A  little  sob  caught  in  Jody's 
throat.  Emma  had  let  her  sing  the 
solo  so  Ted  would  appreciate  her. 

The  girls  turned  around,  and  Jody 
smiled  at  them.  They  reached  for 
her  hands  and  drew  her  into  their 
circle,  and  their  twinkly  eyes  told 
her  she  was  now  one  of  them. 

And  Jody  knew,  with  a  grateful 
sigh,  that  she  could  call  Emma 
"Mom"  after  this.  She  was  one  of 
her  daughters! 


Leiand  Van  Wagoner 


THE  COLEMAN  HOME,  MIDWAY,  UTAH 


Kji    cHome    viyhere  Lrast  and  LP  resent    if  lee  t 

DoTOthy  ].  Roberts 

PAST  and  present  meet  in  this  old  house  in  Midway,  Utah,  to  make  a  place  of  comfort 
and  charm.  Wired,  plumbed,  carpeted,  and  heated  in  the  modern  manner,  the 
spaciousness  and  beauty  of  another  century  are  made  available  here.  Its  sole  architect, 
builder,  and  craftsman,  and  its  first  owner  was  the  pioneer  Bishop  John  Watkins,  who, 
before  his  emigration  from  England,  was  a  prosperous  and  well-known  architect.  The 
house,  of  beautiful  proportion  and  balance,  is  built  in  the  English  style  and  set  back  in 
the  lot  for  privacy. 

The  grace  of  eighty-six  years  is  in  this  beautifully  preserved  dwelling,  and  on  its 
lovely  next  owner,  Mrs.  Coleman,  widow  of  Bishop  Henry  T.  Coleman,  of  Midway, 
Utah.  Lethe  Coleman  Tatge,  present  owner,  is  the  daughter  of  these  pioneer  Cole- 
mans.  "We  will  call  her,  our  first  daughter,  Xethe,'  after  the  river  of  forgetfulness," 
announced  her  father.  ''In  her  we  shall  forget  our  sorrows,  our  mistakes,  and  our  re- 
grets, and  have  a  new  life  as  those  were  reputed  to  ha\'e  done  who  entered  the  legen- 
dary river  of  long  ago." 

Every  inch  of  the  stately  red  and  white  exterior  of  this  home  is  paint-sealed  against 
the  elements — the  hand-pressed  bricks,  the  stout  granite  cornerstones  (to  preserve  the 
contours),  the  lacy  wood  cornices,  hand-carved  in  the  manner  of  a  Swiss  chalet.  The 

Page  510 


A  HOME  WHERE  PAST  AND  PRESENT  MEET 


511 


house  stands  in  a  setting  of  spacious,  raised  and  sunken  green  lawns,  shaded  by  immense 
spruce  and  fir  trees. 

All  through  the  dwelling  the  old  and  the  new  blend  into  a  rare  livability  —  new 
type  springs  and  mattresses  modernize  the  flawless  antique,  burled  walnut  and  "butter- 
fly" iron  beds. 

Indicating  the  cozy  parlor,  Mrs.  Coleman  said,  "One  of  the  charms  of  an  old 
house  is  the  private  parlor.  We  have  driven  our  young  lovers  into  the  streets  because 
they  have  no  place  at  home  to  court." 

Plying  her  needle  to  a  crazy-patch  cushion,  Mrs.  Coleman  continued,  "And  you 
don't  have  to  throw  old  things  away  to  have  a  charming  home.  The  children  in  our 
day  were  not  destructive.  They  lived  and  enjoyed  a  place,  but  never  wantonly  de- 
stroyed." 

Consequently,  the  interior  of  this  place  is  enhanced  with  its  original,  hand-carved 
woodwork  and  handmade  chairs  (copies  of  some  owned  by  Brigham  Young),  with 
priceless,  old  wedding  presents  of  colored  glass — purple,  cranberry,  emerald,  blue.  Un- 
believably intricate  hand-sewed  quilts,  put  to  constant  use,  grace  the  beds  over  harmoniz- 
ing dust  ruffles.  And  tales,  fascinating  tales,  are  woven  around  ah,  shimmering  tales  of 
pathos,  love,  courage,  conquest,  and  everyday  living. 

On  the  threshold  joining  the  parlor  and  the  modernized  dining  room  and  kitchen, 
stands  Lethe,  with  her  heritage  of  the  old  and  the  new.  At  the  wide  front  door,  hap- 
pily at  home  in  the  lovely  atmosphere,  two  young  boys  ring  the  bell.  "Is  Lethe  in? 
Tell  her  that  her  Sunday  School  class  .  .  ."  Their  faces  are  aHght  with  an  unconscious 
trust  and  love. 


Leland  Van  Wagoner 

A  VIEW  OF  THE  PARLOR  IN  THE  COLEMAN  HOME 


(bixtyi    Ljears  ^Jigo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  August  i,  and  August  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

THE  FAMILY  KINGDOM:  Contemplate  as  one  may  the  results  of  a  training 
from  childhood  to  old  age  of  one  who  never  heard  with  father  and  mother,  one  word 
of  discord,  who  never  saw  the  least  variance  or  disagreement;  but  whose  every  act  and 
word  proclaimed  unmistakably  that  love's  strong  bond  was  never  weakened,  but 
strengthened  by  the  trials,  sufferings,  and  adversities  of  life.  What  a  lesson  of  example 
it  would  be  for  the  rising  generation  to  follow,  and  of  whom  it  might  justly  be  required 
that  honor  be  given  to  father  and  mother,  as  unto  God. 

— S.  W.  Richards 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  BUNKERSVILLE,  NEVADA:  We  have  a  Relief  So- 
ciety organized  here  and  in  good  running  order.  We  have  our  monthly  testimony 
meetings  in  which  our  much  loved  little  paper  is  read  with  pleasure  ....  Sister  Mary 
Bunker  and  myself  take  the  Exponent  together,  and  we  feel  as  though  we  could  not  do 
without  it. 

—Harriet  M.  Earl 

ytjeautiful   uianas 

Such  beautiful,  beautiful  hands! 
They're  neither  white  nor  small. 
And  you,  I  know,  would  scarcely  think 
That  they  are  fair  at  all  ...  . 
Though  heart  were  weary  and  sad, 
Those  patient  hands  kept  toiling  on 
That  the  children  might  be  glad  .... 
But  oh!  beyond  this  shadowland, 
Where  all  is  bright  and  fair, 
I  know  full  well  these  dear  old  hands 
Will  palms  of  victory  bear!  .  .  . 

— Selected 

LETTER  FROM  FAR  OFF  MEXICO:  I  feel  more  settled  and  contented  than 
I  have  for  many  years.  I  love  the  creations  of  our  God  in  their  wild  grand  beauty, 
and  this  is  as  lovely  a  place  for  an  inland  town  as  I  ever  have  seen.  The  valley  is  almost 
a  perfect  circle  set  in  a  frame  of  evergreen  trees  ....  This  certainly  is  one  of  the 
choice  places  the  Lord  has  held  in  reserve  for  some  wise  purpose  ...  it  seems  to  me 
from  the  works  of  nature,  and  the  spirit  of  the  Almighty  that  I  feel  here  .  .  .  that  the 
powers  of  Satan  will  get  no  stronghold  .... 

— S.  E.  Russell 

COOKING  IN  AN  ELECTRIC  OVEN:  A  well-known  writer  on  the  chemistry 
of  cookery  has  given  it  as  his  opinion  that  the  perfect  arrangement  for  an  oven  would 
be  the  radiation  of  its  heat  from  all  sides.  This  is  now  done  in  an  electric  oven  which 
is  having  a  large  sale  in  London.  The  process  is  said  to  produce  a  cooked  meat  abso- 
lutely wholesome  and  extremely  appetizing  ....  The  heat  is  turned  on  at  any  part 
merely  by  the  movement  of  a  switch  ....  The  comparative  coolness  of  the  outside 
of  the  o\'en  is  a  singular  feature;  as  the  chef  remarked  at  a  recent  dinner:  "You  could 
sit  down  on  the  oven  while  you  roast  inside." 

— Boston  Traveller 

Page  512 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


r\ONNA   TURNER   SMITH,   a 

highly  trained  young  pianist, 
wife,  mother,  and  an  active  Latter- 
day  Saint,  was  recently  piano  soloist 
with  the  San  Francisco  Symphony 
Orchestra.  Playing  Grieg's  ''Con- 
certo in  A  Minor,"  she  won  en- 
thusiastic reviews  from  leading  San 
Francisco  critics.  A  native  of  Los 
Angeles,  Donna  gave  her  first  recital 
at  eight  years  of  age  and  has  con- 
tinued to  win  awards  and  scholar- 
ships. Her  husband,  Morris  M. 
Smith,  also  an  active  Latter-day 
Saint,  is  a  graduate  of  Annapolis 
Naval  Academy. 

T  UCILE  PETRY  LEONE  is  the 

only  woman  in  the  United 
States  who  holds  the  rank  of  Ad- 
miral. She  is  Chief  of  Nurses  in 
the  United  States  Public  Health 
Service.  Since  1949  she  has  been 
a  supervisor  of  nursing  in  sixteen 
public  health  service  hospitals. 

CIRIKIT  (meaning  "Famed  for 
Beauty" ) ,  twenty-three-year-old 
Queen  of  Thailand,  bore,  last  April 
in  Bangkok,  her  third  child— the 
second  daughter.  Her  husband. 
King  Phumiphon  (''Strength  of  the 
Earth")  Adundet,  was  born  in 
Massachusetts,  U.  S.  A. 


DEBECCA  FRANKLIN  (Mrs. 
Ward  Morehouse),  free-lance 
writer,  is  the  author  of  "A  Mighty 
People  in  the  Rocky  Mountains," 
an  article  appearing  in  the  New 
York  Times  Magazine  Section, 
April  3,  1955,  and  re-printed  in  the 
Church  Section  of  the  Deseret 
News,  April  23.  It  is  dignified,  ex- 
ceptionally well  written  and  well 
organized. 


A 


NNA  PERROTT  ROSE  is  the 
author  of  The  Gentle  House,  a 
tender,  sympathetic,  humorous  story 
of  the  rearing  of  a  displaced,  war- 
buffeted   Latvian   boy  in  America. 


OIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Mary  E.  S. 
Calkins,  Sheridan,  Wyoming,  nine- 
ty-eight; Mrs.  Mary  E.  Hendry,  Salt 
Lake  City,  ninety-eight;  Mrs.  Ceor- 
gienne  M.  Walters,  Big  Lake, 
Minnesota,  ninety-four;  Mrs.  Roz- 
ella  Stringham  Grant,  Glendale, 
California,  ninety-three;  Mrs.  Min- 
nie P.  Brown,  Coalville,  Utah,  nine- 
ty; Mrs.  Alice  Jones,  Salt  Lake  City, 
ninety;  Mrs.  Mary  Ellen  Bell  Jen- 
sen, Salt  Lake  City,  ninety;  Mrs. 
Ida  May  Lowry  Allen,  Salt  Lake 
City,  ninety;  Mrs.  Mary  Krogue 
Madsen,  Preston,  Idaho,  ninety. 

Page  513 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  42 


AUGUST  1955 


NO.  8 


QJamily^   [Patterns 


"liTHEN  riding  in  an  airplane,  the 
earth  patches  of  different  col- 
ors, each  one  denoting  a  particular 
situation  and  condition,  become 
merged  into  a  composite  pattern. 
Viewed  from  such  a  perspective, 
small,  individual  plots  of  land  be- 
come a  part  of  a  picture  which  may 
be  classified  generally  as  fertile  or 
barren,  wooded  or  desert,  thickly 
settled  or  sparsely  populated. 

So  it  is  with  families.  The  indi- 
vidual characteristics  and  differ- 
ences become  merged  to  form  a 
definite  family  pattern.  Each  couple 
entering  into  wedlock  begins  a  fam- 
ily pattern  of  their  own.  Hour  by 
hour,  day  by  day,  and  year  by  year 
it  is  formed,  made  by  their  indi- 
vidual thoughts,  hopes,  and  beliefs 
transmuted  into  family  behavior, 
standards,  and  actions.  Families 
come  to  be  noted  either  favorably 
or  unfavorably  for  their  attitudes, 
convictions,  and  practices,  and  a 
certain  response  may  be  expected 
when  a  family  pattern  is  known. 

A  young  girl  comes  to  her  mar- 
riage formed  by  her  girlhood  family 
pattern;  the  young  man  has  been 
formed  by  his,  and  the  two  are  now 
to  begin  one  of  their  own.  One  ad- 
vantage of  a  reasonably  long  period 
of  courtship  is  that  it  affords  time 
for  the  discovery  of  the  other's 
traits,  disposition,  beliefs,  and  hab- 
its.    There   is   an   opportunity  for 

Page  514 


discussion  and  planning  as  to  the 
pattern  the  young  couple  wish  to 
develop  in  their  own  family-to-be. 

A  family  prayer  may  hallow  the 
conclusion  of  the  very  first  day  of 
their  marriage,  as  they  unite  in 
thanksgiving  and  humble  supplica- 
tion that  their  family  pattern  will 
fulfill  the  requirements  for  eternal 
joy  and  felicity.  In  the  days  and 
months  ahead,  continuing,  daily, 
family  prayers  help  clear  away  mis- 
understandings and  problems  as 
they  arise,  and  tend  to  melt  ani- 
mosities and  hurt  feelings. 

Under  such  conditions  the  pat- 
tern which  emerges  probably  is 
marked  by  faithfulness  in  the  pay- 
ment of  tithes  and  offerings  to  the 
Lord,  in  performing  temple  work— 
a  pattern  designed  to  encourage 
cheerfulness,  thriftiness,  and  con- 
sideration and  love.  The  living  pow- 
er of  parental  example  is  calculated 
to  hold  the  children  safe  within  the 
borders  of  the  pattern.  If  parents 
refrain  from  criticising  and  passing 
judgment  on  others,  while  at  the 
same  time  sharply  defining  the 
proper  conduct  for  their  own  chil- 
dren, an  attitude  of  charitableness 
toward  fellow  man  is  established. 

As  the  shadows  of  life  lengthen, 
one  becomes  increasingly  aware  of 
the  great  and  lasting  values  of  life. 
They  tower  in  the  family  pattern 
far  above  unessential  attributes,  and, 


EDITORIAL 

as  the  new  family  grows,  grandpar- 
ents and  great-grandparents  have  a 
''grand"  part  to  perform  in  helping 
to  strengthen  the  families  being 
established  by  their  sons  and  daugh- 
ters. Relieved  of  providing  for  the 
physical  and  material  wants  of  their 
grandchildren,  they  have  the  leisure 


515 

and  desire  to  hedge  around  the 
young  with  painstaking  teachings  of 
spirituality.  Thus  the  family  pat- 
terns of  two  and  three  generations 
are  merged  into  a  greater  and 
deeper  one  designed  to  fit  into  the 
everlasting  celestial  family  pattern. 

-M.  C.  S. 


Ji^dmissiOfi  to  the   'Jjedicatory  Services 
of  the  cJemple  in   ujerne,  Switzeriana 

The  limited  space  available  at  the  Temple  in  Berne,  Switzerland,  and 
the  necessity  of  making  provision  for  the  attendance  of  our  missionaries 
and  saints  in  the  various  European  missions  have  required  that  admission 
to  the  dedicatory  services  be  restricted  only  to  those  who  bear  non-transfer- 
able cards  issued  by  the  European  Mission  presidents. 

In  order  to  obtain  one  of  these  cards,  it  will  be  necessary  for  each 
visitor  from  wards  and  stakes  who  desires  to  attend  a  dedicatory  service  to 
present  a  recommend  from  his  or  her  bishop,  endorsed  by  the  stake  presi- 
dent. If  the  visitor  is  from  a  mission  outside  Europe,  he  must  present  a 
recommend  signed  by  the  president  of  his  branch,  endorsed  by  the  presi- 
dent of  the  mission. 

THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY 
July  8,  1955 


LKepentance 

Jenn  Mattinson 

Give  me  thy  peace  by  waters  still 
Known  only  by  thy  precious  will. 
With  broken  heart,  and  soul  contrit^ 
I  pray  thee,  be  my  guiding  light. 


L£/o    ijou  Serve  CifiveStar    llieals  to    LJour  Sfamilii? 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension   Seivice   Home  Management   and  Furnishings   Speciah'st 
Utah  State  Agriculturai  College 

T^VERY  military  man  recognizes  the  superior  status  of  a  five-star  general.  The  fact 
•■-'  that  he  is  one,  eliminates  all  need  for  questioning  his  right  to  the  highest  regard 
that  can  be  given  a  member  of  the  military  forces. 

If  there  is  questioning  of  and  lack  of  respect  and  appreciation  for  the  meals  you 
serve  your  family,  it  could  be  that  they  are  not  all  ''Five  Star"  in  rank.  Add  interest 
to  the  game  of  meal  planning  by  scoring  the  meals  you  serve  over  a  period  of  a  week 
or  so.  If  very  many  of  them  score  less  than  five  stars,  resolve  to  elevate  them  in  rank 
at  once.  It  needn't  add  to  the  cost  in  either  time  or  money.  It  will  return  to  you 
rich  dividends  of  satisfaction  in  knowing  that  you  are  serving  meals  that  are  packed 
with  appetite  appeal  as  well  as  health-promoting  nutrients. 

Five-Star  meals  are  scored  as  follows: 

Contrast  in   flavor  20  points 

Contrast  in  texture  20  points 

Contrast   in    color   20  points 

Contrast  in  temperature  20  points 

Contrast   in    concentration    20  points      s* 

To  help  you  get  started  in  playing  this  game  of  preparing  five-star  meals,  so 
you  will  always  be  a  winner,  here  are  some  of  the  secrets: 

Fresh,  tart  fruits,  tangy  sauces,  herbs,  flavorful  meats  and  vegetables  are  pleasing 
flavor  contrast  with  bland  foods  such  as  bread,  cereals,  rice,  potatoes,  and  macaroni. 

Crisp  toast,  bacon,  raw  fruits  and  vegetables,  and  other  "chewy"  foods  are 
pleasing  texture  contrast  with  soft  foods. 

Deeply  colored  fruits  and  vegetables,  garnishes  and,  for  special  occasions,  an  unusual 
flavor  provide  color  contrast  when  served  with  less  colorful  foods  such  as  potatoes 
and  gravy,  cauhflower,  lima  beans,  etc. 

One  hot  dish,  even  in  midsummer,  adds  to  the  appetite  appeal  of  an  otherwise 
cold  meal.  The  same  is  true  of  a  chilled  dish  along  with  many  hot  dishes  in  mid- 
winter. 

A  fruit  or  tossed  vegetable  salad  is  low  in  food  concentration.  Serve  as  an  ac- 
companiment some  protein  food.  This  may  be  in  the  form  of  an  open-face  meat, 
fish,  or  cheese  sandwich,  strips  of  cheese,  slices  of  cold  meat,  or  a  rich  protein  casserole 
dish. 

Five-Star  Menus 
Breakfasts 

1.  Sliced  oranges,  whole-wheat  toast,  poached  egg,  and  milk. 

2.  Berries  on  ready-to-eat  cereal,  whole-wheat  toast,  eggs  in   the  shell,  and  milk. 

3.  Tomato  juice,  whole-wheat  muffins,  omelet,  and  milk. 

4.  Canned  plums  or  berries,  oatmeal,  cream,  whole-wheat  toast,  and  milk. 

5.  Baked  apple,  poached  egg  on  toast,  and  milk. 

6.  Stewed  prunes,  bacon,  waffle  with  jelly  or  honey,  and  milk.  , 

Page  516 


DO  YOU  SERVE  FIVE-STAR  MEALS  TO  YOUR  FAMILY?  517 

Luncheons 

1.  Cold  turkey  or  chicken  sandwiches,  molded  cranberry  salad,  celery,  baked  apple, 
and  milk. 

2.  Creamed  chopped  beef,  baked  potato,  vegetable   strips,   canned   fruit,   cookie, 
and  milk. 

3.  Vegetable  beef  soup,  bread  sticks,  cabbage  slaw,  and  cookie,  milk. 

4.  Spht  pea  soup,  carrot  and  raisin  salad,  bread  and  butter,  apple  sauce  cake,  and 
milk. 

5.  Toasted  cheese  sandwich,  celery  and  carrot  sticks,  apple  dumpling  and  cream, 
milk. 

6.  Vegetable  soup,  crackers,  cottage  cheese-pear  salad,  gingerbread,   and   milk. 
Dinners 

1.  Stuffed  peppers  (meats,  rice,  tomato),  baked  squash,  raw  vegetable  salad  with 
French  dressing,  hot  roll,  apple  Betty,  and  milk. 

2.  Swiss  steak,  mashed  potatoes,  beets,  green  salad,  whole-wheat  bread,  ice  cream. 

3.  Stuffed    pork    chops,    baked    potatoes,    parsley-buttered    carrots,    cabbage-pine- 
apple salad,  sponge  cake,  lemon  sauce. 

4.  Tuna  noodle  casserole,   frozen   peas,   tomato  aspic  salad,  bread,   milk,   apricot 
upside-down  cake. 

5.  Liver  and   onions,   creamed   potatoes,   pickled   beets  and   celery   sticks,   bread, 
milk,  canned  fruit,  and  cookie. 


LOown  (bummer  JLanes 

Gertrude  T.  Kovan 

In  memory  my  feet  retrace, 
Old  paths  forgotten  on  the  way 
Where  heavy-laden  trees  embrace 
The  fertile  land — this  summer  day. 

I  hearken  to  a  rustling  breeze. 
Between  tall  stalks  of  ripened  wheat. 
Finding  new  happiness  in  these. 
Which  make  my  summer  days  complete. 

Down  summer  lanes  my  feet  restore 
Spring's  promises  from  winter  rain, 
Knowing  this  shall  remain  no  more 
When  autumn  has  returned  again. 


oLight   Ujuws 

Elsie  Scott 

T  pressed  the  electric  light  switch,  but  no  light  came.  On  investigaHon,  I  found  one 
■■■  minute  wire  in  the  Hght  bulb  was  broken.  Until  the  wire  had  broken,  the  bulb 
had  given  forth  bright  light — lighting  a  whole  room,  and  even  people  outside  could 
see  the  light  and,  perhaps,  be  guided  by  it. 

Are  not  our  hves  like  that?  If  we  are  obedient  to  all  the  principles  of  the  gospel, 
our  light  shines  in  our  homes,  in  our  Church  communiries,  and  even  the  people  out- 
side see  our  hght  and  may  be  led  to  inquire  into  the  source  of  it. 

But  just  one  of  the  commandments,  one  small  wire  broken,  and  the  light  that 
should  be  within  us,  fails  to  shine,  and  those  whom  we  could  guide  are  lost.  Let  us 
then  handle  our  "light  bulbs"  with  care,  that  they  may  be  kept  intact,  and  our  light 
so  shine  that  those  who  watch  us  (and  others  do  watch  whether  we  are  aware  or  not) 
may  have  the  desire  to  walk  with  us  after  the  pattern  of  the  Savior. 


The  Last  Clearing 

Floience  B.  Dunfoid 


I  remember  the  time  we  were 
trapped  by  the  big  fire.  Uncle 
Stanley,  the  father  of  Theodore, 
and  Homer,  had  come  over  from 
their  ranch  a  couple  of  miles  away, 
to  help  Father  build  the  extra  room. 
Mother,  who  was  expecting  a 
baby,  had  been  worrying  for  fear 
the  baby  would  lisp  like  Jinny,  who 
was  seven,  and  Father  was  afraid  it 
might  have  red  hair  like  Jinny's, 
which  he  didn't  care  about.  So,  to 
take  both  their  minds  off  their 
worries.  Father  had  decided  to  build 
this  extra  room. 

Uncle  Stanley  and  Theodore  were 
helping  Father  cut  the  trees  to 
make  the  logs  to  make  the  extra 
room  to  make  Mother  happy.  And, 
as  usual.  Uncle  Stanley  also  had 
brought  Homer  along. 

It  was  about  three-thirty  on  a 
Wednesday  afternoon  in  mid-July. 
Everything  was  hot  and  dry.  Father, 
who  always  had  several  schemes 
going  at  once,  had  the  idea  of  clear- 
ing out  some  of  the  old  brush  and 
burning  it,  as  they  hewed  the  trees. 
It  was  Uncle  Stanley  who  had  the 
notion  to  start  at  the  farthest  dis- 
tance from  the  house  and  then 
work  toward  it.  They  called  the 
spots  where  they  worked,  ''the  first 
clearing,"  and  ''the  second  clearing," 
etc.  The  one  they  were  currently 
working  on  was  always  "the  last 
clearing." 

By  now  we  could  see  "the  last 
clearing"  from  the  house.  It  was 
just  down  the  slope.  Once  in 
awhile  we  would  catch  sight  of 
Theodore  as  he  sawed  or  chopped 
with  the  axe. 

Page  518 


Jinny  and  I  were  keeping  watch 
over  Homer— I  was  ten  that  sum- 
mer—when, suddenly,  Theodore 
appeared. 

"We  need  Nig,"  he  said. 

Nig  was  his  spotted  pony.  To 
my  knowledge  no  one  ever  rode 
Nig  but  Theodore,  except  once. 
That  was  the  time  when  Homer 
had  fallen  from  the  stump  and 
sprained  his  ankle.  We  had  been 
caught  there  beside  the  river  and 
night  had  been  falling.  Finally 
Jinny  had  tricked  the  pony  into 
thinking  it  was  Theodore  on  his 
back.  And  in  that  way  we  had 
brought  Homer  and  ourselves  home. 

"Please  let  us  go  back  with  you," 
we  begged  now.  Just  to  walk  beside 
Theodore  was  Jinny's  and  my  idea 
of  heaven. 

Theodore  eyed  us.  Theodore  was 
about  fourteen.  He  had  thick  fair 
hair,  very  straight,  and  blue  eyes. 
He  wore  high  top  boots  and  strode. 

"What  about  him?''  He  meant 
his  brother.  Homer,  of  course. 

When  Uncle  Stanley  came  to 
help  Father,  he  had  to  bring  Ho- 
mer. The  moment  he  arrived  he 
handed  Homer  over  to  Father. 
Father  gave  him  to  Mother.  Moth- 
er passed  him  on  to  me.  The  truth 
was,  of  course,  that  no  one  wanted 
to  watch  Homer.  And  that  was  be- 
cause, while  he  was  six  years  old, 
he  was  always  falling  and  bawling. 

Theodore  now  eyed  Homer  stern- 
ly. "Wipe  your  nose,"  he  ordered. 

Although  every  morning  Aunt 
Mae,  Homer's  mother,  gave  Homer 
a  clean,  white  handkerchief,  he 
didn't  use  it. 


THE  LAST  CLEARING 


519 


''With  your  handkerchief/' 

''It's  too  clean/'  Homer  said. 

"He's  always  bawling/'  Theodore 
told  me. 

I  couldn't  go  without  Homer. 
He  was  my  job. 

"I  never  bawl  unless  I'm  hoort/' 
Homer  protested. 

"That's  right/'  I  said.  "Homer 
never  does  bawl  unless  he's  hurt." 

"And  then  everybody  comes  run- 
ning/' Theodore  said,  his  eyes 
smiling  a  little. 

"Because  they  know  he's  hurt. 
He's  not  like  the  shepherd  boy  who 
called  'Wolf  so  often  no  one  be- 
lieved him.  Homer  never  cries  un- 
less he's  hurt." 

"And  then  how  he  yowls/'  Theo- 
dore said  in  his  dry  way. 

nPHE  three  of  us,  Jinny  and  The- 
odore and  I,  eyed  Homer.  He 
was  wearing  faded  bib  overalls.  His 
stomach  stuck  out,  and  one  of  his 
suspenders  had  come  undone.  As 
usual,  both  of  his  shoestrings  were 
untied. 

I  bent  down  hurriedly  and  be- 
gan to  tie  them.  It  was  true  what 
Theodore  said  about  Homer's 
bawling.  He  had  a  most  peculiar 
cry.  The  only  way  I  can  explain  it 
is  that  it  started  way  down  in  his 
chest  and  sort  of  barreled  its  way 
up,  the  way  a  donkey  must  do 
when  he  brays. 

Homer's  weeping  had  much  the 
same  sound  as  a  donkey  braying. 
Father  claimed  that  when  Homer 
fell  and  hurt  himself  over  at  their 
ranch,  we  could  hear  it  over  at  ours. 
It  was  a  rasping,  carrying  sound. 
And,  as  I  said,  when  people  heard 
it  they  ran  toward  it,  because  Ho- 
mer never  cried  unless  he  was  really 
hurt.  And  everyone  was  so  careful 
with  him  he  never  got  hurt  except 


when  he  hurt  himself— which  he 
did  by  falling. 

"The  problem,"  I  said  now, 
straightening  from  tying  his  laces, 
"is  to  keep  Homer  from  bawling." 

Father  especially  had  a  dread  of 
hearing  Homer  bawl.  Just  the  sight 
of  us  showing  up  down  at  the 
clearing  with  Homer  would  make 
Father  very  cross.  And  that  would 
make  Uncle  Stanley  cross,  and  then 
Uncle  Stanley  wouldn't  come,  and 
Mother  wouldn't  get  her  room. 

"Maybe  Uncle  Fred  would  look 
out  for  him,"  Theodore  said. 

Uncle  Fred  was  our  old  bachelor 
uncle.  He  was  out  back  now  work- 
ing on  the  chicken  coop. 

"Oh,  no!"  I  said.  Uncle  Fred,  I 
knew,  wouldn't  think  of  watching 
out  for  Homer.  Just  that  morning 
I'd  heard  him  say,  "Keep  that  boy 
out  of  my  sight.  I  can't  bear  hear- 
ing him  yowl." 

"I'll  watch  out  for  Homer,"  I 
said  now.  "Homer,  you  promise  me 
you  won't  bawl?" 

When    he    nodded    solemnly,    I 

went  on,  "J^^^Y^  Y^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  °^ 
his  hands.  I'll  take  the  other." 

Father  and  Uncle  Stanley  al- 
ready had  their  piles  of  brush  burn- 
ing merrily  by  the  time  we  reached 
the  last  clearing.  Only,  we  didn't 
discover  that  this  wasn't  really  the 
last  clearing,  and  that  they  had  al- 
ready moved  on,  until  it  was  too 
late. 

■pOR  a  minute  it  seemed  as  though 
we  were  in  a  great  round  room, 
maybe  a  castle.  Uncle  Stanley  and 
Father  had  very  carefully  raked  the 
piles  of  brush  away  from  the 
stumps,  so  that  they  made  a  great 
circle,  with  just  a  narrow  strip  for 
a  doorway. 


520 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


''Where  are  they?"  Theodore 
cried.  "They  were  just  here.  Take 
Nig's  reins/' 

And  he  began  racing  around  the 
clearing  trying  to  see  over  the 
flames  which  were  growing  hotter 
and  hotter  and  leaping  higher  and 
higher  in  a  kind  of  dancing  devilish- 
glee. 

Nig  was  trembling.  "Whoa,  ba- 
by/' I  said.  "Let's  get  out  of  here!" 
I  called  to  Theodore.  Jimmy  and  I 
were  still  holding  Homer's  hands 
tight.  "Let's  get  out  of  here!" 

Theodore  was  coughing  from  the 
smoke  when  he  came  back  to  us. 
And  at  that  moment  it  happened. 
A  tall,  spindly  dry  tree  that  Father 
somehow  had  missed  or  left  stand- 
ing for  the  fun  of  it,  toppled,  right 
across  the  narrow  doorway.  And 
there  we  were,  hemmed  in.  Trapped. 

"We'll  have  to  jump  over  it!"  I 
screamed.  Because  surely  even 
though  it  meant  being  singed,  it 
was  our  only  way  out. 

"We'll  have  trouble  with  Nig!" 
Theodore  shouted. 

He  jerked  the  reins  from  my 
hands,  and  Theodore,  who  was  al- 
ways calm,  went  tearing  round  the 
clearing  again.  Plainly  he  was  in  a 
panic.  Our  castle  was  getting  small- 
er and  smaller,  for  by  now  some  of 
the  stumps  were  catching  fire. 

"We'll  have  to  leave  Nig  here," 
I  screamed  at  him. 

Even  while  I  spoke  I  saw  it  was 
too  late  for  that,  too.  The  whole 
tree  that  had  toppled  was  afire  now. 
The  dry  leaves  and  sprigs  on  either 
side  were  flaming. 

Suddenly  I  thought  of  a  way  out 
of  our  desperate  situation.  Turning 
to  Homer,  I  cried,  "Homer,  start 
bawling.  Homer,  start  bawling!" 


Homer's  face  was  red  and  smud- 
gy from  the  heat  of  the  flames  and 
the  fine  ash  was  sifting  around  us. 

"I  promised,"  he  said  stubbornly. 

I  grasped  him  by  the  shoulder, 
shook  him  a  trifle.  "Homer,  bawl. 
Father  and  Uncle  Stanley  can't  be 
far.  They'll  come  running,  and  Un- 
cle Fred. 

"Homer,"  I  cried  again— I  was 
frantic  myself  now— "we'll  all  be 
burned  to  death!  I  release  you  from 
your  promise!  Please  bawl!" 

"Aw  right,  ril  try."  He  swallowed, 
and  I  saw  he  was  trying.  He  made 
funny  up  and  down  sounds  in  his 
throat.  But  no  real  yowling  came 
out. 

"I  can't,"  he  said.  "I  can't  bawl 
unless  Fm  hoort." 

'T'HAT  was  true,  I  admitted,  des- 
peration   seizing    me.    Homer 
had   that   peculiarity.   He   couldn't 
cry  unless  he  was  hurt. 

It  didn't  occur  to  me  even  then 
that  I  should  hurt  him.  From  long 
practice  we  had  been  so  careful 
with  him.  I  turned  my  attention 
back  to  Theodore. 

"You'd  think  they'd  see  the 
flames  from  the  house!" 

"Your  mother's  taking  a  nap  and 
Uncle  Fred  would  never  look  up 
from  his  chicken  coop!" 

"Where  are  our  fathers?"  I  cried. 

The  smoke  was  burning  my 
throat  and  eyes.  The  flames  were 
hot  on  my  cheeks.  All  around  us, 
the  smell  of  burning  wood,  that 
would  soon  be  .  .  .  soon  be  .  .  . 

"How  do  I  know  where  our 
fathers  are?"  Theodore  cried  wildly. 
"Maybe  just  a  few  feet  away. 
They're  watching  the  fire." 

"Watching  it!"  I  screamed. 
"They'll  watch  us  burn!" 


THE  LAST  CLEARING 


521 


Theodore  grasped  my  shoulder. 
''Stop  that.  They  can't  see  us,  of 
course.  They  don't  know  we're 
here." 

"Well,  what.  .  .  ."  The  words 
stopped  in  my  throat. 

From  behind  us  came  an  odd,  al- 
most horrifying  sound.  Homer  was 
bawling. 

'Te-oww,  ye-owww,  oww,"  he 
barreled.  And  with  each  yowl  the 
sound  came  forth  louder  and  more 
rasping.  ''Yee-ow.  Ye-owwww.  Ow!" 

Theodore  and  I  ran  over  to  him. 
Jinny  was  already  there.  For  that 
instant  we  almost  forgot  the  flames. 
Homer  was  hurt. 

As  usual,  I  saw.  Homer  had  hurt 
himself.  But  this  time  on  purpose. 
Behind  my  back  he  had  climbed  on 
a  high  stump.  And  then  pitched 
forward  on  his  face. 

We  helped  him  to  his  feet.  But 
still  the  loud,  donkey-like  braying 
rolled  up  from  his  chest.  He  was 
crying  because  he  was  hurt!  And, 
like  us,  he  had  almost  forgotten  the 
fire. 

T^OWN  the  slope  from  the  house 
we  saw  Uncle  Fred  come  run- 
ning, and  behind  him  Mother  with 
some  blankets.  And  then  Uncle 
Stanley  and  Father  were  there,  too, 
stomping  on  the  flames,  throwing 
dirt.  And  in  moments  there  was  a 
path  out  of  our  burning  castle.  And 
Jinny  and  Homer  and  Theodore 
and  Nig  and  I  were  safe. 

''Homer  saved  us!"  I  announced 
a  few  minutes  later  when  we  were 


all  grouped  together  in  the  door- 
yard. 

"Wipe  your  nose.  Homer,"  The- 
odore said  sternly. 

Homer  got  out  his  clean,  white 
handkerchief. 

"Homer's  a  dear,"  Mother  said. 
"From  now  on  he  can  cry  as  much 
as  he  pleases."  And  not  minding 
her  "condition,"  she  lifted  him  in 
her  arms,  pressed  her  lips  against 
his  cheek. 

"I  never  cry  unless  I'm  hoort," 
Homer  reminded  us  stubbornly. 

"That's  right,"  Father  said. 

He  and  Uncle  Stanley,  now  it 
was  all  over,  looked  pale  and  weak. 
"It  can't  be  a  really  bad  thing  to 
howl  when  you're  hurt." 

"The  problem,"  Theodore  said, 
"is  to  keep  Homer  from  hurting 
himself." 

"No,"  I  said.  After  what  we'd 
been  through,  I  felt  I  could  speak 
as  a  grownup.  "I  think  the  problem 
"is   to   keep   Homer   from   hurting 

With  that  everybody  agreed.  But 
no  one— not  even  Homer,  who  had 
taken  on  a  very  important  stature  in 
our  sight— could  at  the  moment  find 
the  answer  to  that. 

After  the  room  was  finished,  our 
baby  turned  out  to  be  a  boy.  He 
had  very  black  hair  and  mops  of  it. 
When  he  was  nine  months  old  he 
could  say  "Mama"  very  clearly.  By 
the  time  he  was  a  year  old,  he  was 
saying  "Cathy,"  which  is  my  name, 
and  we  gave  him  "Homer"  for  a 
middle  name. 


Chokecherries  Meant  Adventure 

Nell  Murbarger 

EXCEPT  for  half  a  dozen  goose-  the  chosen  morning  would  find  us 
berry  bushes  and  a  short  row  hurrying  excitedly  with  last  minute 
of  pieplant,  our  homestead  in  preparations.  Breakfast  would  be 
the  High  Plains  country  was  com-  eaten  by  lamplight,  and,  while 
pletely  barren  of  fruit,  either  wild  Father  harnessed  Mike  and  Lady 
or  domestic.  Not  that  we  hadn't  to  the  farm  wagon.  Mother  and  I 
planted  fruit  trees  with  dogged  per-  would  be  packing  a  hamper  with 
sistence  and  the  hope  that  springs  boiled  eggs,  potato  salad,  fried 
eternal;  but  either  the  jackrabbits  chicken,  and  all  the  other  savory 
girdled  them,  or  the  cattle  and  morsels  necessary  to  picnic  lunches, 
horses  ate  them  or  tramped  them,  A  ''stone"  casserole  of  beans,  baked 
or  they  were  winter-killed.  As  a  result  the  previous  afternoon,  would  be  re- 
of  these  recurrent  disasters,  the  only  heated  and  wrapped  in  many  thick- 
locally  grown  fruit  I  knew  as  a  nesses  of  newspapers  and  cloth— a 
child  was  that  provided  by  the  sheathing  which  aiSed  admirably  in 
thickets  of  wild  plums,  choke-  keeping  the  container  and  its  con- 
cherries,  and  buffalo  berries,  which  tents  warm  through  all  the  hours 
grew  in  the  sheltered  ''breaks"  on  until  noon. 

the  Indian  reservation,  half  a  day  s         g    ^j^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^    ^^^^^  ^^^^ 

horse-and-wagon  drive  to  the  east.  ^j^^  j^^^^^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^ 

Due  to   the   pressure   of   haymg  ^^^  ^j^^  j^^^^^^  ^^^^^.       ^^.^^^ 

and  other  work  that  feh  m  midsum-  .^  ^j^^  ^^^^^  ^^     ^j^^^^  ^^^^^^  ^.^^^^ 

mer,   Father    never   felt   we   could  ,         j    j.  i  •       r^-i-i^  4.. 

,.        r  .1  r     •.  musically  and  striking  little  spurts 

spare  time  for  more  than  one  fru,  -  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^J^,^^  ^^J^^^^ 

harvesting  launt  each  season,  and,  ,  , 

.,1  ^       ■  •  y  1      ^f  wound  across  the  prairie, 

with    our    entire   year  s    supply    ot  ^ 

jam  and  jelly  contingent  upon  the  Long  before  arriving  at  the  choke- 
success  of  that  single  trip,  it  was  cherry  breaks,  we  would  cross  the 
necessary  that  the  time  element  be  boundary  of  the  Indian  reservation 
calculated  with  a  neat  degree  of  and  soon  would  be  traveling 
precision.  Should  we  go  too  early,  through  a  strange  region  quite  dif- 
the  chokecherries  might  be  ripe,  ferent  from  our  homestead  where 
but  the  later-maturing  plums  would  the  grassy,  level  plains  spread  away 
almost  certainly  be  hard  and  green,  almost  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach. 
If  we  delayed  too  long,  on  the  Here  the  soil  was  limey-white,  rath- 
other  hand,  the  plums  would  be  er  than  the  deep  black  of  the  prai- 
ripe,  but  the  best  of  the  choke-  rie  loam,  and  there  was  but  little 
cherries  would  have  fallen  prey  to  grass.  There  were  short,  choppy 
other  pickers  and  to  the  great  flocks  gullies  and  box  canyons,  and,  ris- 
of  birds  that  came  to  feed  on  them,  ing  abruptly  from  the  sun-swept 
But,  finally,  a  date  for  the  trip  alkaline  flats,  were  many  queerly 
would  be  selected,  and  daybreak  of  eroded  buttes  and  knolls. 

Poge  522 


CHOKECHERRIES  MEANT  ADVENTURE 


523 


TT  would  be  nearly  noon  before 
we  reached  the  vicinity  of  the 
cherry  patch.  After  the  horses  had 
been  unhitched,  watered  at  a  small 
milk-colored  seep,  and  tethered  in 
the  sparse  coolness  of  a  thin  cotton- 
wood  tree  that  grew  beside  the 
spring,  we  would  spread  a  blanket 
in  the  narrow  strip  of  shade  cast 
by  the  wagon,  and  there  would 
feast  on  the  bountiful  picnic  lunch 
packed  at  daybreak  and  keenly  an- 
ticipated through  all  the  hours  and 
miles  traveled  that  morning. 

With  the  lunch  remnants  at  last 
returned  to  the  wagon  box  and  each 
of  us  armed  with  several  clean 
flour  sacks  to  hold  our  berries,  it 
remained  only  to  hike  back  into 
the  rough  limestone  breaks  to  the 
tangled  thickets  of  small,  crooked 
trees.  Once  we  had  reconnoitered 
the  area  to  locate  the  "best"  pick- 
ing, work  got  under  way. 

Not  all  chokecherries  gathered, 
of  course,  found  their  way  into  the 
sacks,  a  goodly  number  being  "pro- 
cessed" on  the  spot.  The  first  ber- 
ries eaten  seemed  a  trifle  bitter  and 
puckerish,  but  this  factor  became 
less  obvious  as  we  continued  to 
munch  on  them.  Eventually,  any 
suggestion  of  unpleasantness  was 
lost  altogether,  and  our  taste  buds 
registered  only  their  spicy,  rich  fla- 
vor. As  we  worked,  our  hands  and 
lips  became  darkened  with  stain, 
and  the  sides  and  bottoms  of  our 
cloth  sacks  were  soon  dyed  with 
royal  purple  juice. 

As  we  collected  the  long,  thin 
clusters  of  fruit,  we  were  conscious 
of  a  throbbing  life  all  around  us— a 
thicket  world  quite  different  from 
the  grass-and-sun-and-sky-world  of 
our   homestead,    only    thirty    miles 


distant.  Thousands  of  unseen  lo- 
custs, or  cicadas,  as  we  called  them, 
were  busy  scraping  their  little  leg- 
fiddles— their  notes,  at  times,  sound- 
ing alarmingly  like  the  rattling  of 
rattlesnakes.  Every  now  and  then  a 
robin  would  fly  out  of  the  brush, 
the  plaintive  calls  of  bob-whites  and 
mourning  doves  issued  from  the 
thin  line  of  cottonwoods  fringing 
White  River. 

AFTER  we  had  picked  possibly 
two  hundred  pounds  of  choke- 
cherries,  we  would  load  them  in  the 
wagon,  cushioning  the  sacks  on  a 
bed  of  soft  prairie  hay,  and  drive 
on  up  the  ridge  a  mile  farther  to 
a  hidden  box  canyon  which  I  liked 
to  pretend  was  known  to  us  alone. 
Here  the  attraction  was  an  acre- 
sized  copse  of  wild  plum  trees. 
There  were  two  varieties,  one  bear- 
ing tart  red  fruits  the  size  of  hickory 
nuts,  and  the  other,  yellow  plums 
large  as  a  pullet's  egg  and  syrupy 
sweet. 

The  small  trees  were  crooked  and 
angular,  their  every  twig  terminat- 
ing in  a  sharp,  spine-like  projection, 
which  clutched  savagely  at  our  sun- 
bonnets  and  dresses,  and  made  pas- 
sage through  the  tangled  thicket 
impossible  to  any  but  the  smallest 
animals.  Because  of  this  factor,  the 
greater  portion  of  the  fruit  was  des- 
tined to  fall  to  waste;  and  even 
now,  all  through  the  grove,  we 
could  hear  ripe  plums  thudding  on 
the  matted  leaf  mold  below. 

Higher  on  the  sides  of  the  box 
canyon  grew  scattered  buffalo  berry 
bushes  armed  with  dagger  like 
thorns,  bearing  small  gray  leaves 
and  red  fruits  not  much  larger  than 
the  head  of  a  match  and  too  sour  to 
be  eaten   out  of   hand.    Although 


524 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


appetizing  jelty  could  be  made  from 
the  buffalo  berries,  alone,  their  chief 
value  lay  in  providing  pectin  to 
''jell"  the  chokecherries.  Fortunate- 
ly for  the  pickers,  a  gallon  bucket- 
ful of  these  was  usually  deemed 
sufficient. 

After  camping  out  that  night- 
cooking  our  supper  over  a  campfire 
and  sleeping  under  the  friendly 
stars,  then  cooking  our  breakfast  the 
next  morning— we  would  make  the 
long,  hot  drive  back  to  our  home- 
stead in  the  forenoon  of  the  second 
day.  Due  to  the  bruising  the  choke- 
cherries  would  have  received  while 
being  carried  in  the  flour  sacks  and 
during  the  bumpy  journey  home,  it 
would  be  necessary  that  they  be 
worked  immediately.  The  afternoon 
of  our  return  would  find  us  busily 
picking  over  the  previous  day's  har- 
vest, throwing  out  stems  and  leaves 
and  wormy  fruits. 

TiTITH  the  sorting  operation 
completed,  the  remaining 
good  cherries  and  plums  were  next 
day  cooked  in  dishpans  and  kettles 
until  tender,  after  which  the  juice 
was  strained  through  a  jelly  bag 
suspended  from  a  harness  ring  fas- 
tened to  the  kitchen  ceiling.  Com- 
bined with  the  buffalo  berry  pectin 
and  proper  quantity  of  sugar,  the 
juice  was  then  boiled  briskly  until 
reaching  the  jelly  stage,  whereupon 
Mother  poured  it  into  steaming 
glasses  and  set  them  aside  to  cool. 

The  residue  left  in  the  jelly  bag 
was  then  run  through  the  colander 
to  remove  seeds  and  skins,  and  this 
pulp  was  combined  with  sugar  and 
set  on  the  back  of  the  wood  stove 
where  it  was  permitted  to  simmer 
slowly  for  hours,  all  the  while  blub- 
bering like  a  kettle  of  hot  mush  and 


perfuming  the  house  with  its  tangy, 
sweet  fragrance.  As  the  ''butter" 
thickened  with  boiling,  it  was  nec- 
essary that  it  be  stirred  with  ever- 
increasing  frequency;  but,  at  last, 
the  mixture  would  be  judged  thick 
enough  to  keep,  and  Mother  would 
ladle  it  into  stone  crocks  and  pour 
hot  paraffin  over  the  top  of  each 
to  seal  it  from  the  air. 

Final  operation  of  the  preserving 
process  was  to  label  the  hundred-or- 
more  glasses  and  jars  and  carry  them 
down  cellar,  where  they  were  neat- 
ly arranged  on  shelves  lined  with 
clean  newpapers  whose  edges  had 
been  paintakingly  notched  and 
scalloped  with  the  scissors. 

Last  formality  of  the  annual  jam 
and  jelly  making  operation,  was  to 
place  one  attractive  glass  of  each 
variety  on  a  special  shelf  in  the 
cellar  for  exhibition  that  autumn 
at  the  harvest  festival. 

On  another  homestead  several 
miles  distant,  lived  an  old  widower 
who  helped  us  each  summer  with 
the  hay  harvest.  The  first  day 
Mother  baked  raised  bread  after  the 
jelly  cooking,  she  would  always  give 
"Uncle  Jim"  a  pan  of  hot  biscuits 
and  a  jar  of  chokecherry  butter  to 
take  home  for  supper.  Father  al- 
ways declared— with  a  wink  in  my 
direction— that  Mother  didn't  do 
this  becaue  of  any  charitable  im- 
pulse, but  only  because  she  liked 
to  hear  Uncle  Jim's  boast  that  noth- 
ing short  of  the  ambrosia  could  ever 
taste  quite  as  good  as  her  choke- 
cherry  butter  and  hot  raised  biscuits. 

"Funny  part  of  it  is,"  Father 
would  say,  as  he  buttered  another 
crunchy  biscuit  and  reached  again 
for  the  jam  dish,  "I  suspect  old 
Jim's  right,  at  that!" 


// /a/7/  iblizabeth  QJelts  uias    1 1  Lade  CJour  uiundred 

and  fbignty  klutlts 

MARY  Elizabeth  Felts  of  Fort  Tuthill,  Arizona,  is  eighty-one  years  old,  but  she  still 
remembers  the  colors  and  the  designs  of  many  of  the  estimated  four  hundred 
and  eighty  quilts  she  has  completed.  All  of  the  quilts  have  been  pieced  by  hand  and 
made  with  great  care  and  precision.  To  her,  a  beautifully  pieced  quilt  is  a  symbol  of 
home  and  homemakers,  a  handicraft  that  should  never  be  forgotten  among  women  who 
love  their  homes.  Twenty-four  of  Mrs.  Felts'  quilts  have  been  donated  to  the  Church 
Welfare  Plan,  and  twenty  have  been  given  to  the  Relief  Society,  four  of  these  being 
contributed  to  the  Sixth  Ward  in  Phoenix,  Arizona. 

Mrs.  Felts  has  also  a  second  hobby.  She  raises  many  varieties  of  beautiful  flowers, 
doing  all  of  the  digging  of  the  soil  and  irrigating  the  flower  beds.  Her  favorites  are 
tulips,  poppies,  snapdragons,  and  geraniums.  Flowers,  like  quilts,  are  of  exquisite  de- 
sign and  color,  and  Mrs.  Felts  loves  to  see  them  grow  under  her  watchful  care. 

A  member  of  the  Church  since  1919,  Mrs.  Felts  was  converted  in  the  Texas 
Mission  and  later  moved  to  Arizona.  She  is  the  mother  of  six  children,  grandmother 
to  six,  and  has  eleven  great-grandchildren.  A  widow  since  1924,  she  now  lives  with 
her  daughter,  Mrs.  Leo  Kappes,  at  Fort  Tuthill,  just  south  of  Flagstaff,  Arizona,  in  the 
Snowflake  Stake. 


Page  525 


Hermanas 


Chapter  2 
Fay  Tailock 


Synopsis:  The  story  "Hermanas"  (sis- 
ters) is  narrated  by  an  American  woman 
living  temporarily  in  Mexico.  Lolita,  a 
Mexican  woman,  visits  the  American 
Senora  and  asks  for  employment  for  her- 
self and  her  daughter  Graciela,  who  is 
almost  eighteen,  a  beautiful  girl,  well  edu- 
cated, and  deserving  the  opportunity  of 
living  in  a  good  home,  which  Lolita,  now 
a  widow,  cannot  provide  for  her.  The 
American  Senora  explains  that  she  is  well 
satisfied  with  the  household  help  she 
already  has.  However,  she  hesitates  and 
wonders  if,  perhaps,  there  is  not  some 
way  that  she  can  help  Graciela.  She  learns 
that  the  mother  and  daughter  had  known 
Mormon  missionaries. 

THE  girl's  erudition  surprised 
me.  She  knew  three  foreign 
languages  and  the  history  and 
literature  of  those  countries  almost 
as  well  as  she  knew  her  own  Mexi- 
can history.  There  was  a  mature 
intelligence  behind  her  childish 
front. 

"What  are  you  prepared  to  do, 
or  what  did  Senora  Urbina  plan  for 
you  when  you  finished  school?" 

''She  wanted  me  to  be  able  to 
earn  my  living  in  a  better  way  than 
my  mother.  I  was  to  be  one  of  the 
new  women  of  Mexico."  Her  face 
was  very  grave. 

''How  do  you  propose  to  do  it?" 
My  eyes  sought  hers  with  equal 
gravity. 

Her  laughter  was  sweet  as  a  silver 
bell.  "You  will  think  me  foolish, 
Senora,  but  I  will  tell  you.  When 
I  was  sixteen  I  wanted  to  be  a  great 
star  of  the  cinema  —  one  who  would 
play  first  in  a  small  South  American 
cinema,   then   be   seen  by   a   great 

Page  526 


American  director  who  would  sum- 
mon me  to  Hollywood.  There  I 
would  make  so  much  money  that  I 
would  live  in  a  Hollywood  palace 
and  my  mother  would  have  a  serv- 
ant for  each  day  in  the  week."  Her 
eyes  danced  with  laughter.  "That 
was  when  I  was  sixteen,  Senora." 

"Now  that  you  are  almost  eight- 
een, what  are  your  ideas  of  a  profes- 
sion?" 

"I  have  more  practical  ideas  now." 
She  folded  her  hands  demurely  in 
her  lap. 

"Like  what?" 

"There  are  perhaps  two  things  I 
could  do  to  earn  money  soon.  And 
I  must  be  quick,  Senora,  for  I  do 
not  want  to  become  a  servant,  and 
I  must  care  for  my  mother  as  well 
as  myself." 

"And  the  two  things?"  This  girl, 
I  thought,  knows  what  she  is  about 
more  than  her  mother  realizes. 

"The  first  is  easy.  I  could  become 
a  saleslady  in  a  department  store. 
My  English  would  insure  me  a  place 
and  the  other  languages  would 
help." 

"But  do  you  want  to  become  a 
salesgirl?" 

"No."  She  said  it  with  decision, 
her  face  dark.  Then  with  mercurial 
quickness,  she  rocked  in  gay  mirth. 
"Have  you  seen  some  of  them,  Se- 
nora?" She  stood  up,  raising  her 
head  with  exaggerated  pride.  "The 
girls  with  their  haughty  manners, 
their  queenly  carriages?"  Walking 
across  the  garden,  she  imitated  the 


HERMANAS 


527 


haughty  mien  of  a  would-be-lady. 
More  than  once  I  had  trailed  meek- 
ly behind  such  proud  creatures.  I 
laughed  until  the  tears  came. 

"I  would  have  to  gain  many 
pounds,  and  besides  there  is  little 
pay  to  it."  Quietly  she  sat  beside 
me.  ''It  is  all  right  for  the  girls 
who  do  not  have  the  great  necessity, 
but  I  must  earn  more  soon."  Her 
eyes,  dark  and  deep  as  a  child's, 
sought  mine,  asking.  After  a  long 
look  she  seemed  satisfied  and  leaned 
against  the  pomegranate  tree,  her 
dark  braids  touching  the  cool  tile 
of  the  bench. 

'If  it  is  possible,  I  do  the  second 
way,  the  way  of  the  typewriter.  You 
understand?" 

I  nodded. 

"Not  just  ordinary  work  with  the 
typewriter,  that  would  not  pay 
enough,  and  I  would  be  very  bored. 
I  must  be  a  secretary,  a  confidential 
secretary,  no?" 

lyiY  sigh  was  one  of  relief.     The 
girl  was  practical,  she  had  brains, 
and  she  had  charm.  Now,  if  she  had 
the  necessary  skills. 

"Can  you  type,  can  you  take  dic- 
tation? Typing  and  dictation  will 
open  the  first  doors." 

"In  school  for  two  years  I  have 
typed.  I  can  take  dictation  in  Span- 
ish with  a  little  practice,  for  it 
comes  easy  to  me.  But  now,"  she 
leaned  forward,  her  whole  desire  in 
her  eyes,  "it  is  necessary  that  I  go 
for  awhile  to  a  good  business  school 
where  I  type  and  take  dictation  in 
English.  It  is  the  English  dictation 
that  will  get  me  the  good  work.  I 
need,  too,  a  typewriter  for  the  prac- 


tice at  home.  I  need  also  clothes 
that  I  will  look  like  a  girl  from  fam- 
ilies who  go  to  work  only  to  get 
independence  from  home." 

She  slid  from  the  bench  and 
stood  before  me.  "You  see  how  I 
dress,  Senora?"  There  was  bitter- 
ness in  her  voice,  in  the  taut  lines 
of  her  slender  body.  "How  can  I 
make  these  dreams  come  true?" 

She  asked  the  question  of  her- 
self, not  of  me. 

"I  am,  at  last,  in  Mexico,  and 
there  is  a  good  business  school  on 
Insurgentes.  To  get  it  I  have 
only  to  ride  on  the  red  bus  for  a 
few  minutes.  I  could  even  walk 
from  here.  But  to  get  to  that  school 
on  Insurgentes  I  have  to  cross  a  bar- 
ranca that  is  as  deep  as  it  is  wide. 
I  can  find  no  path  and  there  is  a 
raging  stream  at  the  bottom." 

"In  my  country,"  I  said,  hating 
myself  for  my  triteness,  "we  say 
there  is  no  gulf  so  wide  nor  so  deep 
that  we  cannot  cross  it,  if  there  is 
a  will." 

"I  know,"  she  sighed,  her  body 
drooping.  "I  have  read  your  stories. 
When  I  heard  your  missionaries  talk 
at  Buenos  Aires,  I  felt  I  could  do 
anything."  She  passed  her  fingers, 
brown  and  tapering,  over  her  eyes. 
"But  now  it  is  dark.  I  think  and 
I  think;  yet  I  have  not  found  a 
way."  She  looked  like  a  woebegone 
child. 

"Once,  Senora,  I  thought  I  had 
found  the  way.  I  said  I  would  go 
to  the  school  and  promise  to  work 
for  the  manager  or  the  teachers  until 
my  debt  was  paid,  though  it  would 
take  a  long  time.  But  my  mother 
says  it  is  impossible,  that  if  I  start 
doing  housework,  as  a  servant,  I  end 
there.    I  am  so  limited." 


528 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


"Does  your  mother  have  any 
money  saved  or  friends  she  can 
ask?"  I  knew  that  was  foohsh,  even 
as  I  asked  it. 

''We  have  been  a  long  time  ab- 
sent/' she  said,  answering  the  last 
question  first.  ''My  mother  was 
able  to  save,  though  you  know  the 
wages  of  servants,  and  the  Senora 
was  kind,  but  her  death  came  so 
suddenly.  The  boat  home  cost 
money,  then  the  operation,  and  the 
living  until  we  came  here.  There 
is  little  left." 

"The  Senora  de  Vargas,  would 
she  help?" 

"She  is  a  widow  and  has  many 
problems,  and  we  are  not  of  her 
family.     I  must  find  another  way." 

'M'OW,  I  have  the  rash,  Irish  dis- 
position that  will  take  on  any- 
thing. Caution  whispered  that  of- 
ten as  not  my  plans  did  not  work, 
that  other  people  did  not  see  eye 
to  eye  with  me,  but  I  led,  chin  out, 
with,  "Do  you  really  want  to  do 
this?  You  are  serious?" 
"As  serious  as  life  itself." 
I  had  enough  caution  left  to  say 
I  must  talk  with  John,  my  husband, 
before  I  made  any  promises.  "I 
think,  however,"  I  added  slowly, 
"we  can  work  something  out.  The 
tuition,  how  much  is  it  a  month, 
and  how  many  months  will  you 
need?" 

The  amount  she  named  was  for- 
midable, until  I  translated  the  pesos 
into  dollars. 

"I  would  work  day  and  night  to 
finish  quickly.  And  I  am  quick." 
She  tried  hard  to  control  her  eager- 
ness. 

"I  think  I  may  have  a  plan,  but 
we  must  not  be  too  sure.     We  are 


in  very  modest  circumstances,  but 
if  my  husband  agrees,  we  may  find 
a  way  to  pay  your  tuition,  and  you 
may  use  my  typewriter,  starting  to- 
day, for  practice." 

"If  you  can  make  such  a  plan 
come  true,  I  will  do  anything  for 
you,  anything!  It  is  the  truth  I 
speak." 

"I  wouldn't  ask  you  for  every- 
thing. Neither  do  I  believe  you 
should  accept  without  due  returns. 
Perhaps,  you  can  give  me  a  few 
hours  each  day  with  the  children, 
take  them  to  the  park,  read  to  them 
in  Spanish." 

As  I  spoke,  I  decided  she  must 
have  at  least  one  meal  a  day  with 
us,  to  fill  out  her  spare  little  body. 
Then  some  agreeable  work  could 
be  found  for  Lolita.  The  Beemans, 
friends  of  ours  in  San  Angel,  had 
been  unable  to  get  a  satisfactory 
nana  for  their  small  son.  They 
might  like  Lolita  to  care  for  him 
part  of  each  day.  She  could  live 
at  the  old  home  and  cook  for  Ra- 
mon. 

Clothes?  It  was  wartime  and  mv 
wardrobe  was  small.  We  would  buy 
some  Mexican  material  for  skirts  and 
blouses,  and  a  few  cottons  for  the 
warm  days.  Lolita  should  be  able 
to  sew.  In  my  mind  I  parted  with 
a  light  jacket.  In  this  I  was  not 
entirely  unselfish,  for  it  was  on  the 
small  side. 

When  Graciela  tried  the  jacket 
on  she  was  ecstatic,  pushing  the  too- 
long  sleeves  up  and  down,  and  twirl- 
ing right  and  left  before  the  long 
mirror  in  the  closet  door.  "It  is 
perfect,  Senora,  perfect!"  After  an- 
other long  look  of  admiration  in 
the  mirror,  she  sighed  happily.  "Or 
it  will  be  when  my  mother  has  ad- 


HERMANAS 


529 


justed  the  sleeves."  She  stroked  the 
collar  with  loving  fingers.  ''I  had 
never  hoped  for  anything  so  ele- 
gant." 

Shyly  she  advanced  towards  me, 
rubbing  the  material  with  loving 
fingers.  'The  other  clothes  you 
spoke  of,  Sencra,  would  they,  too, 
be  fitting  to  my  years?" 

I  assured  her  they  would  be,  then 
we  came  to  the  problem  of  shoes. 
Graciela's  were  worn  huarachas.  I 
thought  of  my  American  friends 
who  had  ridden  the  bus  to  San  An- 
tonio to  buy  American  shoes,  and 
felt  they  had  saved  money.  Graciela 
would  have  to  buy  the  stiff  shoes  in 
the  market  until  she  earned  her  own 
money.  As  to  stockings,  I  closed 
my  eyes.  Only  a  spendthrift  or  a 
millionaire  would  buy  the  gossamer 
silk  ones  Mexico  offered. 

I  sighed.  ''One  thing  at  a  time. 
We  will  worry  about  stockings 
when  you  get  the  shoes.  And  it  is 
foolish  to  talk  of  anything  until  I 
have  el  Senor's  consent." 

fVN  Lolita's  last  Sunday  at  the  de 
Vargas  house,  we  were  able  to 
make  the  long  drive  to  Church.  She 
rose  with  the  dawn  that  April  morn- 
ing to  have  her  dinner  ready  at  the 
usual  hour  of  two.  Up  and  down 
the  street  the  servants  were  aware  of 
Lolita's  plans.  The  maids  lingered 
on  the  sidewalks  over  their  brooms. 
Others  gave  the  grass  unneeded  wat- 
erings and  the  chauffeurs  were  a 
long  time  polishing  their  cars. 

Mother  and  daughter  radiated 
happiness.  Lolita  wore  a  neat,  dark 
dress  and  a  little  black  straw  bonnet. 
Graciela  was  pretty  in  a  new  cotton 
frock  with  a  design  of  blue  flowers. 
She  had  her  new  shoes,  but  her 


stockings  were  faded  ones  of  cot- 
ton. They  sat  straight  and  smiling 
in  the  back  seat  of  the  car,  respond- 
ing like  royalty  to  the  hand  waves 
as  we  progressed  towards  Avenida 
Insurgentes. 

I  can  see  the  meetinghouse  so 
plainly  that  the  walls  of  my  own 
chapel  fade  away  and  I  am  again 
in  the  intense,  golden  light  of  the 
oldest  city  on  our  continent.  The 
chapel,  new  then,  was  as  unlike  the 
domed  and  spired  cathedrals  of 
Mexico  as  is  my  religion  from  the 
traditional  one  of  the  centuries.  It 
was  a  modest  building  with  the 
usual  rostrum  and  side  aisles  with 
no  decorations  save  the  fresh  cut 
flowers  and  the  cleansing  sunlight 
that  poured  through  the  clear  win- 
dows. There  was  also  the  smaller 
hall  and  the  kitchen,  in  addition  to 
the  class  rooms.  About  it  was  no 
dank  smell  of  centuries.  It  was  a 
church  for  today,  clean  and  practi- 
cal. 

On  the  grass  in  front  of  the  chap- 
el was  an  unwanted  contribu- 
tion, some  mango  seeds  carelessly 
dropped.  I  saw  an  irate  member 
of  the  Church  grumble  to  himself 
as  he  stopped  to  pick  up  the  huge 
seeds.  When  he  straightened,  I  was 
met  with  a  smile  that  was  big  as  all 
outdoors.  It  was  Roberto,  who 
owned  the  fruit  stands  I  patronized. 
It  had  not  taken  me  long  to  dis- 
cover his  oranges  were  the  sweetest, 
his  fruits  the  soundest,  and  his  pric- 
es not  subject  to  haggling. 

"Un  hermana,  usted?"  He  doffed 
his  hat  and  bowed  low  over  m.y  out- 
stretched hand. 

''Why  have  I  not  seen  you  here 
before?"  My  astonishment  equalled 
his. 


530 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


There  was  a  twinkle  in  his  respect- 
ful eyes.  "In  part,  it  is  because  you 
do  not  come  often.  The  other  part 
is  that  I  am  not  often  here.  It  is 
the  pressure  of  making  a  living,  you 
understand,  Senora,  the  hour  for 
Church  comes  when  my  customers 
are  the  most  pressing."  He  swept 
us  into  the  chapel,  leading  our 
group  into  a  prominent  front  posi- 
tion. 

The  congregation?  It  was  Mexi- 
can, of  the  new  Mexico  that  calls  all 
strains  of  blood,  all  races  born  un- 
der the  flag,  Mexican.  There  were 
the  reboza-wrapped  women,  hatless, 
with  their  hair  either  in  long  braids 
or  coiffed  low,  their  infants  snug 
in  their  laps.  Then  there  were  the 
quiet-facd  women  dressed  in  black, 
hats  covering  their  thick  coils  of 
hair.  There  were  men  in  the  clean 
blue  cotton  clothes  of  the  people; 
men  in  neat  business  suits  and 
white  collars  of  the  business  class, 
office  workers,  and  people  of  the 
professions.  Scattered  about  were 
the  young  missionaries  from  the 
North,  comely  girls  and  bright-eyed 
young  men.  There  were  the  pros- 
perous looking  tourists  who  had  giv- 
en a  Sunday  morning  of  their  scant 
time,  and  there  were  the  North 
Americans,  residents  of  the  city,  and 
law  and  medical  students  from  the 
North. 

One  young  man  I  could  not  place. 
He  seemed  American,  tall  and 
straight,  but  with  dark  hair,  olive 
skin,  and  blue  eyes  in  an  intelligent, 
sensitive  face.  He  was  a  stranger, 
and,  yet,  too  much  at  ease  to  be  a 
tourist. 

It  was  a  happy  gathering.  We  sang 
the  familiar  music  to  Spanish 
words  that  gave  the  hymns  a  more 


poignant  meaning.  Some  of  the 
speakers  spoke  to  us  in  English,  and 
had  their  words  translated  so  quick- 
ly into  fluent  Spanish  by  el  Presi- 
dente  that  they  gasped  in  astonish- 
ment. When  the  services  were  over, 
we  moved  slowly  to  the  front  lawn 
and  into  the  shade  of  the  pepper 
trees,  shaking  hands  all  the  way. 
The  wife  of  the  mission  president, 
petite  and  fair-haired,  made  her  way 
towards  us,  the  mysterious  young 
man  at  her  elbow. 

'Ton  must  meet  one  of  our  mem- 
bers from  the  States,"  she  said,  tak- 
ing my  hand  in  warm  welcome.  ''He 
is  Dr.  James  Flores  who  is  studying 
at  the  University  of  Mexico,  and 
expects  to  practice  here." 

npHE  young  man  flushed  and  ex- 
tended his  hand.  I  thought  him 
young  to  be  a  doctor.  'Ta  Presi- 
dente  elevates  me  too  rapidly,"  he 
said,  as  his  hand  grasped  mine,  "for 
awhile  yet,  the  title  is  only  mine  by 
courtesy." 

"You  have  no  need  for  modesty 
here,"  I  said  smiling.  "Titles  are 
highly  valued  and  used  often." 

"I  know,"  he  replied,  turning  to 
me  after  he  had  greeted  John.  "I 
am  in  a  way  a  native,  though  I  have 
been  a  long  time  away."  He  told 
us  that  his  mother  was  a  Mexican 
girl  who  had  married  his  father  on 
one  of  his  visits  to  Mexico,  and  that 
his  father's  people  were  Mexican  by 
way  of  California  before  the  Revo- 
lutionary War.  He  had  lived  in 
Mexico  when  he  was  a  child,  but 
his  father  had  returned  to  the  States 
during  his  seventh  year.  He  was  a 
4-F,  a  minor  thing,  but  the  services 
would  not  have  him,  and  now  that 
his  father  was  dead  and  his  mother 


HERMANAS 


531 


long  gone,  he  had  come  to  Mexico 
to  finish  his  medical  training  and  do 
some  special  research.  ''My  mother 
gave  me  a  great  love  for  Mexico/' 
he  said,  ending  his  short  saga. 

"But  why  finish  here?"  I  asked. 
"Would  it  not  be  better  to  do  it 
in  the  States?" 

"It  would  be  my  last  year  there, 
but,  here,  I  will  take  longer."  He 
was  eager  to  explain.  "Here  I  can 
make  it  on  my  own.  I'm  lucky  be- 
cause of  the  research  work.  It  got 
me  a  laboratory  job  at  the  hospital 
and  supplies  my  room  and  board 
there.  You'll  have  to  excuse  my 
babbling."  He  flushed  again.  "I 
guess  it's  because  I  haven't  had  a 
chance  to  talk  to  an  American  wom- 
an for  so  long."  He  glanced  at  the 
small  figure  of  la  Presidente,  sur- 
rounded by  members.  "At  the  Mis- 
sion Home  they've  been  kindness 
itself,  but  I've  been  too  busy  to  go 
there  for  weeks." 

Graciela,  who  had  been  standing 
quietly  behind  me  during  all  this 


flow  of  words,   came  forward,  her 
eyes  big  in  her  lovely,  eager  face. 

I  introduced  them,  speaking  in 
English,  and  wondering  if  her  vo- 
cabulary was  good  enough  to  have 
caught  all  we  had  said. 

"I  know  about  you."  She  looked 
up  into  his  face.  "You  are  like  me, 
of  Mexico,  but  we  have  lived  else- 
where." 

Jim  Flores,  who  had  looked  at 
her  as  a  man  looks  at  an  attractive 
child,  opened  his  eyes  and  saw  the 
woman  whose  words  no  longer  left 
them  strangers. 

'*I  think  I  have  always  been  of 
Mexico,"  he  said  in  Spanish,  "but 
it  is  only  lately  I  have  come  to  un- 
derstand. Now  I  am  happier  for 
it." 

"Then  you  have  come  home.  I 
am  glad,  for  I,  too,  am  just  come 
home."  Her  hand  still  rested  in 
his,  and  it  was  in  that  moment  that 
the  seeds  of  their  love  were  sown. 

{To  be  continued) 


Vl/ouid    LJou  QJind  [Peace? 

Gene  Komo\o 


Would  you  find  peace? 

Then  stand  amid  stark  quaking  aspen  trees 

And  hark  to  their  tranquiUty  of  tone, 

When  their  bright  leaves  are  jostled  by  a  breeze 

Behold  dawn  raise  the  windows  of  the  day, 

And  light  arrange  its  great  lamp  on  the  sill  . 

List  to  bubbling  brooks  with  pebbles  play. 

Peace  lingers  long  beside  a  bloom-banked  rill. 

Seek  for  peace  when  day's  end  has  gone  down 

Below  a  pastel  tinted  horizon. 


Peace  on  earth  is  an  illusive  thing, 
Much  like  a  bird  continuously  awing. 


vl/hole'  vUheat   Ujread 

Jessie  Nellis 

Makes  2  large  loaves,  pans  9/2x55/2x2^  inches,  or  3  smaller  loaves,  pans 
8  /4  X4  54  X2  Vz  inches. 

Measure     7  c.  whole-wheat  flour  1/3  c,  powdered  dry  milk 

1  c.  white  flour  into  a  3-quart  Vz    c.  cooking  oil 

mixing  bowl  1   tbsp.  salt 

Crumble     2  cakes    fresh    yeast    in    small  yeast  and  sugar,  Stir  with  spoon 

bowl  or  cup  until  like  syrup,  then  combine 

Add  2  tbsp.  sugar  mixtures  and  add   2   c.   warm 

Mix  in  large  3-quart  bowl  water,  alternately  with  as  much 

Beat  well  in  a  separate  bowl  whole-wheat      flour      as      the 

4  eggs  beater  will  take  nicely. 
Add             Vz   c.  dark  syrup 

Stir  in  the  remaining  whole-wheat  flour  with  a  large  spoon.  Use  white  flour  to 
knead  bread  on  the  board,  turning  dough  onto  canvas-covered,  floured  board.  Knead 
until  smooth  and  springy. 

If  electric  mixer  is  not  used,  beat  the  eggs  well  in  a  large  bowl  with  rotary  beater, 
and  stir  in  remaining  ingredients  well. 

Place  in  a  large  greased  bowl  or  container  and  cover  with  dry  cloth.  Let  rise 
until  double  in  bulk.  The  dough  will  rise  at  any  regular  room  temperature,  but  more 
quickly  at  80°  to  85°  F. 

Turn  dough  onto  kneading  board,  knead  down,  and  divide  into  two  or  three  parts, 
according  to  the  size  of  pan  used. 

Roll  dough  with  rolling  pin  into  rectangular  shape,  turning  over  once  or  twice,  to 
remove  bubbles.  Fold  one-third  of  dough  from  each  end  back  onto  itself,  pressing 
firmly  together,  keeping  corners  square.  Roll  dough  into  loaf,  rolling  gently  but  firmly 
with  hands  to  insure  uniform  texture.  Place  loaf  in  well-greased  pan  and  cover  with 
a  dry  cloth.  Let  rise  until  1  to  1  Yi  inches  above  pan.  Place  in  400°  oven  for  5 
minutes  to  spring  loaf,  then  reduce  heat  to  325°  F.,  baking  larger  loaves  50  minutes 
more,  and  smaller  loaves  40  minutes  more. 


cJhree  JLittle  Sisters 

Dora  Toone  Biough 

Last  night  I  was  baby-sitting 

To  Julie  and  Jolee,  age  two; 

And  darling  Patricia  just  half-past  three- 

Her  eyes  are  delphinium  blue. 

I  sang,  then  told  stories  and  cuddled; 

They  kissed  me  and  laughed  with  glee. 

Heaven  opened  real  wide  to  Grandma, 

For  three  angels  sat  on  her  knee. 


Page  532 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Muriel  S.  Wallis 

UINTAH  STAKE  (UTAH),  ASHLEY  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS  MAKE  A 
ONE-HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  NINE  YEARS 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Nellie  Kloeppel;  Phidelia  Anderson;  Sarah  Smith; 
Elmaide  Freestone. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Kathleen  Allred;  Annie  Morrison;  Flossie  Pace; 
Stella  Freestone;  Irene  Karren. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Nelhe  Gardiner;  Mary  Kidd;  Nellie  Merkley; 
Beatrice  Harrison;  Flora  Winn;  Alene  Swett. 

Eva  Mecham  and  Elva  Deans  were  not  present  when  this  picture  was  taken. 

Other  wards  which  were  honored  at  a  visiting  teacher  con\'ention  held  February 
13,  1955,  were:  Naples,  with  one  hundred  per  cent  for  seven  years;  Vernal  Second 
Ward,  one  hundred  per  cent  for  six  years;  Lapoint,  six  years;  Davis,  three  years;  Bonan- 
za, Vernal  First  Ward,  and  Maeser,  one  hundred  per  cent  records  for  one  year. 

Muriel  S.  Walhs  is  president  of  Uintah  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  533 


534 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vivian  R.  McConkie 

ENSIGN  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH),  SOUTH  TWENTIETH  WARD 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  HONORS  PAST  PRESIDENTS  AT  ANNIVERSARY  PARTY 

Center  table,  right,  at  the  far  end  of  the  table,  Marianne  C.  Sharp^  First  Counselor 
in  the  general  presidency  of  Relief  Society;  third  from  Sister  Sharp  (in  light-colored 
dress),  Josephine  Folland,  Secretary;  Myitis  Thompson,  First  Counselor;  Emma  Buck- 
miller,  President;  across  the  table,  at  the  left  front,  Carma  Manwaring,  Second  Coun- 
selor. 

Vivian  R.  McConkie  is  president  of  Ensign  Stake  Relief  Society. 


photograph  submitted  by  Rose  B.   Brimley 

MARICOPA  STAKE    (ARIZONA)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  BOARD  AT  ANNIVER- 
SARY PARTY  HONORING  PAST  PRESIDENTS,  March   17,   1955 

Left  to  right:  Mildred  B.  Jarvis,  social  science  class  leader;  Opal  John,  Magazine 
representative;  Rose  Brimley,  Secretary;  Zelda  Merritt,  First  Counselor;  Esther  Miller, 
President  (cutting  the  cake);  Willa  Gray,  Second  Counselor;  Davida  Dalton  organist; 
Marva  Addington,  chorister;  Ivern  Openshaw,  literature  class  leader;  Hazel  Cook,  visit- 
ing teacher  message  leader;  Delia  Standage,  theology  class  leader. 

Rose  B.  Brimley,  Secretary,  Maricopa  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "On  March 
17th,  we  honored  the  seventieth  year  of  the  stake  organization.  We  called  our  program 
'Through  the  Years'  and  honored  each  president.  Those  still  aHve  represented  them- 
selves, and  the  others  were  represented  by  members  of  their  immediate  famihes.  Sister 
Mildred  B.  Jarvis  wrote  the  history  of  the  stake  from  its  organization  in  1885.  The 
program  was  very  successful  and  brought  together  many  old  friends  of  past  years.  Fol- 
lowing our  lead,  quite  a  few  of  the  wards  wrote  the  history  of  their  organizations  and 
honored  their  past  presidents." 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


535 


Photograph  submitted  by  Alice  Alldredge 

LAS  VEGAS  STAKE  (NEVADA)  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  April  24,  1955 

Lucy  Bunker,  stake  chorister,  is  standing  in  front  of  the  piano;  Fern  Ohve,  pianist, 
is  seated  at  the  left;  Kathryn  Bleak,  organist,  seated  at  the  right. 

This  chorus  is  composed  of  eighty-three  women,  and  includes  representatives  from 
each  of  the  fourteen  wards  of  the  stake.  Some  of  these  women  had  to  travel  more 
than  a  hundred  miles  to  participate  in  the  chorus. 

Alice  Alldredge  is  president  of  Las  Vegas  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Verny  J.   Olson 


SOUTH  SALT  LAKE  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 
FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Front  row,  center,  reading  from  left  to  right  (in  dark  dresses):  Nancy  Olsen, 
stake  chorister;  Virginia  G.  Johnson,  stake  organist;  Verny  J.  Olson,  President,  South 
Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society;  Mehina  Dust,  Second  Counselor,  at  the  right  on  the 
fourth  row. 

Once  each  year  this  group  of  Singing  Mothers  furnishes  the  music  for  stake  quarter- 
ly conference.  The  group  is  composed  of  singers  from  nine  of  the  ten  wards  in  the 
stake.  Nine  stake  board  members  and  se\enteen  members  of  ward  presidencies  are 
among  the  group. 


536 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Matilda  B.  Gilbert 

FRANKLIN  STAKE  (IDAHO),  FRANKLIN  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

PRESIDENTS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Veroka  Nash,  who  served  six  years;  Isabel)  Lowe, 
who  served  as  president  twice,  a  total  of  twenty  years;  Alice  Woodward,  who  served 
six  years. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Stella  Biggs,  who  served  for  three  years;  Areta 
Doney,  five  years;  Elma  Porter,  present  President. 

These  devoted  sisters  have  served  as  presidents  of  the  Franklin  Ward  Relief  Society 
since  1912. 

Matilda  B.  Gilbert  is  president  of  Franklin  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Loleta  W.  Dixon 

WEST  UTAH  STAKE  (UTAH),  RIVERGROVE  FIRST  AND  SECOND  WARDS 
ANNIVERSARY  PARTY,  March   15,   1955 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Bessie  Cochran,  organist,  Rivergrove  Second  Ward; 
Veneta  Broadbent,  Secretary,  Rivergrove  Second  Ward;  Gwen  J.  Christensen,  former 
ward  president   (Rivergrove),  now  President,  Sharon  Stake  Relief  Society;  Beth  Mars- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


537 


den,  West  Utah  Stake  theology  class  leader;  Inez  Hindmarsh,  West  Utah  Stake  work 
meeting  leader;  Ada  Jackson,  Work  Director  Counselor,  Rivergrove  Second  Ward;  Zelma 
Killpack,  Education  Counselor,  Rivergrove  Second  Ward  Relief  Society;  Bishop 
Wesley  Carter,  Rivergrove  Second  Ward;  America  Perry,  President,  Rivergrove  Second 
Ward  Rehef  Society;  Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  President,  Relief  Society;  Estella  D. 
Lewis,  President,  Rivergrove  First  Ward  Relief  Society;  Alice  Hawkins,  Employment 
Counselor,  Rivergrove  First  Ward  Relief  Society. 

"It  v\'as  a  rare  privilege  to  have  President  Belle  S.  Spafford  as  the  guest  speaker  at 
our  Relief  Society  birthday  party,"  Sister  Lewis  and  Sister  Perry  report  "The  two 
wards  were  combined  for  the  occasion,  and  over  one  hundred  women  enjoyed  the  after- 
noon together." 

Loleta  W.  Dixon  is  president  of  West  Utah  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Luella  C.  Ricks 


TACOMA  STAKE  (WASHINGTON),  THIRD  WARD  ANNIVERSARY  PARTY 


March  18, 


L955 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Second  Counselor  Ruth  Brackenbury;  President 
Edith  Reese;  First  Counselor  Jean  Ricks;  Secretary  Ruth  Caliban;  Margaret  Crouch; 
Ethel  Orth. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Dorothy  Stevens;  Rhea  Hansen;  Delia  Russell; 
Elveda  Wood;  Vilate  Bottoms;  Luella  C.  Ricks,  President,  Tacoma  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety. 

On  this  delightful  occasion  a  smorgasbord  was  prepared  for  the  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  and  their  partners.  A  program  and  games  were  then  enjoyed,  using  the 
theme  of  the  first  Relief  Society  organization.  The  birthday  cake  was  decorated  with 
pictures  of  President  Emma  Smith  and  President  Belle  S.  Spafford.  Top  hats  and  bon- 
nets were  presented  to  everyone  present. 


LESSON 


DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  34— Political  and  Religious  Disintegration 

Elder  LeJand  H.  Monson 

(Text:  The  Book  of  Mormon:  Helaman  chapters  1-5:5) 

For  Tuesday,  November  1,  1955 
Objective:  To  show  how  unrighteous  desires  and  acts  bring  pohtical  and  rehgious 
disintegration,  but  the  Lord  is  merciful  and  prospers  those  who  repent. 


Struggle  Over  the  Judgment-Seat 
TN  the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges,  there  was  much  con- 
tention over  the  judgment-seat. 
Pahoran  had  died  and  three  of  his 
sons,  Pahoran,  Paanchi,  and  Pacu- 
meni,  contended  for  the  position. 
This  created  a  three-fold  division 
among  the  people.  An  election  was 
held,  and,  according  to  democratic 
procedure,  Pahoran  was  elected.  But 
the  minority  who  supported  Paan- 
chi refused  to  abide  by  the  decision 
of  the  majority.  Paanchi  who  was 
seeking  to  overthrow  the  legitimate 
government  and  thus  destroy  the 
liberty  of  the  people,  was  tried  ac- 
cording to  the  voice  of  the  people 
and  condemned  to  death,  ".  .  .  for 
he  had  raised  up  in  rebellion  and 
sought  to  destroy  the  liberty  of  the 
people"  (Helaman  1:8).  His  fol- 
lowers then  sent  Kishkumen  to  mur- 
der Pahoran  ''.  .  .  as  he  sat  upon 
the  judgment-seat"  (Helaman  1:9). 
So  speedy  was  Kishkumen's  flight, 
after  the  murder,  that  no  one  over- 
took him,  and,  as  he  was  disguised, 
he  went  unpunished  and  formed  a 

Page  538 


secret  combination  with  his  band. 
Pacumeni  was  then  chosen  by  the 
voice  of  the  people  to  be  chief  judge 
and  governor  over  the  land. 

Moronfhah  Defeats  the  Lamanites 
The  following  year  the  Lamanites 
armed  ".  .  .  with  swords,  and  with 
cimeters  and  with  bows,  and  with 
arrows,  and  with  head-plates,  and 
with  breastplates,  and  with  all  man- 
ner of  shields  of  every  kind"  (Hela- 
man 1:14),  came  to  battle  against 
the  Nephites.  The  leader  of  these 
Lamanites  was  Coriantumr,  a  dis- 
senter from  the  Nephites,  and  a 
descendant  of  Zarahemla.  They  at- 
tacked the  city  of  Zarahemla  in  the 
center  of  the  land.  Because  of  their 
internal  conflict  over  the  judgment- 
seat,  the  Nephites  had  neglected  to 
station  a  sufficient  number  of 
guards  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla, 
feeling  that  the  Lamanites  would 
not  attack  it. 

In  the  battle  which  resulted, 
Pacumeni  was  slain  by  Coriantumr. 
Not  satisfied  with  the  capture  of 
this  great  city,  Coriantumr  started 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


539 


for  the  city  of  Bountiful.  He  cap- 
tured many  cities  and  strongholds 
between  Zarahemla  and  Bountiful, 
for  he  wanted  to  obtain  the  north 
parts  of  the  land. 

Coriantumr's  march  through  the 
center  of  Nephite  territory  gave  ad- 
vantage to  Moronihah,  leader  of  the 
Nephite  forces.  Moronihah  was 
the  son  of  the  former  chief  captain 
Moroni.  Moronihah,  like  his  great 
father,  was  not  only  a  military  lead- 
er but  a  man  of  God.  '\  .  .  Moroni- 
hah did  preach  many  things  unto 
the  people  because  of  their  iniqui- 
ty ..  .  and  did  prophesy  many 
things  unto  them  concerning  their 
iniquities,  and  what  should  come 
unto  them  if  they  did  not  repent  of 
their  sins"  (Helaman  4:14).  He 
brought  fresh  forces  and  supplies 
from  the  outer  strongholds  and, 
ultimately,  surrounded  the  Laman- 
ites.  Retreating  towards  Zarahemla, 
Coriantumr  was  slain.  The  Laman- 
ite  forces  yielded.  ''And  it  came  to 
pass  that  Moronihah  took  posses- 
sion of  the  city  of  Zarahemla  again, 
and  caused  that  the  Lamanites  who 
had  been  taken  prisoners  should 
depart  out  of  the  land  in  peace'' 
(Helaman  1:33). 

Rise  oi  Gadianton  Rohheis 

The  murder  of  Pacumeni  and  the 
capture  of  Zarahemla  made  neces- 
sary the  calling  of  another  election 
in  which  Helaman,  son  of  Helaman, 
was  raised  to  the  position  of  chief 
judge.  Possessed  of  an  overweening 
ambition  for  power,  Gadianton, 
".  .  .  who  was  exceeding  expert  .  .  . 
in  his  craft,  to  carry  on  the  secret 
work  of  murder  and  of  robbery  .  .  ." 
(Helaman  2:4)  made  himself  ruler 
of  the  Gadianton  band  which  was 
composed  of  Kishkumen  and  his 
followers.     Gadianton     sought     to 


place  himself  in  the  judgment-seat. 
Flattered  by  Gadianton  with  prom- 
ises of  power,  Kishkumen  attempted 
to  murder  Helaman,  and  was 
stabbed  in  the  back  by  one  of 
Helaman's  servants.  Helaman,  know- 
ing the  danger  of  this  secret  combi- 
nation of  conspirators,  sought  to  de- 
stroy the  organization  by  killing  the 
leaders.  For  safety,  Gadianton  and 
his  band  fled  unharmed  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

For  three  years  there  was  peace, 
but  in  the  forty-sixth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  '\  .  .  there  was 
much  contention  and  many  dissen- 
sions .  .  .''  (Helaman  3:3)  among 
the  Nephites.  Dissenting  groups 
left  for  the  land  northward  to  in- 
herit the  land. 

And  they  did  travel  to  an  exceeding 
great  distance,  insomuch  that  they  came 
to  large  bodies  of  water  and  many  riv- 
ers ..  .  they  did  spread  forth  into  all 
parts  of  the  land,  into  whatever  parts  it 
had  not  been  rendered  desolate  and  with- 
out timber,  because  of  the  many  inhab- 
itants who  had  before  inherited  the 
land  .  .  .  the  people  became  .  .  .  expert 
in  the  working  of  cement  ....  And  the 
people  .  .  .  did  dwell  in  tents,  and  in 
houses  of  cement   (Helaman   3:4  ff.). 

Peace  and  Prosperity 
Under  Helaman 

Helaman  filled  '\  .  .  the  judg- 
ment-seat with  justice  and  equity; 
yea,  he  did  observe  to  keep  the 
statutes,  and  the  judgments,  and 
the  commandments  of  God;  and 
he  did  do  that  which  was  right  in 
the  sight  of  God  continually;  and 
he  did  walk  after  the  ways  of  his 
father,  insomuch  that  he  did  pros- 
per in  the  land. 

''And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
had  two  sons.  He  gave  unto  the 
eldest  the  name  of  Nephi,  and  un- 
to the  youngest,  the  name  of  Lehi. 


540  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 

And  they  began  to  grow  up  unto  hating     their     Nephite     brethren, 

the  Lord"  (Helaman  3:20-21).  stirred  the  Lamanites  up  to  a  point 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  where  they  agreed  to  unite  with  the 

same  year  [49th  year  of  the  reign  of  dissenters   in   a   battle   against   the 

judges]    there  was   exceeding   great  Nephites. 

prosperity  in  the  church,  insomuch  Again,    in    the    fifty-seventh  and 

that  there  were  thousands  who  did  fifty-eighth    year    of    the    reign    of 

join    themselves    unto    the    church  the  judges,  the  Lamanites  captured 

and  were  baptized  unto  repentance.  Zarahemla,  and  ".  .  .  also  all  the 

"And  so  great  was  the  prosperity  lands,   even   unto   the  land   which 

of  the   church,  and   so   many   the  was  near  the  land  Bountiful"  (Hela- 

blessings  which  were  poured  out  up-  nian  4:5).     The  Nephites  fortified 

on  the  people,  that  even  the  high  themselves    in   the   land   Bountiful 

priests  and  the  teachers  were  them-  -.  .  .  from  the  west  sea,  even  unto 

selves  astonished  beyond  measure.  the  east;  it  being  a  day's  journey 

"And   it  came  to  pass   that  the  for  a  Nephite,  on  the  line  which 

work  of  the  Lord  did  prosper  unto  they    had    fortified    and    stationed 

the   baptizing  and   uniting   to   the  their  armies  to  defend  their  north 

church    of   God,   many   souls,   yea,  country"    (Helaman  4:7). 

even  tens  of  thousands.  In  the  sixtieth  year  of  the  reign 

"Thus  we  may  see  that  the  Lord  of  the  judges,  Moronihah  recaptured 

is  merciful  unto  all  who  will,  in  the  many  of  the  cities  between  Bounti- 

sincerity  of  their  hearts,  call  upon  ful  and  Zarahemla.     Commenting 

his  holy  name.  on   these   battles   and   their  conse- 

"Yea,  thus  we  see  that  the  gate  quences,  the  historian  Mormon  in- 

of  heaven  is  open  unto  all,  even  to  terpolates: 

those  who  will  believe  on  the  name  "Now  this  great  loss  of  the  Ne- 

of  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  Son  of  phites,     and    the    great     slaughter 

God"  (Helaman  3:24-28).  which  was  among  them,  would  not 

Nephi  As  Chief  Judge  have  happened  had  it  not  been  for 

"And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  fifty  their  wickedness  and  their  abomi- 

and  third  year  of  the  reign  of  the  nation  which  was  among  them;  yea, 

judges,  Helaman  died,  and  his  eldest  and  it  was  among  those  also  who 

son   Nephi  began   to  reign   in   his  professed  to  belong  to  the  church 

stead.    And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  of  God. 

did  fill  the  judgment-seat  with  jus-  "And  it  was  because  of  the  pride 

tice  and  equity;  yea,  he  did  keep  of  their  hearts,  because  of  their  ex- 

the   commandments   of   God,   and  ceeding  riches,  yea,  it  was  because 

did  walk  in  the  ways  of  his  father"  of    their   oppression    to    the    poor, 

(Helaman  3:37).  withholding    their    food    from    the 

Dissensions    from    the    Church,  hungry,  withholding  their  clothing 

murder,  and  other  crimes  continued  from  the  naked,  and  smiting  their 

through  the  period  in  which  Nephi  humble  brethren  upon  the  cheek, 

served  as  chief  judge.     The  rebel-  making  a  mock  of  that  which  was 

lious  part  of  the  population,  how-  sacred,  denying  the  spirit  of  proph- 

ever,  was  slain  or  driven  among  the  ecy   and   of  revelation,   murdering, 

Lamanites.    These  exiled  deserters,  plundering,  lying,  stealing,  commit- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


541 


ting  adultery,  rising  up  in  great  con- 
tentions, and  deserting  away  into 
the  land  of  Nephi,  among  the 
Lamanites— 

"And  because  of  this  their  great 
wickedness,  and  their  boastings  in 
their  own  strength,  they  were  left 
in  their  own  strength;  therefore 
they  did  not  prosper  .  .  ."  (Hela- 
man    4:11-13.     See    also    Helaman 

Nephi  Devotes  Life  to  Church 

Repentance  again  brought  back 
to  them  some  of  their  former  pros- 
perity, for  they  now  realized  that 
possible  annihilation  faced  them. 

'Tea,  they  began  to  remember 
the  prophecies  of  Alma,  and  also 
the  words  of  Mosiah:  and  thev  saw 
that  they  had  been  a  stiffnecked 
people,  and  that  they  had  set  at 
naught  the  commandments  of  God; 

''And  that  they  had  altered  and 
trampled  under  their  feet  the  laws 
of  ^Iosiah,  or  that  which  the  Lord 
commanded  him  to  give  unto  the 
people;  and  they  saw  that  their  laws 
had  become  corrupted,  and  that 
they  had  become  a  wicked  people, 
insomuch  that  they  were  wicked 
even  like  unto  the  Lamanites. 

"And  because  of  their  iniquity 
the  church  had  begun  to  dwindle; 
and  they  began  to  disbelie\'e  in  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  and  in  the  spirit 
of  revelation;  and  the  judgments  of 
God  did  stare  them  in  the  face. 

"And  they  saw  that  they  had  be- 
come weak,  like  unto  their  brethren, 
the  Lamanites,  and  that  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  did  no  more  preserve 


them;  yea,  it  had  withdrawn  from 
them  because  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
doth  not  dwell  in  unholy  temples— 
"Therefore  the  Lord  did  cease  to 
preser\e  them  by  his  miraculous  and 
matchless  power,  for  they  had  fallen 
into  a  state  of  unbelief  and  awful 
wickedness;  and  they  saw  that  the 
Lamanites  were  exceedingly  more 
numerous  than  they,  and  except 
they  should  cleave  unto  the  Lord 
their  God  they  must  unavoidably 
perish"  (Helaman  4:21-25). 

It  was  then  (in  30  B.C.  the  sixty- 
second  vear  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges)  that  Nephi  who  ".  .  .  had 
become  weary  because  of  their  in- 
iquity .  .  ."  (Helaman  5:4),  relin- 
quished the  judgment-seat  to  Cezor- 
am,  ".  .  .  and  took  it  upon  him  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  all  the  re- 
mainder of  his  davs,  and  his  brother 
Lehi  also,  all  the  remainder  of  his 
days"  (Helaman  5:4). 

Nephi  knew  that  "...  wickedness 
never  was  happiness"  (Alma  41:10), 
that  nations  cannot  sin  with  im- 
punity. 

Questions  and  Topics  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Who  were  the  sons  of  Pahoran  who 
contended  for  the  judgment-seat? 

2.  What  did  the  secret  combination, 
called  the  Gadianton  robbers,  do  to  in- 
jure the  Xephites? 

3.  Which  was  the  most  important  of- 
fice to  Nephi,  being  chief  judge  or  high 
priest?    Give  reasons  for  your  answer. 

4.  \\^hat  causes  political  disintegration? 
Religious  disintegration? 

5.  How  did  the  historian  Mormon  an- 
swer this  question? 


Visiting  cJeacher    t/Lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 

Lesson  34— ''But  Thou,  When   Thou    Proyest,   Enter   Into   Thy   Closet,   and 

When  Thou  Host  Shut  Thy  Door,  Pray  to  Thy  Father  Who  Is  in  Secret; 

and  Thy  Father,  Who  Seeth  in  Secret,  Shall  Reward  Thee 

Openly"  (3  Nephi  13:6). 

Edith  S.  Elliott 

For  Tuesday,  November  i,  1955 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  we  are  admonished  to  pray  in  secret  and  we  shall 
be  rewarded  openly. 

T ITHEN  we  were  children  and  had  and  he  has  told  us,  ".  .  .  your  Father 

a  deep  and  earnest  desire  for  knoweth  what  things  ye  have  need 

something— something  that  at  that  of  before  ye  ask  him"    (3   Nephi 

moment  was  more  important  to  us  13:8).      Secret   prayer    conveys   an 

than  anything  else,  we  did  not  shout  honest  plea  and  there  is  no  need  for 

it  from  the  housetops,  nor  tell  every-  sham  or  pretense.     One  can  pour 

body  about  it.     Rather,  we  bided  out  his  heart  uninhibited  in  solitude, 

our  time.    We  thought  about  it,  we  and  this,  alone,  is  good  for  the  soul, 

watched  for  a  quiet  moment  when  When   our  freedom   and   liberty 

we  could  ask  one  or  both  parents  were    in    jeopardy   at   the    time   of 

to  grant  to  us  the  thing  that  we  the  American  Revolution,  General 

longed  for.    Sometimes  it  was  a  ma-  Washington  sought  the  Lord  in  se- 

terial  need  or  just  understanding,  or  cret  prayer.  He  knew  no  one  could 

a  word  of  advice.    Other  times  we  help  or  advise  him  but  his  God.  He 

wanted    to    express    gratitude    for  drew  away  from  his  associates  and 

many     kindnesses,     considerations,  laid  his  problems  before  his  Maker, 

and  indulgences.    Any  of  the  above  The  answer  to  that  prayer  was  lib- 

we  considered  too  personal  and  pri-  erty  and  freedom, 

vate  for  an  audience,  and  so  it  is  The  boy  Prophet  of  this  dispen- 

with  prayer.    Our  deepest  and  most  sation,    after    much    thought    and 

serious  thoughts  whether  of  plead-  speculation,   went    alone   into    the 

ings  or  thanksgiving  are  between  us  woods    to    pray.     His    desire    for 

and  our  God.     Therefore,  we  ap-  knowledge  of  his  Heavenly  Father's 

proach  him  in  quiet  and  in  secret  will  was  so  sincere  and  personal  that 

and    in    supplication    gain    a    clear  he  could  only  talk  it  over  with  him 

channel— a  channel  always  open  to  in    private.     The    answer   to    that 

us.  prayer  brought  the  gospel  of  Jesus 

The  Savior  has  given  us  advice  on  Christ  back  to  this  earth  in  its  full- 
prayer  as  to  how,  when,  and  where  ness.  This  is  a  perfect  example  of 
to  supplicate.  The  Lord's  Prayer  both  the  Prophet  and  others  being 
found  in  both  The  Book  of  Mor-  rewarded  openly,  a  reward  that  all 
mon  and  the  Bible  is  his  pattern—  mankind  may  enjoy,  if  they  will  but 
both  direct  and  simple.  live  for  it. 

We  know  God  sees  us  as  we  are  It  is  so  easy  to  go  down  on  our 

Page  542 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


543 


knees  in  time  of  trouble  and  sorrow 
and  say  as  King  David  said: 

Hear  my  prayer,  O  Lord,  and  let  my 
cry  come  unto  thee.  Hide  not  thy  face 
from  me  in  the  day  when  I  am  in  trouble; 
incline    thine   ear   unto    me:    in   the   day 


when  I  call  answer  me  speedily   (Psalms 

102:1-2). 

Let  us  not  forget,  also,  to  go  to 
the  Lord  often  and  in  secret  with 
thanksgiving  in  our  hearts  for  his 
loving  generosity. 


vi/ork   nleettng — Food  Preparation  and  Service 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  2— Meal  Planning 
Rhea  H.  Gardner 


For  Tuesday,  November  8,  1955 


A 


woman  can  rightfully  be  credit- 
ed as  being  a  good  cook  when 
she  prepares  foods  and  combines 
them  in  meals  in  such  a  way  that 
everyone  at  the  table  eats  what  he 
should  because  they  taste  so  good. 
One  of  the  important  responsibili- 
ties of  every  homemaker  is  the 
establishment  of  good  food  habits 
for  family  members.  Well-balanced, 
properly  cooked,  attractively  pre- 
pared colorful  meals  encourage  good 
food  habits. 

The  secret  of  successful  food 
combinations  lies  in  the  skillful  use 
of  contrast. 

Contrast  in  Flavor 

Commonly  used  bland,  staple 
foods,  such  as  bread,  cereals,  rice, 
potatoes,  and  macaroni  need  to  be 
accented  by  small  amounts  of  de- 
cided flavors.  At  breakfast,  fruit, 
bacon,  or  marmalade  may  serve  that 
purpose.  At  other  meals,  sauces,  rel- 
ishes, salads,  cheese,  and  certain 
vegetables  are  valued,  in  part,  for 
the  flavor  contrast  which  they  pro- 
vide. A  repetition  of  the  same  flav- 
or within  a  single  meal  is  a  mistake. 


Contrast  in  Texture 

Textures  in  food  are  the  character- 
istic qualities  that  we  describe  as 
hard,  soft,  crisp,  chewy,  etc.  A  meal 
made  up  of  too  many  dry  and  crisp 
foods  overtires  the  jaws.  A  meal  that 
is  too  soft  gives  little  sense  of  satis- 
faction. 

Contrast  in  Color 

For  occasional  festivity,  carry  out 
a  color  scheme,  but  let  moderation 
be  the  watchword.  Colorless  meals 
are  likely  to  kill  the  appetite.  A 
meal  of  stewed  chicken,  mashed 
potatoes,  and  cauliflower  could  be 
made  much  more  appetizing  with 
the  addition  of  a  sprig  of  parsley,  or 
chopped  parsley,  butter  put  over  the 
cauliflower,  and  with  a  dash  of  pap- 
rika or  strips  of  green  peppers  or 
carrots.  These  garnishes  would  in- 
crease the  attractiveness  of  the 
plates  with  little  additional  labor.  A 
more  colorful  vegetable  would  also 
add  to  the  attractiveness  of  the 
plate. 

Contrast  in  Temperature 
Cold  foods  and  hot  foods  served 


544 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


at  the  same  meal  supply  attractive 
contrast,  whether  the  meal  is  served 
in  July  or  December. 

This  difference  in  temperature  is 
an  important  consideration. 

Contrast  in  Concentration 

Foods  which  contain  large 
amounts  of  sugar,  fat,  or  protein 
are  rich  or  concentrated.  Foods 
which  contain  a  large  amount  of 
water  or  fiber  are  diluted.  The  skill- 
ful menu  planner  keeps  each  in  its 
proper  place. 

Planning  Ahead 

An  understanding  of  what  is 
needed  to  prepare  a  well-balanced 
meal  and  planning  ahead  add  to 
one's  shopping  enjoyment  and  satis- 
faction. The  shopper  who  can  se- 
lect the  right  cut  of  beef  for  stew 
will  serve  a  better  stew.  The  shop- 
per who  knows  the  tests  for  select- 
ing good  citrus  fruits,  vegetables, 
eggs,  and  other  fresh  products  will 
serve  meals  with  more  appetite  ap- 
peal. 

Paper  and  pencil,  a  chair,  a  table, 
and  you,  make  a  perfect  quartet  for 
pre-shopping  savings  and  sense.  You 
need  a  rough  idea  of  the  family's 
needs  for  meals  for  the  next  week. 
Jot  down  these  meal  plans  for  ref- 
erence before  making  shopping  lists. 
Then  you  are  ready  to  match  your 
plans  to  what  are  the  best  market 
buys. 

First,  scan  the  food  advertise- 
ments in  your  local  paper.  Check  to 
see  what  meat  or  meats  are  the  best 
buy,  with  consideration  of  what  you 
have  served  recently. 

Having  decided  upon  meats,  next 
choose  vegetables  to  go  with  them. 
You  may  have  some  canned  or  froz- 
en vegetables  at  home,   and  wish 


only  to  buy  some  fresh  ones  for  a 
crisp  salad.  Before  buying  foods, 
compare  their  values  according  to 
the  number  of  servings  obtainable 
from  each.  Cabbage  may  be  for  sale 
at  three  cents  a  pound.  An  average 
serving  of  cabbage  is  one-fourth 
pound,  and  the  only  waste  would 
be  about  two  outside  leaves.  Spin- 
ach may  be  advertised  at  two 
pounds  for  twenty-five  cents.  It 
takes  one-third  pound  of  spinach 
for  an  average  serving.  Compare 
costs  of  the  two  vegetables. 

Staples  are  also  important.  Make 
a  habit  of  replenishing  them  before 
they  are  all  gone. 

A  young  bride  had  green  peppers 
on  her  shopping  list,  priced  at 
twenty-three  cents  each.  She  admit- 
ted that  the  price  was  out  of  line 
with  her  budget,  but  she  said,  ''I 
must  have  one,  for  my  recipe  calls 
for  one-fourth  cup  chopped  green 
peppers.''  An  equal  amount  of  cel- 
ery, parsley,  or  onion  might  have 
served  just  as  well,  especially  while 
green  peppers  were  out  of  season. 
A  bunch  of  parsley  in  your  garden 
during  the  growing  season,  and  in 
a  pot  in  the  kitchen  window  other 
times,  can  save  pennies  and  con- 
tribute much  to  the  eye  appeal  of 
your  meals. 

It  is  genuine  fun  to  do  things 
when  you  bring  wisdom  to  the  task. 
As  you  grow  wiser,  you  will  grow 
richer,  because  you  cannot  help  but 
save  money  as  you  add  up  knowl- 
edge and  apply  it  in  your  everyday 
tasks. 

Suggested  Activities  ioi  the 
Class  Leader 

With  an  actual  meal,  or  with  the  use 
of  pictures,  demonstrate  the  various  kinds 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


545 


of  contrasts  in  a  menu.  Visit  grocery  Discuss  the  value  of  the  shopping  hst 
stores,  just  prior  to  gi^ing  the  lesson,  for  and  how  to  make  and  use  one.  An  ex- 
examples  of  good  buys.  Show  or  tell  how  ample  might  consist  of  the  items  needed 
each  good  buy  could  be  used  to  give  eye  to  make  a  fruit  salad,  such  as  grapes, 
and  taste  appeal  to  family  meals.  oranges,  bananas,  etc. 

Note  the  supplementary  material  to  this  lesson  in  the  article  "Do  You  Serve 
Five-Star  Meals  to  Your  Family?"  by  Rhea  H.  Gardner,  on  page  516  of  this  issue  of 
The  Rdief  Society  Magazine. 


I  ♦  * 


JLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Lesson  50— Stevenson's  Prose 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  The  Literature  of  England,  II,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson,  pp.  934-951) 

For  Tuesday,  November  15,  1955 

Objective:   To   gain   a   clearer   understanding   of   the   familiar   term   "strength   of 
character"  by  studying  some  of  Stevenson's  prose  and  relating  it  to  his  life  situation. 


Evensong 

The  embers  of  the  day  are  red 

Beyond  the  murky  hill. 

The  kitchen  smokes;  the  bed 

In  the  darkling  house  is  spread. 

The  great  sky  darkens  overhead, 

And  the  great  woods  are  shrill. 

So  far  have  I  been  led. 

Lord,  by  thy  will; 

So  far  I  have  followed.  Lord,  and  wond- 
ered still. 

The  breeze  from  the  embalmed  land 

Blows  sudden  toward  the  shore, 

And  claps  my  cottage  door. 

I  hear  the  signal.  Lord — I  understand. 

The  night  at  thy  command 

Comes.     I  will  eat  and  sleep  and  will  not 
question  more. 

(Text,  page  881) 

I7OR  the  frail  Stevenson  death  was 
the  constant  reality,  as  near  to 
him  as  the  air  he  breathed,  or  could 
hardly  breathe.  At  age  twenty- 
eight  he  wrote,  'Tf  I  am  spared  .  .  /' 


and  ''.  .  .  we  theorize  with  a  pistol 
to  our  head  .  .  ."  (text,  page  936). 
Of  the  four  essays  in  our  text  three 
are  dominated  by  his  awareness  of 
age  and  death.  At  the  age  of  thirty- 
four,  when  most  men  have  scarcely 
begun  to  live,  Louis  wrote  his 
''Requiem": 

Dig  the  grave  and  let  me  lie. 
Glad  did  I  Hve  and  gladly  die, 
And  I  laid  me  down  with  a  will. 
(Text,  page  881) 

The  poem  "Evensong"  quoted 
above  states  clearly  and  beautifully 
his  willingness  to  submit  in  peace 
to  a  death  as  near  as  it  was  unex- 
plained. Although  death  was  thus 
his  constant  companion,  his  ac- 
knowledgment of  death's  presence 
was  always  serene,  with  no  bitter- 
ness nor  panic.    For  Stevenson  to 


546 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


have  ignored  death  would  have 
seemed  to  him  cowardly  and  un- 
realistic, two  sins  which  led  his 
private  list. 

Stevenson  thus  granted  death  its 
due,  hut  no  more  than  its  due.  He 
was  forced  by  his  own  honesty  and 
integrity  to  face  death  without  fear 
or  resentment  or  excitement.  But 
his  constant  affirmation,  indeed  the 
essence  of  his  life-message,  is  that  a 
morbid  preoccupation  with  death 
must  never  be  allowed  to  infringe 
upon  the  great  demand  and  duty  of 
a  life  still  unquenched.  To  live  life 
now,  while  it  is  still  ours— this  is  for 
him  the  highest  duty.  And  it  must 
be  lived  on  our  own  terms:  we 
must  follow  the  truth  as  we  see  it. 
Or,  in  Stevenson's  words,  'To  know 
what  you  prefer  instead  of  humbly 
saying  amen  to  what  the  world  tells 
you  you  ought  to  prefer,  is  to  have 
kept  your  soul  alive."  The  grandeur 
of  man's  estate,  believes  Stevenson, 
is  for  man  here  below  to  achieve 
nobleness,  unselfishness,  kindness, 
and  love  despite  death. 

And  as  we  dwell,  we  living  things,  in 
our  isle  of  terror  and  under  the  imminent 
hand  of  death,  God  forbid  it  should  be 
man  the  erected,  the  rcasoner,  the  wise 
in  his  own  eyes — God  forbid  it  should  be 
man  that  wearies  in  well-doing,  that  de- 
spairs of  unrewarded  effort,  or  utters  the 
language  of  complaint.  Let  it  be  enough 
for  faith,  that  the  whole  creation  groans 
in  mortal  frailty,  strives  with  unconquer- 
able constancy:  surely  not  all  in  vain 
('Tulvis  ct  Umbra,"  text,  page  951). 

What  greater  sin  could  we  mor- 
tals commit  than  to  desire  to  escape 
death?  Never  did  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson  wish  to  annihilate  death; 
he  wished  only  for  the  strength  and 
courage  to  triumph  over  it.  And, 
most  important,  he  had  the  brash- 
ness,  the  temerity,  the  courage  to 


defy  death  when  for  him  death  was 
the  end  of  all. 

The  blessed  security  of  an  after- 
life spent  in  unison  with  mate,  off- 
spring, and  God,  is  a  sublimity  Stev- 
enson could  not  comprehend,  nor 
permit  himself.  Realize  within  your- 
self, for  example,  how  violently  you 
would  be  forced  to  redefine  life  and 
death  and  virtue  and  sin  had  the  fol- 
lowing words  come  from  your  pen: 

If  I  could  believe  in  the  immortality 
business,  the  world  would  indeed  be  too 
good  to  be  true;  but  we  were  put  here 
to  do  what  service  we  can,  for  honour  and 
not  for  hire  ....  The  soul  of  piety  was 
killed  long  ago  by  that  idea  of  reward. 
Nor  is  happiness,  whether  eternal  or 
temporal,  the  reward  that  mankind  seeks 
.  .  .  his  soul  is  in  the  journey;  he  was 
born  for  the  struggle,  and  only  tastes  his 
life  in  effort  and  on  the  condition  that 
he  is  opposed  .  .  .  how  can  he  be  reward- 
ed but  by  rest?  (Furnas,  Voyage  to  Wind- 
ward, page  230). 

Now  we  are  more  deeply  prepared 
to  recall  two  of  Stevenson's  key- 
statements:  that  ''man's  highest  du- 
ty is  to  be  happy,"  and  that  most 
of  all  we  should  seek  in  life  to  gain 
courage,  ''courage,  the  footstool  of 
all  the  virtues." 

Frailty  and  Courage 

Throughout  his  life  Stevenson's 
body  was  extremely  thin.  He  never 
weighed  much  over  a  hundred 
pounds,  and  he  was  described  as  "a 
bundle  of  sticks  in  a  bag"  (Henry 
Adams);  one  who  gives  the  impres- 
sion that  "there  is  no  flesh  between 
his  bones  and  his  clothes"  (Mark 
Twain);  while  Sidney  Colvin,  his 
dearest  friend,  recalled  him  as  "so 
small  .  .  .  you  could  put  your  thumb 
and  finger  round  his  thigh."  Simi- 
larly, all  remarked  on  his  gleaming, 
nervous  eyes,  his  tremendous  nerv- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


547 


ous  energy  which  caused  him  to 
stride  about  the  room  while  con- 
versing, as  if  charged  with  electricity. 

In  his  own  physical  weakness, 
then,  originated  his  concern  with 
death,  but  also  from  within  came 
his  voracious  will  to  live  fully  and 
deeply.  But  let  us  hear  Stevenson's 
belief  as  couched  in  his  own  con- 
densed rhythmic  prose: 

As  courage  and  intelligence  are  the  two 
qualities  best  worth  a  good  man's  cultiva- 
tion, so  it  is  the  first  part  of  intelhgence 
to  recognize  our  precarious  estate  in  life, 
and  the  first  part  of  courage  to  be  not  at 
all  abashed  before  the  fact.  A  frank  and 
somewhat  headlong  carriage,  not  looking 
too  anxiously  before,  not  dallying  in 
maudlin  regret  over  the  past,  stamps  the 
man  who  is  well  armored  for  this  world. 

And  not  only  well  armored  for  him- 
self, but  a  good  friend  and  a  good  citizen 
to  boot.  We  do  not  go  to  cowards  for 
tender  dealing;  there  is  nothing  so  cruel 
as  panic;  the  man  who  has  least  fear  for 
his  own  carcass,  has  most  time  to  con- 
sider others  ....  So  soon  as  prudence 
has  begun  to  grow  up  in  the  brain,  like 
a  dismal  fungus,  it  finds  its  first  expres- 
sion in  a  paralysis  of  generous  acts.  The 
victim  begins  to  shrink  spiritually;  he  de- 
velops a  fancy  for  parlors  with  a  regulated 
temperature,  and  takes  his  morality  on 
the  principle  of  tin  shoes  and  tepid 
milk  ....  Who  would  find  heart  enough 
to  begin  to  live,  if  he  dallied  with  the 
consideration  of  death? 

And,  after  all,  what  sorry  and  pitiful 
quibbling  all  this  is!  To  forego  all  the 
issues  of  living  in  a  parlor  with  a  regu- 
lated temperature — as  if  that  were  not  to 
die  a  hundred  times  over,  and  for  ten 
years  at  a  stretch!  As  if  it  were  not  to 
die  in  one's  own  lifetime,  and  without 
even  the  sad  immunities  of  death!  ...  It 
is  better  to  lose  health  like  a  spendthrift 
than  to  waste  it  like  a  miser.  It  is  better 
to  live  and  be  done  with  it,  than  to  die 
daily  in  the  sickroom.  By  all  means  be- 
gin your  folio;  even  if  the  doctor  does  not 
give  you  a  year,  even  if  he  hesitates  about 
a  month,  make  one  brave  push  and  see 
what  can  be  accomplished  in  a  week  .... 


Every  heart  that  has  beat  strong  and 
cheerfully  has  left  a  hopeful  impulse  be- 
hind it  in  the  world,  and  bettered  the 
tradition  of  mankind  ....  For  surely,  at 
whatever  age  it  overtake  [such  a]  man, 
this  is   to   die  young    (Aes  Triplex,   text, 

PP-  944-45)- 

Descnptive  Power 

Nor  should  we  be  reluctant  in 
acknowledging  to  Stevenson  his 
mastery  of  descriptive  and  narrative 
techniques.  ''I  know  what  pleasure 
is,"  he  wrote,  ''for  I  have  done  good 
work."  His  powers  of  making  land 
and  seascape  come  alive  are  ex- 
emplified throughout  his  early  trav- 
el books,  his  Scotch  novels,  and  in 
Tieasme  Ishnd,  which  many  claim 
fits  the  description  of  a  spot  which 
can  be  identified  on  the  California 
coast. 

Treasure  Island 

Louis  had  always  maintained  that 
a  map  tells  more  than  a  book,  so 
when  he  invented  a  map  of  Treas- 
ure Island  to  amuse  his  stepson 
Lloyd,  Fanny,  Lloyd,  and  Louis'  fa- 
ther at  once  caught  the  fire  of  his 
imagination  and  began  suggesting 
episodes  and  characters.  Louis  loved 
the  story,  writing  a  chapter  daily, 
then  reading  it  to  the  family  each 
night  around  the  roaring  fireplace. 
First  entitled  The  Sea  Cook,  it  was 
published  anonymously,  since  Stev- 
enson wanted  to  protect  his  reputa- 
tion as  a  serious  writer.  He  wrote 
his  friend  William  E.  Henley,  "If 
this  don't  fetch  the  kids,  why,  they 
have  gone  rotten  since  my  day." 
Truer  words  were  never  spoken. 

Since  Treasure  Ishnd  was  written, 
all  boys  have  been  deeply  grateful 
to  Stevenson  for  having  made  it 
possible  for  them  to  be  Jim  Hawk- 
ins, at  least  for  a  span  of  years  in 
their   lives.     Jim   is   not  only   the 


548 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


hero,  but  the  tool  whereby  Steven- 
son gets  his  story  told.  And  what 
a  story,  from  the  very  first  masterful 
sentence: 

Squire  Trelawney,  Doctor  Livesey,  and 
the  rest  of  these  gentlemen  having  asked 
me  to  write  down  the  whole  particulars 
about  Treasure  Island  .  .  .  keeping  nothing 
back  but  the  bearings  of  the  island,  and 
that  only  because  there  is  still  treasure  not 
yet  lifted,  I  take  up  my  pen  in  the  year 
of  grace  seventeen — ,  and  go  back  to  the 
time  when  my  father  kept  the  "Admiral 
Benbow"  inn,  and  the  brown  old  seaman, 
with  the  saber  cut,  first  took  up  his  lodg- 
ing under  our  roof. 

In  this  brief  passage  Stevenson 
not  only  tells  the  reader  that  the 
boy  survives  a  great  adventure;  he 
fills  the  passage  with  the  magic 
names— Squire,  Treasure  Island,  Ad- 
miral Benbow  inn— and  words  that 
stir  up  hackles  on  any  boy's  spine: 
''hwwn  old  seaman,"  ''saber  cut," 
and  ''treasure  not  lifted."  And  how 
really  (and  romantically)  the  old 
seaman  is  described: 

...  he  came  plodding  to  the  inn  door, 
his  sea-chest  following  behind  him  in  a 
hand  barrow;  a  tall,  strong,  heavy,  nut- 
brown  man;  his  tarry  pigtail  falling  over 
the  shoulders  of  his  soiled  blue  coat;  his 
hands  ragged  and  scarred,  with  black,  brok- 
en nails;  and  the  saber  cut  across  one 
cheek,  a  dirty,  livid  white  (Treasure 
Island,   1903  edition,  page   3). 

The  heart  of  the  book,  of  course, 
lies  in  the  witty,  shifty  Long  John 
Silver.  Alternately  young  Jim  feels 
near  to  him,  then  fears  him.  When 
Jim  finally  stumbles  into  the  dark 
stockade,  right  into  the  hands  of 
the  mutinous  pirates,  it  is  Long 
John  who  saves  him  and  ties  Jim 
to  him  as  they  start  out  for  the 
treasure,  climbing  uphill. 

The  thought  of  the  money,  as  they 
drew  nearer,  swallowed  up  their  previous 


terrors.  Their  eyes  burned  in  their  heads; 
their  feet  grew  speedier  and  lighter;  their 
whole  soul  was  bound  up  in  that  fortune 
....  Silver  hobbled,  grunting  on  his 
crutch;  his  nostrils  stood  out  and  quiv- 
ered; he  cursed  like  a  madman  when  the 
flies  settled  on  his  hot  and  shiny  counte- 
nance; he  plucked  furiously  at  the  line 
that  held  me  to  him,  and,  from  time  to 
time,  turned  his  eyes  upon  me  with  a 
deadly  look   (Treasure  Island,  page  249). 

When  they  arrived  at  the  treasure 
site,  they  found  only  grass-covered 
boards  and  a  broken  pick.  Sensing 
trouble.  Silver  passed  Jim  a  double- 
barrelled  pistol,  and  the  two  sidled 
quietly  away  from  the  pirates  who: 

.  .  .  with  oaths  and  cries,  began  to  leap, 
one  after  another,  into  the  pit,  to  dig 
with  their  fingers  ....  Morgan  found  a 
piece  of  gold.  He  held  it  up  with  a  per- 
fect spout  of  oaths  ....  it  went  from 
hand  to  hand.  ,  .  .  ''Two  guineas!"  roared 
Merry,  shaking  it  at  Silver.  .  .  .  "You're 
the  man  for  bargains,  ain't  you?  You're 
him  that  never  bungled  nothing,  you 
wooden-headed  lubber!" 

"Dig  away,  boys,"  said  Silver,  with  the 
coolest  insolence;  "you'll  find  some  pig- 
nuts,  [hickory]   and  I  shouldn't  wonder." 

"Pig-nuts!"  repeated  Merry,  in  a 
scream,  "mates,  do  you  hear  that?"  (Ihid, 
pp.  252-253). 

Yes,  it's  good  to  know  beforehand 
that  Jim  escapes  alive,  so  real  is  the 
scene,  the  characters,  and  the  hate 
between  them.  Yes,  all  the  trick's 
in  the  telling,  and  nobody  has  ever 
surpassed  such  telling  of  boys'  yarns. 

Shoit  Stones 

In  his  mastery  of  Scotch  dialect 
and  psychology  Stevenson  is  second 
only  to  Sir  Walter  Scott.  Particular- 
ly memorable  are  his  haunting 
"Thrawn  Janet,"  considered  by 
some  his  best  short  story,  and  the 
powerful  courtroom  scenes  from 
TliG  Weil  of  Heiniiston,  both  mas- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


549 


terpieces  of  dialect,  suspense,  chap 
acterization,  and  narrative  skill. 
Furthermore,  it  is  valuable  to  read 
his  works  dealing  with  his  beloved 
Scotland  to  remind  ourselves  that, 
despite  his  weak  appearance  and  his 
dark  complexion  and  artist's  hair- 
cut, he  was  throughout  his  life 
loyally,  thoroughly  Scotch  to  the 
core.  On  one  occasion  in  a  French 
cafe  when  a  burly  Frenchman  said 
all  Englishmen  were  weaklings,  the 
spare  Stevenson  rose  at  once  to  the 
defense  by  slapping  his  face  resound- 
ingly, the  usual  preliminary  to  a 
duel,  which  in  this  instance  did  not 
materialize. 

In  his  later  years  one  of  Steven- 
son's dearest  friends  was  Henry 
James,  one  of  the  greatest  writers 
of  the  century.  Both  these  men 
were  pioneers  in  their  ability  to  ''get 
inside"  their  characters'  complex 
minds,  and  to  create  in  words  the 
very  real  gap  between  people  as  they 
appear  and  as  they  really  are  within 
their  own  hearts.  Here  Stevenson 
can  be  found  at  his  best  in  two  of 
his  most  skillfully  wrought,  most  ter- 
rifying short  stories,  ''Dr.  Jekyll  and 
Mr.  Hyde,"  and  "Markheim,"  both 
considered  masterpieces  by  critics 
as  by  the  reading  public  at  large. 

The  Morahzer 

In  these  stories,  as  in  all  his  es- 
says, Stevenson  is  always  the  moral- 
ist, always  punishing  evil  and  sin 
which  thwarts  goodness  and  reason, 
always  invoking  his  reader  to  accept 
responsibility  for  his  own  acts  and 
thoughts  and  desires,  always  ready 
to  defend  truth  and  virtue  and  just- 
ice. Here  again  the  stern  morality 
of  his  Scotch  forebears  was  the  rul- 
ing passion  of  his  life,  not  only  in 


his  writing  but  in  relation  to  the 
world  about  him.  Whenever  he 
saw  cruelty  or  bloodshed  or  hypoc- 
risy among  his  contemporaries  his 
boiling  blood  seemed  to  flow  into 
his  weapon-pen. 

Never  did  Stevenson  surpass  the 
moral  fervor  of  his  letter  to  the 
Reverend  Dr.  Hyde  of  Honolulu 
who  had  publicly  disparaged  Father 
Damien  of  the  Molokai  Leper  Col- 
ony for  being  in  ''simple  truth  a 
coarse  dirty  man,  headstrong  and 
bigoted."  The  letter  from  which 
this  quotation  was  taken  was  written 
by  Reverend  Hyde  to  a  brother  min- 
ister to  protest  the  erection  of  a 
proposed  memorial  honoring  Father 
Damien,  a  Belgian  priest  who  had 
voluntarily  joined  the  leper  colony 
by  living  amidst  them  for  twenty- 
five  years,  lightening  their  burdens 
and  easing  their  sufferings.  One 
Sunday,  in  1885,  his  sermon  was  be- 
gun, not  with  the  usual  "my  breth- 
ren," but  with  the  grim  "we  lepers." 
Father  Damien  died  two  years  later 
of  leprosy.  When  the  Stevenson 
party  had  passed  through  Honolulu 
in  1889  Stevenson  had  met  the  Rev- 
erend Hyde  in  his  comfortable  man- 
sion in  Beretania  Street;  also  at  this 
time  Stevenson  lived  for  more  than 
a  week  in  the  leper  colony,  and 
talked  with  those  who  had  known 
Father  Damien. 

When,  therefore,  this  selfless  Bel- 
gian peasant  was  attacked  by  a  min- 
ister of  a  rival  sect  who  had  never 
dared  or  bothered  to  set  foot  on 
the  cursed,  dreary  island  of  Molo- 
kai, Stevenson  was  outraged.  In 
white  heat  he  defended  mortal,  fal- 
lible Damien  as  one  of  the  great 
martyrs  of  history.  He  had  chosen 
to  become  one  with  lepers  while 


550 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


the  Reverend  Hyde  had  practiced 
his  cultural,  proper  version  of  Chris- 
tian charity  by  ignoring  Molokai. 
This  letter,  one  of  the  great  moral 
documents  in  our  literature,  is  to  be 
found  in  A  Treasury  of  the  World's 
Great  Letters,  Simon  Schuster  Pub- 
lishers, 1940,  a  book  found  in  most 
libraries. 

Stevenson's  Prayers 

Particularly  in  the  decade  follow- 
ing Stevenson's  death,  in  1894,  many 
excerpts  from  his  ''Christmas  Ser- 
mon" were  reprinted.  Today  he  is 
still  widely  quoted.  Perhaps  best 
known  is  his  definition  of  success: 

That  man  is  a  success  who  has  lived 
well,  laughed  often  and  loved  much;  who 
has  gained  the  respect  of  intelligent  men 
and  the  love  of  children;  who  has  filled 
his  niche  and  accomphshed  his  task;  who 
leaves  the  world  better  than  he  found  it, 
whether  by  an  improved  poppy,  a  perfect 
poem,  or  a  rescued  soul;  who  never  lacked 
appreciation  of  earth's  beauty  or  failed  to 
express  it;  who  looked  for  the  best  in 
others  and  gave  the  best  he  had. 

But,  for  beauty  of  form,  truth, 
and  soul,  consider  the  following  ex- 
cerpt from  his  Vailima  Prayers,  a  fit- 
ting final  representative  of  the  es- 
sential Stevenson: 

We  thank  Thee  for  this  place  in  which 
we  dwell;  for  the  love  that  unites  us;  for 
the  peace  accorded  us  this  day;  for  the 
hope  with  which  we  expect  the  morrow; 
for  the  health,  the  work,  the  food,  and 
the  bright  skies  that  make  our  lives  de- 
lightful; for  our  friends  in  all  parts  of  the 
earth,  and  our  friendly  helpers  in  this 
foreign  isle.  Give  us  courage  and  gaiety 
and  the  quiet  mind.  Spare  to  us  our 
friends,  soften  to  us  our  enemies.  Bless 
us,  if  it  may  be,  in  all  our  innocent  en- 
deavors. If  it  may  not,  give  us  the 
strength  to  encounter  that  which  is  to 
come,  that  wc  be  brave  in  peril,  constant 
in    tribulation,    temperate   in    wrath,   and 


in  all  changes  of  fortune,  and  down  to 
the  gates  of  death,  loyal  and  loving  one 
to  another. 

Artist,  moralist,  man  of  courage 
and  kindness  and  charm,  Robert 
Louis  Stevenson  himself  is  the  best 
proof  of  his  central  conviction  that 
'The  good  heart  is  all."  Truly  here 
lies  his  noble,  enduring  strength. 

Reprint  Permissions 

The  general  board  expresses  great  ap- 
preciation to  William  Sloane  Associates 
Inc.,  and  to  Charles  Scribner's  Sons  for 
permission  to  reprint  the  following  ex- 
cerpts from  the  writings  of  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson  used  in  this  lesson  and  in  Les- 
son 49  (for  October  1955)  published  in 
the  July  issue  of  the  Magazine: 

Voyage  to  Windward,  by  Joseph  Cham- 
berlain Furnas,  published  by  William 
Sloane  Associates,  Inc.,  New  York  City, 
New  York,  1951. 

Treasure  Island,  by  Robert  Louis  Stev- 
enson, published  by  Charles  Scribner's 
Sons,  New  York  City,  New  York,  1903. 

Excerpts  from  the  following  poems  and 
prose  works  published  by  Charles  Scrib- 
ner's Sons,  New  York  City,  New  York: 
"My  Wife";  "Evensong";  "Requiem"; 
"Pulvis  et  Umbra";  "Acs  Triplex"; 
"Christmas  Sermons";  The  Weir  oi  Hei- 
miston. 

"For  Success"  from  Prayers  Written  at 
Vailima,  by  Robert  Louis  Stevenson; 
copyrighted  1904  by  Charles  Scribner's 
Sons;  1932  by  Lloyd  Osbourne. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  Discuss  Stevenson's  philosophy  of 
life  as  expressed  in  the  excerpt  from  Aes 
Triplex. 

2.  Discuss  Stevenson  as  a  psychologist; 
as  a  moralist. 

3.  For  Stevenson  what  is  the  highest 
good  in  life? 

4.  What  quality  or  qualities  attract  you 
most  forcibly  to  Stevenson's  prose? 


Social  (bcience — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 


Lesson  16— The  Living  Constitution 

Eldeit  Albert  R.  Bowen 

For  Tuesday,  November  22,  1955 

Objective:  To  study  the  reasons  and  concepts  contained  within  the  Constitution 
which  made  a  strong  and  stable  National  Government  possible. 


Constitution  Divinely  Inspired 

To  students  of  government  the 
genius  of  the  founders  in  producing 
the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  is  an  unending  source  of 
wonder  and  admiration.  They  pro- 
duced a  document  that  would  serve 
as  a  framework  of  government  not 
only  for  a  Nation  of  approximately 
three  million  people  scattered  along 
the  Atlantic  seaboard  from  Massa- 
chusetts to  Georgia,  but  which 
would,  likewise,  serve  the  needs  and 
exigencies  of  a  Nation  of  over  one 
hundred  and  sixty  millions  spread 
over  a  continent  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Pacific  and  from  Canada  to 
Mexico.  It  seems  incredible  that 
the  mind  of  man,  unless  aided  by 
divine  help,  could  have  so  success- 
fully and  magnificently  accomp- 
lished this  task. 

We  Latter-day  Saints  and  many 
others  not  of  our  faith,  believe  that 
those  men  did  not  act  out  of  sourc- 
es of  their  own  wisdom  alone,  but 
were  indeed  inspired  of  God.  (See 
D.  &  C.  101:77-80.) 

Crises  Facing  the  Constitution 

In  our  study  of  the  Constitution 
the  time  has  come  when  we  should 


give  consideration  to  factors  which 
make  the  Constitution  of  the  Unit- 
ed States  the  living  document  which 
it  is.  Prehminary  to  this  consider- 
ation let  us  briefly  recall  some  of  the 
crises  and  difficulties  which  the 
American  Government,  under  the 
Constitution,  has  been  required  to 
surmount. 

Enmity  to  Constitution 

In  the  first  place  in  the  very  be- 
ginning when  the  Constitution  was 
adopted,  it  had  many  enemies.  It 
has  been  mentioned  before  that  it 
is  even  doubtful  that  a  majority  of 
Americans  of  that  day  were  in  favor 
of  its  adoption.  It  was  only  natural 
that  those  opponents  should  be  on 
the  lookout  for  opportunity  to  criti- 
cize its  operation. 

National  Versus  States  Rights 

Next  and  even  more  important 
was  the  fact  that  there  were  two 
basic  and  fundamental  concepts  of 
government  which  were  destined  to 
clash  in  a  giant  struggle  for  suprem- 
acy. They  did  clash  and  that  strug- 
gle continued  until  the  victor  was 
determined  by  the  Civil  War.  The 
concepts  of  government  to  which 

Page  551 


552 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


reference  is  made  are  that  of  a 
strong  central  government  on  the 
one  hand  and  that  of  states  rights 
on  the  other.  The  struggle  was  bit- 
ter and  many  times  threatened  the 
existence  of  the  Union.  The  su- 
preme test  was,  of  course,  the  Civil 
War  and  all  students  of  the  elemen- 
tary history  of  the  United  States 
know  how  close  the  Union  came  to 
an  end  in  that  war.  We  still  hear 
the  echoes  of  that  struggle,  which 
spans  the  entire  period  of  our  na- 
tional history,  in  our  own  time. 

Thomas  Jefferson,  a  great  Ameri- 
can, was  to  become  the  leader  and, 
subsequently,  the  symbol  of  the  ex- 
ponents of  the  doctrine  of  states 
rights.  Alexander  Hamilton,  by  in- 
stinct and  background,  was  the 
spearhead  of  the  forces  which  be- 
lieved in  a  strongly  unified  central 
and  National  Government.  In  the 
preceding  lesson  it  was  pointed  out 
how  Hamilton  laid  the  foundation 
which  gave  to  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment its  strength  and  stability.  The 
institutions  and  ideas  of  Hamilton 
like  those  of  Jefferson  have  endured 
also  to  the  present  day. 

The  average  American  of  Wash- 
ington's day  had  almost  an  inborn 
distrust  of  strong  government.  The 
thirteen  colonies,  which  finally 
made  up  the  union  of  states,  were 
jealous  of  each  other  and  of  their 
individual  powers  and  prerogatives. 
Sectionalism  was  rampant  to  such 
an  extent  that  Washington  warned 
of  its  dangers  to  unity  in  his  Fare- 
well Address. 

Furthermore,  local  government  is 
always  more  responsive  and  sympa- 
thetic to  local  needs  and  problems 
than  is  a  remote  and  distant  central 
government.    For  this  reason  the  in- 


dividual citizen  is  inclined  to  look 
to  his  local  state  government  for 
help  and  protection. 

The  Constitution  an 
Indissoluble  Contract 

Finally,  it  was  never  dreamed  by 
the  people  of  that  time,  that  the 
Union  was  indissoluble.  Indeed,  it 
was  supposed  and  taken  for  grant- 
ed that  the  Union  was  a  voluntary 
association  formed  by  the  states 
from  which  they  might  withdraw  at 
will.  It  took  the  Civil  War  to  dem- 
onstrate that  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  formed  an  indis- 
soluble contract  of  union  which 
could  not  be  broken. 

All  of  these  reasons  and  concepts 
formed  the  forces  which  were  con- 
stantly working  and  tugging  to  pull 
down  the  national  house.  To  with- 
stand these  forces  the  Constitution 
had  to  have  within  itself  the  seeds 
of  strength  and  union  which  would 
be  stronger  than  the  opposing  forces 
of  destruction  and  disunity. 

It  should  also  be  remembered 
that  the  Constitution  has  survived 
the  test  of  many  wars.  Two  of  these 
have  been  world  wars.  In  the  mean- 
time, America  has  passed  from  a  rur- 
al and  agricultural  economy  to  the 
stature  of  an  industrial  giant  and 
has  become  a  great  world  power. 
The  impact  of  this  transition  has 
been  terrific.  The  changes  in  our 
national  life  have  produced  great 
strains  upon  our  governmental  and 
national  institutions.  To  the  Con- 
stitution must  be  given  much  of  the 
credit  for  the  successful  solution  of 
the  problems  which  all  these  events 
and  changes  have  brought  about. 

The  Constitution  is  flexible.  It 
was  designed  to  serve  the  needs  of 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


553 


the  Atomic  Age  as  well  as  the  needs 
and  problems  of  a  simple,  largely 
rural  and  agricultural  Nation. 

Constitutional  Bulwarks  for 
Survival  of  Government 

We  shall  now  proceed  to  specify 
what  are  generally  accepted  as  the 
reasons  why  the  Government  of  the 
United  States  under  the  Constitu- 
tion has  survived.  An  effort  will  be 
made  to  point  out  the  forces  of  this 
survival  in  the  order  of  their  true 
importance.  In  doing  so  the  writer 
is  deeply  conscious  that  others  may 
disagree  with  the  order  in  which  the 
reasons  are  set  out,  but  humbly  be- 
lieves that  general  acceptance  will 
be  given  to  the  enumeration  itself. 

Judicial  System 

It  is  the  opinion  of  many  authori- 
ties that  the  Constitution  has  sur- 
vived because  the  framers,  by  the 
provisions  of  Article  III,  created  a 
judicial  system  which  was  to  be- 
come a  great  political  force  in  the 
Nation.  The  creation  of  the  Judi- 
cial Department  was  the  great  and 
crowning  achievement  of  the  fram- 
ers. The  Judicial  Department  was 
constituted  an  equal  co-ordinate 
branch  of  the  Government.  The  en- 
tire judicial  power  of  the  United 
States  was  vested  in  this  department, 
in  the  Supreme  Courts,  and  such 
other  courts  as  Congress  should  cre- 
ate. The  judges  of  the  various 
courts  were  freed  from  political 
temptation  and  influence  by  ten- 
ure (their  period  of  holding  office), 
co-existent  with  good  behavior 
which,  for  practical  purposes,  meant 
for  life.  Furthermore,  the  judicial 
power  was  extended  ''to  all  cases  in 
law  and  equity  arising  under  this 
Constitution,  the  laws  of  the  Unit- 


ed States  and  treaties  made  or  which 
shall  be  made  under  their  author- 
ity," etc. 

By  these  provisions,  while  not 
stated  in  explicit  language,  the 
courts  were  given  the  power  to  de- 
termine finally  the  limits  of  the 
constitutional  authority  of  the  oth- 
er two  branches  of  Government, 
namely  the  Legislative  and  the  Ex- 
ecutive, and  also  of  the  state  govern- 
ment in  relation  to  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment. 

Fortunately  for  the  new  Nation, 
the  Federal  courts  did  not  hesitate 
to  assume  this  power.  Under  the 
very  great  leadership  of  John  Mar- 
shall, Chief  Justice  of  the  United 
States,  the  doctrines  of  constitution- 
al authority  were  formulated  and 
laid  down  in  several  great  opinions. 
Much  more  will  be  said  of  John 
Marshall  hereafter. 

No  part  of  the  Constitution  has 
been  so  adaptable  and  has  func- 
tioned so  brilliantly  in  practice  to 
meet  the  needs  of  a  growing  nation 
as  has  Article  III. 

Constitution^  the  Supreme  Law 
oi  the  Land 

Next  in  importance,  perhaps,  is 
the  fact  that  Article  VI  made  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
all  laws  made  in  pursuance  thereof, 
and  all  treaties  made  under  the  au- 
thority of  the  United  States,  the 
supreme  law  of  the  land,  binding 
upon  the  judges  of  every  state.  By 
this  device  the  framers  made  certain 
that  in  the  contest  between  individ- 
ual states  and  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, the  latter  would  be  supreme 
in  all  matters  of  power  granted  to 
the  National  Government  by  the 
Constitution.     Under  Marshall  the 


554 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1955 


court  soon  seized  upon  this  weapon 
to  assert  and  establish  the  suprem- 
acy of  the  National  Government. 

Constitutional  Power  and  Authority 
Over  the  Individual  Citizens 
and  the  State  Courts 

Third,  the  coercive  authority  and 
power  of  the  United  States  under 
the  Constitution  may  be  and  is 
applied  directly  to  the  individual 
citizen.  It  has  been  pointed  out 
heretofore  that  the  basic  reasons 
for  the  failure  of  the  Government 
to  function  under  the  Articles  of 
Confederation  were,  first,  because 
there  was  no  provision  made  under 
the  Articles  of  Confederation  for  a 
Federal  Judiciary  in  which  the  na- 
tional laws  could  be  enforced  and, 
further,  under  the  Articles  of  Con- 
federation, the  National  Govern- 
ment had  no  coercive  authority  or 
power  over  the  individual  citizen. 
The  state  courts  would  not  enforce 
the  national  laws  within  their  sev- 
eral jurisdictions  and,  consequently, 
the  National  Government  was  pow- 
erless and  finally  broke  down. 

All  this  was  changed  under  the 
Constitution.  Now  the  individual 
citizen  would  be  amenable  to  the 
constitutional  demands  of  the  Unit- 
ed States,  and  furthermore,  those 
demands  would  be  enforceable  in 
the  courts  of  the  United  States.  In 
addition  and  also  of  great  import- 
ance was  the  fact  that  state  courts 
were  accountable  to  enforce  the 
Federal  laws  and  could  no  longer 
ignore  them.  Finally,  and  in  addi- 
tion, state  legislatures  could  no 
longer  pursue  their  own  independ- 
ent way,  but,  henceforth,  were  to 
be  prevented  from  encroaching  up- 
on the  prerogatives  and  powers  dele- 
gated to  the  Federal  Government. 


System  of  Checks  and  Balances 

Fourth,  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  provided  a  system  of 
checks  and  balances  among  the 
three  departments  of  the  Govern- 
ment, which  in  practice  has  worked 
out  to  prevent  one  department  from 
usurping  the  powers  of  another. 
This  has  discouraged  and  prevented 
dictatorship.  To  the  courts  must 
also  go  the  major  credit  for  prevent- 
ing such  usurpation  from  occurring. 

Protection  oi  Rights  oi 
the  Individual  Citizen 

Fifth,  the  Constitution  and  its 
Amendments  have  provided  for  the 
protection  of  the  individual  rights 
of  the  citizen.  In  America  the  ma- 
jority rules,  but  the  rights  of  the 
minority  may  not  be  trampled  upon 
or  disregarded. 

There  are  rights  over  which  the 
Government  has  no  control  and 
which  it  may  not  abolish  or  even 
diminish.  Among  those  which 
have  already  been  reviewed  are  the 
fundamental  ones  of  religious  free- 
dom, freedom  of  press  and  of  as- 
sembly, the  guarantee  of  full,  open, 
and  public  trial,  and  the  many 
others  to  which  reference  has  been 
made.  In  brief,  the  Constitution 
established  a  Government  of  laws 
and  not  of  men. 

Change  in  Constitution 
Provided  by  Amendment 

Last  of  all,  the  provision  for 
amendment  contained  in  the  Con- 
stitution guarantees  that  when 
changing  times  and  new  conditions 
demand,  it  may  be  changed  and 
amended  to  meet  the  needs  of  the 
times  and  conditions  as  they  arise. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


555 


No  hasty  or  sudden  whim  shall  be 
permitted  to  effect  the  amendments, 
but  upon  the  considered  judgment 
of  the  Nation  as  a  whole,  necessary 
changes  or  changes  which  the  na- 
tional will  demands  may  be  accom- 
plished. This  is  a  safety  valve 
which  dispenses  with  the  necessity 
of  revolutions  and  uprisings  which 
have  occurred  and  now  are  occurr- 
ing in  many  lands  where  no  change 
in  government  is  possible  by  pop- 
ular demand,  but  only  by  revolution 
and  bloodshed. 

Combination  oi  National  and 
State  Control 

The  original  idea  of  the  framers 
also  was  to  leave,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  control  of  matters  of  local  con- 
cern to  the  states  and  those  of  na- 
tional concern  to  the  National  Gov- 
ernment. This  has  been  a  source 
of  strength  to  our  national  life  and, 
in  practice,  has  worked  out  general- 


ly as  the  framers  intended,  if  not 
exactly  as  they  intended  or  as  could 
be  desired. 

Many  other  matters  could  well  be 
considered  regarding  the  Constitu- 
tion which  have  lent  stability,  flex- 
ibility, and  vigor  to  our  national  life, 
but  time  and  space  will  not  permit 
their  discussion.  How  fortunate 
we  are  to  live  under  the  protection 
and  enlightened  doctrines  of  our 
great  and  wonderful  Constitution. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  What  were  the  political  philosophies 
of  Hamilton  and  Jefferson?  How  did  they 
differ? 

2.  What  were  the  forces  of  disunity  in 
the  United  States  which  might  have  de- 
stroyed her  as  a  Nation? 

3.  What  are  the  sources  of.  power  con- 
tained in  the  Constitution  which  prevent- 
ed dissolution  of  the  Union? 

4.  May  states  withdraw  from  the  Union 
at  will?    When  was  this  question  decided? 

5.  Give  as  many  reasons  as  you  can 
why  the  Constitution  has  held  the  Nation 
together. 


fyin  c/nviSioie    if  leans  of  Support 

Caroline  E.  Miner 

T  IFE  would  be  empty  without  the  gospel.  The  support  it  gives  to  us  is  invisible,  but 
•'-'  it  is  nonetheless  real  and  sustaining.  The  support  the  gospel  gives  to  us  is  purpose 
in  life,  the  knowledge  that  we  came  from  somewhere,  that  we  are  here  in  this  earth 
life  to  experiment  and  school  ourselves,  and  that  we  are  going  to  live  on  eternally.  How 
futile  would  be  all  the  trials  and  vicissitudes  of  life  without  this  over-all  view  of  exist- 
ence. 

Because  of  these  invisible  means  of  support,  we  are  able  to  muster  sufficient 
strength  and  courage  to  face  discouragements,  handicaps,  illnesses,  and  death,  and  go 
forward  to  love  and  serve  our  fellow  men  and  our  Father  in  Heaven.  Invisible,  but 
powerful  beyond  belief,  were  the  influences  that  sustained  the  early  pioneers  of  this 
Church  as  they  faced  persecution  and  death  at  the  hands  of  their  enemies  and  suffered 
unimaginable  hardships  as  they  trekked  across  the  great  wilderness  of  this  country  to 
make  their  homes  in  the  fastnesses  of  these  mountains. 

Men  of  vision  in  all  ages  have  had  invisible  means  of  support.  Lincoln,  in  his  dark 
hours  of  despair,  sought  and  secured  strength  from  invisible  sources.  Washington  at 
Valley  Forge  found  on  his  knees  the  power  and  strength  to  carry  him  through  great 
hardships. 

It  is  this  inner  strength  that  sustains  one  weak  and  frail  of  body,  with  no  visible 
evidence  of  strength.  By  comparison  the  invisible  means  of  support  gives  greater  power 
than  any  visible  means  could  give.  Ours  for  the  asking  are  powers  of  strength  invisible 
but  mighty. 


Choral  Collections 

For  Ladies  Three 

Part  Choruses 


Choral-Time— Marks  75 

Library  Collection   No.   1— Fox  85 

Auditorium  Collection  No.  1— Harms..  .75 

Auditorium  Collection  No.  2— Harms..  .75 

Auditorium  Collection— Remick  75 

Auditorium    Collection— Witmark    75 

Let's  All   Sing!— Stone  85 

let  There   Be   Song!— Ehret  85 

Showtunes— Schirmer  1 .00 

Showtime  Choral  Collection  No.  1  — 
Chappell    75 

Showtime  Choral  Collection  No.  2— 

T.  B.   Harms  75 


—  Music  Sent  on  Approval  — 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
45-47  South  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  Indicated  above. 
□  On  Approval  D  Charge 

Q  Money  Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  &  State  


Dai|iiesfHliisiG    I 


lttil!!!l!lllllk^^y 


MS  NQKIH  UMVEBSIDC  FMVO 


JvKfix 


cJ^mplicit 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

Wherever  you  are  .  .  .  being 

Lonely  and  afraid. 

Whoever  you  are,  being 

Ground  between  stones 

Of  sorrow. 

Running  bhnd  in  the  maze 

Of  indecision,  there  is 

A  way.  There  is  a  heahng; 

There  is  a  shield  invulnerable. 

I  do  not  bring  you 

An  empty  promise,  a  dead 

Platitude,  sand  for  your 

Building.   I  know. 

I  have  been  all  those  things; 

Lonely, 

Sorrowful,  afraid.   He  gave 

Me  light  for  dark  places. 

Paths  in  the  desert,  balm. 

Once  in  the  thick  fog, 

Lost, 

I  found  a  marker.  Prayer 

Is  a  marker. 


(R 


evenant 


Ethel  Jacohson 

I  had  forgotten 

This  is  where  we  met. 

Now  the  clouds  are  dark; 

Now  the  path  is  wet, 

And  no  bird  sings 

On  the  rain-lashed  bough 

That  clatters  in  the  wind. 

Forsaken  now. 

Once  dappled  sunshine 
Lay  along  the  grass, 
And  a  redbird  sang 
For  a  lad  and  his  lass, 
And  the  wind  wasn't  chill 
And  sharp  with  regret  .  .  . 
Have  I  forgotten? 
This  is  where  we  met! 


Page  556 


cJhe  L^at  Lfiug 

Elizabeth  Williamson 

npHIS  rug,  hooked  for  the  cats,  was  made  from  discarded  and  worn  summer  cotton 
■^      dresses,  with  the  strips  cut  on  the  straight  of  the  materials.  The  design  was  adapted 
from  an  old  Peruvian  weaving,  depicting  the  cat  family.     The  colors  of  the  cat  rug 
are  dark  green  for  the  cat,  faded  yellow  background,  and  brown  border. 

Often  we  hesitate  to  make  articles  of  our  own  because  we  feel  we  are  not  original 
or  creative.  If  we  must  copy,  it  is  better  to  go  to  the  finest  art  sources  to  find  traditional 
designs  which  have  been  handed  down  to  us.  We  may  alter  them  to  suit  the  occasion, 
change  the  color  to  harmonize  with  our  surroundings,  but  we  will  have  a  finished 
product  that  is  in  good  design.  If  a  public  library  is  not  available,  we  can  turn  to 
motifs  in  our  own  homes  such  as  a  detail  from  a  piece  of  old  lace,  a  fragment  of  early 
glass,  or  heirloom  quilts. 


Viyatchers 

Kate  Richards 

TT  is  really  as  it  should  be,  that  some  are  blessed  with  gypsy  heels,  and  must  wander 
■'-  here  and  there,  seeking  out  new  places,  new  people,  new  adventures  in  fields  of 
progress  and  advancement,  both  public  and  private. 

But  there  are,  also,  the  stay-at-homes,  who  are  the  watchers  of  the  fire,  the  keepers 
of  the  fortress  of  home,  and  who  are  forever  awaiting  the  returnings — a  thankless  trust, 
seldom  spoken  of,  lauded,  or  praised.  But  these  watchers,  too,  are  needed,  and  each 
will  recognize  her  call  and  know  her  destiny.  From  Milton,  a  great  English  poet, 
comes  the  line:  ''They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait." 

Page  557 


cJ  rouble 


Lucille  R.  Taylor 


nnROUBLE  is  like  a  stone  wall  that  cannot  be  moved  by  worry  or  wishing;  nor  will 
"*■       it  be  moved  by  self-pity.     For  others  have  been  stopped  by  walls  just  as  thick 
and  just  as  high. 

Trouble  must  be  faced  by  ourselves.  It  is  within  us  to  move  these  stones  that  wall 
us  in,  keeping  us  moored  to  the  shore,  when  our  souls  tug  to  be  set  free  to  sail  un- 
bounded upon  a  calmer  sea. 

The  wall  cannot  be  crumpled  into  nothingness  at  our  feet  by  aimlessly  bumping 
our  heads  against  the  stones;  nor  by  addmg  stone  upon  stone  cemented  together  with 
pessimistic  despair. 

The  only  tools  that  will  wear  away  the  stones  are  faith,  hope,  cheerfulness,  and 
perseverance,  used  in  the  hands  of  an  undaunted  toiler. 

Then  if,  for  some  unknown  reason,  the  wall  still  stands  —  it  is  time  to  work 
harder  than  before  —  giving  our  patience  a  new  coat  of  cheerfulness  and  hope.  Soon 
we  will  find  the  stones  have  worn  thin,  and  are  colored  with  faith  and  love  that  will 
enable  us  to  sec  through  the  wall.  It  is  then  our  souls  are  free  to  rise  above  the  pile 
of  stone  and  rock  that  has  held  us  bound. 


YOU  GET  THE  BEST 

FOR  THE  m] 

WHEN  YOU  TRMEl  WITH 

VIOA  m  CEMN 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:4-2017 

Page  558 


YOUR  FUTURE 

IS  OUR 

CONCERN 


Why  Worry  About  It?  —  Let  Us 
Prepare  You. 
Our  educational  and  religious  facili- 
ties are  among  the  best  in  the  nation. 
Training  is  offered  in  eight  basic 
schools  in  preparing  for  a  successful 
career. 

We  train  our  students  to  moke  a  liv- 
ing and  a  worthy  life. 
Registration:  Fall  Quarter  — 

SEPTEMBER  23-24,   1955 
Write  for  catalog  and  information. 

Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

LOGAN,  UTAH 


tyt  Song  of  the  (jieart 


Ehie  Sim  Hansen 

TT  was  early  morning.      Black,  threatening  storm  clouds  hovered  near  the  horizon. 
Only  an  ever-changing  pink  glow  gave  an  indication  the  sun  was  struggling  valiantly 
to  emerge. 

Seconds  later,  a  triumphant  sun  quickly  transformed  the  millions  of  tiny  raindrops 
on  my  Camellia  bushes  into  a  sparkling  array  of  jewels. 

Almost  simultaneously,  as  if  the  sudden  appearance  of  twin  rainbows  across  the 
eastern  sky  had  been  a  signal  given  by  a  hidden  maestro,  a  scarlet  linnet,  perched  high 
in  the  branches  of  a  Chinese  elm  tree,  burst  forth  into  a  joyous  song. 

Completely  enthralled,  I  listened  intently  while  this  beautifully  clad  little  bird 
sang  a  medley  of  blue  skies,  gentle  winds,  and  sleeping  flowers.  There  were  no  dis- 
cordant notes  of  yesterday's  fears  or  the  doubts  a  tomorrow  might  bring  in  this  song 
of  his  heart,  for  high  above  the  earth  he  could  see  only  the  glorious  promise  of  the 
new  day. 


ATTENTION! 

ALL  SINGING  MOTHERS 
CHORUSES! 

FOR  SPECIAL  PROGRAM 
NOVEMBER  6,    1955 


'Peace  I  Leave  With 
You"    


16c 


"O  Lord,  Most  Merciful"....  18c 

-  MAIL  ORDERS  PROMPTLY  FILLED  - 

GLEN  BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 

74  So.  Main  Salt  Lake  City 


It^s  awaiting 
You . . . 

1  li  3  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to     300  miles  39 

300  to     600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah         ^^ 

Phone  4-2581         ^!K 

Page  559 


cJhe^  Lrass  in  LKeview 

Eva  Cordery 

Literature   Class  Leader 
Thirty-third  Ward,  Bonneville  Stake 

The  literary  great  of  England's  past 
Have  come  alive  for  all  of  us 
Through  their  inspired  and  gifted  genius 
In  immortal  classics  that  will  last. 

Carlyle,  Ruskin,  and  Rossetti 
Endeavored  through  their  art  and  prose 
To  find  a  cure  for  England's  woes. 
They  aimed  at  those,  whose  petty 
Hates  and  shams  caused  misery  and  pain. 
With  them,  Christina,  poet  sister  of  Dante, 
Whose  humility  was  a  lesson  to  humanity, 
Had  no  thoughts  of  any  worldly  gain. 

Next  followed,  with  heartbreak  in  her  wake, 
The  mystic,  Emily  Bronte,  whose  sad  fate 
Struck  pity,  as  fickle  fame  came  late. 
Trials  she  bore,  to  make  the  stoutest  quake. 

By  way  of  change,  in  lighter  vein. 
Came  the  humorists,  who  did  berate 
With  satiric  nonsense,  to  deflate 
The  nation's  leaders;  then  with  disdain 
Made  fun  of  politics  and  aristocracy. 

Then  came  Eliot  and  her  novels 
Depicting  life  in  halls  and  hovels, 

And  last,  not  least,  in  high  autocracy. 
Firm  amid  the  changing  scene 
Stood  Matthew  Arnold,  strong  and  calm, 
His  philosophy  a  spiritual  balm. 
Teaching  values  of  a  life  serene. 


JLook  to  the    1 1  iountains 

Blanche  Johnson 

AS  I  look  from  my  front  door  at  the  mountains  to  the  north,  I  wish  so  very  much 
that  I  might  take  from  them  a  little  of  their  dignity  and  strength. 

I  know  that  countless  generations  of  human  creatures  have  lived  beneath  their 
towering  heights,  and  each  generation  has  lived  its  foolishness  and  its  goodness,  its 
smallncss  and  its  greatness.  But  regardless  of  man's  pettiness  and  ugliness,  the  moun- 
tains still  stand  firmly  anchored  in  majestic  strength  and  beauty,  never  weakened  by 
rebellion  or  anxiety. 

O  Father,  give  me  of  the  mountain's  strength! 

Page  560 


to  buy 

CI  1 

narai  Boohs 

and  Supplies 


JiQSQtQt 


2.  The  Story  of  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price 

James  R.  Clark 
Years  of  intensive  research  has  produced 
this  fine  book  which  gives  renewed  luster 
and  understanding  to  this  standard  work.  In 
this  volume,  a  careful  study  is  made  of  the 
restored  extracts  from  the  records  of  Adam, 
Enoch,  Noah  and  Moses  —  of  Joseph  Smith 
and  the  restoration  of  the  records  of  Abra- 
ham and^  Joseph  —  and  the  significance  of 
this  standard  work  to  modern-day  hfe.  $3.00 


The  Spirit  Giveth  Life 

Lynn  A.  McKinlay 

The  First  Principles  of  the  Gospel  are 
described,  in  this  book,  as  being  dy- 
namic forces  and  acts  that  bring  about 
spiritual  rebirth.  The  author  relates 
them  intimately  to  every  aspect  of 
daily  living.  $2.00 


Bcscrct 


^  tiKEATPKlCH 


OPEN  A  CONVENIENT 
CHARGE  ACCOUNT 


44  Fast  §outh  Temple  -    Salt  Lake  Citv    Utah 


—  Open  a  convenient  charge  account  at  Deseret  Book  — 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you    will    find      (     )    chetk      (     )    money    order 

(     )  charge  to  my  account  in  the  following  amount  $ 

for  the  encircled  (numbered)  books: 

1  2  3 


Name  ... 
Address 
City 


,...  Zone State... 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY 

prepares  you  for  tomorrow's  leadership  in  many 
departments,  under  outstanding  faculty,  with  finest 
teaching  equipment: 


Accounting 

Agricultural  Economics 

Agronomy 

Air  Science 

Animal  Husbandry 

Archaeology 

Art 

Bacteriology 

Bible,  Modern  Scripture 

Botany 

Business  Management 

Chemistry 

Church  History 

Clothing  and  Textiles 

Economics 

Economics,  Home  Management 

Educational  Administration 

Educational  Instruction 

Educational  Research,  Services 

Educational  Values,  Programs 

Engineering  Sciences: 

Acoustical 

Civil 

Chemical 

Electrical 

Geological 

Mechanical 
English 

Finance  and  Banking 
Food  and  Nutrition 
Geography 
Geology 


Health  Education  and  Safety 

History 

Homemaking  Education 

Horticulture,  Landscaping 

Housing  and  Design 

Human  Development  and  Family 
Relations 

Industrial  Arts  and  Drawing 

Intercollegiate  Athletics  and  Intra- 
mural Athletics 

Journalism 

L.D.S.  Church  Organization  and 
Administration 

Library  Science 

Marketing 

Mathematics 

Modern  and  Classical  Languages 

Music 

Nursing 

Physical  Education  for  Men 

Physical  Education  for  Women 

Physics 

Political  Science 

Psychology 

Radio  and  Television 

Recreation 

Scouting 

Secretarial  Training 

Sociology 

Speech  and  Dramatic  Arts 

Theology  and  Religious  Philosophy 

Zoology  and  Entomology 


-  CLIP  AND  MAIL  FOR  FREE   INFORMATION  - 


PUBLIC   SERVICES   DEPARTMENT 
Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah 
Please  send  me  free  of  charge  the  following: 

(     )  Catalog   (     )  Admission  application   (     )  Housing  application   (     )  ROTC  information 

(     )  Other 

Name    

Street   City 


^^~-  *^«?(W-   '. 


VOL.  42    NO.  9 


Lessons  for  December 


SEPTEMBER  1955 


A  Perry  Picture 


-Copyright  1904 

INDEPENDENCE  HALL,  PHILADELPHIA 


cJo  the  cJramers  of  the  (constitution 
Lrhiiaaelphia,  ij8j 


Alberta  H.  Chiistensen 

y^ames    fftaaison  —  Jxeeper   of  the     vl/ora 

In  journaled  words,  penned  to  the  fractioned  hour 
By  you,  James  Madison,  the  Founding  Fathers  rise 
To  their  full  stature,  speak  again  with  power, 
To  press  opinion,  weigh,  and  summarize. 
Through  you,  we  watch  these  architects  survey 
A  virgin  acreage;  avoiding  silt 
And  shifting  sand,  they  strike  foundation  rock 
On  which  a  house  of  freedom  may  be  built. 

Through  you,  their  fervor  traces  with  a  flame 

The  corridor  where  freedom  candles  burn; 

A  pulse  restored  beats  in  a  printed  name, 

For  only  you,  with  future  sight,  return 

The  silenced  voice,  the  echoing  bells  once  heard. 

How  history-wise  you  were  —  Keeper  of  the  Word! 


Ljeome     {/{/adkinaton — (^oundetc 


Where  freedom  balanced  with  uncertainty. 

You  pressed  no  argument  in  bold  debate 

(Although  men  sought  your  counsel  privily) 

And  yet  your  presence  was  the  counterweight 

Against  belief  that  liberty  might  fail. 

Not  syllables  —  for  your  convention  words  were  few; 

Trenton  and  Valley  Forge  and  Yorktown  spoke  for  you. 

***** 

Look  at  your  country  now  —  George  Washington, 
Counseled  by  freedom  to  a  full  maturity. 
Years  upon  years  ago  you  helped  to  make  it  free. 
Your  courage  marshalling  each  patriot  son. 

It  was  so  young,  so  very  much  in  need 

Of  sound  and  prudent  fathering,  to  keep 

It  safe  from  injuries  of  greed.     Heart-deep 

Was  your  devotion,  your  faith  as  firm  as  stone; 

You  guided  well  its  first  uncertain  steps 

Until  the  infant  Nation  had  strength  to  walk  alonel 


(IJ>eniay¥im    ^y^ankiin — C>7 


ar6man 


You  were  the  oarsman,  Ben,  that  vital  season 

Of  seventeen  eighty-seven,  though  few 

Would  know,  outside  the  square,  white  paneled  room 

Where  Freedom's  charter  faltered  on  the  reef 

Of  sharp  debate.    Here  reason  sparred  with  reason, 

And  calm  nerves  tensed,  but  you  adroitly  steered 

The  boats  of  thought  to  wharves  of  compromise; 

You  smoothed  the  waves  of  tension  when  you  veered 

From  currents  of  dissent  into  an  alternate 

Of  peaceful  words  and  unified  belief. 

Word  injuries  were  healed  in  that  recess 
Your  seasoned  thinking  urged,  and  oh,  how  wise 
The  sparkling  jest — though  you  were  eighty-two — 
That  checked  the  windy-words  forecasting  doom. 
Thus  great  men  fashioned  phrases  to  express 
Our  human  rights,  inherent  and  inviolate. 


The  Cover:   "Granite  Dells,  Near  Prescott,  Arizona" 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Page  561 


QJrom    I  Lear  and  cfc 


ar 


I  am  so  grateful  for  the  Magazine  and 
do  so  enjoy  the  wonderful  contributions 
of  our  Authorities  and  also  the  editorial 
section.  The  Magazine  has  been  a  great 
help  and  inspiration  to  me  here  in  the 
mission  field.  It  seems  like  a  dear  friend 
coming  to  call. 

— Mary  G.  Sorensen 

President,  Danish  Mission 
Relief  Society 
Copenhagen,  Denmark 

I  have  been  receiving  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  some  months.  I  find  it  very 
interesting.  I  wish  to  add  I  am  very 
grateful  to  you  for  it. 

— Mrs.  Helen  Markovejos 

Hallandri,  Attikes 
Greece 

I  have  really  enjoyed  the  Magazine  and 
feel  that  the  articles  and  features  have 
contributed  to  my  spiritual  growth.  So 
often  before,  I  would  say  "I'm  only  a 
housewife,"  but  now  I've  learned  to  ap- 
preciate the  position  a  wife  and  mother 
holds  in  the  building  of  Zion,  so  I  can 
hold  my  head  high  and  say  ''I  am  a 
homemaker,"  knowing  full  well  this  is  the 
position  the  Heavenly  Father  wants  each 
of  us  to  fulfill  with  diligence  and  with 
love.  Within  me  has  been  born  a  desire 
to  be  a  better  mother,  wife,  and  house- 
keeper. I  still  fall  short  of  my  goal,  but 
I  trust  I  will  continue  to  learn  with  the 
help  of  the  Magazine  and  the  association 
of  the  sisters.  But,  most  of  all,  I  hope 
my  daughters  will  learn  what  I've  learned 
— that  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  gos- 
pel, you  must  live  it  and  associate  with 
the  saints,  so  that  you  can  continue  to 
grow. 

— Mayona  Grinder 

Arlington,  Virginia 

I  want  to  tell  you  how  much  I  enjoy 
reading  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine.  I 
am  only  fifteen,  but  ever  since  I  was  a 
little  girl  I  haxe  read  it.  I  look  forward 
to  it  every  month. 

— Miss  Judy  Irene  Lee 


Aberdeen,  Idaho 


We  truly  enjoy  the  Magazine  and  the 
spirit  it  brings  into  our  home.  I  choose 
some  of  the  most  choice  articles  from  the 
Magazine  to  read  to  the  family  at  the 
table  during  our  dinner  hour.  The  whole- 
some and  inspiring  stories  are  especially 
appreciated  by  my  teen-age  daughters.  I 
keep  all  of  my  subscription  issues  and 
take  them  to  loved  ones  when  they  are 
in  the  hospital.  We  love  our  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine. 

— Laura  W.  Magnusson 
Anchorage,  Alaska 

Let's  have  some  more  stories  from  that 
talented  writer,  Frances  Carter  Yost. 

—Mrs.  Clyde  Crandall 
Rupert,  Idaho 

I  enjoy  the  Woman's  Sphere  page  in 
the  Magazine  very  much.  It  must  take 
a  lot  of  work  and  effort  to  collect  so  much 
material  concerning  women's  activities  all 
over  the  world,  in  every  field  of  endeavor. 
It  amazes  me  that  women  can  develop 
talents  in  so  many  fields.  I  am  afraid  I 
never  find  time  for  anything  outside  of 
home  and  Church.  A  husband  and  little 
children  constitute  a  full-time  job  for  me, 
so  I  admire  women  who  do  this  and  other 
works,  too. 

— Margaret  Piele 

Albuquerque,   New   Mexico 

I  thought  you  might  be  interested  in 
my  care  of  these  valuable  little  books 
which  are  gems  of  sunshine  in  my  shut- 
in  hours.  I  assemble  them  in  order,  then 
bind  them  into  books.  I  learned  book- 
binding some  years  ago,  and  now  I  find 
this  a  wonderful  way  to  enjoy  my  Maga- 
zine for  many  years.  Each  book  has  an 
index  to  help  me  find  articles  more  easily, 
too.  I  am  a  convert  and  have  never 
missed  a  copy  of  the  Magazine  since  join- 
ing the  Church. 

—Mrs.  H.  L.  Thielke 
Bremerton,  Washington 


Page  562 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the  Relief    Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus  Christ  of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle  S.   Spafford 
Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.  Pickering 


Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 


Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Christine  H.  Robinson 


-  -           -             President 

-  -  -            First  Counselor 

-  -  -      Second  Counselor 

-  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta  H.  Christensen      Winniefred  S. 

Mildred  B.  Eyring 

Helen  W.  Anderson 

Gladys  S.  Boyer 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Edith  P.  Backman 


Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie  M.  Ellsworth 
Mary  R.   Young 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle  S.  Spafford 


Vol.  42 


SEPTEMBER    1955 


No.  9 


(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

A  Tribute  to  President  David  O.   McKay  Elizabeth  Hill  Boswell  565 

The  Influence  of  Relief  Society  in  the  Home  Marion  D.   Hanks  566 

Autumn  in  the  Tetons  Willard  Luce  576 

Harvest    Festival   Nell    Murbarger  579 

The  First  Prayer  Made  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  The  Reverend  Mr.  Duche  589 

A  Table  Decoration  for  Social  Science  Day  Inez  R.  Allen  605 

Annual  Report  for  1954  Margaret  C.  Pickering  607 

The  Bell  Celia  Luce  623 

FICTION 

Apple   Polishing  Frances   C.   Yost  572 

Special  Birthday  —  Part  II  Olive  W.   Burt  591 

Hermanas — Chapter    3   Fay    Tarlock  598 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  562 

Sixty  Years  Ago  586 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  587 

Editorial:   "Anxiously  Engaged  in  a  Good  Cause"   Marianne  C.   Sharp  588 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference  590 

Buying    Textbooks    for   Relief   Society    Lessons    590 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Margaret   C.   Pickering  619 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Bulbs   for  Spring  Glory  Dorthea   N.    Newbold  582 

There's  a  Poultry  Dish  for  Every  Occasion  Rhea  H.   Gardner  596 

Lilly  Bell  Hinckley  Makes  Unusual   Quilt  Designs  606 

Glamorize  Spectacle  Cases  Elizabeth  Williamson  639 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:    Nephi,    Son   of   Helaman   Leland   H.    Monson  624 

Visiting   Teacher  Messages:    "But   When  Thou    Doest  Alms"    Edith    S.    Elliott  628 

Work  Meeting:   Poultry   Selection   and  Preparation   Rhea  H.    Gardner  629 

Literature:   John  Millington   Synge   and  the   Irish  Theater   Briant   S.   Jacobs  632 

Social  Science:  No  lesson  outlined 

POETRY 
To  the  Framers  of  the  Constitution — Philadelphia  1787 — Frontispiece  ....Alberta  H.  Christensen  560 

Autumn  Testament  Christie  Lund  Coles  571 

Homeward   Turning    Margery    S.    Stewart  578 

Reaper    Leone    E.     McCune   585 

Autumn  Pilgrim  Beatrice  A.   DiEnes  595 

Pulse  of   Peace   Dorothy   J.    Roberts  596 

Hermit    Thrush    Ethel    Jacobson  603 

The  Gathering  Hour  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  606 

Transient   Beatrice    K.    Ekman  623 

Contrast    LilUan    S.    Knudson  623 

Signs  of  Autumn  Catherine   E.    Berry  639 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year, 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  563 


Courtesy  Z.C  M.I.  Photo  Reflex  Studio 

PRESIDENT  DAVID  O.  McKAY 

Page  564 


^/L    cJribute    to    Lrresident    'Jjavid    (y,    lUcJxay^ 

On  His  Eighty-Second  Birthday,  September  8,  1955 
Eliz^htth  Hill  Boswdl 


Born  to  this  world  of  sturdy  pioneer  stock, 
Nurtured  in  a  home  of  faith  and  prayer, 
Imbued  with  a  love  of  learning  and  of  men. 
He  stands,  stalwart,  handsome,  unafraid, 
Our  prophet,  leader,  teacher,  loving  friend. 

No  woeful  Job  nor  wroth  Elijah  he 

Flinging  curses  at  a  frightened  world. 

But  a  kindly  prophet  of  a  latter  day 

With  compassionate  and  understanding  heart. 

Leading  by  example  and  by  faith 

In  the  footsteps  of  the  Son  of  God. 

A  prophet,  yes,  and  loving  father,  too, 
To  every  child  that  ever  crossed  his  way, 
With  time  to  listen  to  some  childish  woe 
Or  saddle  up  a  horse  for  happy  rides. 
Always  laughing,  always  smiling  eyes, 
A  friend  to  love  and  follow  without  fear. 

An  inspiring  teacher,  born  with  love  of  man 
As  every  teacher  must  be  to  succeed, 
But  more,  imbued  with  that  true  love  of  books 
That  makes  of  every  one  a  treasured  friend, 
Teaching  us  by  precept,  story,  poem. 
Following  again  the  Master's  plan. 

A  loving  husband,  considerate  and  kind. 
Exemplifying  in  this  weary  world 
All  that  is  manly,  virtuous,  and  true. 
The  answer  to  the  worldly  cynic's  taunt 
That  faithfulness  does  not  exist  today. 

This  is  the  man  on  whom  we  look  with  pride. 
This  is  the  man  we  follow  without  fear. 
This  is  the  man  we  pray  for  every  day, 
The  kind  of  man  that  God  meant  man  to  be. 


Page  565 


The  Influence  of  Relief  Society 
in  the  Home 

President  Marion  D.  Hanks 
Of  the  First  Council  of  Seventy 

A  child's  kiss 
Set  on  thy  sighing  lips  shall  make  thee  glad; 
A  poor  man  served  by  thee  shall  make  thee  rich; 
A  sick  man  helped  by  thee  shall  make  thee  strong; 
Thou  shalt  be  served  thyself  by  every  sense 
Of  service  which  thou  renderest. 

— Elizabeth  Barrett  Browning 

>f      >f      >f      >f      >f      >f 

Happy  he 

With  such  a  Mother!  Faith  in  womankind 
Beats  with  his  blood,  and  trust  in  all  things  high 
Comes  easy  to  him;  and  though  he  trip  and  fall, 
He  shall  not  blind  his  soul  with  clay. 


(Happy  he  with  such  a  Mother!) 


— Tennyson 


IT  is  not  always  possible  to  look 
into  our  lives  and  specifically 
identify  and  credit,  as  to  origin, 
lessons  learned  and  influences  felt 
and  inspiration  received  from  indi- 
viduals and  incidents  and  institu- 
tions. Perhaps  many  of  us  acknowl- 
edge gratefully  the  effect  and  im- 
pact in  our  lives  of  some  fine  teach- 
er or  friend  or  leader,  without  being 
able  to  recall  any  specific  lesson  or 
idea  that  he  or  she  taught  us.  Some 
of  us  remember  some  particular 
class  we  participated  in  for  a  period, 
out  of  which  we  came  humbler, 
wiser,  more  dedicated  individuals— 
without  recalling  a  single  specific 
example  of  the  lessons  or  experi- 
ences which  so  affected  us.  Yet 
most  (if  not  all)  of  us  recognize 
the  great  influential  effect  in  our 
lives  of  certain  people  and  exper- 

Page  566 


iences  and  activities  and  organiza- 
tions. So  it  is  with  my  life  and  the 
influence  of  Relief  Society  in  my 
mother's  home:  some  few  specific 
aspects  of  its  influence  I  can  now 
clearly  see  and  remember;  but  this 
great  auxiliary  organization  had  a 
wider  and  more  important  meaning 
in  our  home  than  any  certain  set 
of  lessons  or  experiences  would 
seem  adequate  to  indicate.  This  has 
been  true,  I  am  sure  (and  is  today 
and  will  always  be),  in  countless 
other  homes  where  the  wonderful 
influence  of  this  prophetically  estab- 
lished organization  has  been  felt. 

Some  time  ago  I  visited  my  moth- 
er and  found  her  chuckling  over  an 
entry  she  was  reading  from  the 
minutes  of  a  Relief  Society  meeting 
held  11  June,  1887.  Having  been 
involved  in  Relief  Society  work  all 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  THE  HOME 


567 


the  adult  years  of  her  life,  as  a  mem- 
ber, literary  and  social  science  class 
leader,  ward  president  for  six  de- 
pression years,  stake  board  member, 
stake  president  for  ten  years,  and, 
now  again,  as  a  faithful  member, 
mother  has  maintained  a  lively  in- 
terest in  the  organization  and  all  its 
activities.  The  entry  she  was  read- 
ing in  the  1887  minute  book  fol- 
lows: 

Sister  Z.  Smith  said  they  were  choice 
spirits  that  came  to  these  meetings  to  be 
fed  and  urged  all  the  sisters  to  arise  to 
their  feet  and  they  would  obtain  a  bless- 
ing. 

Sister  Watmough  advised  the  sisters  to 
live  nearer  the  Lord  and  thereby  regain 
His  presence.  She  said  when  the  earth's 
foundations  were  laid  "the  sons  of  God 
shouted  for  joy,"  but  no  mention  was 
made  of  the  sisters  being  there.  "Let  us 
do  our  duty  and  get  along  the  side  of  the 
sons,"  she  said. 

Sister  Stevenson  arose  to  correct  the 
quotation  referred  to  by  Sister  Wat- 
mough. She  said:  "  'The  morning  stars 
sang  and  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for 
joy.'  Sisters,  we  were  the  morning  stars 
and  we  were  there  when  the  foundations 
of  the  earth  were  laid," 

This  (to  me)  priceless  and  very 
humorous  exchange  might  well  be 
taken  as  indicative  of  the  under- 
standing and  faith  the  wonderful 
women  of  the  Relief  Society  have 
(and  have  always  had)  in  the 
Church  and  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  faithful  women  of  the  Church 
know  that  while  the  Priesthood  is 
conferred  upon  the  men,  the  high- 
est blessings  of  the  Priesthood  can 
only  be  shared  by  man  and  woman 
together:  "Neither  is  the  man  with- 
out the  woman,  neither  the  woman 
without  the  man,  in  the  Lord'' 
(I  Cor.  11:11).    The  woman's  place 


in  the  Church  is  by  the  side  of  her 
husband,  neither  superior  to  him 
nor  subservient  to  him.  She  might 
well  be  thought  to  be  the  "morning 
star"  in  the  lives  of  her  husband 
and  family. 

"IITHAT  an  incalculable  boon  it 
would  be  to  the  full  realiza- 
tion of  the  Lord's  purposes  for  the 
Church  and  its  people,  if  every 
mother  in  the  Church  would  under- 
stand and  accept  the  responsibility 
of  gaining  ( 1 )  a  personal  knowl- 
edge of  the  principles  of  the  gospel, 
and  (2)  a  personal  testimony  of 
their  truthfulness  and  divine  origin, 
and  then  set  about  prayerfully  and 
faithfully  to  live  them  and  teach 
them  to  her  children.  It  was  the 
Prophet  Joseph  who  said:  'The 
Ladies'  Relief  Society  is  not  only 
to  relieve  the  poor,  but  to  save 
souls"  (D.  H.  C,  V,  page  25).  I 
am  grateful  beyond  expression  that 
my  mother  had  the  wisdom  and  in- 
spiration to  know  that  her  own  ded- 
ication to  learning  and  living  the 
gospel  were  vital  to  the  faith  of  her 
children.  The  basic  Relief  Society 
objectives  of  developing  faith,  of 
studying  and  teaching  the  gospel, 
of  participating  in  the  full  program 
of  the  Church— these  were  implicit 
in  her  home.  Widowed  early  in 
life,  with  six  minor  children,  ill  her- 
self, she  found  strength  and  courage 
in  her  faith  in  God  and  his  revealed 
truths,  and  reared  her  family  in  the 
light  of  them.  When  outside  in- 
fluences and  temptations  beset  some 
of  us,  her  firmness  and  faith  and 
high  expectations  for  us  helped  to 
combat  them;  when  some  of  us 
sometimes  fell  short  of  what  we 
ought  to  have  been,  her  calm  cour- 


568 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


age  and  confidence  in  us  helped  us 
to  regain  the  ground. 

While  I  remember  mother  study- 
ing the  gospel  and  preparing  to 
teach  its  principles  in  her  Relief  So- 
ciety and  M.I.A.  classes,  I  do  not 
now  recall  any  specific  occasions 
when  we  discussed  them  (though  I 
am  sure  we  did  in  our  home  even- 
ings). I  do  not  remember  ever 
hearing,  for  instance,  a  specific  dis- 
cussion on  the  principle  of  faith  at 
home,  but  I  will  never  forget  the 
lessons  of  faith  I  learned  there.  I 
could  not  have  been  more  than 
three  or  four  when  my  sainted  fa- 
ther came  back  to  visit  mother  and 
me  as  I  slept  in  my  little  bed  along- 
side hers.  It  was  a  time  of  deep 
difficulty  and  he  had  come  to  give 
encouragement  and  love.  We  talked 
the  next  morning  of  his  visit,  and 
there  was  no  question  in  either 
mind  that  he  had  been  there;  each 
of  us  saw  him  and  heard  him  and 
remembered  what  he  said.  Probably 
I  was  not  yet  five  when  a  serious  ill- 
ness brought  us  to  mother's  bedside 
in  the  early  morning  hours.  The 
first  order  of  activity  was  to  kneel 
there  and  pray  to  our  Heavenly 
Father;  the  second  was  to  run  for 
our  neighbor.  Brother  Kotter,  to 
come  to  administer  to  her;  the  third 
was  to  discuss  whether  a  doctor 
should  be  called. 

My  first  lesson  in  repentance  and 
forgiveness  I  learned  on  mother's 
lap,  sobbing  out  a  confession  of 
some  childish  misdeed,  observing 
her  sorrow  and  disappointment,  and 
feeling  the  warmth  of  her  love  and 
the  gentleness  of  her  heart  in  her 
pardon. 

Among  other  truths  we  learned 
from   our  mother  was  a   firsthand 


lesson  on  honoring  our  parents. 
Mother's  own  pioneer  mother  came 
to  live  in  our  home  the  last  years 
of  her  life.  There  was  some  talk 
from  others  outside  the  home  about 
civic  or  other  welfare  assistance,  and 
very  little  personal  concern  from 
some  who  should  have  been  con- 
cerned. There  was  sometimes  fool- 
ish (and  now  deeply  lamented) 
youthful  intolerance  in  grandmoth- 
er's problems  and  difficulties.  But 
none  of  this  came  from  mother,  the 
one  who  bore  most  of  the  burden. 
She  truly  honored  her  mother  in 
health  and  in  sickness,  in  happiness 
and  in  very  trying  circumstances. 
This  lesson  I'm  sure  I  shall  not  for- 
get nor  cease  being  grateful  for. 
As  to  obedience  to  the  Lord's 
commandments,  as  to  Church  ac- 
tivity, as  to  courage,  to  us  our  moth- 
er's own  life  has  always  been  the 
most  impressive  lesson  available. 

A  ND  how  did  the  Relief  Society 
program  help  in  our  home? 
The  Relief  Society  would  have  all 
of  its  members  ''care  for  the  poor, 
the  sick,  and  the  unfortunate,"  and 
''minister  where  death  reigns."  Just 
how  important  would  it  be  to  our 
Father  in  heaven  and  to  our  brother 
men  to  have  this  ideal  realized  in 
the  lives  of  his  children?  I'm  sure 
that  countless  homes  of  Relief  So- 
ciety workers  reflect  my  own  ap- 
preciation for  learning  this  lesson. 
I  could  not  number  the  hours  nor 
occasions  of  friendship  and  loving 
sympathy  given  the  ill,  the  sorrow- 
ing, the  needy  or  fearful,  the  be- 
reaved. Nor  could  I  put  a  price 
on  the  worth  of  observing,  as  a 
youth,  the  activation  of  this  ideal. 
My  first  remembered  lesson  in  un- 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  THE  HOME 


569 


selfishness  came  with  my  weekly 
commission  to  carry  a  plate  of  warm 
dinner  from  our  Sunday  table  up 
to  old  Sister  Olsen  on  the  corner,  a 
plate  usually  prepared  before  our 
own  meal  was  undertaken.  Aware- 
ness that  even  the  humblest  and 
most  modest  of  homes  and  indi- 
viduals have  something  very  vital  to 
share  with  others  came,  as,  in  her 
Relief  Society  and  other  Church 
work,  Mother,  daily,  gave  freely  of 
her  love,  faith,  deep  sympathy  and 
understanding,  of  her  encourage- 
ment and  kindness,  and  of  her 
meager  material  supply. 

i^NE  of  the  goals  and  objectives  of 
the  Relief  Society  organization 
is  to  ''foster  love  for  religion,  educa- 
tion, culture,  and  refinement"  in  the 
lives  of  its  members  and  all  whom 
it  touches.  How  wonderfully  im- 
portant this  ideal  should  be  in  every 
L.D.S.  home!  Every  complete  life 
needs  the  direction  and  inspiration 
of  religious  truth,  needs  to  be  ac- 
quainted with  the  working  areas  of 
civics  and  political  thought,  needs 
the  soul-lifting  touch  of  wonderful 
literature  and  music.  How  grateful 
I  am  for  the  Relief  Society  work  my 
mother  did  in  teaching  literature 
and  social  science!  I  first  heard  of 
Longfellow  and  Hawthorne,  of  Shel- 
ley, Keats,  Byron,  and  Shakespeare 
through  her  studies.  My  first  ac- 
quaintance with  the  names  of  Sir 
Walter  Scott,  of  Lewis  and  Clark, 
of  Sacajawea,  came  around  the  table 
as  she  talked  of  her  lesson  work. 
My  first  efforts  to  write  poetry  were 
based  on  her  lovely  poems,  stimu- 
lated by  her  Relief  Society  labors. 
(As  a  little  boy  I  once  insulted  a 
less  literary  minded  four-year-old 
playmate   by    calling   him    ''J^^^^s 


Whitcomb  Riley,"  a  name  I'd 
learned  from  a  Relief  Society  lesson 
but  which  he  thought  was  an 
epithet!) 

The  Lord  has  told  us  that  the 
".  .  .  .  fullness  of  the  earth"  (all 
those  things  which  he  has  provided 
for  our  "benefit  and  use")  is  given 
us  ''both  ...  to  strengthen  the  body 
and  to  enliven  the  souV  (D.  &  C. 
59:16  ff) .  No  life  is  really  full  which 
gives  entire  emphasis  to  material 
things  and  ignores  the  beautiful  and 
cultural  and  inspirational  in  the 
world.  No  home  meets  its  full  op- 
portunity which  fails  to  awaken  its 
inhabitants  to  an  appreciation  of 
these  things;  and  it  would  seem  to 
me  that  a  mother  does  not  meet  the 
full  possibilities  of  her  parenthood 
who  makes  no  effort  to  open  the 
lives  of  her  children  to  an  enjoy- 
ment of  them.  Possibly  no  organ- 
ization in  the  Church  is  more 
awake  to  its  responsibilities  in  the 
realm  of  the  beautiful  and  cultural 
than  the  Relief  Society. 

Some  of  the  earliest  and  clearest 
memories  of  my  youth  are  of  the 
(to  me,  then)  impossibly  intricate 
quilts  taking  form  on  the  quilting 
frames  in  our  front  room,  with  the 
ladies  chatting  happily  as  they  pains- 
takingly stitched  the  patterns.  I 
remember,  too,  the  rugs  that  were 
sewed  and  woven,  the  old  phono- 
graph records  that  were  heated  and 
softened  and  molded  into  trays  and 
dishes,  the  cloth  and  paper  and  wire 
flowers  that  were  fashioned,  the 
piano-bench  cover  and  the  chair 
seats  that  were  sewed  or  done  in 
needlepoint,  the  vases  that  were 
made  out  of  bottles  covered  with 
numerous  bits  of  the  lining  of 
Christmas  card  envelopes  and  shel- 


570 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


lacked.  These  early  lessons  in 
beauty  included,  too,  the  musical 
duets  and  choruses  being  practiced 
around  our  piano,  and  the  sight  and 
smell  of  bread  and  cookies  and  pies 
and  cakes  and  chili  made  for  the 
ward  dinners  and  bazaars,  where  we 
each  proudly  identified  our  own 
mother's  pies  and  her  aprons  and 
handiwork  as  they  hung  on  display. 

'lA/'OULD  any  mother  be  unaware 
of  the  importance  of  these  ac- 
tivities in  building  a  love  of  beauty 
and  creativeness  in  the  lives  of  her 
children?    The  poet  Saadi  said: 

If  of  thy  mortal  goods  thou  art  bereft, 

And  of  thy  slender  store 
Two  loaves  alone  to  thee  are  left. 

Sell  one  and  with  the  dole. 
Buy  hyacinths  to  feed  thy  soul. 

God's  gifts  to  man,  he  said,  are  to 
"  .  .  .  strengthen  the  body  and  to 
enliven  the  soul/' 

A  member  of  the  Relief  Society 
fully  meeting  the  challenge  of  the 
organization's  objectives  would  be 
diligently  engaged  in  seeking  ''.  .  .  to 
assist  in  correcting  the  morals  and 
strengthening  the  virtues  of  com- 
munity Irfe."  She  would  be  study- 
ing the  story  of  her  country's  and 
community's  institutions  and  would 
insist  upon  being  a  participating 
citizen,  and  urge  her  children  to  do 
likewise.  She  would  be  interested 
in  all  candidates  for  oflFice,  and 
might  become  one  herself.  The 
effect  of  consistent  attention  to  the 
Relief  Society  social  science  lessons 
over  the  past  years  would  be  to  sup- 
ply a  remarkable  education  in  the 
basic  documents  and  institutions  of 
our  country  and  our  society.  (The 
practical  effect  of  Relief  Society's 
stimulus  to  civic  responsibility  was 
to  move  me,  at  the  age  of  eight,  to 


leave  a  ladies'  political  caucus  in 
our  front  room  and  go  to  a  type- 
writer to  prepare  a  personal  ballot 
on  which  I  indicated  my  preference 
for  one  of  the  then  candidates  for 
the  Presidency  of  our  country!) 

Does  one  really  wonder  how 
much  the  attitude  of  a  parent  to- 
ward mankind  influences  a  child  in 
his  later  relationships?  One  basic 
Relief  Society  objective  is  ''.  .  .  to 
manifest  benevolence,  irrespective 
of  creed  or  nationality."  I  will  not 
forget  an  experience  of  a  few  years 
ago  when  I  tried,  unsuccessfully,  to 
find  public  accommodations  in  our 
city  for  three  fine,  clean,  educated 
negro  boys  who  were  visitors  to 
Temple  Square  as  members  of  a 
college  choir.  All  efforts  having 
failed,  I  called  my  mother  and 
found,  as  I  expected,  no  hesitancy 
in  her,  at  all,  as  she  offered  her 
home  for  the  use  of  the  boys  during 
their  stay,  and  came  herself  to  share 
our  tiny  apartment  while  they  lived 
in  her  home.  The  young  men  dis- 
covered a  benevolence  and  a  Chris- 
tian kindness  in  her  act  which  made 
them  truly  love  her  and  which  stim- 
ulated in  them,  as  it  has  done  in  me, 
a  greater  desire  to  be,  in  reality,  a 
brother  to  all  men. 

Our  home  was  a  very  average  and 
humble  one— no  one  of  us  would 
ever  think  to  suggest  otherwise,  and 
we  were  all  average  and  humble 
children.  But  our  home  (like  count- 
less other  Latter-day  Saint  homes) 
and  our  lives  (like  the  lives  ot 
countless  other  Latter-day  Saint 
children)  were  greatly  blessed  and 
affected  by  the  influence  of  the  won- 
derful program  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety. 

What  a  blessing  would  come  to 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  THE  HOME 


571 


the  Lord's  children  and  his  Church, 
if  every  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
were  to  carry  into  her  home  and 
make  available  to  her  family  the  re- 
ligious, educational,  cultural,  social. 


humanitarian  program  of  this  in- 
spired organization,  the  Relief  So- 
ciety of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints! 

Happy  the  home  and  fortunate 
the  child  .  .  .  with  such  a  mother! 


»iif,w  'j«wi*»«i«»ia!«sr!!>!iK*-i:' 


Don  Knight 


RUBICON  BAY,  LAKE  TAHOE,  CALIFORNIA 


tjiutumn    cJestament 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

The  world  has  lit  the  emblems  of  her  faith 
Along  each  mountainside  and  lane  and  stream; 
The  yellow  trees  give  testament  that  she 
Is  one  with  the  promise  and  the  golden  dream. 

The  flaming  maples  bank  the  fires  of  hope, 
And  promise— with  a  pine-tree  surety— 
That  when  the  darkened  wintertime  is  done 
Rekindled  light  will  tip  each  willow  tree. 


Apple  Polishing 


Frances  C.  Yost 


IT  was  the  first  day  of  school,  and 
Martha  Carlson  had  promised 
the  children  she  would  drive 
them  to  school  today.  'Tlease, 
Mamma,  this  first  day!"  was  their 
oft-repeated  plea,  and  it  echoed  and 
re-echoed  in  Martha's  ears. 

Martha  secretly  longed  to  spend 
the  day  at  school  herself.  Little 
Joey,  the  youngest,  was  beginning 
first  grade,  but  there  were  the  ap- 
ples which  needed  picking. 

As  they  walked  down  the  path 
toward  the  family  car,  Martha's  four 
children  clustered  around  her  like 
mushrooms.  Martha  looked  upon 
each  of  them  with  a  degree  of 
pride. 

The  children  all  had  respectable 
names,  names  with  meat  to  them, 
like  the  stalwart  name  her  own  par- 
ents had  given  her.  But  Martha 
never  used  their  real  names.  A 
mother  had  special  privileges,  and 
she  had  a  pet  name  for  each  of 
them.  Priscilla,  she  called  Prissy; 
Rebecca  was  Becky;  William  Junior 
was  just  Junie,  and  the  fourth,  the 
little  shaver  and  the  apple  of  her 
eye,  though  christened  Joseph,  was 
Joey. 

Martha  thought  Joseph  was  the 
very  nicest  name  a  man  could  be 
given.  So  many  great  men  were 
named  Joseph,  like  Joseph  of  Naza- 
reth, Joseph  of  Egypt,  and  Joseph 
Smith  of  latter  days.  Yes,  Joseph 
was  a  good  name,  and  she  was  glad 
her  youngest  had  the  name,  but  she 
affectionately  called  him  Joey.  Mar- 
tha showered  love  and  affection  on 

Poge  572 


her  growing  children,  and  they 
thrived  upon  it. 

As  she  and  the  children  walked 
under  their  favorite  apple  tree  grow- 
ing by  the  road,  Martha  looked  up 
at  the  rosy  red  apples.  'The  apples 
hang  heavily  on  the  trees,  they 
should  be  picked  today,"  she  mur- 
mured. 

Then  to  herself  she  mumbled, 
''But  starting  Joey  properly  in  kin- 
dergarten is  more  important  today. 
It's  a  mother's  privilege  to  stay  with 
her  little  one  all  the  first  day,  and 
I'm  going  to  do  it,  apples  or  no  ap- 
ples." 

"Can  we  take  an  apple  to  the 
teacher?"  Becky  asked,  her  brown 
eyes  glowing  with  excitement  and 
expectation.  Becky  would  be  in  the 
fifth  grade  this  year. 

"It  might  put  us  in  good  stand- 
ing with  a  new  teacher!"  Prissy 
said.  "You  know  'an  apple  for  the 
teacher.'  Get  it?"  Prissy  was  in 
junior  high  now,  and  had  learned 
that  it  paid  to  do  some  apple  polish- 
ing. 

Everyone  laughed,  even  Martha. 
"Yes,"  Martha  replied  to  Becky's 
question,  "there's  time  for  each  of 
you  to  pick  some  apples.  There's 
tissue  in  the  glove  compartment, 
you  can  do  your  apple  polishing 
right  in  the  car." 

Martha  shifted  the  car  into  drive, 
and  sat  back  relaxed  to  enjoy  the 
four-mile  ride  to  town.  The  children 
were  quietly  polishing  their  apples. 
They  had  picked  a  few  extra  ones 
for  special  friends. 


APPLE  POLISHING 


573 


Martha  was  still  in  a  quandary; 
the  apples  did  need  picking.  Should 
she  go  right  back  home  and  pick 
the  apples?  It  would  mean  quite  a 
lot  to  the  family  if  they  were  picked 
before  the  wind  blew  them  from 
the  trees.  Or  should  she  let  her 
heart  direct  her,  and  visit  school? 
A  mother  should  spend  the  first  day 
at  school  with  her  little  one,  Mar- 
tha argued  against  her  better  judg- 
ment. 

As  the  car  glided  swiftly  along 
the  paved  highway,  Martha's 
thoughts  shifted  into  reverse  .... 


3}:     5^:     )!e     3j£     * 


I 


T  was  another  beautiful  Septem- 
ber day,  eight  years  before,  but 
the  sky  and  the  atmosphere  were 
identical.  Martha  felt  the  same 
sensational  feeling  of  having  her 
apron  strings  cut  this  day,  as  when 
it  was  her  first-born  who  was  starting 
off  to  school. 

Martha  couldn't  take  Prissy,  for 
they  didn't  have  a  car.  All  they  had 
was  a  pickup  truck,  and  Steve  had 
it  in  the  fields  where  he  was  work- 
ing. 

Martha  couldn't  even  walk  the 
familiar  country  lane  with  Prissy, 
and  see  her  board  the  bus,  because 
of  the  two  little  ones  at  home.  But 
she  watched  the  child  swishing 
down  the  lane  in  her  new  red, 
white,  and  blue  pin-stripe  dress, 
with  an  air  of  iniportance  for  so  shy 
a  little  girl. 

Martha  watched  at  the  window 
until  the  bus  stopped,  and  little 
Prissy  climbed  aboard.  Prissy  would 
know  some  of  the  children,  but 
many  faces  would  be  strange  to  her. 
It  was  a  long  day  for  Martha, 
though  the  duties  of  home  were 
much  the  same.    There  were  four- 


year-old  Becky  and  tiny  Junie  to 
occupy  her  every  moment,  but  Pris- 
sy held  her  every  thought.  Junie 
and  Becky  were  here  beside  her,  she 
did  not  wonder  about  them. 

The  clock  finally  worked  itself 
around  to  four  o'clock,  and  Martha 
saw  the  approaching  school  bus. 
Her  first  impulse  was  to  run  up  the 
lane  to  meet  Prissy,  but  she  checked 
herself  and  watched  at  the  window. 
Prissy  alighted  from  the  bus,  and 
walked,  grownup  like,  up  the  lane, 
with  never  a  backward  look.  The 
time  of  waiting  seemed  long  to 
Martha,  though  little  Prissy  hurried 
to  the  house. 

As  she  entered  the  doorway,  it 
seemed  that  Prissy  had  grown  up 
since  morning.  Gone  was  the  in- 
ward fear  of  boarding  a  bus  alone 
and  meeting  the  world  without 
Mother.  Martha  knew  Prissy  had 
accepted  the  challenge  and  proved 
herself.  Inwardly,  she  had  to  ad- 
mit that  little  six-year-old  Prissy  had 
been  the  bravest  of  the  two  of  them 
that  day. 

Looking  back  through  life,  one 
can  see  the  places  of  change,  like 
great  locks  through  which  one 
glides  on  a  flood  wave,  sometimes 
smoothly  and  sometimes  with  un- 
dercurrents. 

Martha  then  saw  in  her  mind's 
eye,  the  day  little  Becky  started  for 
school.  It  wasn't  quite  as  hard  to 
see  her  cut  the  apron  strings.  Becky 
was  a  dream  child,  dressed  in  a 
dainty  pink  linen  frock. 

Again  Martha  had  no  alternative 
but  to  see  the  children  take  the 
bus  the  first  day  of  school.  Still  no 
family  car,  and  still  the  pickup  in 
use  on  the  farm.  Again,  she  was 
tied  at  home  with  two  tiny  children. 


574 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


But  the  play  pen  was  safe,  so  she 
could  leave  the  little  boys  while  she 
walked  the  short  distance  to  the  bus 
with  the  girls. 

''It  won't  be  necessary,  Mother/' 
Prissy  said.  Prissy  was  only  a  third 
grader,  but  caring  for  the  children 
made  her  a  responsible,  miniature 
mother.  ''We'll  manage  nicely 
alone.  I'll  hold  tiny  Becky's  hand 
all  the  way,  and  take  her  directly  to 
Miss  Palmer's  room." 

The  day  proceeded  much  like 
other  days,  cleaning,  baking,  caring 
for  the  little  children,  but  always 
wondering  what  was  taking  place  in 
the  halls  of  education  four  miles 
away.  When  late  afternoon  brought 
the  yellow  bus  to  the  lane  again, 
Martha  saw  the  girls  alight  and  skip 
down  the  familiar  lane,  with  Prissy 
still  clenching  Becky's  hand. 

As  they  entered  the  house.  Prissy 
showed  the  drawings  Becky  had 
made  at  school,  a  church,  and  their 
own  home.  Martha  knew,  then, 
that  although  Becky  would  manage 
nicely  out  in  the  world,  she  would 
always  lean  just  a  little  on  her  older 
sister  Prissy. 

lyfARTHA  had  read  somewhere 
that  life  is  not  a  tiled  road 
leading  to  the  pearly  gates,  but 
more  like  a  pendulum  swinging 
from  a  clock,  sometimes  toward  mis- 
ery, sometimes  toward  joy.  The 
day  Junie  started  school  was  mixed 
with  misery  and  joy  for  Martha. 

The  Carlsons  now  had  a  beauti- 
ful blue  sedan,  which  was  ready  and 
waiting  for  Martha's  use.  Martha 
saw  Junie  that  day  in  September  of 
his  sixth  year,  as  plainly  as  if  it  were 
televised.  Junie,  as  lean  as  the 
shoot  of  a  willow,  was  an  independ- 
ent youngster  who  took  responsibil- 


ity. How  many  times  had  she  told 
him,  he  was  the  oldest  son?  Yes, 
Junie  could  easily  have  made  it 
alone,  as  Prissy  had  the  first  day, 
but  Martha  had  the  car,  and  Grand- 
ma would  gladly  tend  baby  Joey. 
Martha  decided  nothing  would  stop 
her  from  attending  school  this  time. 

As  they  alighted  from  the  car 
Martha  took  Junie's  hand  in  hers. 
But  he  squirmed  for  release  as  they 
walked  up  the  cement  sidewalk  to- 
ward the  schoolhouse.  Junie  was 
wearing  brown  cords  like  the  other 
beginners,  but  in  his  red  cowboy 
shirt  he  stood  out  like  a  delicious 
apple  among  them. 

It  was  not  until  Miss  Mason  had 
assigned  him  his  seat,  and  he  had 
taken  his  place,  and  Martha  was  sit- 
ting with  the  doting  parents  in  the 
rear  of  the  room,  that  the  tears 
started  rolling  down  her  cheeks. 
Martha  felt  a  twinge  of  guilt,  but 
she  could  not  control  her  tears.  She 
looked  around  at  the  other  mothers 
who  had  come  for  the  first  day. 
Susan  Shields  looked  downright 
happy  about  it.  Probably  she  was 
thinking  of  the  money  she  would 
save  now  when  afternoon  parties 
came  along,  and  she  wouldn't  need 
to  hire  a  sitter. 

Martha  looked  at  all  the  other 
mothers.  Some  were  smothering 
luxurious  laughter,  which  seemed  to 
escape  in  short  high  peals  in  spite 
of  themselves.  She  gave  a  sigh, 
which  was  half  exasperation  at  her- 
self. Why  was  it  that  she  was  the 
only  mother  who  felt  like  crying? 
The  others  showed  sparkling  flashes 
of  wit,  but  her  vision  was  blurred. 

Try  as  she  would,  Martha  could 
not  control  the  tears.  Finally  she 
arose  from  her  chair,  murmured  an 


APPLE  POLISHING 


575 


excuse  to  the  other  mothers  about 
having  to  get  home  to  prepare 
lunch.  Miss  Mason  saw  her  and 
started  to  speak,  but  Martha,  her 
vision  much  clearer  and  her  think- 
ing sharper,  motioned  that  she  just 
wanted  to  slip  out  unnoticed  by 
Junie,  and  hurriedly  left  the  room. 

Outside  the  air  was  crystal  clear 
under  the  September  sky,  and  Mar- 
tha did  some  shopping  at  the  mark- 
et, but  her  heart  was  not  in  it.  She 
picked  up  baby  Joey  at  Grandma's, 
and  hurried  home  to  her  ever  wait- 
ing work  .... 

A  ND  so  it  comes  to  now,  Martha 
thought.  It  is  all  here  to  read 
except  the  final  chapter.  She  knew 
she  must  not  go  into  the  school  to- 
day, lest  she  be  deluged  with  tears. 
She  was  glad  she  hadn't  promised 
Joey  that  she  would  visit  his  class. 
Later  on,  but  not  this  first  day. 

Martha  drove  up  to  the  school 
curb  where  the  buses  unloaded. 
''Good  luck  in  junior  high,  Prissy. 
You  look  lovely  in  your  new  red 
plaid,  Becky.  Remember  your  hand- 
kerchief, Junie."  And  to  Joey  she 
said,  'Tou're  a  big  boy,  Joey,  run 
into  your  room,  its  the  first  one  on 
the  left  inside  the  hall." 

Martha  wanted  to  sweep  this  lit- 
tle fellow  into  her  arms  and  tell 
him  that  she  loved  him,  and  that 
she  would  be  thinking  of  him  every 
single  moment  all  day,  but  she 
mustn't  bring  on  the  tears,  until  he 
was  safely  out  of  sight. 


Martha  watched  Joey's  straight 
little  body,  clothed  in  new  levis  and 
plaid  shirt,  cut  across  the  lawn.  A 
thrill  coursed  along  her  veins  at 
sight  of  him.  Joey  was  a  wiggle- 
worm,  but  he  would  be  like  a  drv 
sponge  absorbing  every  new  idea  at 
school.  At  the  entrance  of  the 
school,  Joey  turned  and  waved,  mak- 
ing a  large  arc  with  his  little  arm, 
and  with  the  other  hand  he  threw 
a  tiny  kiss  that  only  a  mother  would 
recognize.  Martha  managed  a  smile 
and  a  little  wave  of  her  hanky  in 
reply.  Yes,  Joey  was  little,  but  he 
could  go  it  alone,  as  the  others  had. 

Martha  sat  there  in  the  car  for  a 
few  minutes.  A  person  shouldn't 
try  to  drive  while  her  eyes  were  full 
of  tears.  When  the  deluge  was 
over,  she  turned  the  car  around  and 
started  homeward. 

As  she  drove  into  the  lane,  the 
house  looked  the  same,  but  you 
couldn't  expect  a  house  to  know 
the  heart  had  gone  out  of  it.  There 
would  surely  be  a  tense,  heavy  hush 
inside,  with  no  children  to  make  the 
rafters  ring.  She  dreaded  going  in- 
side. 

Then  Martha  caught  sight  of  the 
favorite  apple  tree.  Every  apple 
seemed  to  beckon  to  her.  Sudden- 
ly, she  felt  an  entirely  new  emotion. 
This  was  just  the  day  to  pick  the 
apples.  Tears,  lots  of  tears  would 
help  to  wash  away  the  spray.  Her 
tears  would  not  be  wasted  while  she 
picked  and  pohshed  apples. 


>f     >f     >f     >f     >f     X- 


Willard  Luce 


JACKSON  LAKE  AND  MOUNT  MORAN,  WYOMING 


Autumn  in  the  Tetons 


WilJard  Luce 


THROUGHOUT  the  Inter- 
mountain  Empire,  autumn  is 
color  photography  time.  Much 
of  the  Empire  is  high  country,  cool, 
pleasant,  and  beautiful  all  summer. 
But  it's  autumn  that  puts  the  tang 
in  the  air  and  the  golden  shimmer 
to  the  foliage. 

It's  autumn  that  gives  the  Jack- 
son Hole  country,  in  northwestern 
Wyoming,  its  most  colorful  season. 
This  is  high  country,  all  of  it.  Aut- 
umn comes  early  and  suddenly,  like 
a  main  event  with  no  preliminaries. 

Page  576 


Like  a  good  main  event,  too,  it  puts 
on  a  good  show.  Splashes  of  gold 
and  yellow  and  crimson  dot  the 
mountainsides.  Rivers  of  gold  and 
blue  snake  their  way  through  the 
valleys  and  canyons.  In  the  early 
dawn,  owl  hoots  travel  the  party 
line  back  and  forth.  From  across 
the  valley  a  bull  moose  challenges 
the  world. 

Like  a  main  event,  too,  it  often 
ends  with  startling  suddenness. 

The  Chamber  of  Commerce  at 
Jackson  will  tell  you  that  autumn 


AUTUMN  INTHETETONS 


577 


comes  to  the  Grand  Tetons  around 
the  eighteenth  of  September,  and  a 
week  later  to  the  Grand  Canyon  of 
the  Snake  River,  south  of  Jackson. 
Last  year  it  was  two  weeks  late.  A 
few  years  ago,  some  eastern  photog- 
raphers waited  around  for  three 
weeks  and  never  did  catch  it.  So  it  is 
rather  risky  business  trying  to  hit 
the  Jackson  Hole  country  at  its 
colorful  best,  but  it  is  worth  it,  if 
you  do. 

Throughout  the  Grand  Canyon 
of  the  Snake  River,  there  is  color 
aplenty.  United  States  Highway 
89  and  the  Snake  River  try  to  out- 
manoeuver  each  other  down  through 
the  Canyon.  Towards  the  lower 
end,  scrub  maples  make  blends  of 
crimson  and  green.     High  on  the 


hills  are  the  aspen,  golden  against 
the  sky;  and,  down  along  the  river, 
the  willow  trees  are  golden  against 
the  blue  of  the  river. 

This  is  Kodachrome  country. 
Mornings  are  crisp.  Steam  comes  up 
from  the  river  like  fog,  and  there  is 
a  nearness  of  winter  in  the  air. 

In  Jackson,  people  move  rapidly 
on  a  morning  like  this.  They  hurry 
along  the  streets  with  little  puffs  of 
breath  punctuating  their  move- 
ments, their  leisurely  attitudes  of 
the  past  summer  forgotten. 

Only  a  few  miles  north  of  Jack- 
son you  get  your  first  real  view  of 
the  Grand  Teton  range  ramming  its 
jagged  edges  up  against  the  sky.  But 
it's  at  Moose,  where  you  once  again 
reach  the  Snake  River,  that  you  get 


Willard  Luce 

THE  GRAND  CANYON  OF  THE  SNAKE  RIVER,  WYOMING 


578 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


your  first  impact  of  autumn  in  the 
Tetons.  Here  the  Grand  Teton 
soars  up  above  the  river,  above  the 
valley,  above  the  surrounding  peaks, 
like  some  medieval  king  surveying 
his  domain.  Here,  again,  you  get 
the  sharp  contrast  of  blue  and  gold 
—the  blue  of  river  and  sky,  the 
gold  of  the  willow  trees. 

Farther  up  are  the  lakes,  Jenny, 
String,  and  Jackson  Lakes.  This  is 
higher  country  still,  and  the  willows 
and  the  aspens  and  the  evergreens 
grow  side  by  side. 

From  Jackson  Lake  a  dirt  road 
curves  its  way  up  Signal  Mountain. 
From  the  top,  the  world  stretches 
out  like  a  gigantic  rug.  To  the 
south  and  east,  the  tree-lined  Snake 
River  makes  its  twisting,  gold-bord- 
ered path  down  through  the  valley, 
blue  against  the  gray  of  the  sage 
and  the  purple  haze  of  distance. 


To  the  west,  Jackson  Lake  makes 
blue  ribbons  among  its  many  is- 
lands. Beyond  the  Lake,  Mt.  Mor- 
an  rears  up  against  the  sky.  Closer 
are  the  foothills  of  Signal  Moun- 
tain, yellowish-orange  with  aspen. 
Then,  to  the  north,  golden  flats 
stretch  outward,  finally  giving  way 
to  the  dark  forest  of  evergreens. 

Possibly  the  largest  areas  of  in- 
tense autumn  color  in  Grand  Teton 
National  Park  are  the  huge  willow 
flats  north  of  Moran.  Here  miles 
of  golden  willows  glow  in  the  sun, 
backdropped  in  the  west  by  the 
rugged  range  of  the  Tetons. 

The  Jackson  Hole  country  has 
always  been  noted  for  its  big  game 
hunting;  but  the  area  offers  no  great- 
er shooting  than  color  photography 
in  the  autumn.  And  you  can 
always  bring  back  a  trophy  to  hang 
on  the  wall! 


-♦-*- 


aii 


a  qJv 


omevciara  Q/urm 


ng 


Margery  S.  Stewait 


When  I  come  home  again  this  year, 

Oh,  what  shall  I  see  first, 

For  all  my  heart's  afire  with  love 

And  I  am  sick  with  thirst 

That  will  not  slaked  be,  until 

My  eyes  have  drunk  of  every  hill — 

Of  every  hill,  of  every  street 

That  holds  a  moment  of  my  life, 

Of  every  house  that  welcomed  me. 

Homesickness  is  a  burning  knife 

That  will  not  leave  the  wound  alone, 

But  cries  remembrance  in  each  bone. 

Softly,  softly  I  shall  go. 

My  slippered  feet  upon  the  lawns. 

And  see  that  only  I  have  changed; 

There  is  no  difference  in  the  dawns, 

No  difference  in  the  love  I  hold  .  .  . 

Save  it  grows  deeper,  growing  old. 


Harvest  Festival 


Nell  Murbarger 


WITH  the  arrival  of  the  year's 
first  seed  catalog  in  January, 
we  began  planning  our  ex- 
hibit for  the  Harvest  Festival  the 
following  autumn. 

Mister  Foster,  who  lived  on  the 
next  quarter-section  of  land  to  the 
south,  didn't  go  in  for  fairs  and 
such  tomfoolery,  as  he  called  it.  He 
said  there  was  enough  trouble  con- 
nected with  homesteading  without 
asking  for  any  more.  Possibly  there 
were  times  when  Father  felt  a  little 
the  same  way.  I  don't  know.  But, 
at  least,  he  never  made  any  objec- 
tion to  our  fair  ''fixin's"— not  even 
during  midsummer  when  haying, 
threshing,  bugging  potatoes,  and 
hauling  water  seemed  to  place  a  de- 
mand on  our  every  waking  moment. 

And  now,  at  last,  after  all  our 
months  of  plotting  and  planning, 
the  big  day  was  at  hand! 

The  only  room  in  town  large 
enough  for  the  exhibition  was  the 
Community  Hall,  over  Allen's  Gen- 
eral Merchandise,  and  we  had  been 
warned  that  shortly  after  sunrise,  on 
fair  day,  exhibitors  would  begin  lin- 
ing up  before  its  door— each  keenly 
intent  on  securing  for  himself  a  de- 
sirable exhibit  space.  With  that 
same  idea  in  mind,  we  had  been  out 
of  bed  by  three  o'clock  that  morn- 
ing, and  an  hour  later  had  found  us 
with  the  chores  done,  breakfast  eat- 
en, the  wagon  loaded,  and  the 
horses  clattering  along  the  sixteen 
miles  of  road  that  led  from  our 
homestead  into  town. 

It  was  barely  eight  o'clock  when 
we  arrived  in  town,  but  we  were 


not  a  moment  too  early!  Already, 
Allen's  store  was  crowded  from 
front  to  back  with  other  homestead- 
ers and  their  families  from  as  far 
west  as  Ardmore,  and  Indians  from 
as  far  east  as  Pine  Ridge.  Every 
spot  of  ground,  normally  vacant  in 
that  end  of  town,  was  filled  with 
saddle  horses  and  buckboards  and 
lumber  wagons;  and  the  wagons,  in 
turn,  were  filled  with  bawling  calves 
and  fat  shoats,  and  yellow  pumpkins 
and  watermelon  preserves. 

After  hours  spent  arranging  and 
changing,  and  hunting  hammers 
and  tacks,  and  holding  consulta- 
tions, and  registering  entries,  the 
last  display  was  placed  and  polished 
to  the  owner's  satisfaction,  the  last 
fluttery  exhibitor  was  shooed  from 
the  room,  and  the  judging  commit- 
tee went  into  action. 

Although  the  general  public  was 
barred  from  the  hall  until  after  the 
judges  had  selected  the  prize-win- 
ning entries,  a  bevy  of  small  fry 
managed  to  insinuate  itself  beneath 
the  rope  barrier  at  the  door.  Nat- 
urally, I  was  part  of  that  bevy;  my 
pigtails  being,  probably,  about  the 
second  pair  under  the  rope.  Tag- 
ging expectantly  at  the  judges'  heels, 
I  watched  breathlessly  and  hope- 
fully as  blue  ribbons  were  affixed 
to  the  longest  ear  of  corn,  the  larg- 
est potato,  the  tallest  wheat,  the 
best  booth. 

Whenever  the  committee  took 
time  out  for  a  two-to-one  argument, 
I  would  stare  wide-eyed  over  the 
room,  and  think  that  such  elegance 
was  almost  beyond  belief!  The  en- 
Page  579 


580  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 

tire  hall  had  been  decorated  with  moved  every  weed  seed  and  defec- 
twisted  crepe-paper  streamers  of  tive  kernel.  They  discussed  rye,  bar- 
every  color  imaginable.  Some  of  ley,  spelt,  and  oats,  milo  maize  and 
the  booths  were  further  festooned  millet,  the  exhibitors  of  each  new 
with  American  flags  and  bunting,  variety  enthusiastically  describing  its 
and  there  was  one  booth  trimmed  in  yield  and  drought-resistant  qualities, 
wild  grapevines  cut  along  Horse-  Like  most  of  the  women  and 
head  Creek  where  early  frost  had  girls,  I  gravitated  toward  the  home- 
painted  their  leaves  in  brilliant  crim-  makers'  division  where  the  walls 
son,  almost  like  a  new  red  hair  rib-  were  hung  with  hand-pieced  quilts, 
bon!  braided  and  hooked  rugs,  knit 
ALTHOUGH  I  felt  a  trifle  guilty  sweaters,  and  crocheted  doilies. 
^  and  disloyal  for  even  thinking  There  was  a  canning  exhibit  of  jams 
of  such  a  thing,  I  couldn't  help  and  jellies  and  cold-packed  vege- 
wishing,  just  a  little  bit,  that  there  tables,  and  a  table  of  pies  and  cakes, 
was  a  creek  on  our  homestead  where  and  light  bread.  The  women  ex- 
grapevines  would  grow.  changed  recipes,  and  told  how  their 

But,  grapevines  or  not,  I  was  still  ^^^ns  were  laying,  and  wrote  down 
certain  that  no  other  booth  in  the  directions  for  making  buffalo-berry 
entire  hall  was  as  grand  as  our  jelly,  and  lace  edgings,  and  complex- 
booth!  We  had  decorated  it  with  lO"  cream  from  sheep's  tallow.  The 
tall  stalks  of  Indian  corn,  and  vines  once-a-year  harvest  festival  served 
bearing  moonlike  pumpkins.  Across  the  homesteader's  wife  m  lieu  of 
the  entire  back  of  the  booth  were  women's  clubs,  and  P.T.A.,  and 
yellow  sheaves  of  rye  so  tall  the  sewing  circles.  Not  for  twelve 
full-grained  heads  reached  above  months  would  there  be  another 
Father's  shoulder;  and  on  a  table  'visiting"  opportunity  like  this,  and, 
centering  the  booth,  were  heaped  as  though  to  make  the  most  of  the 
platters  of  smooth-skinned  white-  day,  each  woman  talked  fast  and 
rose  potatoes,  fat  oxheart  carrots,  breathlessly  .... 
popcorn,  and  Australian  brown  Out-of-town  land  speculators, 
onions,  and  beefsteak  tomatoes  ....  intently  watching  developments  in 

As  soon  as  the  judging  had  been  this  new  '  west-of-the-river"  region, 

completed,  the  public  swarmed  into  were  conducted  through  the  display 

the     hall— spreading     instantly     to  room  by  local   boosters  and   farm 

every  corner  of  the  room  like  water  agents    who    called    attention     to 

loosed  from  a  dam!  squashes    as    long    as    salt    barrels, 

Father  and  the  other  men  folks  twenty-pound  cabbages,  and  turnips 
spent  most  of  the  time  around  the  thirty  inches  in  circumference.  En- 
grain exhibit,  where  they  argued  thusiastically,  they  exhibited  a  jar 
the  merits  of  the  new  Turkey  red  of  Hansen  plums  preserved  whole, 
wheat  against  the  old  stand-by,  explaining  that  here  was  a  new  va- 
macaroni  wheat.  Like  connoisseurs  riety  especially  developed  by  Profes- 
examining  diamonds,  they  fingered  sor  Hansen  to  withstand  the  in- 
bowls  of  bright,  clean  grain  from  tense  cold  of  our  Great  Plains  win- 
which   had   been   painstakingly   re-  ters. 


HARVEST  FESTIVAL 


581 


Right  at  that  moment,  it  was 
difficult  to  think  of  winter  and 
cold  weather,  for  even  inside  the 
building  where  the  pine-board  floor 
was  still  damp  from  a  vigorous 
scrubbing  that  morning,  the  ther- 
mometer registered  nearly  ninety  de- 
grees. Outside,  there  was  not  a  leaf 
stirring,  and  the  August  sun  pound- 
ed hot  on  the  treeless,  dusty  street— 
now  so  alive  with  more  hoofs  and 
wheels  than  it  had  known— or  would 
know  again  —  for  many  a  month. 

Saddle  horses  fretted  uneasily  at 
the  hitching  rails,  and  stamped  at 
flies.  Cattle  ranchers  and  cowboys, 
in  ''bat-wing"  chaps  and  Stetsons, 
swaggered  up  and  down  the  plank 
sidewalk,  hailing  friends  and  discus- 
sing the  weather,  range  conditions, 
and  the  everlasting  water  shortage. 
A  general  air  of  festivity  prevailed— 
festivity  and  truce.  On  this  one 
day  of  the  year,  even  the  ranking 
feud  between  the  cattlemen  and  the 
homesteaders  seemed  momentarily 
held  in  abeyance. 

Elaborate  preparations  had  been 
made  for  the  afternoon  entertain- 
ment at  the  fair  grounds,  where  a 
dusty  race  track  encircled  eighty 
acres  of  prairie.  From  a  weather- 
beaten  grandstand,  filled  to  capaci- 
ty, three  hundred  persons  cheered 
themselves  hoarse  as  they  watched 
the  cow-pony  races,  the  fat  men's 
and  three-legged  races,  the  broncho- 
busting  and  bulldogging  and  calf 
roping,  and  the  hilarious  wagon 
race,  ''for  Indian  squaws  only."  For 
the  afternoon  finale  there  was  a 
baseball  game  —  married  men  versus 
single  men. 

With  the  arrival  of  early  darkness, 
a  huge  bonfire  of  packing  cases  was 
kindled    in    the    center    of    Main 


Street,  and  the  setting  was  made 
ready  for  the  Indian  war  dance.  The 
performers  —  elaborately  clad  in 
beads  and  buckskin,  and  porcupine- 
quill  vests,  and  austerity  —  had  rid- 
den into  town  by  horseback  and 
buckboard. 

After  the  "pow-wow,"  the  five- 
piece  town  band  assembled  on  the 
flag-decorated  platform,  and,  follow- 
ing a  brief  period  of  preliminary 
toots  and  moans,  crashed  into  the 
opening  bars  of  "The  Star-Spangled 
Banner."  An  hour  later,  the  con- 
cert closed  with  a  muted  rendition 
of  "Home,  Sweet  Home." 

It  was  past  midnight  before  the 
shadowy,  welcome  bulk  of  our  home 
buildings  came  into  view.  With 
white  frost  sparkling  on  barn  roof 
and  fences,  and  a  sliver  of  moon 
riding  high,  the  tired  horses  were 
unhitched  and  watered  by  lantern 
light,  and  we  turned  thankfully  to- 
ward home  and  bed. 

In  his  arms  Father  carried  his 
prize-winning  sheaf  of  wheat,  which 
he  was  planning  already  to  enter  in 
the  forthcoming  county  fair  at  Buf- 
falo Gap.  In  Mother's  purse  were 
two  blue  ribbons  for  "raised"  bis- 
cuits and  chokecherry  butter,  and  a 
second  award  for  dried  limas. 

Not  even  the  lateness  of  the  hour 
could  keep  our  hearts  from  singing. 

Let  the  Mister  Fosters  say  what 
they  would  about  the  "tomfoolery" 
of  the  fair,  but  on  this  day  the 
homesteader  and  his  wife  had 
proved  to  the  world  —  and  what  was 
more  important,  to  themselves  — 
that  they  had  been  right  in  choos- 
ing as  their  home  this  virgin  prairie. 
In  the  Harvest  Festival  their  hopes 
had  been  revived,  their  faith  in  the 
land  rededicated. 


Bulbs  for  Spring  Glory 

Dorthea  N.  Newhold 
Deseret  News  Garden  Editor 


IT  is  the  privilege  of  mankind  to 
live  in  a  garden,  for  man's  first 
home  was  in  a  garden.  It  is 
the  privilege  of  each  of  us  to  create 
around  us  a  setting— a  garden— that 
will  make  life  seem  good. 

We  have  much  of  nature  to  work 
with:  the  land  and  the  seasons,  the 
sun  that  gives  life,  the  wind,  the 
birds,  and  the  great  kingdom  of 
plant  life. 

One  of  the  miracles  of  the  plant 
world,  and  there  are  many,  is  the 
firm  brown  bulb,  planted  in  good 
soil  during  the  fall  months,  which 
produces  an  exquisite  flower  in  the 
springtime. 

Of  all  the  types  of  gardening, 
planting  spring-flowering  bulbs  gives 
the  greatest  display  for  the  least 
amount  of  work. 

Bulbs  need  to  be  planted  early  in 
the  fall  months  to  allow  plenty  of 
time  for  the  bulb  to  develop  a  good 
root  system  before  the  ground  is 
frozen.  Early  planting  insures 
larger  blooms. 

If  you  are  anxious  to  extend  the 
blooming  season  of  your  spring- 
flowering  bulbs,  select  a  site  for 
some  of  your  bulbs  where  there  is 
some  protection  from  full  sunshine. 
Sun  for  half  a  day  is  better  than 
full  sun  all  day,  and  the  morning 
sun  is  better  than  afternoon  sun. 
Plant  some  of  your  bulbs  in  full  sun, 
others  in  partial  shade,  some  in  a 
southern  exposure,  others  to  the 
north. 

The  location  of  bulb  plantings  is 

Page  582 


important.  In  the  mixed  borders, 
daffodils  may  be  planted  at  the  back 
of  the  borders.  There  they  can  dis- 
play their  beauty  in  early  spring 
without  competition  from  other 
flowers,  yet  they  show  to  good  ad- 
vantage. Later  on,  the  dying  bulb 
foliage  will  be  hidden  from  view  by 
the  rapidly  growing  plants  that  oc- 
cupy the  foreground. 

Every  gardener  should  realize  that 
the  size  and  number  of  blooms  pro- 
duced by  each  bulb,  also  the  num- 
ber of  years  that  a  bulb  remains  pro- 
ductive in  the  garden,  depend  upon 
how  well  the  bulb  is  cared  for  after 
the  bloom  has  gone. 

Never,  never  cut  off  the  foliage 
of  the  bulbs,  if  you  expect  them  to 
bloom  another  year,  and  water  the 
bulbs  each  time  you  water  the  oth- 
er sections  of  your  garden.  Thorough 
watering  will  prolong  the  blooming 
time  of  tulips  as  much  as  a  week. 

Daffodils,  glory-of-the-snow,  scil- 
lain  wood  hyacinths— all  may  be 
planted  close  to  shrubs.  They  will 
bloom  before  the  leaves  of  the 
shrubs  give  any  shade,  yet  the  bulbs 
usually  receive  enough  sunshine  to 
mature  their  foliage. 

Tulips,  in  most  sections  of  our 
country,  will  need  to  be  replaced 
every  three  or  four  years.  Daffodils, 
if  given  proper  care,  should  remain 
in  your  garden  up  to  two  decades. 

The  official  harbinger  of  spring  is 
the  tiny,  common  snowdrop.  The 
frosty  white  bells  will  glisten  in 
snow    as    March    begins,    or    even 


Dorthea  Newbold 


HYACINTHS 


Stately  hyacinths  keep  pace  with  the  garden  walk  in  springtime,  and  waft  their 
fragrance  through  the  garden  and  the  house. 


584 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


PARROT  TULIP 


CHINODOXIAS 

( Glory-of-the-Snow ) 


THALIA  DAFFODIL 


earlier,  if  the  season  is  mild.  The 
snowdrop  prefers  a  semi-shaded  lo- 
cation, and,  if  left  undisturbed  in  a 
spot  to  its  liking,  it  will  flower  pro- 
fusely from  year  to  year. 

When  the  first  warm  days  of 
spring  arrive,  the  delightful  silken 
petals  of  the  tiny  crocuses  open  to 
cheer  winter-weary  mankind.  In  viv- 
id canary  yellow,  purple,  violet,  or 
in  solid  blue  or  striped  with  white, 
this  bright  flower  is  known  and  rec- 
ognized by  most  everyone.  It  covers 
areas  in  the  gardens  for  nearly  a 
month  regardless  of  the  weather, 
for,  if  winter  returns,  it  merely 
closes  its  petals  and  waits  patiently 
for  the  next  sunny  day  to  open  them 
again. 

Another  small  charmer  is  the 
four-inch-tall  Chinodoxia,  or  glory- 
of-the-snow.  Its  common  name 
seems  to  suit  it  much  better,  for 
often,  if  it  is  grown  in  a  protected 
area  where  the  early  spring  sun  can 
shine  down  on  it,  it  will  open  its 
blue  star-like  blooms  while  there  is 
still  snow  in  other  sections  of  the 
garden.  It  is  at  its  best  when  plant- 
ed informally  and  left  to  naturalize 
and  increase  at  will. 


The  specie  tulips  bring  March  to 
a  colorful  close.  These  are  the  now 
domesticated  wild  tulips  from 
which  the  better  known  garden  tu- 
lips were  originally  bred.  Almost 
ignored  as  garden  subjects  until  re- 
cent years,  the  specie  tulips  are  be- 
coming more  popular  because  of 
their  early  flowering,  their  unusual- 
ly shaped,  brilliantly  colored  flow- 
ers. 

First  of  the  specie  tulips  to  open 
up  are  the  Kaufmanniana,  or  water- 
lily  tulip.  Resembling  water  lilies 
in  shape,  the  striped  pointed  flow- 
ers stand  on  stems  that  are  less  than 
a  foot  tall.  There  are  two  popular 
varieties  —  Gaiety  and  Vivaldi.  Fos- 
teriana  is  another  specie  tulip  that 
opens  its  blooms  about  the  same 
time  as  does  Red  Emperor— a  much 
better  known  specie  tulip. 

T  TSUALLY  the  very  first  days  oi 
April  are  filled  with  the  frag- 
rance of  hyacinths.  A  most  versa- 
tile flower,  it  can  be  planted  in 
groups  in  indentations  in  the  shrub 
border,  in  formal  beds,  or  in  the 
perennial  border  in  friendly  group- 
ings. 


BULBS  FOR  SPRING  GLORY 


585 


The  small  grape  hyacinth  is 
available  in  shades  from  pure  blue 
to  white,  and  it  is  just  as  appeahng 
as  its  larger  cousin. 

April  finds  the  garden  brilliant 
with  daffodils.  They  keep  coming 
in  successive  waves  until  the  last 
of  May,  for  there  are  several  flower- 
ing types  among  the  daflFodils. 
Among  the  types  there  are  count- 
less varieties,  each  with  its  own  pe- 
riod of  bloom. 

Daffodils  are  classified  according 
to  the  length  of  their  center  part, 
called  trumpet,  when  it  is  long;  cup, 
when  it  is  short;  and  the  corona, 
when  it  is  extremely  short.  Most 
daffodils  have  one  flower  to  a  stem, 
but  some  of  the  corona  types  have 
clusters  of  flowers.  Daffodils  are 
available  in  pure  yellow,  or  yellow 
and  white,  others  are  a  cream  white 
or  pink;  some  are  orange.  Others 
have  almost  scarlet  centers  or  edges 
on  the  centers. 

The  words  daffodil,  narcissus, 
and  jonquil,  are  all  very  often  used 
incorrectly.  ''Narcissus"  is  the  bo- 
tanical term  for  the  entire  group, 
however,  ''daffodil"  is  the  word 
most  commonly  used.    Any  kind  of 


a  narcissus  may  be  called  a  daffodil 
—regardless  of  its  color.  One  type 
may  be  correctly  called  jonquil  — 
that  is  the  type  whose  flowering 
stem  is  topped  with  two  or  more 
blossoms  that  are  a  deep  yellow  and 
extremely  sweet  scented.  Foliage  ot 
the  jonquil  is  round  and  rushlike. 
It  is  not  flat  like  that  of  other  mem- 
bers of  the  big  family  of  narcissus. 

The  large  trumpet-type  daffodils 
are  the  first  to  bloom,  with  the  cup 
varieties  coming  next,  and  the  co- 
rona types  coming  last. 

May  is  the  month  when  tulips 
take  over  the  garden.  Cottage, 
Darwin,  Breeder,  Parrot  tulips  — 
available  in  every  color  in  the  rain- 
bow. Dozens  and  dozens  of  va- 
rieties await  your  selection.  You 
are  limited  only  by  the  size  of  your 
garden  and  your  budget. 

Bulbous  iris  —  English,  Dutch, 
and  Spanish  —  should  not  be  forgot- 
ten. The  bulbs  thrive  best  if  they 
are  planted  during  September.  Most 
varieties  will  thrive  and  become  a 
permanent  resident  of  your  garden 
to  provide  excellent  flowers  for  din- 
ing table  arrangements  for  many 
seasons. 


[k 


eapei 


Leone  E.  McCune 

I  never  see  a  man,  back  bent 

Above  his  hoe,  or  turning  sod 

Before  the  silver  blade  of  plow, 

But  pulses  quicken,  and  I  see 

My  father's  face  uplifted  heavenward 

In  humble  supplication,  pleading 

That  sun  and  rain  be  sent. 

That  wind  be  kind,  that  God 

Might  smile  on  modest  efforts 

Of  his  co-creator  here  below. 

And  as  I  watch  a  field  of  ripened  grain 

That  falls  in  amber  ripples  as  it  is  mowed, 

I  see  again  his  tired  face  transformed  with  joy 

Before  the  golden  miracle  of  wheat. 


Sixty    Ljears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woiiiaii's  Exponent,  September  i,  and  September  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

WOMEN  IN  CIVIC  AFFAIRS:  Woman  herself  must  not  eease  her  efforts  in 
her  own  behalf,  or  in  behalf  of  her  own  sex;  beeause  it  must  be  apparent  to  all,  that 
although  women  may  be  intellectually  bright,  vigorous  and  active,  yet  they  lack  the 
training  and  discipline  men  get  from  association,  political  and  otherwise,  which  brings 
them  in  contact  with  each  other,  and  the  public  at  large.  Women  have  occupied  a 
much  narrower  sphere  heretofore,  and  necessarily  their  views  and  opinions  on  questions 
of  state  .  .  .  will  require  time  to  mature.  And  the  real  method  of  arriving  at  excellence 
.  .  .  will  be  by  practice. 

— Editorial 

HYGIENIC  COOKERY:  Fruit  should  compose  a  large  part  of  our  diet.  Grapes, 
apples,  peaches  and  a  great  many  of  our  excellent  fruits  are  more  nutritious  in  their 
natural  condition;  they  should  be  thoroughly  matured  but  not  over  ripe  ....  Much  of 
our  fruit  can  be  bottled  fresh  or  dried  for  winter  use  ....  Vegetables  are  also  whole- 
some but  should  be  cooked  properly.  They  should  be  perfectly  tender  but  not  over- 
done. Steaming  or  baking  is  preferable  for  most  vegetables,  because  their  fine  flavors 
are  thus  more  easily  retained  and  their  food  value  suffers  less  diminution  .... 

—J.  S.  W. 


A  Love  Song  to  a  Wife 

We  have  been  lovers  for  forty  years; 
O,  dear  cheeks,  faded  and  worn  with  tears, 
What  an  eloquent  story  of  love  you  tell! 
Your  roses  are  dead,  yet  I  love  you  well! 

O,  pale  brow,  shrined  in  soft,  silvery  hair; 
Crowned  with  life's  sorrow  and  lined  with  care. 
Let  me  read  by  the  light  of  the  stars  above 
Those  dear,  dear  records  of  faithful  love  .... 

— Quiver 

LADIES  MEETING  IN  THE  FOURTEENTH  WARD,  SALT  LAKE  CITY: 
Counselor  E.  J.  Stevenson  presiding  ....  Counselor  Stevenson  said.  What  a  privilege 
to  have  remained  in  the  courts  on  high  to  come  forth  in  this  day,  when  the  Gospel  of 
the  Son  of  God  has  been  restored  in  this  momentous  age  ....  we  are  surrounded  by 
temptations,  let  us  make  the  best  of  our  opportunity,  be  as  towers  of  strength  round 
our  children;  live  near  to  the  Lord;  teach  by  example;  we  should  strive  to  overcome  our 
weaknesses.  One,  today,  another  tomorrow.  I  wish  young  mothers  would  meet  with 
us.  I  come  to  be  fed  and  to  gain  strength  ....  We  can  learn  many  good  things  from 
books,  but  we  learn  more  by  listening  to  the  experiences  of  others,  who  have  passed 
through  trials  and  borne  them  patiently  .... 

— Vilate  R.  Young,  Sec. 

Page  586 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


nVETA  GULP  HOBBY,  second 
woman  Cabinet  Member  in  the 
Nation's  history,  resigned  as  of  Aug- 
ust 1,  1955.  She  was  the  first  per- 
son to  hold  the  portfoho  of  HeaUh, 
Education,  and  Welfare.  President 
Eisenhower  accepted  her  resigna- 
tion in  an  extraordinary  public  cere- 
mony in  the  White  House.  Mrs. 
Hobby  expressed  ''regret"  and  ''a 
deep  sense  of  sadness"  at  leaving 
the  government  service.  President 
Eisenhower  praised  her  for  her  wise 
counsel,  calm  confidence,  her  con- 
cern for  people  everywhere,  and  her 
warm  heart,  as  well  as  for  her  tal- 
ents. In  World  War  II  Mrs.  Hob- 
by served  as  head  of  the  Women's 
Army  Corps.  She  is  retiring  be- 
cause of  the  illness  of  her  husband, 
former  Governor  William  P.  Hobbv 
of  Texas. 

lyrARIA  MENEGHINI  GALLAS 
at  thirty  is  one  of  the  world's 
great  sopranos.  Born  in  New  York, 
she  went  to  live  in  Greece  at  thir- 
teen, and  was  engaged  by  the  La 
Scala  Opera  Company  in  Milan  at 
twenty-three.  After  refusing  many 
offers  to  sing  in  America,  she  final- 
ly made  her  debut  in  this  country 
with  the  Chicago  Opera  Company 
last  November  and  was  a  sensation- 
al success  with  both  audiences  and 
critics. 


TyjARGARET  BOURKE- 
WHITE,  one  of  the  country's 
best  photographers,  has  spent  twen- 
ty-five years  photographing  for  mag- 
azines. She  has  been  shot  at  and 
risked  her  life  many  times.  She  has 
worked  eight  miles  up  in  the  air, 
two  miles  down  in  an  African  gold 
mine,  out  on  the  edge  of  a  gargoyle 
on  the  roof  of  the  Chrysler  Building 
in  New  York,  in  the  midst  of  the 
bloody  struggle  in  the  hills  of  Italy, 
in  Russia,  and  in  the  May  Day  riots 
in  Tokyo  —  altogether  in  forty-five 
countries. 


D 


B 


R.  MARIA  HAGEMEYER,  of 
Bonn,  West  Germany,  is  the 
first  woman  judge  ever  to  be  ap- 
pointed in  Germany.  She  is  a 
specialist  in  family  law  and  was  im- 
pressed during  her  recent  visit  to  the 
United  States  with  American  laws 
relating  to  the  family. 

IRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Matilda  Pet- 
erson, Morgan,  Utah,  one  hundred; 
Mrs.  Flora  K.  Rich,  Morgan,  Utah, 
ninety-six;  Mrs.  Anna  J.  Larson,  Lo- 
gan, Utah,  ninety-five;  Mrs.  Gunda 
Olsen,  Morgan,  Utah,  ninety-four; 
Mrs  .  Annie  Cooper,  San  Diego, 
California,  ninety-three;  Mrs.  Aman- 
da Browning,  Blackfoot,  Idaho, 
ninety-one;  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Drown, 
Midvale,  Utah,  ninety. 

Paga  587 


EDITOWAL 


VOL.  42 


SEPTEMBER  1955 


NO.  9 


Kytnxiouslq  ibnaacied  in  a   C/ood  C< 


nxiously  Kongage 

^^WHAT  did  he  talk  about?" 
''Oh,  the  same  old  thing  he 
always  talks  about,"  was  the  an- 
swer. '1  know  what  he  is  going  to 
say  almost  before  he  says  it." 

Yet  in  spite  of  boredom,  one  of 
the  very  best  ways  to  learn  is  by 
repetition.  A  great  musician  once 
gave  his  secret  for  memorization. 
He  learned  a  piece  once,  and  forgot 
it.  He  learned  it  a  second  time, 
and  again  forgot  it.  But  he  found 
that  when  he  had  learned  it  a  third 
time,  it  became  his  own. 

That  night  in  1820  when  Moroni 
appeared  to  the  boy  Prophet,  he 
delivered  the  Lord's  message  not 
once,  or  twice,  but  three  times  dur- 
ing the  night;  and  the  next  morn- 
ing he  related  it  to  him  still  a 
fourth  time. 

Sisters  in  the  Church  who  have 
not  given  their  allegiance  to  Relief 
Society  may  tire  of  hearing  about 
it  repeatedly.  They  may  close  their 
ears  to  the  fact  that  for  at  least  two 
reasons  Relief  Society  is  the  greatest 
organization  for  women  in  the 
whole  world.  First,  because  it  was 
founded  under  the  inspiration  of 
the  Lord  for  the  development  and 
blessing  of  his  daughters;  and  sec- 
ond, because  it  is  guided  and  direct- 
ed by  the  Priesthood  of  God. 

But  some  day  the  great  majority 
of  Latter-day  Saint  women  may  be- 
come convair-rted  to  Relief  So- 
ciety, as  did  the  dear  old  Scotch 
grandmother  to  the  observance  of 

P-QQe  588 


^  ause 

the  Word  of  Wisdom.  When  she 
was  in  her  eighties,  her  family  was 
astonished  to  hear  her  refuse  tea, 
which  she  had  drunk  all  her  life. 
''But,  Grandmother,"  one  grand- 
daughter exclaimed,  "you  have  been 
taught  the  Word  of  Wisdom  all 
your  life.  Why  would  you  stop 
drinking  tea  now?"  "Oh,"  she  re- 
plied, "but  Fm  convair-rted." 

Conversion  to  any  truth  and  al- 
legiance to  it  may  take  years  in 
some  people's  lives,  but  sometime, 
with  repetition,  it  may  awaken  an 
echo  in  the  inner  consciousness  of 
an  individual  and  win  adherence. 

The  summer  has  passed,  and  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  women  are  again  faced 
with  the  question  as  to  how  they 
will  spend  their  available  time  out- 
side their  homes  during  the  coming 
months.  Some  will  seek  study 
groups  along  lines  of  their  particular 
interests.  Others  will  spend  their 
time  in  worthy  community  inter- 
ests, while  still  others  may  fritter 
away  much  of  their  time  in  useless 
pursuits.  Yet  Relief  Society  has 
treasures  of  knowledge,  of  sustain- 
ing faith,  and  of  humanitarian  in- 
terests to  fit  the  inclination  of  any 
Latter-day  Saint  sister  who  would 
find  them.  Relief  Society  contains 
cultural  and  spiritual  values  found 
in  no  other  woman's  organization, 
values  which  will  set  a  woman  far 
upon  the  road  to  eternal  progres- 
sion. 

The  Lord  has  instructed  all  his 
children: 


EDITORIAL 


589 


Men  should  be  anxiously  engaged  in  a 
good  cause,  and  do  many  things  of  their 
own  free  will,  and  bring  to  pass  much 
righteousness.  P'or  the  power  is  in  them, 
wherein  they  are  agents  unto  themselves. 
And  inasmuch  as  men  do  good  they  shall 
in  nowise  lose  their  reward  (D.  &  C. 
58:27-28). 

There  is  no  better  cause  in  which 
women  can  be  engaged  outside 
their  homes  than  Relief  Society,  for 
it  accomplishes  the  work  of  the 
Church  assigned  to  the  women  of 
the  Church  to  perform.  It  develops 
a  woman  in  better  homemaking, 
greater  knowledge,  and  more  under- 


standing. Her  spirit  is  enlarged 
with  the  blessing  of  charity.  She 
tastes  of  the  sweetness  and  joy  of 
service.  She  has  the  promise  of 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  that  ang- 
els cannot  be  restrained  from  being 
her  associates. 

May  other  tens  of  thousands  pf 
capable,  choice  Latter-day  Saint 
women  become  convaii-itedy  and 
partake  of  the  everlasting  blessings 
which  are  showered  upon  those  who 
do  the  work  of  Relief  Society. 

-M.  C.  S. 


y*.  *«-.*r 


cJhe  cfirst  LPraifer   1 1  Lade  in  the  (congress  of  the 
LLnitea  States  of  J^menca 

Given  September  5,  1774 

/^H  Lord,  our  Heavenly  Father,  high  and  mighty  King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords 
^•^  who  does  from  Thy  throne  behold  all  the  dwellers  on  the  earth  and  reignest 
supreme  and  uncontrolled  over  all  the  kingdoms,  Empires  and  Governments,  look  down 
in  mercy  we  beseech  Thee,  on  these  American  States  who  have  fled  to  Thee  from  the 
rod  of  the  opposer  and  thrown  themselves  on  Thy  gracious  protection,  desiring  to  be 
henceforth  dependent  on  Thee,  they  have  appealed  for  the  righteousness  of  their  cause; 
to  Thee  they  look  up  for  that  countenance  and  support  which  Thou  alone  can  give; 
take  them  therefore  Heavenly  Father,  under  thy  nurturing  care;  give  them  wisdom  in 
council  and  valor  in  the  field,  defeat  the  malicious  designs  of  our  adversaries;  convince 
them  of  the  unrighteousness  of  their  cause  and  if  they  still  persist  in  their  sanguinary 
purposes,  O  let  the  voice  of  Thine  own  unerring  justice  sounding  in  their  hearts  con- 
strain them  to  drop  the  weapons  of  war  from  their  unnerved  hands  in  the  day  of  bat- 
tle. Be  Thou  present,  O  God  of  Wisdom,  and  direct  the  councils  of  this  honorable 
assembly;  enable  them  to  settle  things  on  the  best  and  surest  foundation,  that  the  scene 
of  blood  may  be  speedily  closed;  that  order,  harmony  and  peace  may  be  effectually  re- 
stored and  truth  and  justice,  religion  and  piety  prevail  and  flourish  amongst  the  people. 
Preserve  the  health  of  their  bodies  and  vigor  of  their  minds;  shower  down  on  them  and 
the  millions  they  here  represent  such  temporal  blessings  as  Thou  seest  expedient  for 
them  in  the  world  and  crown  them  with  everlasting  glory  in  the  world  to  come;  all  of 
this  we  ask  in  the  name  and  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son,  Our  Savior. 

Amen 


The  above  prayer  was  made  by  The  Reverend  Mr.  Duche,  an  Episcopal  Clergyman. 


TbohuL 


TO  THE  FIELD 


tyCnnual  (general  iKeuef  Society  (conference 

'T'HE  annual  general  Relief  Society  conference  will  be  held  Wednesday 
and  Thursday,  September  28  and  29,  1955.  A  special  feature  of  this 
conference  is  the  holding,  simultaneously,  of  individual  departments  on 
Thursday  morning.  Therefore,  it  is  advisable  that  as  many  members  of 
the  stake  boards  as  possible  attend  these  sessions.  On  Thursday  afternoon 
in  the  Tabernacle,  a  meeting  will  be  held  to  which  the  general  member- 
ship of  Relief  Society  and  the  public  are  invited.  It  is  suggested  that  ward 
Relief  Society  presidents  ask  their  bishops  to  announce  in  the  wards  the 
general  session  of  the  conference  on  Thursday  afternoon,  September  29. 
The  attendance  at  the  meetings  on  Wednesday  and  on  Thursday  morning 
is  limited  to  stake  and  mission  officers. 


[Bulling  cJextbooks  for  uielief  Society  JLessons 

"C^ROM  inquiries  which  come  to  the  general  board  it  would  seem  that 

some  Relief  Society  officers  and  class  leaders  are  not  acquainted  with 

the  recommended  procedure  for  acquiring  necessary  textbooks  for  lessons. 

The  education  counselor  in  both  the  stake  and  ward  should  pre- 
sent to  the  president  of  the  respective  organizations,  a  list  of  the  textbooks 
which  will  be  needed  to  teach  the  Relief  Society  lessons  during  the  coming 
season.  She  should  then  be  authorized  to  purchase  these  books  with  funds 
from  the  Relief  Society  general  fund.  The  education  counselor  should 
see  that  the  name  of  the  Relief  Society  organization  is  written  in  each 
book  before  giving  it  to  the  respective  stake  or  ward  class  leader  for  her 
use.  At  the  end  of  the  course  the  education  counselor  is  responsible  for 
collecting  the  books  and  placing  them  in  the  Relief  Society  library. 

Where  a  teacher  wishes  to  purchase  her  own  textbook  in  order  to  be 
able  to  mark  it  and  keep  it  after  the  conclusion  of  the  course,  it  is  recom- 
mended that  the  Relief  Society  organization  should  also  purchase  a  text- 
book: 1.  in  order  that  the  book  may  become  a  part  of  the  Relief  Society 
library;  2.  to  be  available  for  use  by  those  given  special  assignments;  3.  be- 
cause a  change  of  teachers  might  be  necessary  during  the  course,  and  at 
that  time  it  might  be  impossible  for  the  Relief  Society  organization  to 
purchase  a  copy  of  the  desired  textbook. 

Education  counselors  are  urged  to  safeguard  Relief  Society  libraries 
and  to  be  alert  to  opportunities  of  adding  to  them  gifts  of  Church  and 
other  worthwhile  books. 
Page  590 


Special  Birthday 


Part  II 
Olive  W.  Burt 


Synopsis:  Calvin  Gregory  has  reached 
the  age  of  sixty-five,  and  his  wife,  Myra, 
is  worried  over  his  adjustment  to  retire- 
ment from  his  regular  work.  The  chil- 
dren and  grandchildren  celebrate  his  party, 
but  most  of  the  gifts  are  suitable  for  hob- 
bies only,  and  Calvin  feels  that  he  is 
facing  a  future  which  holds  httle  for  him 
but  old  age  and  uninteresting,  useless  pur- 
suits. 

MYRA  had  not  slept  very  long, 
after  the  excitement  of  Cal's 
birthday  dinner,  when  she 
was  suddenly  awake.  She  lay  there, 
looking  at  the  patch  of  sky  that 
she  could  see  through  the  window. 
She  knew  it  was  still  deep  night, 
no  sign  of  morning.  She  wondered 
what  had  brought  her  out  of  the 
depth  of  dreamless  slumber. 

In  a  moment  she  knew.  It  was 
Cal.  He  was  turning  restlessly  in 
bed,  unable  to  relax,  to  go  to  sleep. 

"Cal?"  she  asked  softly,  "what  is 
it?" 

Suddenly,  there  in  the  night, 
Cal's  defenses  gave  way.  He  put 
his  arms  around  Myra;  buried  his 
face  in  her  hair. 

"I'm  scared,  Myra.    Scared!" 

She  raised  her  hand  and  gently 
touched  his  cheek.    "Why,  Cal?" 

"Oh,  the  years  ahead— the  long 
years  and  no  daily  work." 

"You'll  find  lots  to  do,  Cal.  The 
garden— your  workshop— your  music, 
Church  work.  And  we  can  travel- 
see  Mexico  and  the  places  we've 
always  wanted  to  see." 

Cal  was  silent  for  several  mo- 
ments.   Then  he  said  slowly,  "The 


garden  and  shop,  Myra,  and  Church, 
you  know  they  can't  take  up  all 
my  time.  Not  even  with  my  music. 
I've  put  in  an  eight  hour  day,  five— 
sometimes  six— days  a  week  all  my 
married  life.  And  I've  still  had  time 
to  keep  up  the  garden,  do  all  I 
wanted  to  in  the  shop,  and  perform 
my  Church  duties.  And  the  organ 
playing— I've  done  that,  too— I  can't 
do  those  things  for  eight  hours 
straight.  And  if  I  do,  there'll  still 
be  the  evenings  .  .  .  ." 

"Well,  there's  travel-" 

Cal's  voice  was  desperate.  "Myra, 
we  might  as  well  face  it.  We  won't 
have  money  to  do  much  traveling. 
Oh,  we'll  have  social  security,  yes— 
about  one-fourth  what  I've  been 
earning.  We'll  find  it  difficult  to 
keep  up  the  house  and  live  any- 
where near  as  we  have  been  living. 
I  should  have  saved  more,  I 
know  .  .  .  ."  his  voice  trailed  off, 
hopeless. 

Myra  lay  there  beside  him,  think- 
ing back.  They  had  tried  to  save, 
but  always  something  had  come  up. 
She  remembered  her  own  efforts. 
Years  ago  she  had  placed  her  goal 
at  a  modest  hundred  dollars.  Oh, 
how  she  had  scrimped  and  worked 
to  save  that  money!  And  she  had 
nearly  reached  her  target  when 
Hughie's  tonsils  had  had  to  be  re- 
moved. And  complications  had  set 
in,  and  the  entire  little  sum  had 
been  used  up  before  the  child  was 
well  again. 

Myra  hadn't  hesitated,  of  course, 

Page  591 


592 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


when  Hughie's  welfare  was  at  stake. 
She  had  just  been  grateful  that  the 
money  was  there  to  use  for  the  boy. 

Cheerfully  she  had  set  to  work 
again  to  save  her  hundred  dollars. 
And  after  months  of  watching  every 
penny,  she  had  reached  her  goal  and 
started  on  the  second  hundred.  And 
then  a  terrific  windstorm  had  come. 
One  of  the  old,  big  trees  had  blown 
down,  smashing  the  porch  and  a 
corner  of  the  roof.  Repairs  had  had 
to  be  made,  and  Cal's  earnings  at 
that  time  had  not  permitted  him  to 
save  for  emergencies.  So  Myra's 
little  fund  had  come  out  a  second 
time,  and  the  house  had  been  fixed 
up. 

And  so  it  had  been,  time  after 
time.  Of  course,  of  late  years  they 
had  managed  to  save  some,  but 
never  as  much  as  they  had  planned. 
They  had  rather  thought  that  when 
the  children  were  educated  and 
married,  they  could  put  away  a 
large  part  of  Cal's  salary.  But  it 
hadn't  worked  out  like  that.  If  one 
of  Hugh's  children,  or  Carol's, 
needed  something  badly— like  the 
time  Elspeth  had  rheumatic  fever 
and  required  hospitalization  and  a 
long  period  of  special  care— Myra 
and  Cal  had  come  to  the  aid  of 
their  harassed  young  parents,  only 
thankful  that  they  were  able  to 
help.  But  the  savings  had  never 
amounted  to  enough  to  make  them 
secure. 

Myra  ran  her  hand  gently  across 
Cal's  forehead,  erasing  the  frown 
beneath  her  fingertips. 

''We've  done  the  best  we  could, 
Cal.  And  somehow  we've  man- 
aged to  meet  every  crisis.  As  we'll 
meet  this  one." 

Cal  sighed  heavily.     'The  crises. 


yes.  We've  met  those.  But  the 
extra  things  we've  planned  —  the 
travel  you  spoke  of.  Myra,  how 
many  times  have  we  thought  we 
could  go  to  Mexico,  see  the  pyra- 
mids and  the  Aztec  and  Mayan 
ruins?  It's  been  our  dream  for 
years,  and  now— now  there  just 
won't  be  the  money  for  it.  We 
might  as  well  admit  it,  we'll  have 
lived  and  died  without  doing  the 
one  thing  we  most  wanted  to  do." 

"Not  most  wanted,  Cal.  What 
we  wanted  most  was  to  have  a  fam- 
ily, and  we've  done  that.  Nothing 
else  really  matters.  Anyway,  I'm  not 
afraid.  Nothing  in  the  past  makes 
me  afraid  now.  It  just  increases  my 
confidence  .  .  .  ." 

Cal's  arms  tightened  about  her. 
"Your  confidence,  darling!  I  have 
another  name  for  it— faith.  It's 
been  your  steadfast  faith  that  has 
helped  us  and  encouraged  me  over 
every  rough  spot.  I  guess  faith  is 
better  than  money  in  the  bank," 
his  voice  trailed  off. 

Myra  lay  still,  listening  to  Cal's 
breathing  grow  more  quiet  and  reg- 
ular. She  wanted  to  pray.  She 
knew  she  could  pray  lying  in  bed, 
but  that  never  seemed  quite  right 
to  Myra.  As  long  as  she  could 
move  freely,  it  seemed  to  her  that 
it  was  always  proper  to  kneel  when 
speaking  to  the  Lord.  Particularly 
when  asking  for  help. 

When,  at  last,  Cal's  deep  breath- 
ing showed  that  he  was  sound 
asleep,  Myra  slipped  from  his  arms 
and  knelt  beside  the  bed.  Bowing 
her  head,  she  began  to  pray. 


r^AL  came  down  to  breakfast  next 

morning  looking  refreshed  and 

relaxed.    He  found  the  table  already 


SPECIAL  BIRTHDAY 


593 


set,  with  a  bowl  of  nasturtiums  in 
the  center  and  tall  glasses  of  orange 
juice  repeating  the  gay,  sunshiny 
color.  Myra,  in  her  prettiest  brunch 
coat,  was  bustling  about,  and  the 
odor  of  frying  bacon  and  hot  but- 
tered toast  was  inviting. 

Cal  sat  down  leisurely,  glancing 
at  the  clock. 

"No  need  to  hurry,"  he  said  cheer- 
fully, "Fve  got  the  whole  day." 

"That's  what  you  think,  Mr. 
Gregory,"  Myra  answered  ener- 
getically. "But  I  know  better.  Jim 
Grayson's  coming  at  nine  o'clock 
and  the  car  has  to  be  serviced  .  .  .  ." 

"Whoa,  there!"  Cal  cried.  "Back 
up  a  bit,  Lady.  What  do  you 
mean?" 

Myra  grinned  and  sat  down  be- 
side her  husband.  "Last  night  you 
were  saying  that  we'd  live  and  die 
without  doing  the  things  we  want 
to  do.  That  trip  to  Mexico,  par- 
ticularly. Well,  after  you  went  to 
sleep  I  decided  that  was  plain  silly. 
We're  going  to  Mexico.  I  thought 
we'd  start  Mondav,"  she  finished 
calmly. 

Cal  stared  at  her.  "Are  you  mad, 
Myra?  Don't  you  realize,  even  after 
our  talk  last  night,  that  we're  not 
going  to  have  money  to  spend  for 
travel  and  such  things?  Social  se- 
curity just  won't  .  .  .  ." 

Myra  put  her  hand  firmly  over 
Cal's  lips.  "Now  you  listen  to  me, 
Calvin  Gregory.  We  are  going  to 
Mexico.  I  have  saved  up  some 
money— enough  for  that  trip." 

Cal  groaned.  "Your  savings  again! 
I  seem  to  remember  that  you've  re- 
channeled  that  fund  several  times 
in  the  past." 

"I  have,"  Myra  admitted  with  un- 
concern.     "And    every   time    I    re- 


channeled  it,  as  you  call  it,  Fve  been 
mighty  happy  over  the  results.  Fve 
just  been  glad!  Glad  that  I  had  it. 
And  Fm  glad  now." 

Cal  started  to  shake  his  head,  but 
Myra  went  on  firmly,  "I  consider 
this  an  emergency  as  much  as  any 
we've  ever  faced.  Fm  telling  you, 
Cal,  I  am  not  going  to  live  and 
die— if  I  can  help  it— before  Fve 
seen  those  pyramids  and  ruins.  So 
I  figured  we'd  start  Monday." 

"But  why  the  rush?" 

"There  are  a  number  of  reasons. 
The  main  one  is  this." 

She  laid  a  magazine  clipping  in 
front  of  Cal.  He  read  it,  and  looked 
up,  a  frown  of  incomprehension  be- 
tween his  eyes. 

"What  does  this  have  to  do  with 
us,  Myra?" 

lytYRA  smiled.  "You  haven't  for- 
gotten how  to  read  just  be- 
cause you've  had  a  very  special 
birthday?  That  clipping  tells  about 
an  old  book  auction  in  San  Diego 
next  week.  I  want  to  go  to  it  on 
our  way  to  Mexico.  I  thought  we 
could  go  down  that  new  West  Coast 
highway." 

Cal  shook  his  head.  "Old  books 
are  another  extravagance  we  can't 
afford  now,  Myra.  I  hate  to  be  a 
wet  blanket,  but,  really!  Old  books 
and  a  trip  to  Mexico!  Say!"  he 
looked  suddenly  alert.  "You  haven't 
made  some  money  by  an  invest- 
ment?" 

"My  savings  are  too  precious  to 
risk  on  anything,"  Myra  denied. 
"No,  but  I  have  enough  money  for 
what  I  want  to  do.  I  want  to  buy 
some  old  books— and  some  Mexican 
glass,  and  maybe  some  pottery.  But 
look,  Cal,  you  can't  sit  there  talk- 


594 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


ing  all  day.  As  I  told  you— Jim 
Grayson's  coming  at  nine/'  She 
looked  worriedly  at  the  clock. 

'That's  another  thing.  Jim  Gray- 
son.   What's  he  coming  for?" 

'To  discuss  the  plans  for  the 
shop." 

Cal  grabbed  his  hair.  "Vm  going 
around  in  circles.    What  shop?" 

'This  one.  I  got  up  early  and 
drew  a  rough  sketch  of  it." 

She  laid  a  sheet  of  paper  in  front 
of  her  husband.  He  looked  at  it 
and  saw  that  it  must  be  a  sketch 
of  some  sort  of  room.  He  picked  it 
up  to  study  it  more  closely. 

"It's  going  to  be  our  antique 
shop,"  Myra  condescended  to  ex- 
plain. "I  am  not  going  to  have  a 
higgledy-piggledy  mess  like  some  of 
those  shops.  I  thought  we  could 
have  a  rather  quaint  little  building 
—there  in  front,  close  to  the  street. 
In  the  front,  I'd  have  my  part.  Col- 
ored glass  and  maybe  pottery  on  this 
side,  and  old  books  on  the  opposite 
shelves.  We're  going  to  specialize, 
Cal.  I'm  sure  we'll  make  more  that 
way." 

She  pointed  to  lines  on  the 
sketch.  'This  is  a  room  divider — 
very  original.  It  is  made  up  of  lit- 
tle pigeon  holes,  just  large  enough 
to  hold  four  player  piano  rolls.  Back 
of  that  you'll  have  your  part  of  the 
shop,  where  you  restore  old  melo- 
deons  and  organs  and  pianos. 
There's  no  one  in  town  does  just 
that  sort  of  work,  Cal.  And  I  read 
someplace  that  player  pianos  are 
coming  back  into  style  .  .  .  ." 

Cal  was  examining  the  paper  with 
sudden,  alert  interest.  Finally  he 
looked  up,  his  eyes  shining  with 
eagerness.  "It's  a  wonderful  idea, 
Myra.    Completely  crazy,  of  course, 


but  challenging.  If  we  can  only 
swing  it!  Those  piano  rolls,  now. 
Hebe  Nelson  told  me  the  other  day 
he  had  two  big  boxes  full  he'd  give 
me  if  I'd  just  cart  them  away.  And 
I  know  where  I  can  pick  up  an 
old  church  organ  for  a  song  .... 

"See!"  Myra  exclaimed  trium- 
phantly. "You  know  it  will  work. 
You've  probably  been  thinking  of 
something  like  this  down  deep  in 
your  heart." 

Cal  put  his  arms  about  her. 
"Maybe  I  have,  darling.  Only  I 
didn't  know  it.  I  just  sort  of 
wished—" 

"Well,  we'll  make  your  wish 
come  true.  Now,  I  don't  want  to 
tell  anyone.  The  children  have  set 
their  hearts  on  your  having  a  long, 
long  rest." 

They  looked  at  each  other,  and 
suddenly  they  began  to  laugh. 

'There's  no  rest  where  you're  con- 
cerned, my  darling,"  Cal  said.  "I 
had  a  hunch  that  you  weren't  going 
to  let  me  take  ad\'antage  of  mv 
years." 

"I'll  say  I  won't.  I'm  not  going 
to  be  married  to  an  old  man— not 
for  a  good  many  years  yet.  But 
we'll  have  to  tell  them  something, 
because  Jim  will  be  working  on  the 
shop  while  we're  gone  and  the  chil- 
dren will  want  to  know  what  he's 
doing." 

Cal  grinned.  "He  can  be  con- 
structing my  workshop  for  me. 
They'll  think  I'm  crazy,  putting  it 
out  in  front.  But  an  old  man  can 
be  a  bit  eccentric,  can't  he?" 

He  paused  a  moment.  Then 
asked,  "Why  don't  we  wait  till  we 
get  back  and  let  me  build  it?  We'd 
save  a  lot  of  money." 

"I  don't  want  you  to  get  the  rep- 


SPECIAL  BIRTHDAY 


595 


utation  of  being  a  jack-of-all-trades. 
I  want  you  to  be  a  specialist— so  you 
can  charge  specialist  prices/'  she 
added  impishly.  ''You  really  have 
special  talent  with  old  musical  in- 
struments, Cal.  I  don't  want  you 
to  waste  it  on  building  shops." 

There  was  a  knock  at  the  door. 
Cal  looked  at  Myra. 

''That's  Jim,"  she  said.  "He's 
right  on  time." 

"Let  him  wait  a  minute,"  Cal  an- 
swered, standing  up.  He  took  My- 
ra into  his  arms. 

"Myra,  my  darling,"  he  whis- 
pered against  her  hair.     "Do  you 


know  what  you've  just  done? 
You've  turned  a  barren,  desert 
prospect  into  a  sparkling  invitation 
to  adventure.  How  can  I  thank 
you?" 

Myra's  lips  answered  his  kiss  and 
then  she  said  softly,  "You  did  that 
for  me  forty  years  ago,  Cal.  When 
you  married  me.  I'd  be  a  poor  sort 
not  to  return  the  favor." 

Jim  Grayson  rapped  again,  loud- 
ly. Myra  slipped  from  Cal's  arms 
and  went  to  open  the  door.  Jim 
looked  at  her  in  surprise.  She  was 
as  radiantly  shining  as  a  young 
bride. 


tyiutumn  LPilgnm 

Beatrice  A.  DiEnes 


She  walks  with  morning  up  the  path 

That  takes  her  where  the  wild  pKims  grow. 

The  sunlight  glinting  on  her  pail 

Traces  steps  the  years  made  slow. 

Since  first  she  journeyed  on  this  hill, 

A  bride  who  sought  a  fruited  tree, 

She  makes  an  autumn  pilgrimage 

Where  plums  grow  wild,  where  plums  grow  free. 

Morning,  embrace  this  gentle  one 
Who  steps  upon  your  silvered  grass. 
Fold  back  your  tangled  brier  weed 
To  let  a  pail  and  woman  pass. 

For  she  is  old,  who  seeks  the  fruit 
To  offer  him,  much  older  still 
Than  all  the  autumns  she  has  walked 
When  smoke-plums  ripen  on  a  hill. 
She  has  not  always  come  alone 
With  one  bright  bucket  at  her  side, 
Small  sons  have  also  turned  this  way 
Knowing  where  the  wild  plums  hide. 

Bend  low,  old  tree,  within  her  reach. 
Share  your  harvest,  sweet  and  red, 
As  long  as  there  may  be  a  need 
Of  jelly  for  an  old  man's  bread. 


cJheres    a    [Poult rii    iDish   for    (bvery    \:yccasion 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension    Service    Home   Management   and    Furnishings    Specialist 
Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

POULTRY  is  traditionally  a  family  food.  One  of  the  first  things  a  baby  may  be  given 
to  chew  on  is  a  "drumstick."     One  of  the  most  appetizing  and  most  easily  digested 
foods  for  the  aged  or  phvsically  ill  is  chicken  broth. 

One  needn't  ever  tire  of  poultry,  for  there  are  practically  as  many  different  ways 
to  prepare  it  as  there  are  days  in  the  year.  Here  are  just  a  few  suggestions  to  start  your 
imagination  working  on  new  and  interesting  ways  to  prepare  this  family  favorite  food. 

Fncasseed  Fow]  With  Dumplings 

Disjoint  a  fowl  into  pieces  for  serving  and  place  them  in  a  kettle.  Cover  with  light- 
ly salted  water,  cover  the  kettle,  and  cook  the  fowl  until  tender.  Simmer;  do  not  boil. 
Allow  3  to  4  hours.  When  done,  remo\'e  from  the  broth  and  keep  hot  in  a  warm, 
covered  dish. 

There  should  be  from  3  to  4  cups  of  broth  in  the  kettle.  Skim  off  the  fat  and 
measure  the  broth.  For  each  cup  of  skimmed  broth  mix  1  Yz  to  2  tablespoons  of  the 
fat  with  an  equal  quantity  of  flour.  Stirring  constantly,  pour  the  mixture  into  the  broth 
in  the  kettle.  Cook  the  gravy  until  it  is  slightly  thickened.  Season  to  taste.  The  gravy 
is  now  ready  for  cooking  the  dumplings. 

Dumplings 

Sift  %  cups  flour,  2  Yz  teaspoons  baking  powder,  and  Y>  teaspoon  salt  together. 
Beat  1  egg,  add  Vs  cup  milk  and  mix  with  the  dry  ingredients.  Drop  by  spoonfuls  into 
the  boiling  chicken  gravy,  cover  tightly,  and  cook  for  15  minutes.  The  cover  must  not 
be  removed  while  the  dumplings  are  cooking,  for  if  the  steam  escapes  they  will  not  be 
light.    Serve  at  once  with  the  piping  hot  chicken. 

Chicken  Casserole 

This  is  an  ideal  main  dish,  if  you  are  one  who  likes  to  have  family  or  friends 
enjoy  dinner  with  you  and  yet  have  a  restful  day. 

4-pound  chicken,  cooked  and  diced  2  cups  soft  bread  crumbs 

1  cup  cooked  brown  rice  Yz    teaspoon  paprika 

4  well-beaten  eggs  1   teaspoon  salt 

3  cups  chicken  stock  !4    cup  pimento 

14    cup  or  4  tablespoons  melted  butter 

Cook  the  chicken  and  rice  a  day  or  two  before  you  plan  to  use  them.  Bread  may 
also  be  crumbed  early  if  kept  in  a  covered  dish  in  the  refrigerator.  Remove  crusts  or 
cut  them  into  very  small  pieces. 

When  you  are  ready  to  make  your  chicken  casserole,  heat  3  cups  of  the  stock  in 
which  the  chicken  was  cooked  and  pour  it  over  the  bread.  Beat  the  mixture  until  it 
is  smooth.  Add  seasonings  and  eggs  and  mix  thoroughly.  Fold  in  the  rice  and  diced 
chicken.  Bake  for  about  45  minutes  or  until  the  mixture  sets,  in  a  moderate  (35o°F) 
oven. 

Page  596 


THERE'S  A  POULTRY  DISH  FOR  EVERY  OCCASION 


597 


Sauce 

Just  before  }"Oii  arc  read}'  to  serve  your  dinner  make  a  sauce  of  the  following: 
/4cup  butter  V4    teaspoon  salt 

%    cup  flour  Vs    teaspoon  paprika 

/4    cup  cream  or  canned  milk  2  cups  of  chicken  stock 

1  cup  mushrooms  2  beaten  egg  yolks  or  1  whole  egg 

Add  the  egg  after  the  sauce  is  thickened  and  just  before  it  is  to  be  served.  First 
add  a  few  spoonfuls  of  hot  sauce  to  the  egg,  stirring  well,  then,  continuing  to  stir, 
add  to  the  sauce.     Cook  no  more  than  one  minute.  Serve  with  the  casserole. 

Bread  Diessing 

While  bread  dressing  is  ser\ed  ^^'ith  many  different  kinds  and  cuts  of  meat,  it  just 
naturally  seems  to  go  with  poultry.  Each  makes  the  other  better  when  tastefully  pre- 
pared. Preferably  use  bread  that  is  2  or  3  days  old.  Cut  or  break  it  into  fine,  even  size 
pieces.  For  every  pound  of  bird  you  will  want  to  use  about  1  cup  of  crumbs.  Ordi- 
narily a  pound  loaf  of  bread  2  or  3  days  old  makes  about  4  cups  or  1  quart  of  light, 
fluffy  crumbs. 


Vz    cup  butter  or  other  fat 
1   pint  chopped  celery 

Vz    cup  chopped  parsley 
1   small  onion  chopped 

2  to  iVz  quarts  bread  crumbs 


1   to  2  teaspoons  sa\'ory  seasonmg 
1   to  2  teaspoons  salt 


Pepper  to  taste 

1  to  1  Vz  cups  broth,  milk,  or  water 

2  well  beaten  eggs  (optional) 


In  the  melted  fat  cook  the  celery,  parsley,  and  onion  over  low  heat,  until  onion 
is  soft  but  not  b^o\^ned.  In  the  meantime  mix  the  dry  seasonings  with  the  crumbs. 
Add  \egetable-fat  mixture  to  crumbs  and  blend.  Pour  the  liquid  gradually  over  the  sur- 
face stirring  lightly.  The  exact  amount  added  will  depend  on  whether  you  want  a  dry- 
ish or  moist-light  dressing.  Two  well  beaten  eggs  added  along  with  the  other  liquids 
help  to  make  a  light  dressing.  Add  more  seasoning  if  desired.  Pack  lightly  into  the 
body  cavity  just  before  placing  the  bird  in  the  oven. 


ff>ulse  of  [P< 


eace 


Dorothy  ].  Roberts 

The  sun  sets  on  the  low,  linked  hills  of  plushy 
Rich  as  the  pile  on  a  maharajah's  vest, 
For  the  shimmering,  chartreuse  vistas  now  are  lush 
From  autumn  rain.     Limp  shadows  trail  the  crest 
Of  every  rise,  like  heavy  banners  of  furled 
Noon  sky.    Below,  green  plumes  of  the  valley  trees 
Are  washed  in  softly  fading  gold  and  purled 
With  chimney  shafts  grown  amber  in  the  lees 
Of  light.    Above,  the  clean  glass  of  the  sky 
Mounts  from  sinuate  horizons  racing  by. 
Beryl-pale.     The  dappled  streets  turn  gray. 
How  sure,  slow,  and  peaceful,  the  pulse  of  light 
Throbbing  its  arteried  way,  now  day,  now  night. 


Hermanas 

Chapter  3 
Fav  Tarloclc 


Synopsis:  The  story  "Hermanas"  (sis- 
ters) is  narrated  by  an  American  woman 
living  temporarily  in  Mexico.  Lolita,  a 
Mexican  woman,  visits  the  American  Se- 
nora  and  asks  for  employment  for  her- 
self and  her  daughter  Graciela,  who  is 
almost  eighteen,  a  beautiful  girl,  well  edu- 
cated, and  deserving  the  opportunity  of 
living  in  a  good  home,  which  Lolita,  now 
a  widow,  cannot  give  her.  After  some 
hesitation,  the  American  Senora  agrees  to 
help  Graciela  with  her  education  and  in 
finding  employment.  Lolita  and  Gra- 
ciela go  with  the  Senora  to  the  L.  D.  S. 
Church,  and  Graciela  is  introduced  to 
Jim  Flores,  studying  to  be  a  doctor. 

JIM  and  Graciela  might  have 
stood  there  forever  in  the  in- 
tense sunlight,  I  do  not  know. 
Just  then  John  signalled  me  he  was 
ready.  I  saw  Lolita  with  the  twins 
already  in  the  car.  I  did  the  obvi- 
ous thing. 

''Dr.  Flores,  won't  you  come 
home  with  us  this  afternoon?  It  is 
Amporo's  dav  off,  and  we  do  not 
serve  a  Sunday  dinner,  as  such,  but 
we'll  be  glad  to  have  you  join  us." 
I  linked  my  arm  with  Graciela's. 
''Graciela  is  with  us  for  the  after- 
noon." 

"You  are  a  saving  angel,"  he  said 
to  me,  his  eyes  on  the  girl.  'This 
is  one  of  my  rare  free  Sundays.  I 
was  going  to  spend  a  lonely  after- 
noon sightseeing." 

I  have  never  underrated  coinci- 
dence. Had  it  been  the  Sunday  be- 
fore or  the  Sunday  after,  they  might 
never  have  met. 

In  the  corridor  we  parted  com- 
pany with  Lolita,  who  had  barely 

Page  598 


time  to  serve  her  meal.  In  our  wing 
of  the  house,  Graciela  helped  me 
with  lunch,  a  simple  one  of  queso 
colonia,  that  desirable  cheese  from 
our  colonies  in  Chihuahua,  and 
Mexican  ambrosia,  my  own  term  for 
a  heavenly  concoction  of  tropical 
fruits:  papaya,  fresh  pineapple, 
oranges,  limes,  and  the  exotic,  gold- 
en mango.  These,  with  the  whole- 
wheat rolls  I  bought  on  Avenida 
Madero,  and  avocados  and  to- 
matoes, were  our  fare. 

"I  could  do  battle  with  the  peo- 
ple who  disparage  Mexican  food," 
Jim  said,  resting  contentedly  in  his 
chair. 

"You  forget  the  American  assem- 
bly line,"  said  my  husband  dryly 
from  the  head  of  the  table. 

Not  once  were  Jim  and  Graciela 
alone  that  afternoon.  Such  liberty 
was  unknown  to  her;  yet  before  the 
afternoon  was  gone  they  knew  each 
other  as  only  lovers  can.  It  gave 
them  pleasure  to  speak  of  their 
childhoods  in  Mexico. 

"I  can  still  remember,"  I  heard 
Jim  say  as  I  put  away  the  dishes 
while  he  and  Graciela  washed  them 
under  the  cold  water  tap,  "when  I 
was  six  years  old,  I  was  walking  with 
mother  early  in  the  evening  and  I 
jumped  over  a  pool  of  water  left  by 
the  rain.  As  I  jumped  a  gate  op- 
ened in  the  wall  and  I  could  see 
honeysuckle  and  roses  in  the  garden, 
ril  never  forget  how  sweet  they 
smelled  after  the  rain.  There  was 
a  tiled  stairway  that  led  to  a  beau- 


HERMANAS 


59; 


tifully  carved  door.  I  used  to  think 
of  that  garden  and  the  scent,  years 
after  we  went  back  to  the  United 
States.  I  think  everyone  was  kind 
to  Mother,  and  she  tried  to  be  hap- 
py, but  she  couldn't  put  Mexico  out 
of  her  heart.  Dad  used  to  tell  her 
that  California  was  just  like  Mex- 
ico, only  better,  but  she  never  for- 
got. She  used  to  put  me  to  sleep 
telling  me  stories  of  the  village  she 
had  lived  in  when  she  was  a  little 
girl.  I  must  have  known  even  then 
that  I  was  coming  back." 

He  scrubbed  a  plate  hard  with 
Amporo's  sponge-like  dishcloth, 
holding  the  plate  aloft  to  inspect 
it.  ''She  died  before  I  was  grown. 
My  first  year  in  college  Dad  and  I 
came  here  for  a  vacation.  I  didn't 
tell  Dad,  but  I  knew  I  was  coming 
back." 

"Why  did  you  choose  this  time?" 
Her  soft  brown  eves  adored  him  as 
she  wiped  a  plate  that  had  long  been 
dry. 

''Oh,  I've  always  intended  to  be 
a  doctor.  When  we  came  back  I 
kept  seeing  those  brown  babies  with 
skinny  legs  and  swollen  stomachs, 
wrapped  in  rebozas.  I'd  think  of 
the  ones  with  the  runny  eyes,  the 
crippled  legs,  and  the  sad  fac- 
es ..  .  ." 

"I  know  it,  too,"  she  broke  in, 
her  voice  sad  for  all  neglected  and 
malnourished  children.  "In  the  vil- 
lages where  the  boys'  faces  look  as 
if  they  were  forever  done  with  hope, 
and  the  girls,  their  eyes  so  big,  they 
seem  to  say,  'I  know  all  the  sorrow 
of  the  world,  but  something  good  is 
awaiting  me.'  I  have  felt  that.  Did 
you  feel  the  same  way?" 

"Why,  that's  exactly  the  way  I 
felt  when  we  used  to  stop  our  car 


in  the  dusty  road  and  the  children 
would  crowd  close  to  us,  so  silent 
I  felt  they  were  reproaching  me  for 
something.  I've  never  been  able  to 
put  it  in  words  before."  His  eyes 
were  warm  with  admiration. 

Quickly  Graciela  stacked  the 
plates  for  me.  "You  were  saying, 
Jaime,  about  the  children."  She 
called  him  that  for  the  first  time. 

"It  sounds  sort  of  presumptuous, 
but  I  thought  that  someday  I'd  do 
something  for  them.  I  guess  that 
started  me  on  the  research  that 
eventually  brought  me  here."  He 
leaned  against  the  sink,  his  face 
serious.  "I  have  this  chance  at 
research.  It  means  it  will  take  me 
two  years  to  finish  instead  of  one, 
and  then  I  want  to  take  two  years 
interning.  When  I  get  through 
I'm  not  going  to  bemoan  the  fact 
that  I  have  to  serve  my  apprentice- 
ship in  a  remote  village.  It's  where 
I  want  to  be.  Living  so  cheaply 
here  I'll  be  able  to  start  out  with 
my  own  laboratory."  He  washed  an- 
other plate,  a  faraway  look  in  his 
eyes. 

^^HTHIS  morning  when  you  talked 
to  the  Senora  I  could  not  un- 
derstand, why  did  you  come  .  .  . 
now?"  Graciela's  emphasis  on  the 
word  was  no  more  than  the  touch 
of  a  rose  petal. 

He  was  polishing  the  sink  vigor- 
ously. "The  war,  I  suppose.  I 
wanted  to  get  in,  like  any  other 
man,  but  this  foot,"  he  held  up  the 
right  one  clad  in  Scotch  grain,  "I 
had  an  accident  when  I  was  a  kid. 
It's  bothered  me  a  little  from  time 
to  time,  nothing  serious,  and  I 
didn't  think  it  would  keep  me  out, 
but  it  did." 


600 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


Reflecting  for  a  moment,  he  said, 
''When  Dad  died  a  year  ago,  he  left 
me  a  sum,  not  much,  but  enough 
for  me  to  give  in  to  my  dream.  Fd 
heard  of  the  research  they  were  do- 
ing here,  and  I  got  busy  with  letters 
and  references,  and  here  I  am.  Now 
that's  my  life  story."  With  a  flour- 
ish of  his  wrist  he  tossed  a  plate  in- 
to the  air.  ''It's  your  turn.  Whv 
are  you  back  in  Mexico  at  this  par- 
ticular moment?" 

TTHE  shadow  of  a  blush  darkened 
her  face.  I'hey  had  moved  to 
the  dining  room,  where  she  was 
folding  the  tablecloth.  The  after- 
noon sunlight,  hot  and  strong,  fil- 
tered through  the  leaded  panes  of 
the  Gothic  windows.  I  waited  in 
the  doorway.  Would  she  tell  him 
why,  thus  revealing  her  story,  or 
would  she  satisfy  him  with  a  smile 
and  a  shrug  of  her  slender  shoul- 
ders? I  had  yet  to  know  her  charac- 
ter well. 

"It's  a  long  story,  Jaime."  Her 
face  brightened  and  she  looked  at 
me.  "Could  we  all  go  into  the 
patio  where  there  is  shade  and  a 
breeze?" 

John  and  I  checked  on  the  chil- 
dren, now  asleep,  and  followed  the 
couple  into  the  front  patio  with  the 
fountain.  There  she  told  Jim  much 
the  same  storv  Lolita  had  told  me, 
ending  with,  "I  am  to  become  a 
woman  independent  and  unafraid, 
and  my  dear  friend,"  her  small  hand 
was  warm  on  my  arm,  "is  helping 
me  to  find  the  way." 

Within  the  week  Graciela  en- 
rolled at  the  secretarial  school.  She 
wasted  no  time,  even  working  at 
her  shorthand  on  the  plunging 
orange  bus  from  San  Angel.  Six 
days   of   the  week   she   spent   two 


hours  with  Marita  and  Judy.  I  aug- 
mented her  lessons  with  dictation 
in  English. 

Jim's  free  hours  from  the  hospital 
and  study  miraculously  coincided 
with  Graciela's  afternoons  with  us. 
In  Mexico,  summer  is  the  hea\'y 
school  season,  classes  are  held  at 
night;  so  the  two  had  few  carefree 
hours.  Not  once  were  they  entirely 
alone.  The  living  room,  all  glass 
doors  and  windows,  was  never  safe 
from  the  sharp  eyes  of  the  de  Var- 
gas servants  who  passed  through  the 
corridors  on  their  errands.  Amporo 
was  ceaselessly  back  and  forth  on 
her  way  to  answer  the  telephone  or 
to  rush  to  the  garden  gate  to  admit 
callers. 

Sometimes  Graciela  coached  Jim 
for  his  tests.  In  turn,  he  gave  her 
dictation  and  answered  her  ques- 
tions about  all  things  Mormon.  He 
was  a  third  generation  Latter-dav 
Saint;  his  grandparents,  paternal 
side,  had  been  converted  on  their 
California  ranch  by  a  Utah  mission- 
ary in  the  eighties. 

On  the  rare  occasions  when  Gra- 
ciela had  time  for  mere  talk,  she 
mended  our  clothes  so  expertly  that 
I  have  ever  since  been  in  ill  repute 
as  a  mender.  A  few  times  they  took 
the  children  to  Lindberg  Park,  strol- 
ling along,  each  holding  the  hand  of 
a  four-year-old  girl  with  light  brown 
curls. 

It  was  our  agreement  with  a  re- 
luctant Lolita,  that  she  was  to  use 
the  telephone  booth  on  the  street 
each  evening  and  phone  me  if 
Graciela  was  not  home  at  the  ap- 
pointed hour.  This  gave  the  girl 
her  first  taste  of  independence  and 
some  pleasant  evenings  with  us 
when   Jim  was  free.     The  two  of 


HERMANAS 


601 


them  would  play  chess  or  accompany 
us  to  an  American  movie.  A  few 
times  the  four  of  us  rode  through 
Chapultepec  Park  after  the  day's 
rain  was  over. 

Of  this  I  am  sure,  Lolita  knew 
each  time  that  Jim  came.  We  sel- 
dom saw  her,  for  her  hours  as  nurse- 
maid and  her  duties  at  home  filled 
her  days.  There  was  another  Sun- 
day when  we  were  able  to  take  her 
to  Church.  When  Jim  could,  he 
managed  free  Sundays  and  took 
them  to  Church  on  the  busses,  long, 
tiring  rides  that  occupied  a  good 
part  of  the  day. 

In  spite  of  her  busy  days,  Gra- 
ciela's  thin  frame  filled  out  a  little, 
and  her  face  radiated  love.  It  was 
another  storybook  summer  for  me, 
just  to  watch  her  as  the  days  passed 
in  swift  succession.  There  were  the 
fair,  cool  mornings,  the  afternoon 
deluges,  and  the  young  lovers  look- 
ing as  if  life  would  go  on  forever, 
smooth  and  full  of  hope  with  no 
day  of  reckoning. 

nPHEN  came  a  day  in  early  Aug- 
ust. The  rain  had  come  in  mid- 
morning,  leaving  everything  fresh- 
Iv  washed  and  sparkling.  Even  the 
palaces  on  Avenida  Madero,  old 
these  many  centuries,  had  some  of 
the  fresh  splendor  of  their  begin- 
nings. 

Such  a  little  thing  had  brought  us 
to  the  Avenida.  John  had  come 
home  early  with  the  unexpected 
bonus  of  a  free  afternoon.  Work  at 
the  Stadium  had  been  stopped  by 
one  of  the  unexplicable  orders  from 
the  government. 

'Tet's  have  dinner  in  town."  He 
was  poised  for  a  rush  up  the  stairs 
and  a  freshening  shower.  ''I  haven't 
taken  you  anywhere  in  weeks." 


Happily  I  dressed,  pausing  only 
long  enough  to  leave  orders  with 
Amporo  for  the  children's  dinner. 
We  hailed  a  libre  on  Insurgentes 
and  were  deposited  near  one  of  the 
city's  most  elegant  restaurants. 

''If  we  order  creamed  raviolas  and 
no  dessert,  we  can  afford  it,"  I 
whispered,  as  we  stood  indecisive 
on  the  narrow  sidewalk  of  Madero. 

Then  we  saw  Graciela  walking 
towards  us  with  two  girls  from  the 
secretarial  school.  Like  the  other 
two,  her  blue-black  hair  was  rolled 
in  a  pompadour  on  top  and  coiled 
in  a  figure  eight  at  her  neck.  In 
her  light  jacket  and  dark  skirt  she 
was  as  like  the  other  girls  as  if  they 
had  been  together  all  their  lives. 
When  Graciela  saw  us,  she  ga\'e  a 
little  shout  of  joy  and  rushed  to- 
wards us. 

''We  are  going  to  Sanborn's  for 
lunch."     Graciela  hugged  my  arm. 

"It  is  so  exciting,"  chirped  one  of 
the  girls.  "We  want  to  see  the 
American  senoritas,  the  summer 
school  students.  They  crowd  there 
each  meal." 

"My  mother,"  warbled  the  dark- 
eyed  senorita  on  the  other  side, 
"says  Sanborn's  is  like  a  garden  now 
with  the  girls  so  golden  haired  in 
their  summer  dresses." 

"I  am  lucky,  no?  I  found  money 
hidden  in  my  purse,"  Graciela 
whispered.  "On  this  day  I  will  be 
extravagant,  for  I  have  never  been 
inside  the  tile  palace." 

"We're  celebrating  for  no  reason 
at  all,"  I  said,  my  spirits  as  high  as 
hers.  "Why  don't  you  ask  the  girls 
to  excuse  you  and  come  with  us. 
We'll  take  you  to  Sanborn's  anoth- 
er time." 

If  I  had  only  kept  still  and  let 


602 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


the  girl  go  with  her  friends!  We 
were  no  more  than  seated  in  the 
deep-cushioned  chairs,  though  too 
near  the  kitchen  door,  I  must  con- 
fess, when  our  second  coincidence 
came.  It  was  one  that  shattered 
the  calm  of  the  summer  days  and 
changed  the  lives  of  the  two  young 
people  who  met  under  my  roof.  In 
the  days  to  come  I  was  to  deplore 
bitterly  my  invitation  of  that  day. 

A  waiter  had  just  brought  us  a  set 
of  the  glossy  menus,  when  a 
party  of  men  entered,  exuding  vital- 
ity and  wealth.  They  were  impec- 
cably tailored  and  walked  with  gay 
confidence  towards  a  private  dining 
room.  One  of  them,  a  tall,  heavy- 
set  man  with  graying  hair  and  large 
features,  saw  us  and  came  to  our 
table,  his  hands  outstretched  in 
warm  greeting. 

''Senora,''  he  said,  bowing  over 
my  hand,  ''it  is  I  who  have  been 
the  loser.  Now  that  we  have  at 
last  met,  you  must  be  my  guests  at 
dinner." 

Miguel  Munoz  was  a  very  rich 
man,  indeed  a  powerful  man,  and 
he  had  been  kind  to  my  husband 
his  first  days  in  Mexico.  The  Senor, 
old  enough  to  have  fought  in  the 
Revolution,  was  young  enough  to 
enjoy  his  power  and  wealth.  While 
he  came  from  the  middle  classes  he 
had  married,  like  so  many  of  his 
kind,  a  wife  from  the  upper  classes. 
She  had  died  when  their  first  child, 
a  daughter,  was  born.  His  house- 
hold was  since  ruled  by  his  mother- 
in-law,  the  Senora  Valades.  Little 
as  I  knew  about  the  intimate  life  of 
the  capital,  I  had  heard  stories  of 
Senor  Munoz's  friendships  with  act- 


resses and  dancers.     Until  this  mo- 
ment I  had  not  met  him. 

Within  a  few  minutes  the  four 
of  us  were  seated  at  a  larger  table, 
far  from  the  clatter  of  dishes.  Three 
waiters  hovered  over  us  and  a  bus 
boy  with  a  large  pitcher  of  ice  water. 
The  Senor  was  profuse  in  his  apol- 
ogies. The  rest  of  the  summer,  he 
assured  me,  would  be  spent  in  mak- 
ing amends.  As  he  spoke,  his  eyes 
lingered  briefly  on  the  wide-eyed 
Graciela. 

Nothing  but  the  specialties  of  the 
house  were  ordered,  and  a  few 
known  only  to  Senor  Munoz  and 
the  head  waiter.  Under  the  Senor's 
charm  we  relaxed,  our  tongues  grew 
witty. 

'Tou  have  been  to  my  summer 
home  in  Cuernavaca,  no?  Of  course 
you  have  not,  all  because  of  our 
lazy  Mexican  way  of  tomorrow." 
We  were  lingering  over  the  crepe 
suzettes.  'Ton,  Senorita,"  he 
turned  his  thick-lidded  eyes  on  Gra- 
ciela, 'would  you  like  to  come  al- 
so?" His  eyes  held  hers,  waiting 
for  an  answer. 

Graciela  was  confused.  Would 
the  Senor  extend  the  invitation,  if 
he  knew  the  whole  truth?  In  all 
propriety  he  would  not.  She  low- 
ered her  eyes,  her  dark  lashes  cast- 
ing a  shadow  on  her  creamy  cheek. 
After  a  demure  pause  she  raised  her 
eyes  to  me,  asking  help.  I  smiled. 
"Of  course  you  want  to  see  the 
Senor's  house.  Cuernavaca  is  a  love- 
ly place." 

"Then  it's  settled."  The  Senor 
put  his  fork  down  decisively.  "You 
are  all  to  come  Saturday." 

We  assured  him  that  Saturday 
was  just  right  —  if  we  could  come 
after  John   had  finished  his  work. 


HERMANAS 


603 


"It  is  a  pity  you  cannot  come 
earlier,  mornings  are  the  best.  One 
of  my  chauffeurs  will  call  for  you. 
You  are  to  enjoy  our  scenery,  not 
spoil  the  day  by  having  to  glue  your 
eyes  to  the  road.'' 

Outside,  his  chauffeur-driven  car 
was  waiting.  'Today,  I  take  a  little 
respite  from  business,"  he  said.  "We 
take  a  drive  somewhere,  any  place 
you  desire,  then  I  shall  take  you 
home  and  wait  for  Saturday."  To 
John  he  said,  "Sit  in  front  and  relax 
while  someone  else  pilots  you 
through  our  crazy  traffic.  I  will  sit 
with  the  ladies." 

We  drove  to  San  Juan  Teotihua- 
can,  city  of  the  ancient  gods.  To 
me  Mexico  City  is  a  city  of  mystery, 
where  the  past  walks  with  the  pres- 
ent, sometimes  overshadowing  it. 
In  the  streets  I  see  the  sandalled 
feet  of  the  Aztec,  treading  on  the 
bloodstains  of  the  conquerors.  And 
a  flash  of  light  that  might  ha\e  been 
the  plumage  of  the  emperor's  head- 
dress. 

Nowhere,  to  me,  does  the  past 
press  so  hard  upon  the  present  as 
at  Teotihuacan.  Our  ride  was 
through    a    green    valley,    accented 


with  maguey.  We  came  first  to  the 
giant  pyramid  of  the  sun.  Behind 
us,  rising  high  through  an  opening 
in  the  clouds,  was  the  white  summit 
of  Popocatepetl,  floating  in  mist. 
We  watched  the  clouds  swirl  and 
cover  the  snowy  peak,  then  we 
turned  and  began  our  steep  climb, 
all  of  us  quiet  before  the  mystery 
of  the  pyramid. 

A  third  of  the  way  up  the  first 
raindrops  fell.  At  Senor  Munoz's 
suggestion  we  retraced  our  steps  and 
ran  to  the  waiting  car,  just  in  time 
to  escape  the  deluge.  It  was  inti- 
mate inside  the  luxurious  car,  safe 
from  the  storm.  The  green  fields 
were  blacked  out  by  the  rain,  our 
world  was  a  private  one  of  soft,  shel- 
tered seats.  Senor  Munoz  was  re- 
minded of  the  rain  in  Paris,  and 
Graciela  told  him  of  a  time  when 
she  had  been  a  child  in  Paris,  com- 
ing from  school,  frightened  by  the 
rain.  Lulled  by  the  steady  rhythm 
of  the  rain  and  smooth  hum  of  the 
tires,  I  half  dozed,  aware  of  what 
the  two  were  saying,  but  having  no 
part  in  it. 

{To  be  continued) 


utennit  cJhrush 

Ethel  Jiicohson 

I  ha\e  heard  the  hermit  thrush 

Singing  to  herself, 

Singing  to  herself  in  a  deodar — 

Unseen,  solitary, 

Hidden  in  the  shadows. 

Singing  to  herself  and  the  evening  star. 

I  have  heard  the  hermit  thrush 
Singing  to  herself. 
Singing  to  herself  so  rapturously 
Through  all  the  gathering  dark. 
Through  doubt  and  through  despair — 
Singing  to  herself,  and  the  star,  and  me! 


Hal  Rumel 


TABLE  DRAMATIZING  THE  TIIEiME 
"LIBERTY  AND  JUSTICE  FOR  ALL" 


t/t   cJable   LOecorafion  for  Soaai  (bcience   ^Jjayi 

Inez  R.  Allen 

"PVURING  the  past  two  years,  the  social  science  lessons  dealing  with  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  have  been  a  great  source  of  infor- 
mation.   How  blessed  we  are  to  be  able  to  live  in  a  country  which  sup- 
ports such  a  wonderful  charter  of  freedom. 

We  have  learned  that  the  Constitution  belongs  to  every  citizen  of  the 
United  States,  and  that  each  individual  must  be  mindful  of  the  responsi- 
bilities and  obligations  of  citizenship. 

During  the  past  year  we  have  tried  to  correlate  our  flower  arrangements 
with  some  phase  of  the  lesson.  In  the  above  picture  the  idea  of  ''Liberty 
and  Justice  for  All"  was  dramatized.  The  scales  portrayed  the  balance  and 
justice  that  the  Constitution  affords  each  individual. 

The  doll  portrayed  the  Goddess  of  Liberty,  bearing  the  torch  of  free- 
dom. One  side  of  the  scales  held  red  tulips,  while  the  other  was  balanced 
with  blue  iris  and  cornflowers.  Snowballs  and  lilies  of  the  valley  were 
banked  around  the  base  as  a  symbol  of  purity. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  have  such  a  set  of  scales.  A  very  simple  set 
might  be  made,  or  perhaps  a  larger  image  could  hold  a  small  set  of  scales 
in  her  hand  with  the  flowers  arranged  to  suit  the  situation. 

Many  similar  arrangements  might  be  made  and  used  for  any  social 
science  lesson  given  on  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 


Page  605 


J^ill^  {Bell  (Hinckley   uiakes  Unusual  Quilt  CDesigns 
and  llianyi  (<^rocheted  and  Jxppllquecl  J^rticles 

T  ILLY  Bell  Hinckley,  formerly  of  Rexburg,  Idaho,  now  living  in  Salt  Lake  City,  re- 
•■-'  cently  completed  a  very  unusual  quilt  in  the  "Forty-Eight  States"  pattern.  The 
quilt  combines  geography,  natural  history,  and  exquisite  handwork.  Flowers  and  birds  of 
the  forty-eight  states  are  represented  in  natural  colors.  Also,  she  has  recently  made  a 
lovely  crocheted  tablecloth  for  a  large  table.  Other  items  of  her  handwork  include  pil- 
low cases,  doilies,  many  yards  of  knitted  and  crocheted  lace,  and  much  fine  embroidery 
in  white  and  in  colors. 

Eighty-two  years  old,  Mrs.  Hinckley  has  been  a  widow  for  several  years,  but  before 
her  husband's  death  they  celebrated  their  fiftieth  wedding  anniversary.  Mother  of  ten 
children,  grandmother  of  thirty-two,  and  great-grandmother  to  thirteen,  Mrs.  Hinckley 
has  found  time  for  many  hobbies  and  for  much  Church  work.  She  particularly  loves 
genealogical  research  and  temple  work.  Still  de\'oted  to  Relief  Society,  she  attends 
meetings  and  helps  with  quilting. 


Qjhe   (gathering  cKo 

Eva  Wiiles  Wangsgaard 


ur 


Now  is  the  hour,  too  soon  for  stars. 

But  not  too  soon  for  peace. 

When  the  cows  stand  ready  at  pasture  bars 

Awaiting  night's  release; 

The  gathering  hour  when  hunger  calls 

And  love  is  understood. 

When  hearts  are  lifted  as  evening  falls 

And  we  know  that  life  is  good. 


Page  606 


Q> elected  ^Jjata — J/Lnnual  uieport  iQ5Jf 

nPHE  activities  and  achievements  of  Relief  Society  for  1954,  its  112th  year,  are  re- 
-*■  fleeted  in  this  annual  report.  That  Relief  Society  continues  to  play  a  significant 
part  in  the  lives  of  increasing  numbers  of  women  throughout  the  world  is  indicated  in 
the  reports  of  216  stakes  and  42  missions  included  in  this  compilation.  Steady  progress 
was  shown  in  most  phases  of  the  program.  The  narrative  sections  revealed  a  wide 
variety  of  interesting  and  inspiring  activities. 

Relief  Society  welcomed  8,206  new  members  into  its  ranks  during  1954,  bringing 
the  total  membership  to  156,300,  a  commendable,  steady  growth.  However,  our  goal  — 
every  Latter-day  Saint  woman  a  member  of  Relief  Society  —  should  continue  to  receive 
special  attention.  During  1954,  opportunity  for  development  through  participation  in 
leadership  activities  was  given  to  97,198  women,  an  increase  of  6,311  over  1953. 

Even  though  the  total  average  attendance  at  regular  meetings  showed  a  slight  de- 
crease (.15%),  it  increased  substantially  in  the  stakes.  The  decrease  reflected  in  the 
missions  was  due  to  a  changed  condition  in  a  foreign  mission.  Theology  and  testi- 
mony meetings  continued  to  have  the  largest  attendance,  followed,  in  order,  by  work 
meeting,  which  showed  the  greatest  increase,  literature,  and  social  science.  We  com- 
mend all  those  who  through  varied  homemaking  activities  stimulated  added  interest  and 
enthusiasm  in  work  meeting. 

Visiting  teacher  meetings  decreased  166  from  1953.  This  decrease  was  due  to  a 
clarification  of  policy  that  recognized  only  eight  scheduled  meetings  each  year,  as  the 
reports  for  the  four  summer  months  are  regarded  as  part  of  the  work  meeting  for 
those  months.  The  total  average  attendance  was  51.48%  (50.38%  in  1953),  a  gratify- 
ing increase.  The  stakes  increased  to  50.57%  (48.92%  in  1953);  indicating  that  they 
are  continuing  to  expand  this  vital  activity.  However,  in  the  missions  there  was  a  de- 
crease from  62.8%  in  1953  to  59.68%,  also  due  to  a  changed  condition  in  a  foreign 
mission. 

The  increase  of  202,153  visits  by  4,037  more  visiting  teachers  in  2,061  more  dis- 
tricts brought  the  number  of  visits  by  visiting  teachers  to  Latter-day  Saint  families  to 
8.27  from  8.01  in  1953.  This  increase  indicates  gradual  advancement  toward  our  goal 
of  12  annual  visits  to  each  family. 

For  the  first  time  the  Singing  Mothers  choruses  were  included  in  the  annual 
report  which  showed  there  were  1,777  choruses  in  wards  and  branches,  with  approx- 
imately 27,280  singers  —  a  notable  and  encouraging  growth  throughout  the  Church 
of  this  distinctive  and  deeply  satisfying  activity. 

Compassionate  service  continued  to  hold  its  important  place  in  ReHef  Society  as 
indicated  by  17,651  more  visits  to  the  sick  and  homebound;  and  1,761  more  days  care 
of  the  sick  over  1953.  The  narrative  sections  of  the  report  revealed  an  increasing  sohci- 
tude,  based  on  individual  needs,  for  the  well-being  of  members  and  neighbors  through 
innumerable  and  varied  types  of  compassionate  service.  Such  service  reaffirms  Relief 
Society's  awareness  of  its  continuing  responsibility  to  fulfill  the  grand  key  words  of  the 
society  as  given  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith:  ''Said  Jesus,  'Ye  shall  do  the  work 
which  ye  see  me  do.'  " 

To  all  who  contributed  to  the  progress  of  Relief  Society  during  1954,  the  general 
board  extends  sincere  thanks.  Through  tireless  and  devoted  service,  stake  and  mission 
workers  alike  have  contributed  to  the  betterment  and  enrichment  of  human  life.  The 
world  is  in  great  need  of  such  unselfish  service,  and  with  the  loyal  support  of  its  mem- 
bers. Relief  Society  will  continue  to  bring  its  benefits  and  blessings  to  ever  increasing 
numbers  of  women  throughout  the  world. 


Y(\o.n..^  G.  Pa^Wm^ 


General  Secretary-Treasurer 

Page  607 


608 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


MEMBERSHIP  —  1954 

318,690     L.D.S.  Families  +  15,186  over  1953 

156,300     R.S.  Members  +  8,206  over  1953 

or  49.04%  of  potential  membership 


In  Stakes 

264,582     L.D.S.  Families  +  12,807  over  1953 

127,062     R.S.  Members  +  7,447  over  1953 

or  48.02%  of  potential  membership 


In  Missions 

54,108     L.D.S.  Families  +  2,379  over  1953 

29,238     R.S.  Members  +  759  over  1953 

or  54.03%  of  potential  membership 


LEADERSHIP  ACTIVITIES 

97,198     R.S.  Members  Participated  in  Leadership 

Activities  —  1954 
90,887  in  1953 


1954 

General   Officers   24 

Stake  Officers  2.490 

Mission   Officers    607 

Local  Executive  Officers 13,524 

Other  Officers 7,01 1 

Class  Leaders  12,903 

Visiting  Teachers 60,639 


1953 


26 

2,421 

504 

12,946 

6,291 
12,097 
56,602 


ANNUAL  REPORT 


609 


GEOGRAPHIC  DISTRIBUTION  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
ORGANIZATIONS  AND  MEMBERS  —  1954 


Location 

Stakes 

Missions 

Totals 

Organi- 

Members 

Organi- 

Members 

Organi- 

Members 

zations 

zations 

zations 

United  States  and 

Territories 

Alabama 

15 

199 

15 

199 

Alaska 

4 

106 

4 

106 

Arizona 

106 

6,145 

27 

491 

133 

6,636 

Arkansas 

8 

107 

8 

107 

California 

282 

16,691 

32 

11?> 

314 

17,464 

Colorado 

25 

1,306 

25 

585 

50 

1,891 

Connecticut 

4 
1 

85 

4 

85 

Delaware 

2 

31 

2 

31 

District  of 

Columbia 

2 

139 

2 

139 

Florida 

10 

376 

36 

579 

46 

955 

Georgia 

3 

101 

20 

397 

23 

498 

Hawaii 

15 

689 

43 

797 

58 

1,486 

Idaho 

333 

19,592 

5 

94 

338 

19,686 

Illinois 

8 

311 

22 

388 

30 

699 

Indiana 

1 

30 

22 

504 

23 

534 

Iowa 

11 

195 

11 

195 

Kansas 

20 

297 

20 

297 

Kentucky 

19 

293 

19 

293 

Louisiana 

2 

92 

15 

309 

17 

401 

Maine 

9 

100 

9 

100 

Maryland 

4 

204 

1 

15 

5 

219 

Massachusetts 

11 

196 

11 

196 

Michigan 

10 

275 

5 

103 

15 

378 

Minnesota 

15 

299 

15 

299 

Mississippi 

16 

229 

16 

229 

Missouri 

23 

510 

25 

510 

Montana 

12 

340 

46 

1,047 

58 

1,387 

Nebraska 

9 

176 

9 

176 

Nevada 

40 

2,206 

■40 

2,206 

New  Hampshire 

2 

18 

2 

18 

New  Jersey 

2 

74 

4 

98 

6 

172 

New  Mexico 

18 

605 

26 

459 

44 

1,064 

New  York 

5 

199 

19 

371 

24 

570 

North  Carolina 

I 

39 

804 

39 

804 

North  Dakota 

6 

65 

6 

65 

Ohio 

1 

29 

20 

505 

21 

534 

Oklahoma 

19 

282 

19 

282 

Oregon 

50 

2,602 

22 

454 

72 

3,056 

Pennsylvania 

1 

39 

24 

429 

25 

468 

610 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 

Location 

Stakes 

Missions 

Totals 

Organi- 

Members 

Organi- 

Members 

Organi- 

Members 

zations 

zations 

zations 

Rhode  Island 

2 

15 

2 

15 

South  CaroHna 

12 

435 

8 

104 

20 

539 

South  Dakota 

8 

101 

8 

101 

Tennessee 

13 

195 

13 

195 

Texas 

36 

1,063 

32 

473 

68 

1,536 

Utah 

874 

65,359 

874 

65,359 

Vermont 

2 

16 

2 

16 

Virginia 

4 

239 

25 

482 

29 

721 

Washington 

55 

2,520 

8 

138 

63 

2,658 

West  Virginia 

12 

207 

12 

207 

Wisconsin 

3 

107 

14 

173 

17 

280 

Wyoming 

50 

2,771 

16 

293 

66 

3.064 

Total 

United  States      1,964 

124.539 

786 

14,587 

2.750 

139.126 

Other  Countries 

Argentina 

21 

402 

21 

402 

Australia 

25 

515 

25 

515 

Austria 

6 

124 

6 

124 

Belgium 

11 

91 

11 

91 

Brazil 

12 

117 

12 

117 

Canada 

56 

2,381 

61 

1,073 

117 

3.454 

Costa  Rica 

1 

12 

1 

12 

Denmark 

17 

360 

17 

360 

England 

75 

953 

75 

953 

Finland 

13 

168 

13 

168 

France 

14 

111 

14 

111 

Germany  —  East 

(1953) 

79 

3.801 

79 

3,801 

Germany  —  West 

53 

791 

53 

791 

Guatemala 

3 

54 

3 

54 

Honduras 

1 

9 

1 

9 

Ireland 

3 

45 

3 

45 

apan 

20 

229 

20 

229 

VIexico 

3 

142 

57 

1,137 

60 

1,279 

Netherlands 

21 

325 

21 

325 

New  Zealand 

65 

969 

65 

969 

Nicaragua 

1 

6 

1 

6 

Norway 

13 

343 

13 

343 

Panama  Canal  2 

/one 

2 

22 

2 

22 

Salvador 

2 

18 

2 

18 

Samoa        (1953) 

49 

669 

49 

669 

Scotland 

6 

61 

6 

61 

Sweden 

38 

494 

38 

494 

Switzerland 

26 

370 

26 

370 

Tahiti       (1953) 

16 

277 

16 

277 

Tonga 

40 

565 

40 

565 

Union  of 

South  Africa 

14 

159 

14 

159 

Uruguay 

23 

336 

23 

336 

Wales 

4 

45 

4 

45 

Total 

Other  Countries 

59 

2,523 

792 

14,651 

851 

17,174 

GRAND             ^r^^ri 
TOTAL             "^'^^^ 

127,062 

1,578 

29,238 

3,601 

156,300 

ANNUAL  REPORT 


611 


MEETINGS  —  1954 


169,473  Total  Meetings  Held  in  Wards  and  Branches 


116,365  Regular  Meetings 


Increase 
In  Stakes       Over  1953       1 

n  Missions 

Increase 
Over  1953 

Theology 

15,566    +        999 

13,701 

+ 

46 

Work 

22,084     4-      1,565 

15,981 

+ 

65 

Literature 

15,224     +        950 

10,592 

+ 

77 

(Optional 

Lessons  in  Missions) 

Social  Science 

13,396    +        858 

9,821 

+ 

64 

18,654  Visiting  Teacher  Meetings 


In  Stakes  .... 
In  Missions 


14,365 
4,289 


Increase  or 
Decrease 
Over  1953 

—  353 

+  187 


34,454  All  Other  Meetings 


In  Stakes  .... 
In  Missions 


20,104 
14,350 


Increase  or 
Decrease 
Over  1953 

+2,661 
—1,138 


612 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


ATTENDANCE  AT  MEETINGS  —  1954 

Regular  Meetings 

56,166  or  35.93%  total  average  attendance  in  1954 
53,432  or  36.08%  in  1953 


Av.  Attendance  Av. 
In  Stakes           Ii 

Attendance 
1  Missions 

Total 
Av.  Attendant 

Increase 
eOver  1953 

Theology              49,613 
Work                    43,356 
Literature              42,830 
Social  Science      42,569 

11,817 
11.221 
11,068 
10,996 

61,430 
54,577 
53,898 
53.565 

+3,064 
+3,353 
+2,165 
+  1,972 

Visiting  Teacher  Meetings 

31.217  or  51.48%     total  average  attendance  in  1954 
28.514  or  50.38%     in  1953 

•     Av.  Attendance  Av.  Attendance  Total  Increase 

In  St.akes  In  Missions      Av.  Attendance  Over  1953 


27.616 


3,601        31,217        +2.703 


VISITING  TEACHING  SERVICE 
1954  1953 


Total  Family  Visits  2.634.185 

if      Visiting  Teachers      60.639 

Districts  32.428 


Families  Visited 
At  Home 

Not  Home 


1.764.915 
869.270 


2,432.032 
56.602 
30,367 


1.626,145 
805,887 


Increase 
Over  1953 

+202,153 
+  4,037 
+     2,061 


+  138,770 
+  63,383 


8.27  Av.  visits  were  made  to  each  L.D.S.  family  in  1954 
8.01  in  1953 


ANNUAL  REPORT 


613 


SEWING  SERVICE 

1954 

Total  Articles  Completed    298,005 

Av.  number  of  women 
sewing  monthly  at 
work  meeting 45,158 

Kinds  of  Articles 
Completed 

Quilts  17,165 

Children's  Clothing 29,079 

Women's  Clothing  41,463 

Men's  Clothing  3,057 

Household  Furnishings  93,120 

Miscellaneous  Articles  114,121 


—  1954 
1953 
246,686 


Increase 

Over  1953 

+51.319 


41,867       +  3,291 


16,193 

-[-   972 

23,824 

4-  5,255 

34,596 

+  6,867 

2,198 

+   859 

74,792 

+  18,328 

95,083 

+  19,038 

COMPASSIONATE  SERVICE  —  1954 


1954 

; Compassionate  Services: 
"^      Visits  to  Sick  and 

Homebound 235,457 

Days  Care  of  Sick 25,500 

Number  of  Funerals 
at  Which  Relief 

Society  Assisted  6,561 

Dressing  Only 

for  Burial  678 


1953 


Increase  (or 
Decrease) 
Over  1953 


217,806  +17,651 

23,739  +   1,761 

6,598  —       37 

716  —       38 


614 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


CHURCH  WELFARE  SERVICE 


1954 


Average  number  of 
women  participat- 
ing in  Welfare  sew- 
ing at  work  meeting 

Average  number  of 
women  participat- 
ing in  Welfare  sew- 
ing at  sewing  center 

Average  number  of 
women  participat- 
ing in  Welfare 
projects  other  than 
sewing 


1954 


8,648 


3,178 


1953 


8,237 


2,357 


Increase 

Over  1953 


+    411 


+    821 


,16,243        10,919  -f5,324 


FAMILY  WELFARE  SERVICE  — 

1954  1953 
Number  of  initial  fam- 
ily   visits    under    di- 
rection of  bishop 10,983           8,628 

Number  of  subsequent 

or  follow-up  visits 26,874         19,439 

Number  visited  who 
gave  service  on 
Church  W  e  1  f  a  r  e 
projects  2,299  1,573 

Number  of  women  vis- 
ited who  sewed  at 
work  meeting 2,246  1,738 

Number  of  women  vis- 
ited who  sewed  for 
themselves  and  families      2,774  2,048 


1954 


Increase 
Over  1953 


+2,355 
+7,435 

+  726 
+  508 
+    726 


ANNUAL  REPORT 


615 


CONSOLIDATED  FINANCIAL  REPORT  FOR 
STAKES  AND  MISSIONS 

Receipts  and  Disbursements^  1954 

Cash  Balance  on  hand,  January  1  $  1,036,488.57 

Receipts 1,517,003.50 

$  2,553,492.07 

Disbursements  1,466,112.69 

Cash  Balance  on  hand,  December  31 $  1,087,379.38 

Assets  and  Liabilities,  December  31,  1954 

Cash  Balance  on  hand,  December  31  $  1,087,379.38 

Wheat  Trust  Fund  Deposited  at 

Presiding  Bishop's  Office  422,912.22 

Other  Invested  Funds  (Savings, 

Bonds,  etc.)   93,687.64 

Real  Estate  and  Buildings  88,993.41 

Furniture  and  Fixtures  764,003.80 

Other  Assets  178,681.94 

Total  Assets  $  2,635,658.39 

Liabilities 

Accounts  Payable  $  2,244.36 

Balance  Net  Worth 2,633,414.03 

Total  Liabilities  and  Net  Worth $  2,635,658.39 


REPORT  OF  FUNDS  FOR  NEW  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  BUILDING  1947  -  1954 

Receipts 

Contributions $        563,098.73 

Interest    18,588.55 

Proceeds  from  sale  "Wist  Ye  Not" 2,606.50 

Total  Receipts  $        584,293.78 

Disbursements  Including 

Construction  Expense 182,004.65 

Cash  Balance  December  31,  1954  .$        402,289.13 


616 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


COMPARATIVE    FINANCIAL    AND    STATISTICAL    DATA 

1953  -  1954 


Organizations 

Stakes  and  Missions,  Total  

Stakes   

Missions   

Local 

Wards  in  Stakes 

Branches  in  Missions 

Membership  Total 

Stakes  

Missions   

General  Officers  and 

Board  Members  

Stake  Officers  and 

Board  Members  

Mission  Presidents  and 

Other  Officers 

Ward  and  Branch 

Executive  Officers 

Other  Officers  

Class  Leaders 

Visiting  Teachers 

All  Other  Members 

L«D*S»   Families — Total 

In  Stakes  

In  Missions 

Meetings  and  Attendance 

1.  Meetings  Held,  Total  

General  Board  Meetings 

Relief  Society  General 

Conference  

Group  Stake  Conventions 

In  Stakes  and  Missions  

Stake  and  Mission  District 

Board  Meetings 

Stake  and  Ward  Officers 
(Union)  Meetings  

In  Wards  and  Branches  

Regular  Meetings  for 

Members  

March  Sunday  Night 

Meetings  

Visiting  Teacher  Meetings. 

Preparation  Meetings  

Relief  Society  Conferences. 
R.  S.  Conf.  Preliminary 

Meetings  


1954 
Number 

1953  Changes  1953  to  1954 
Number  Number 

or 
Amount 

or 
Amount 

or 
Amount  '. 

Per  Cent 

258 
216 

42 
3,601 
2,023 
1,578 

251 

209 

42 

3.451 

1,877 

1,574 

4- 
+ 

+ 
+ 
+ 

7 
7 

150 

146 

4 

4-  2.79 
+  3.35 

+  4.35 
4-  7.78 
+  .25 

156,300 

148,094 

+ 

8.206 

+  5.54 

127,062 
29,238 

119,615 
28.479 

+ 
+ 

7.447 
759 

+  6.23 
+  2.67 

24 

26 

2 

7.69 

2,490 

2.421 

+ 

69 

+  2.85 

607 

504 

+ 

103 

+20.44 

13,524 
7,011 
12,903 
60.639 
59,102 

12,946 
6,291 
12,097 
56,602 
57,207 

+ 
+ 
+ 
+ 
+ 

578 

720 

806 

4,037 

1,895 

+  4.46 
+  11.44 
+  6.66 
+  7.13 
+  3.31 

318,690 

303.504 

+ 

15.186 

+  5.00 

264,582 

251,775 

+ 

12,807 

+  5.08 

54,108 

51.729 

+ 

2,379 

+  4.60 

174,733 
29 

168,426 
31 

+ 

6,307 
2 

+  3.74 
6.45 

1 

112 

1 
106 

+ 

6 

+  5.66 

5,118 

4.796 

+ 

322 

+  6.71 

2,791 

2.673 

+ 

118 

+  4.41 

2.327 

2.123 

+ 

204 

+  9.61 

169.473 

163.492 

+ 

5,981 

+  3.66 

116.365 

111.741 

+ 

4.624 

+  4.14 

11.518 

18.654 

18.013 

3,002 

9.360 
18.820 
18.842 

3.025 

+ 

2.158 

166 

829 

23 

+23.06 

.88 

4.40 

.76 

1,921 


1,704    +       217    +12.74 


ANNUAL  REPORT 

1954 

Number 

or 
Amount 

2.  Average  Attendance  at  Reg- 

ular Meetings  for  Members..  56,166 

In  Stakes 44,650 

In  Missions  11,516 

3.  Per  Cent  of  Members  Repre- 
sented by  Average  Attendance 

at  Regular  Meetings 35.93% 

In  Stakes 35.14% 

In  Missions  39.38% 

4.  Average  Attendance  at  Visit- 
ing Teacher  Meetings  31,217 

5.  Per  Cent  of  Visiting  Teachers 
Represented  by  Average  At- 
tendance   51.48% 

Visits  by  Stake  and  Mission  Officers 

To  Wards  and  Branches  23,411 

To  Wards  by  Stake  Officers....  18,201 
To  Branches  by  Mission  and 

District  Officers  5,210 

Activities 

1.  Visiting  Teaching: 

Number    of    Visiting   Teacher 

Districts    32,428 

Family  Visits  —  Total 2,634,185 

Home    1,764,915 

Not  Home 869,270 

Per  Cent  at  Home 67.00°/ 

Number  of  Communications  in 

Lieu  of  Visits 32,910 

2.  Educational  Meetings: 

Average  Attendance  at  Relief 

Society 

Theology 61 ,430 

Work  (Sewing)  54,577 

Literature   53,898 

Social  Science 53,565 

3.  Sewing  Service  at  Meetings: 
Average  Number   of  Women 

Sewing  Monthly    45,158 

Total  Articles  Completed 298,005 

Kinds  of  Articles: 

Quilts    17,165 

Children's  Clothing  29,079 

Women's  Clothing 41,463 

Men's  Clothing 3,057 

Household  Furnishings  ....  93,120 

Other  (Miscellaneous)  ....  114,121 


617 

1953  Changes  1953  to  1954 
Number    Number 


or 
Amount 


or 
Amount 


Per  Cent 


53,432  + 
40.352  4- 
13,080   — 


36.08°/ 


2,734  +  5.12 
4,298  4-10.65 
1,564  —11.96 


33.73°/ 
45.93°/ 


28,514  +  2,703  4-  9.48 


50.38°/ 


20,793  4- 
16,302  4- 


2,618  4-12.59 
1,899  4-11.65 


4,491  -f   719  4-16.01 


30,367 

2,432,032 

1,626,145 

805,887 

.   66.86°/ 


4-  2,061 
-1-202,153 
-h  138,770 
4-  63,3S3 


+ 

4- 


6.79 
8.31 
8.53 
7.86 


29,491  4-  3,419  4-11.59 


58,366  -\- 

51,224  4- 

51,733  4- 

51,593  4- 


41,867  4- 
246,686  4- 


3,064  4-  5.25 

3,353  4-  6.55 

2,165  -f  4.18 

1,972  4-  3.82 


3.291  4-  7.86 
51,319  4-20.80 


16,193 
23,824 
34,596 
2,198 
74,792 
95.083 


+ 
+ 
4- 
+ 
+ 
+ 


972 

5,255 

6,867 

859 

18.328 

19,038 


4-  6.00 
4-22.06 
-^19.85 
4-39.08 
4-24.51 
4-20.02 


618 


4.  Compassionate  Service: 
Visits  to  Sick  and  Homebound 
Number  Days  Care  of  the  Sick 
Number  of  Bodies  Dressed  for 

Burial 

Number  of  Funerals  at  Which 
Relief  Society  Assisted 

5.  Church  Welfare  Services: 
Average  Number  Women  Par- 
ticipating in  Welfare  Sewing 
at  Work  Meetings 

Average  Number  Women  Par- 
ticipating in  Welfare  Sewing 
at  Sewing  Center 

Average  Number  Women  Par- 
ticipating in  Welfare  Proj- 
ects Other  than  Sewing  

6.  Family  Welfare  Services: 
Number    Initial    Visits    Under 

Direction  of  Bishop 

Number  of  Subsequent  or  Fol- 
low-up Visits  

Number  Visited  Who  Gave 
Service  on  Church  Welfare 
Projects  

Number  of  Women  Visited 
Who  Sewed  at  Work  Meet- 
ing   

Number  of  Women  Visited 
Who  Sewed  for  Themselves 
and  Families  

Total    Number    of    Wards    and 
Branches  With  Lists  of  Nurses 

Wards 

Mission  Branches   

Total    Number    of    Wards    and 
Branches       Having       Singing 

Mothers  Choruses  

Wards 

Mission  Branches 

Total    Approximate    Number    of 

Singers  

Wards 

Mission  Branches  

Maga«:ine 

Relief  Society  Magazine 

Subscriptions    

Finances 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 

1954  1953  Changes  1953  to  1954 

Number  Number    Number 

or  or               or 

Amount  Amount     Amount  Per  Cent 


!35,457 
25,500 

217,806  +  17,651  + 
23,738^1+  1,76U1  + 

8.10 
7.42 

678 

716       3S 

5.31 

6,561 

6,598      37 

.56 

8,648  8,237  +  411  +  4.99 

3,178  2,357  +  821  +34.83 

16,243  10,919  +  5,324  +48.76 

10,983  8,628  +  2,355  +27.29 

26,874  19,439  +  7,435  +38.25 

2,299  1,573  +  726  +46.15 

2,246  1,738  +  508  +29.23 


2,774 

2,048 

+ 

726 

+35.45 

2,043 

1,566 

477 

1,881 

1,394 

487 

+ 
+ 

162 

172 

10 

+  8.61 

+  12.34 

2.05 

1,777 

1,430 

347 

27,280 

23,095 

4,185 

128,8681/2       119,850+9,0181/2    +  7.52 


Cash  Receipts $1,517,003.50     $1,423,757.66     +$93,245.84     +  6.55 

Cash  Disbursements  ....   1,466,112.69       1,332,694.79     +   133,417.90     +10.01 
Net  Assets 2,633,414.03       2,481,039.69     +   152,374.34     +6.14 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secrefary-Treasiirer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  May  E.  J.  Dyer 

CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION  AUXILIARY  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BOARD 

Seated:  May  E.  J.  Dyer,  President,  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Ahce  Andrews,  St.  Louis;  Edith  Conwell,  Kansas  City; 
Lilly  Clark,  Kansas  City. 

Sister  Dyer  reports  the  organization  of  this  board:  "An  auxihary  board  has  been 
formed  in  the  Central  States  Mission.  The  purpose  of  this  board  is  more  properly  to 
provide  the  districts  and  branches  of  the  mission  with  information  and  instructions  as 
provided  by  the  general  board  of  Relief  Society,  that  the  full  program  of  the  Church 
may  become  operative.  In  the  Relief  Society  di\ision  of  the  board,  I  have  found  it 
advisable  and  have  called  three  worthy  and  capable  sisters  to  assist  me  with  the  work. 
This  has  proved  very  helpful,  and  the  work  of  Relief  Society  is  going  forward." 


Page  619 


620 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lyie  J.  Coombs 

FRESNO  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA),  FRESNO  SECOND  WARD  HANDICRAFT, 
ANTIQUE,  AND  HOBBY  SHOW,  May  6,  1955 

DeLoris  P.  Fawns,  publicity  chairman  of  this  unique  event,  reports  the  program 
as  follows:  'The  purpose  of  this  cultural  activity  is  threefold: 

1.  To  create  interest  in  hobbies  and  handicraft. 

2.  To  show  that  having  hobbies  and  creating  things  of  interest  is  one  of  the 
finest  ways  to  be  happy^  to  develop  an  interesting  personahty,  and  to  main- 
tain a  well-adjusted  life, 

3.  To  show  the  people  of  Fresno  and  Fresno  County  what  their  neighbors 
and  friends  are  doing  in  many  cultural  fields  of  endeavor. 

**The  whole  community  is  invited  to  participate  ....  The  public  is  urged  to 
take  part  even  though  they  are  not  Church  members.  People  who  have  made  or 
collected  items  of  interest  are  invited  to  bring  them  to  the  show  so  that  others  may 
enjoy  looking  at  their  works  of  art,  hobbies,  etc.  .  .  .  The  exhibit  is  for  one  day  only, 
from  ten  a.m.  to  ten  p.m.  Simple  refreshments  are  served  to  all  guests.  This  show 
has  created  so  much  interest  among  non-members  of  the  Church  that  they  continually 
inquire  as  to  when  the  next  hobby  show  will  be. 

"Some  of  the  articles  of  interest  which  have  been  exhibited  include:  a  collection 
of  250  bells;  early  American  glassware;  hundreds  of  old  dolls  and  dolls  of  all  nations; 
200  or  more  salt  and  pepper  shakers;  water  color  paintings;  Indian  arrowheads;  South 
Pacific  native  collections;  ceramics;  textile  painting;  antique  furniture;  beautiful  hooked 
rugs  made  by  the  women  of  a  class  conducted  by  one  of  the  Relief  Society  counselors; 
leather  craft;  rock  and  gem  collections;  genealogical  records;  valuable  old  books,  papers, 
and  magazines;  button  collections;  pioneer  clothes  and  other  pioneer  articles;  handi- 
craft of  many  kinds  (needle  point,  petit  point,  quilting,  crocheting,  etc.);  old-fashioned 
albums;  gun  collections;  toy  automobiles  —  made  by  children;  artificial  flowers;  quaint 
office  machines  of  all  kinds;  travel  collections. 

"Sister  Lydia  McCauley,  one  of  the  Relief  Society  counselors,  has  been  the  gen- 
eral chairman  for  the  past  four  years  ....  Each  year  more  and  more  non-members  take 
part  and  look  forward  to  the  next  exhibit  ....  More  and  more  people  are  beginning 
to  treasure  the  objects  handed  down  to  them  and  appreciate  their  value." 

Lyle  J.  Coombs  is  president  of  Fresno  Stake  Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


621 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elsie  J.  Brinkerhoff 

KANAB  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE 
QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  April  1955 

Stake  chorister  Elizabeth  B.  Esplin  stands  back  of  the  rostrum,  in  the  center,  and 
the  stake  organist  Leah  L.  Brinkerhoff,  stands  at  Sister  Esplin's  left. 

Elsie  }.  Brinkerhoff  is  president  of  Kanab  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mary  L.  Henrie 

DESERET  STAKE  (UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
ANNUAL  CONCERT 


Front  row,  fifth  from  the  left:  chorister  Ivy  Allred;  sixth  from  the  left,  organist 
Roma  Ekins. 

Mary  L.  Henrie,  President,  Deseret  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  Relief  So- 
ciety women  from  the  thirteen  wards  and  branches  of  Deseret  Stake  participate  in  this 
chorus:  "Abraham,  Callao,  Delta  First,  Second,  and  Third  Wards,  Deseret,  Hinckley, 
Leamington,  Lynndyl,  Oak  City,  Oasis,  Sugarville,  and  Sutherland,  each  has  an  active 
Singing  Mothers  chorus,  and  each  takes  its  turn  at  furnishing  the  special  musical 
number  for  our  regular  union  meetings.  During  the  eight  months  of  the  regular  Re- 
lief Society  season,  the  members  of  the  Singing  Mothers  choruses  meet  once  a  month 
an  hour  before  the  regular  union  meeting.  They  also  practice  as  a  group  for  special 
events  to  be  held  in  their  own  wards.  During  the  four  summer  vacation  months  it  has 
been  our  custom  for  the  past  eight  years  to  hold  a  regular  weekly  stake  Singing  Mothers 
practice  and  conclude  the  summer's  activities  with  a  concert  in  the  latter  part  of 
August." 


622 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


Photograph   submitted   by   Evelyn   P.   Brown 

SAN  FERNANDO  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)   SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May  22,  1955 

Seated,  left  to  right:   Shirlea  Weston,  accompanist;  Elizabeth  Sorensen,  chorister. 

Sister  Sorensen,  in  reporting  this  lovely  occasion,  comments:  "This  is  the  first 
experience  in  the  stake  that  our  women  have  had  as  a  Singing  Mothers  group.  They 
all  seemed  to  enjoy  it  so  much  and  many  of  them  traveled  long  distances  for  practices." 

Evelyn  P.  Brown  is  president  of  San  Fernando  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Eva  C.  Taylor 

EASTERN  STATES  MISSION,  ONEIDA  DISTRICT,  MOHAWK  (LAMANITE) 
BRANCH    (HOGANSBURG)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAKES  FOUR  QUILTS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Florine  C.  Armstrong;  Mary  N.  Cook,  President; 
Bessie  H.  Crofts,  Second  Counselor;  Elizabeth  J.  White. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  623 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  r-ight:  Eita  Gwyn  Anderson;  Dorothy  B.  Nadeau;  Lucy 
G.  Cole;  Elizabeth  Ann  Cook. 

Eva  C.  Taylor,  former  President,  Eastern  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  submits  an 
interesting  report  from  this  small  branch:  "The  Mohawk  (Lamanite)  Branch  of  the 
Oneida  District  has  completed  four  lovely  quilts  in  the  last  four  months.  The  Relief 
Society  was  organized  May  16,  1955,  and  now  has  eight  active  members  enrolled. 
Bessie  H.  Crofts,  the  Second  Counselor,  is  a  full-time  missionary  in  the  Eastern  States 
Mission.  While  serving  on  the  reservation  among  members  and  non-members,  she 
has  won  the  hearts  and  respect  of  the  people  through  her  services  to  them  as  a  teacher 
of  homemaking.  They  ha\e  sought  her  guidance  in  times  of  illness,  for  general  house- 
keeping, and  the  various  arts  and  crafts  of  home  life,  as  well  as  for  the  gospel." 

Florence  Smith  Jacobson  is  president  of  Eastern  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


3ke  ^eli 

Celia  Luce 

Iheld  a  tiny,  shining  copper  bell  in  my  hand.  My  fingers  closed  tightly  over  the  whole 
bell  and  I  swung  it.     There  was  no  music  from  the  bell,  only  a  discordant,  dull 
clank. 

Then  I  held  the  bell  only  by  the  tiny  handle  at  the  top  and  swung  it  again.  This 
time  the  bell  swung  free,  and  the  Joyous  bell  music  sang  gladly  through  the  air,  lovely 
bell  music  that  has  sung  the  songs  of  happiness  and  holiness  all  through  the  ages. 

People  are  like  bells.  Without  freedom,  there  is  a  discordance  in  life.  With  free- 
dom, they  can  make  their  lives  a  beautiful  symphony  of  happiness. 

cJ  ransient 

BeahicG  K.  Ekman 

Vainly  I  hold  the  summer  to  my  heart, 
Striving  to  keep  the  fragrance  of  the  rose, 
But,  like  the  birds,  the  joys  so  soon  depart 
And  over  summer's  glory  .  .  .  autumn  blows. 
Strange  that  a  memory  can  grow  so  dim  .... 
Illusive  as  a  dream  .  .  .  the  face  of  him. 

(contrast 

Lillian  S.  Knudson 

There's  a  quiet  around  this  morning, 

And  it's  only  half  past  nine. 

You  can  even  hear  the  ticking  of  the  clock! 

It's  an  empty  kind  of  quiet. 

Part  the  neighbors'  and  part  mine — 

School's  begun! 

There's  a  rush  of  babbling  voices, 

And  it's  only  half  past  three; 

The  walks  are  filled  with  hurrying,  scurrying  feet; 

It's  a  pair  of  eyes  so  shining,  and 

Two  arms  held  out  to  me — 

School's  let  out! 


LESSJON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheology^ — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  35— Nephi,  Son  of  Helaman 

Elder  LeJand  H.  Monson 

(Text:  The  Book  of  Mormon:   Helaman,  chapter   5:5  through  chapter  12) 

For  Tuesday,  December  6,  1955 

Objective:  To  show  that  when  we  sacrifice  and  exercise  faith  in  the  Lord,  he  gives 
us  power  to  accomphsh  great  things. 


Missionary  Activities  oi 
Nephi  and  Lehi 

Nephi  and  his  brother  Lehi  were 
very  much  impressed  with  the  in- 
structions their  father  Helaman  gave 
to  them,  in  which  he  emphasized 
the  need  of  their  beheving  that 
Jesus  Christ  would  come  and  re- 
deem mankind  by  means  of  his 
atoning  sacrifice.  This  message 
loomed  so  large  in  the  eyes  of  young 
Nephi  and  Lehi  that  Nephi  had  no 
difficulty  in  deciding  to  resign  as 
chief  judge  and  to  devote  all  his 
energies  to  missionary  work.  (Read 
Helaman  5:5-12.) 

The  people  were  ripening  for  de- 
struction, for  their  laws  had  become 
corrupted.  Those  people  who  elect- 
ed to  do  evil  were  far  more  numer- 
ous than  those  who  chose  to  do 
right.  In  a  representative  form  of 
government  this  trend  signifies  de- 
cadence. 

Page  624 


For  the  purpose  of  correcting 
this  condition,  Nephi  and  Lehi 
knew  that  they  must  cast  everything 
else  aside  and  preach  of  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ.  They  started  their 
work  in  the  city  Bountiful,  pro- 
ceeded to  Gid,  and  Mulek,  and 
from  there  to  all  the  people  of  Ne- 
phi who  were  in  the  land  southward. 
Then  they  traveled  to  Zarahemla  to 
labor  among  the  Lamanites. 

So  forceful  and  cogent  was  the 
message  of  Nephi  and  Lehi  among 
the  Lamanites  that  they  succeeded 
in  baptizing  8,000  of  them. 

From  Zarahemla,  Nephi  and  Lehi 
went  to  the  land  of  Nephi  to  con- 
tinue their  work  with  the  Laman- 
ites. In  the  land  of  Nephi,  they 
were  committed  to  the  same  prison 
in  which  Ammon  and  his  brethren 
had  been  incarcerated  years  before 
by  the  servants  of  King  Limhi.  They 
were  confined  without  food  for 
many  days. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


625 


Miraculous  Conversion 
of  the  Lamanites 

Determined  to  slay  them  for 
their  missionary  activities,  the  La- 
manites came  to  the  prison.  As  they 
entered  the  prison  they  discovered 
that  Nephi  and  Lehi 

.  .  .  were  encircled  about  as  if  by  fire, 
even  insomuch  that  they  durst  not  lay 
their  hands  upon  them  for  fear  lest  they 
should  be  burned.  Nevertheless,  Nephi 
and  Lehi  were  not  burned  and  they  were 
as  standing  in  the  midst  of  fire  and  were 
not  burned  (Helaman  5:23). 

The  Lamanites  watched  in  terror. 
Nephi  and  Lehi,  recognizing  that 
they  were  being  divinely  protected, 
admonished  the  Lamanites  not  to 
fear,  for  it  was  God  who  had  shown 
them  this  power.  Then  the  earth 
shook  and  the  prison  was  overshad- 
owed with  a  cloud  of  darkness. 
From  above  this  cloud,  all  present 
heard  a  voice  saying: 

.  .  .  Repent  ye,  repent  ye,  and  seek 
no  more  to  destroy  my  servants  whom  I 
have  sent  unto  you  to  declare  good  tid- 
ings   (Helaman    5:29).    (Read    Helaman 

5:30-33-) 

One  among  the  crowd,  Amina- 
dab,  a  Nephite  dissenter,  saw  the 
faces  of  Nephi  and  Lehi  through 
the  cloud  of  darkness.  They  shone 
even  as  the  faces  of  angels,  and 
were  turned  as  if  addressing  heaven- 
ly beings.  At  the  request  of  Amina- 
dab  the  multitude  looked,  and  soon 
they  were  asking  with  whom  Nephi 
and  Lehi  conversed,  and  what  they, 
as  Lamanites,  might  do  to  remove 
the  cloud  of  darkness  which  over- 
shadowed them.  Aminadab  called 
them  to  repentance  and  asked  them 
to  believe  in  Christ. 

The  multitude  prayed  and  soon 
the  cloud  was  dispersed  and  they 


were  all  encircled  by  a  pillar  of  fire. 
The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  descended 
upon  them,  and: 

.  .  .  there  came  a  voice  unto  them,  yea, 
a  pleasant  voice,  as  if  it  were  a  whisper, 
saying:  Peace,  peace  be  unto  you,  because 
of  your  faith  in  my  Well  Beloved,  who 
was  from  the  foundation  of  the  world 
(Helaman  5:46-47). 

The  people  saw  the  heavens  open, 
and  angels  came  down  and  min- 
istered to  the  three  hundred  who 
were  present. 

Intensive  missionary  activity  on 
the  part  of  many  who  were  present 
on  this  occasion  convinced  most  of 
the  Lamanites  of  the  truth.  They 
laid  down  their  weapons  of  war,  and 
cast  aside  the  hatred  they  had  for 
the  Nephites.  They  gave  back  to 
the  Nephites  the  lands  which  right- 
fully belonged  to  them,  and  by 
twenty  -  nine  b.  c.  the  Lamanites 
were  more  righteous  than  the  Ne- 
phites. 

In  twenty-eight  b.c.  Nephi  and 
Lehi  went  into  the  land  northward 
to  preach.  They  were  assisted  by 
many  righteous  Lamanites.  The  Ne- 
phites and  Lamanites  mingled  free- 
ly with  each  other  during  this  pe- 
riod. There  was  free  commercial 
and  social  intercourse  between  the 
two  peoples.  Both  groups  were 
prosperous.  The  land  south  was 
called  Lehi,  and  the  land  north  was 
called  Mulek,  after  the  son  of  King 
Zedekiah,  ''.  .  .  for  the  Lord  did 
bring  Mulek  into  the  land  north, 
and  Lehi  into  the  land  south" 
(Helaman  6:10). 

Decline  of  Righteousness 
Among  Nephites 

In  twenty-six  b.c,  however,  po- 
litical   and     economic     difficulties 


626 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


arose.  The  people  began  to  com- 
mit murder,  to  rob  and  to  plunder 
to  gain  riches.  The  Gadianton  band 
was  revived.  It  was  members  of 
this  band  who  had  murdered  the 
chief  jndge  Cezoram.  Organized 
crime  soon  flourished  among  the 
people,  and  a  period  of  decadence 
set  in  among  the  Nephites.  It  was 
the  Lamanites  now  who  were  the 
bearers  of  the  truth.  They  succeeded 
in  eradicating  the  Gadianton  rob- 
bers from  their  midst,  however  the 
band  grew  to  such  power  among  the 
Nephites,  that,  by  twenty-four  b.c, 
it  controlled  the  government. 

Because  of  wickedness  among  the 
Nephites  in  the  land  northward, 
Nephi  returned  from  the  land 
northward  to  Zarahemla.  Govern- 
ment itself  began  to  totter,  and 
Nephi  knew  that  he  must  under- 
gird  it  with  righteousness  or  it 
would  collapse.  His  soul  was  filled 
with  sorrow  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  his  people. 

Nephi  Calls  Nephites 
to  Repentance 

Nephi  entered  a  tower  in  his 
garden  in  Zarahemla  and  supplicated 
the  Lord  in  sorrow  for  the  wicked- 
ness of  his  people.  (Read  Helaman 
7:7-9.)  The  people  saw  him  and 
assembled  together.  Nephi  called 
them  to  repentance  and  foretold 
their  utter  destruction  except  they 
repented.  He  prophesied  that  un- 
less they  did  repent  their  lands 
would  be  taken  from  them,  and 
they  would  be  exterminated.  He 
told  them  of  the  corruptness  of 
their  laws. 

Judges  belonging  to  the  secret 
band  of  Gadianton  robbers  were 
present.  Angered  by  Nephi's  criti- 
cism, they  tried  to  stir  the  people 


to  opposition.  Defended  by  some 
who  were  righteous,  Nephi  present- 
ed an  abundance  of  evidence  to 
validate  his  faith  that  Christ  would 
come  and  redeem  all  who  would  be- 
lieve in  him  and  keep  his  command- 
ments. 

As  a  climax  to  his  talk,  Nephi 
warned  the  people  that  destruction 
was  at  their  doors  unless  they  re- 
pented. As  an  indication  of  that 
destruction,  he  said: 

...  go  ye  in  unto  the  judgment-seat, 
and  search;  and  behold,  your  judge  is 
murdered,  and  he  lieth  in  his  blood;  and 
he  hath  been  murdered  by  his  brother, 
who  seeketh  to  sit  in  the  judgment-seat. 
And  behold,  they  both  belong  to  your 
secret  band,  whose  author  is  Gadianton 
and  the  evil  one  who  seeketh  to  destroy 
the  souls  of  men  (Helaman  8:27-28). 

Five  men,  all  of  whom  were 
skeptical  of  the  power  of  Nephi, 
went  to  see  if  they  would  find  what 
Nephi  had  spoken.  They  found  the 
chief  judge  lying  in  his  blood.  So 
astounded  were  they  that  they  fell 
to  the  ground  in  fear  of  the  judg- 
ments Nephi  had  predicted,  and 
were  oblivious  to  everything  about 
them.  The  servants  of  the  mur- 
dered chief  judge,  Seezoram,  had 
already  raised  the  cry  of  murder 
among  the  people  and  soon  a  group 
assembled.  The  five  men  who  had 
fallen  to  the  ground  were  accused 
of  the  murder  and  committed  to 
prison. 

When  all  the  evidence  came  to 
the  fore,  however,  these  men  were 
released.  Then  the  judges  accused 
Nephi.  He  gave  them  a  second 
sign,  telling  them  to  go  to  the  house 
of  Seantum  and  to  examine  him 
and  they  would  *'.  .  .  find  blood 
upon  the  skirts  of  his  cloak"  (Hela- 
man 9:31)^   which   would   be   the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


627 


blood  of  Seezoram  and  that  he 
would  confess  to  the  murder  and 
exonerate  Nephi.  Seantum  was  ex- 
amined and  all  Nephi  had  predicted 
came  to  pass.  Many  who  knew  all 
the  circumstances  concerning  See- 
zoram accepted  Nephi  as  a  prophet 
of  God. 

Piomises  oi  the  Lord  to  Nephi 

The  people,  however,  were  divid- 
ed. Nephi,  cast  down  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  Nephites, 
started  for  his  house.  On  the  way, 
he  was  blessed  and  comforted.  A 
voice  from  heaven  said: 

...  I  have  beheld  how  thou  hast  with 
unwearyingness  declared  the  word  .... 
And  thou  hast  not  feared  them,  [the  peo- 
ple] and  hast  not  sought  thine  own  life, 
but  hast  sought  my  will,  and  to  keep  my 
commandments  .  .  .  behold,  I  will  bless 
thee  forever;  and  I  will  make  thee  mighty 
in  word  and  in  deed,  in  faith  and  in 
works;  yea,  even  that  all  things  shall  be 
done  unto  thee  according  to  thy  word, 
for  thou  shalt  not  ask  that  which  is  con- 
trary to  my  will.  Behold,  thou  art  Ne- 
phi, and  I  am  God.  Behold,  I  declare 
it  unto  thee  in  the  presence  of  mine 
angels,  that  ye  shall  have  power  over  this 
people,  and  shall  smite  the  earth  with 
famine,  and  with  pestilence,  and  destruc- 
tion, according  to  the  wickedness  of  this 
people.  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  power, 
that  whatsoever  ye  shall  seal  on  earth  shall 
be  sealed  in  heaven;  and  whatsoever  ye 
shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven;  and  thus  shall  ye  have  po\^'er 
among  this  people  ....  And  now  be- 
hold, I  command  you,  that  ye  shall  go 
and  declare  unto  this  people,  that  thus 
saith  the  Lord  God,  who  is  the  Almighty: 
Except  ye  repent  ye  shall  be  smitten, 
even  unto  destruction  (Helaman  10:4-7, 
11). 

God  gave  to  Nephi  a  power  which 
few  men  have  exercised— power  over 
the  elements.  He  was  given  this 
power  because  he  had  grown  in 
righteousness   to   the   point   where 


God  knew  he  would  exercise  the 
power  with  wisdom. 

From  that  time  onward  Nephi 
intensified  his  teachings  to  the  peo- 
ple that  they  could  choose  between 
repentance  and  destruction.  In  then' 
wickedness  they  chose  destruction 
and  reviled  Nephi,  ".  .  .  and  did 
seek  to  lay  their  hands  upon  him 
that  they  might  cast  him  into  pris- 
on'' (Helaman  10:15).  Nephi, 
however,  ".  .  .  was  taken  by  the 
Spirit  and  conveyed  away  out  of 
the  midst  .  .  ."  (Helaman  10:16). 

To  prevent  the  destruction  of  the 
people  by  the  sword,  for  wars  were 
being  conducted  throughout  the 
land,  Nephi  asked  the  Lord  to  send 
a  famine  to  win  the  people  unto 
their  God.  God  sent  the  famine  in 
nineteen  b.c.  For  three  years  the 
famine  took  its  toll.  Thoroughly 
disciplined  by  hardship  and  sorrow, 
the  people  turned  to  God  and  re- 
pented of  their  evil  ways.  They 
pleaded  with  their  chief  judges  and 
rulers  to  ask  Nephi  to  use  his  power 
in  their  behalf  with  the  Lord  to 
turn  away  the  famine.  Nephi 
asked  the  Lord  to  send  rain  and 
the  rains  came.  The  people  recog- 
nized Nephi  as  a  prophet,  a  man  of 
God,  having  great  power  and  au- 
thority given  him  from  God.  Dur- 
ing this  time  Lehi  was  ".  .  .  not  a 
whit  behind  him  as  to  things  per- 
taining to  righteousness"  (Helaman 
11:19). 

Peace  was  among  the  people  for 
several  years,  but  by  eleven  b.c. 
the  Gadianton  band  of  robbers  was 
revived.  The  band  grew  in  numbers 
until  it  was  large  enough  to  defy 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  and  La- 
manites.  By  seven  b.c.  the  people 
'*.  .  .  did  wax  stronger  and  stronger 
in  their  pride,  and  in  their  wicked- 


628 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


ness;  and  thus  they  were  ripening 
again  for  destruction"  (Helaman 
11:37). 

God  had  blessed  and  prospered 
the  people  as  long  as  they  placed 
their  trust  in  him.  Because  a  ma- 
jority of  the  people  had  chosen  to 
be  wicked,  their  government  itself 
was  endangered. 

And  thus  we  see  that  except  the  Lord 
doth  chasten  his  people  with  many  af- 
flictions, yea,  except  he  doth  visit  them 
with  death  and  with  terror,  and  with 
famine  and  with  all  manner  of  pestilence, 
they  will  not  remember  him.  O  how 
foohsh,  and  how  vain,  and  how  evil,  and 
devihsh,  and  how  quick  to  do  iniquity, 
and  how  slow  to  do  good,  are  the  children 
of  men;  yea,  how  quick  to  hearken  unto 
the  words  of  the  evil  one,  and  to  set  their 
hearts  upon  the  vain  things  of  the  world 


.  .  .  and  how  slow  are  they  to  remember 
the  Lord  their  God,  and  to  give  ear  unto 
his  counsels,  yea,  how  slow  to  walk  in 
wisdom's  paths  ....  Therefore,  blessed 
are  they  who  will  repent  and  hearken 
unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  their  God; 
for  these  are  they  that  shall  be  saved 
(Helaman  12:3-5,  ^3)- 

Questions  and  Topics  for  Discussion 

1.  Distinguish  between  Cezoram  and 
Seezoram. 

2.  Why  does  the  Lord  find  it  necessary 
to  chasten  his  people? 

3.  Why  did  the  Lord  give  Nephi  pow- 
er over  the  elements? 

4.  What  often  happens  to  a  people 
when  God  blesses  them  abundantly? 

5.  What  made  Lehi  and  Nephi  such 
great  missionaries? 

6.  What  happens  to  representative  gov- 
ernment when  a  majority  of  the  people 
choose  iniquity? 


Visiting  cJeacher    i/iessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 

Lesson  35— "But  When  Thou  Doest  Alms  Let  Not  Thy  Left  Hand  Know  What 

Thy  Right  Hand  Doeth;  That  Thine  Alms  May  Be  in  Secret;  and  Thy 

Father  Who  Seeth  in  Secret,  Himself  Shall  Reward 

Thee  OpenI/'  (3  Nephi  13:3-4). 

Edith  S.  Elliott 

For  Tuesday,  December  6,  1955 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  alms  should  be  given  in  secret  and  the  Lord  shall 
reward  openly. 


TT  is  the  nature  of  women  to  be 
generous.  Usually  a  mother's 
whole  life  is  one  of  giving  to  her 
family.  Relief  Society  members  are 
well  schooled  in  the  meaning  of 
sharing,  giving,  helping,  alms,  com- 
passionate service,  generosity,  and 
other  related  words  and  phrases.  In 
fact,  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
teaches  us  to  see  the  needs  of  our 
brother  and  alleviate  them.  To  love 


our  neighbor  as  ourselves  will  bring 
the  blessings  of  eternity  to  this 
earth. 

The  friendly  Lebonese  writer  and 
philosopher,  Kahlil  Gibran,  says, 
'Tour  friend  is  your  needs  an- 
swered ....  And  he  is  your  board 
and  your  fireside.  For  you  come  to 
him  with  your  hunger,  and  you  seek 
him  for  peace"  (The  Piophet,  page 
66).  May  each  of  us  be  that  friend. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


629 


The  really  beautiful  part  of  giv- 
ing is  the  personal  reward  of  un- 
bounded joy  experienced  by  the  giv- 
er. There  are  always  Christmases, 
anniversaries,  and  other  occasions 
to  remind  us  of,  at  least,  a  bit  of 
sharing;  but  to  the  real  Christian 
soul,  every  day  brings  an  opportunity 
to  serve  in  some  capacity  our  fami- 
lies, neighbors,  or  friends. 

When  we  study  world  statistics 
which  tell  about  the  poverty  and 
limited  opportunities  of  many  mil- 
lions of  people,  we  see  the  literal 
fulfillment  of  Christ's  statement, 
"For  ye  have  the  poor  always  with 
you  .  .  ."  (Mt.  26:11).  No  wonder 
the  Savior  repeatedly  pleaded  for  us 
to  minister  to  the  needs  of  the  un- 
fortunate. 

Compassionate  service  was  one  of 
the  most  important  reasons  for  the 
founding  of  our  Relief  Society.  Let 
us  not  forget  that  we  were  commis- 
sioned by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
to  assuage  suffering. 


Let  us  be  reminded  that  sharing 
has  many  facets.  We  really  give 
little  when  we  give  of  our  posses- 
sions. It  is  when  we  give  of  our- 
selves that  we  truly  give.  Alms  is 
a  small  word;  but  it  has  a  mighty 
meaning,  one  of  which  is  to  give  of 
thyself.  A  kind  word,  a  friendly 
smile,  the  understanding  of  a  prob- 
lem, sincere  forgiveness  of  a  wrong 
may  all  be  catalogued  under  this 
four-letter  word. 

I  am  sure  that  none  of  us  keeps 
a  list  of  our  kind  deeds  tacked  to 
the  gatepost  for  all  to  see.  Yet  some 
of  us,  by  word  or  inference,  like  to 
let  it  be  known  that  we  have  served, 
perhaps  just  to  hear  a  word  of  praise. 
Yet  the  real  joy  of  sharing  comes 
when  only  three  persons  are  aware 
of  it— you,  the  one  you  have  helped, 
and  your  God.  'That  thine  alms 
may  be  in  secret;  and  thy  Father 
who  seeth  in  secret,  himself  shall  re- 
ward thee  openly"  (3  Nephi  13:4) 
should  be  our  guide. 


yl/orR    1 1  ieeting — Food  Preparation  and  Service 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  3— Poultry  Selection  and  Preparation 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

For  Tuesday,  December  13,  1955 


pOULTRY  is  one  of  the  most 
versatile  of  all  meats.  According 
to  the  method  of  preparation,  it 
may  be  served  at  any  meal  of  the 
day,  for  party  refreshments,  packed 
lunches,  and  picnics.  Today  there 
is  no  off-season  for  poultry.  One 
may  serve  superior  quality  fried 
chicken  on  Christmas  Day  just  as 
well  as  on  the  Fourth  of  July.  Roast 


chicken  or  turkey  may  appear  on 
the  summer  picnic  menu  just  as  well 
as  for  Christmas  dinner. 

Siewtd  Chicken 

Because  of  the  variety  of  ways  in 
which  poultry  may  be  prepared,  it 
need  never  become  unpopular. 
Stewed  chicken  is  no  doubt  the 
method  most  frequently  used.  The 


630 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


name  is  misleading,  for  a  good  cook 
never  ''stews"  chicken.  Rather,  she 
covers  the  meat,  which  has  been  cut 
into  serving  portions,  with  hot  water 
and  cooks  it  slowly.  Once  the 
water  reaches  the  boiling  point,  the 
heat  is  reduced  so  that  thereafter 
the  water  bubbles  gently,  but  does 
not  boil.  Onions,  carrots,  celery 
leaves  or  seeds,  or  peppercorns,  and 
salt  are  added  to  the  water  accord- 
ing to  individual  taste.  Check  for 
tenderness  by  pressing  a  fork 
against  the  meat  rather  than  into 
the  meat  so  there  will  be  no  loss 
of  the  natural  juices  from  the  meat. 
Chicken  cooked  in  this  way  may  be 
served  at  once  with  the  thickened 
gravy  and  dumplings  or  mashed  po- 
tatoes, or  may  be  chilled  and  served 
in  innumerable  ways  later.  If  it  is 
not  to  be  served  immediately,  place 
the  chicken  and  stock  in  a  mixing 
bowl  or  an  enamel  pan  for  cooling. 

Cold  Chicken  or  Turkey 

Cooked  chicken  or  turkey,  cut 
from  the  bones,  is  delicious  for 
sandwiches,  either  sliced  or  ground 
and  seasoned  with  pickle,  salad 
dressing,  minced  green  onion,  or 
finely  chopped  celery.  Chicken  or 
turkey  salad  is  a  favorite  party  re- 
freshment when  served  with  hot 
rolls.  Celery  cut  into  small  pieces 
is  an  ideal  base  for  this  salad. 

Casseroles 

Casseroles  rate  high  in  popularity 
for  company  meals,  both  with  the 
cook  and  guests.  The  fowl  may  be 
cooked  well  in  advance  of  the  oc- 
casion and  kept  in  the  refrigerator. 
Other  ingredients  of  the  casserole, 
of  which  wild  or  brown  rice,  or 
noodles,  are  favorites,  may  also  be 
cooked  ahead  of  time.    Only  a  few 


minutes  are  then  required  for  com- 
bining all  ingredients  before  placing 
the  dish  in  a  moderate  oven  for  final 
cooking.  Recipes  for  such  casse- 
roles may  be  found  in  most  cook 
books. 

Chicken  Pie 

Another  good  Sunday  dinner  or 
party  dish  is  chicken  pie.  Remove 
the  cooked  chicken  from  the  bone 
and  cut  it  into  one  or  two-inch 
pieces.  Season  the  chicken  stock, 
if  necessary,  then  thicken  it.  Care- 
fully blend  precooked  and  diced  car- 
rots, peas,  or  celery  with  the  chicken 
and  gravy.  Or  fill  your  baking  dish 
with  alternating  layers  of  chicken 
and  vegetables,  then  pour  the  gravy 
over  them.  Cover  the  dish  with 
hot  mashed  potatoes  or  small  baking 
powder  biscuits.  If  a  potato  top- 
ping is  used,  have  the  other  ingredi- 
ents piping  hot  first,  then  place  the 
pie  into  the  oven  just  long  enough 
for  the  potatoes  to  brown  lightly. 
Baking  powder  biscuits  require  a  hot 
oven  for  baking.  Filling  should  be 
preheated  to  near  the  boiling  point 
before  the  biscuits  are  placed  on 
top,  since  baking  them  requires  only 
a  few  minutes. 

Chicken  Fricassee 

Chicken  fricassee  might  be  called 
pot-roasted  or  braised  meat.  The 
pieces  of  chicken  are  dipped  into 
flour,  then  browned  in  a  small 
amount  of  hot  fat,  then  they  are  put 
into  a  heavy  cooking  dish.  A  small 
amount  of  liquid  is  added  and  the 
chicken  is  simmered  o\'er  low  heat 
or  in  a  slow  (300°F)  oven  until 
tender.  Herbs,  such  as  sweet  mar- 
joram, thyme,  celery  leaves,  or  pars- 
ley may  be  added  as  desired. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


631 


Flying  Poultry 

Poultry  to  be  fried  may  be  dipped 
in  crumbs,  flour,  cornmcal,  or  mix- 
tures of  all  these,  then  slowly  fried 
in  fat  about  one  inch  deep  in  a 
heavy  pan  with  a  well-fitting  lid,  or 
it  may  be  dipped  in  a  batter  and 
fried  in  deep  fat  held  at  370° F.  It 
should  be  at  least  partially  pre- 
cooked by  steaming  when  the  latter 
method  is  used. 

Broiling  Poultry 

Broiling  is  a  less  frequently  used 
method,  but  one  that  is  fast  increas- 
ing in  popularity.  Chicken  to  be 
broiled  should  first  be  steamed.  To 
steam  chicken  in  a  roaster,  pour 
about  two  cups  of  hot  water  into 
the  pan.  Place  the  chicken  on  a 
rack  in  the  pan  so  it  does  not  touch 
the  water.  Cover  and  leave  in  a 
moderately  hot  oven  (375°F)  for 
from  thirty  minutes  to  one  hour. 
To  broil,  place  the  chicken  about 
five  inches  below  the  source  of  heat 
on  an  oiled  broiling  rack  with  the 
skin  side  away  from  the  heat.  Turn 
each  piece  four  times  during  cook- 
ing, basting  and  salting  each  time. 
Allow  about  thirty  minutes  for  broil- 
ing. 

Roast  Poultry 

Roast  chicken  and  turkey  are 
long-time  favorites.  Roast  birds  are 
generally  considered  incomplete 
without  dressing.  Rub  the  inside 
cavity  lightly  with  salt,  then  fill  it 


about  three-fourths  full  with  your 
favorite  dressing.  This  allows  space 
for  the  dressing  to  swell  as  it  cooks. 
Close  the  openings  with  sewing  or 
the  use  of  skewers.  With  a  soft 
string  bind  the  legs  and  wings  to 
the  body  for  uniform  cooking  and 
even  browning. 

Place  the  bird  on  a  rack  in  a  shal- 
low pan,  breast  down.  Cover  the 
top  and  sides  of  the  bird  with  a 
cloth  onto  which  a  small  amount 
of  fat  has  been  spread.  Place  in  a 
32  5°F  oven  and  roast  until  tender. 
An  oven  as  low  as  2  5o°F  roasts  the 
bird  evenly  and  to  a  beautiful  gold- 
en brown^  but  requires  about  fifty 
per  cent  more  cooking  time.  If  the 
skin  becomes  dry  during  roasting, 
pour  some  of  the  drippings  in  the 
pan  over  it  or  put  a  little  more  fat 
onto  the  cloth. 

Whichever  way  you  may  prepare 
your  bird,  moderate  to  low  heat  is 
economical  for  both  meat  and  fuel, 
and  the  results  are  better  flavor,  bet- 
ter texture,  less  shrinkage  and  more 
attractive  serving. 

Turkey  may  be  prepared  in  exact- 
ly the  same  ways  as  chicken.  It 
is  often  a  better  buy  than  chicken 
because  of  the  higher  percentage  of 
meat  to  bone. 

Activity  ioi  the  Class  Leaders 

Discuss  the  advantages  and  disad- 
vantages of  cooking  with  aluminum 
foil. 


JLiterature — Literature  of  England 

Lesson  51— John  Millington  Synge  and  the  Irish  Theatre  (1871-1909) 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  The  Liteiatuie  oi  England,  II,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson,  pp.  1002-1009) 

For  Tuesday,  December  20,  1955 

Objective:  To  understand  better  Synge's  relation  to  Irish  Nationalism,  and  to  ap- 
preciate more  fully  his  dramatic  powers. 

Permission  for  Reprinting:  Excerpts  from  the  drama  Riders  to  the  Sea,  by  John 
Millington  Synge,  quoted  from  the  text  The  Literature  of  England,  volume  2,  by  Woods, 
Watt,  and  Anderson,  are  reprinted  in  this  lesson  by  the  kind  permission  of  Random 
House,  Inc.,  New  York  City,  New  York.  The  general  board  of  Rehef  Society  is  very 
grateful  for  this  permission. 

HTHE    grim    days   following    Dun-  Ireland  Versus  Enghnd 

kerque  in  May  1940,  were  the  The  answer  lies  in  the  past.  In 
darkest  in  England's  entire  history.  1841  Ireland  had  eight  million  peo- 
Within  that  month  England  des-  pie;  a  decade  later  she  had  six  and 
perately  appointed  a  new  Prime  one-half  million,  and  by  1900  hardly 
Minister,  so  low  was  home  morale  more  than  four  million.  Thus  with- 
after  Norway  and  Denmark  were  in  sixty  years  more  than  half  of  Ire- 
taken.  That  very  day  Germany  in-  land  starved  or  died  or  emigrated  to 
vaded  France,  which  soon  fell,  and  America  to  escape  forced  worship, 
Italy  quickly  declared  war  on  Eng-  near  illiteracy,  and  political  and  ag- 
land,  who  now  stood  alone.  So  in-  ricultural  unfairness  maintained  by 
adequate  was  England's  naval  the  controlling  aristocratic  landown- 
screen  that  within  the  month  she  ers. 

lost  half  a  million  tons  of  shipping;  i---i.-       00      ^.i,       •       o-        j 

i_          •  i^i.-    ..  1,  i.i.1    I,-     I,  J  u  First  m  188c,  then  m  i8qc  and 

her  mightiest  battleship  had   been  r     ^^     •               t    1     j  r      i,!  u-4. 

1      ^x^   T^     1           ^                  £  finally  in  1Q12,  Ireland  tought  bit- 
sunk.      At    Uunkerque    2c;o,ooo   ot  ^    i     r      tt          n   i         j  if 
1       r  1  ^-                  ^                1      1  terlv  for  Home  Rule  and  her  own 
her  fighting  men  were  miraculously  ^    ^          .         i     ■      i           um-i.    1 

J    i\  ^1      -i    ^^      £  1              ^  Parliament,  only  to  be  as  bitterly 

rescued,  but  the  bulk  ot  her  arma-  j   i,     r>    j.    i.     1.   xt    i-u    t 

^    '         ^       a      ^       -u     J       J  opposed  bv  Protestant  North   Ire- 

ments,  even  to  rmes,  lay  abandoned  i  ^S        tti  1.         Ar  1.1,        i.u      i     c 

T^ '   1           .11,         T        •  land,  or  Ulster.    At  the  outbreak  ot 
on  Uunkerque  s  beaches.     Invasion  ,^.  \j\\r     t  xt    i-i,      jc     4-1   t  ^ 
■   ^  ^     -n   ,.  -              1        .  World  War  I,  North  and  South  Ire- 
was  imminent.     Britain  was  almost  i     j    i    j            j    i.u         i             a 
Til             111           -1.         jj  land    had    armed    themselves    and 
helpless,  and  she  knew  it,  as  did  ,    .     r  i  .       i.  4.1,  •    j\a^ 
T    1     J      V  1.  1.1-     T  •  i_  T-       Ci.  i.  were  ready  to  fight  out  their  ditter- 
Ireland.     Yet  the  Irish  rree  State,  i.i,  V>  1.1,  v    i?-     j          j- 
^     ',     J,             1,1     J    .1         1    1.1,  ences:  the  Catholic  Eire  demanding 
England  s  own  blood  through  the  ^t          ni      i.i,t)*.4.4.  ttIo*.^ 

^    .                .J          .1^  Home  Rule,  the  Protestant  Ulster 

centuries,    remained    neutral,    even  ,           ,.        ,    .     .  ,  .     . 

denying  to  England  air  bases  and  demanding  their  rights  to  continue 

the   desperately   needed   submarine  ^s  British  subjects.    During  Easter 

bases  which  controlled  her  vital  sea  Week,  1916,  severe  riots  in  Dublin 

lanes  in  the  Atlantic.    Why  did  Ire-  brought  about  near  civil  war,  but 

land  maintain  her  neutrality?  because  of  World  War  I,  the  Irish 

Page  632 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  633 

Free  state  did  not  legally  exist  until  the  Western  World  is  his  master- 

1921.  piece. 

Thus,  though  Ireland  was  im-  5  ^'^  ^jf^ 
portant  to  the  United  Kingdom's  ^^^  „  .,  r  ^  •  ^ 
food  supply,  protection,  and  con-  Born  near  Rathfarnham,  just  out- 
tinued  growth.  Parliament  finally  side  Dublm,  mi  871,  John  Millmg- 
voted  her  independence.  England  ton  Synge  was  the  youngest  of  eight 
had  invested  huge  sums  of  money  children.  Both  his  grandparents 
in  Ireland,  and  her  contribution  to  ^ad  been  ministers  in  the  Estab- 
British  literature  and  drama  had  lushed  Church  of  Ireland  His  fa- 
been  considerable:  Congreve,  Far-  ther,  a  gentle  lawyer  who  loved 
quhar,  Goldsmith.  Swift,  Sheridan,  ™st  the  pleasures  of  staying  at 
Wilde,  Shaw,  and  Yeats,  yet  all  this  home,  died  before  John  knew  him, 
^^g      5|.  and  his  mother,  not  without  ditti- 

culty,  put  him  through  Trinity  Col- 

Synge  [''Sing"]  Raises  Irish  Wrath  lege  in  Dublin,  where  he  excelled 

It  was  Synge's  lot  to  point  out  in  in  languages  and  literature,  and  was 
his  plays  that  his  fellow  Irishmen  so  interested  in  music  that  he 
were  still  human,  and  somewhat  less  toured  Germany  hoping  to  prepare 
than  perfect.  Within  the  decades  himself  for  a  musical  career.  But, 
after  fiery  Parneirs  death  in  1891,  though  he  had  learned  to  play  the 
Irish  Nationalism  was  at  its  strong-  flute,  he  did  not  play  well,  and  final- 
est.  No  wonder  that,  both  in  Dub-  ly  he  faced  squarely  his  inability  to 
lin  and  Philadelphia,  hot-headed  compose  with  any  fluency.  Turning 
Irishmen  booed  and  yelled  at  his  hopes,  then,  to  literature,  he 
Synge's  Phyhoy  of  the  Western  took  up  residence  in  Paris,  where  he 
World  until  not  one  word  the  play-  had  a  great  love  for  old  French  lit- 
ers said  could  be  heard  after  the  erature  and  the  classics,  influences 
first  three  minutes,  for  they  felt  that  which  are  strong  in  his  plays. 
a  iellow  Irishman  had  insulted  them 
in  his  Phyhoy,  which  seemingly  de-  The  Aran  Islands 
picted  Irishmen  as  admiring  a  mur-  In  1898,  when  he  was  twenty- 
derer.  seven,    he    met    William     Butler 

It  is  a  tribute  to  both  the  art  and  Yeats,  his  fellow  Irishman  who,  with 

character  of  John  Millington  Synge  Lady   Gregory,   had    done   all    the 

that  he  kept  himself  entirely  free  planning  for  the  Irish  National  The- 

from   personal   and   political   argu-  ater,  which  was  to  open  the  follow- 

ment.     Now  that  his  genius  as  a  ing    year    in    Dublin.     Completely 

dramatic  artist  and  poet  is  acknowl-  supported  by  his  family,  save  for  a 

edged  world-wide,  his  fellow  Fen-  few  journalist  pieces  he  had  pub- 

ians  are  less  touchy,  and  sometimes  lished,  Synge  was  preparing  a  study 

almost    proud    of    his    accomplish-  on  the  French  author  Racine,  but, 

ment.      And    well    they    may    be,  actually,  his  future  was  aimless,  if 

since  at  least  one  critic  has  referred  defined  at  all.  At  once  Yeats  felt  his 

to  his  Riders  to  the  Sea  as  the  great-  genius  for  language  and  urged  Synge 

est   one-act  play  in   English,  even  to  return  at  once  to  Ireland,  there  to 

while  admitting  that  his  Playboy  of  record  the  speech  and  folkways  of 


634 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


his  peasant  fellow  men  and  to  give 
them  expression  in  literature  for  the 
first  time. 

Inspired  by  Yeats*  vision,  Synge 
went  at  once  to  the  Aran  Islands, 
"a  triad  of  treeless  rocks  in  the  Gal- 
way  Bay,"  off  the  coast  of  western 
Ireland.  For  the  next  few  years  he 
spent  several  months  among  the 
Aran  peasants,  listening  carefully  to 
the  pronunciation  of  their  dialect, 
writing  down  the  actual  words  and 
expressions  they  used,  and  studying 
their  beliefs  and  superstitions.  Ear- 
lier Synge  had  learned  to  speak  the 
Celt  or  Gaelic  tongue,  the  language 
of  ancient  Ireland,  which  aided  him 
greatly  in  his  study.  With  the  aid 
of  this  tool,  and  his  passionate  ded- 
ication to  recording  the  exact  word 
and  vowel  color,  he  earned  here  his 
most  precious  literary  tool,  namely 
the  speech  of  the  Irish  peasant.  It 
was  largely  this  preparation  in  lan- 
guage which  enabled  Synge  to  re- 
fine the  actual  Irish  speech  into  the 
concentrated  art  of  his  plays. 

Synge's  Seli-Discovery 

Synge  felt  very  much  at  home  on 
these  treeless  islands,  largely  un- 
touched by  modern  civilization. 
Here,  as  was  his  life-long  habit,  he 
lay  for  hours  in  the  sun  watching 
the  ocean-swells  coming  in  or  study- 
ing nature  in  his  wanderings. 
Friends  had  always  been  amazed  at 
his  knowledge  of  every  plant,  bird, 
and  animal.  In  a  sense,  then,  amid 
this  isolated  bleakness,  'where  men 
must  reap  with  knives  because  of 
the  stones,"  Synge  found  not  only 
the  subject  matter  and  the  speech 
for  his  great  works,  but  he  found  as 
well  his  real  self. 


Synge's  Personality 

All  his  acquaintances  recall 
Synge  as  the  quiet,  unaffected  re- 
cluse. In  Paris,  where  so  many 
writers  dressed  extremely  as  a  pose, 
he  wore  a  slouch  hat  and  heavy 
boots  and  a  plain  black  suit  and 
cape;  indeed  he  said  he  had  gone  to 
Paris  ''to  be  quiet  and  wear  dirty 
clothes  if  he  liked."  His  personality 
was  lovable  and  shy,  even,  to  new 
acquaintances,  dull.  His  few  friends 
liked  him  for  his  gentle  manner  and 
his  soft-spoken  speech.  He  talked 
but  little  in  a  group,  never  about 
himself,  nor  did  he  gossip  about 
others.  He  loathed  brilliance  or 
smartness,  and,  according  to  John 
Masefield,  "he  was  the  only  Irish- 
man I  have  ever  met  who  cared 
nothing  for  .  .  .  political  issues." 

The  "Timeless"  Inshman 

The  language  of  the  Aran  island- 
ers "set  free"  his  style,  and  the  ac- 
quaintance with  quiet,  wild  nature 
ministered  to  his  essential  self,  but 
the  greatest  attraction  he  found  in 
these  people  was  as  representatives 
of  the  timeless,  primitive  nature  of 
man.  To  Synge  "modernness  means 
unlrishness."  But  to  study  these 
descendants  of  ancient  Gael  who 
for  centuries  had  battled  at  first 
hand  with  nature  in  the  great  strug- 
gle for  survival— to  Synge  this  re- 
vealed the  essentials  of  age-old  na- 
ture in  direct  purity.  For  these 
Irish  folk  he  had  the  highest  respect. 
He  felt  that  those  who  have  for  so 
long  dealt  with  the  essential  reali- 
ties of  such  a  hard,  even  brutal  life, 
are  the  true  aristocrats.  It  was  his 
great  accomplishment  to  see  in 
these  rude  fisherfolk  high  universal 
qualities,  and  to  record  them  in  a 
refined  poetry  which  fit  his  subject. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


635 


SyngCy  the  Aitist 

We  can  now  see  more  clearly 
that  Synge  was  entirely  the  artist, 
entirely  unconcerned  with  problems 
of  the  present  in  his  eagerness  to 
stand  aside  and  watch  the  basic 
realities  of  man's  timeless  existence 
as  exemplified  in  unspoiled,  spon- 
taneous Irish  peasantry,  who  were, 
he  felt,  the  rightful  heirs  to  the 
superstitions,  legends,  and  ageless 
ways  of  thinking  and  enduring 
which  were  the  richest  heritage  of 
Ireland.  The  care  with  which  he 
wrote  reveals  his  high  esteem  for 
his  art  and  materials.  He  composed 
on  a  portable  typewriter,  revising 
and  rewriting  as  many  as  thirteen 
times  before  he  was  satisfied.  He 
worked  for  months  over  a  sentence 
and  strained  endlessly  for  just  the 
right  word.  But  once  he  achieved 
a  version  which  satisfied  him,  he 
trusted  his  intuition  completely, 
and  never  changed  one  word  or  line 
in  any  of  his  finished  plays. 

The  Nature  oi  Drama 

.  .  .  the  purpose  of  playing,  whose  end, 
both  at  the  first  and  now,  was  and  is,  to 
hold,  as  'twere,  the  mirror  up  to  nature; 
to  show  virtue  her  own  feature,  scorn 
her  own  image,  and  the  very  age  and 
body  of  the  time  his  form  and  pressure 
[resemblance]. 

(Hamlet:  Act  3,  Scene  2) 

Thus  Hamlet  spoke  to  the  play- 
ers the  purposes  of  drama,  nor  can 
he  be  improved  on.  In  common 
with  all  fiction,  drama,  too,  aims  to 
recreate  reality,  to  put  in  the  actor's 
mouth  words  that  seem  real,  to 
create  real  people,  to  reproduce  the 
conflicts  and  laughter  of  real  Jife. 
Or  so  it  seems. 

Actually  a  play  is  no  more  real 
than  a  poem  or  a  story,  but  that 


makes  it  more  valuable  and  desir- 
able, not  less  so.  For  life  may  seem 
monotonous  and  shapeless,  and 
from  the  dawn  of  mankind  people 
have  hungered  to  recreate  the  forces 
and  peoples  about  them,  just  as 
children  imitate  animals  and  adults 
or  act  out  a  scene.  It  is  the  special 
task  of  art  to  select,  to  condense, 
and  to  sharpen  actuality.  This  is 
done  by  every  successful  play  or 
movie— successful,  that  is,  if  it  cre- 
ates the  illusion  of  reality.  We  must 
recall  that  we  read  plays  and  attend 
plays  and  movies  with  the  hope  of 
being  fooled:  it  isn't  real  life  at  all. 
But  while  we  know  we  are  being 
fooled,  we  love  it,  that  is,  if  the  il- 
lusion of  reality  seems  real  and  the 
artificiality  of  scenery  or  plots  or 
language  is  not  apparent. 

This  universal  enjoyment  at  mak- 
ing life  live  again  is  healthy  and  re- 
warding, particularly  if  the  reader 
of  a  play  will  use  his  own  creative 
imagination  to  make  every  gesture, 
tone  of  voice,  movement,  and  action 
come  alive.  Then  he  can  make  the 
play  almost  as  powerful  as  if  the 
stage  were  directly  before  him. 
Then,  too,  he  is  ready  to  sense  the 
conflict  which  is  basic  in  all  drama, 
as  in  life,  and  to  see  how,  through 
the  resolution  of  the  conflict,  or 
resignation  to  it,  the  author  of  the 
play  has  shown  us,  with  the  play  as 
mirror,  some  virtue  or  scorn  or  pres- 
sure of  life  which  we  see  now  for 
ourselves,  and  which  has  been 
known  universally  by  all  mankind. 

The  Irish  National  Theater 

In  the  spirit  of  rising  nationalism, 
a  group  of  young  people  at  Trinity 
College,  in  Dublin,  formed  a 
'Toung  Ireland"  Club  as  early  as 


636 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


1848.  Its  purpose  was  to  stimulate 
interest  in  Ireland's  past:  the  Gaelic 
language,  Irish  legend,  folklore,  and 
her  national  heroes  such  as  Cuchu- 
lain  (Ku  ku  lin)  and  Diedre  (Da- 
thre).  When  the  Irish  politicians 
sought  to  rouse  Irishmen  to  pride 
in  their  nationalism,  it  was  inevit- 
able that  the  goal  of  the  'Toung 
Ireland"  group  be  intensified  and 
made  dominant  in  Ireland.  Hence 
in  the  eighties  many  clubs  sprang 
up  which  taught  the  Gaelic  tongue. 
To  the  despair  of  the  English, 
checks  were  signed  in  Gaelic,  rail- 
road timetables  and  road  signs  were 
written  in  Gaelic,  and  part  of  the 
daily  newspapers  appeared  in  Gae- 
lic. 

This  same  spirit  produced  the 
Irish  Renaissance  in  poetry  and 
drama  beginning  just  before  the 
turn  of  the  century.  Lady  Gregory 
and  Yeats  were  convinced  that  Ire- 
land could  regain  her  old  intellec- 
tual and  artistic  vigor  only  by  going 
back  to  the  sources  of  Irish  great- 
ness, not  only  in  legends  and  poems, 
but  as  summed  up  in  the  present 
Irish  character.  These  they  depict- 
ed in  plays  which  they  wrote  and 
performed,  first,  in  1899,  in  the 
organization  called  The  Irish  Na- 
tional Theater.  This  group  met 
with  varying  success,  but  it  pro- 
duced many  plays  about  Ireland, 
written  by  Yeats  and  Lady  Gregory 
and  other  Irishmen.  In  1904  it  was 
reorganized  as  the  Abbey  Theatre  in 
Dublin,  a  group  of  players  at  first 
composed  of  average  working-class 
people  who  participated  as  recrea- 
tion and  as  a  patriotic  obligation. 
This  troupe  has  toured  America  in- 
numerable times,  and  is  today  one 


of  the  outstanding  groups  of  play- 
ers. 

In  its  first  year  of  organization 
Synge  was  made  a  co-director  of  the 
Abbey  Theatre,  and  his  play  Riders 
to  the  Sea  was  produced.  Though 
it  was  not  the  notorious  success  that 
Playboy  was,  it  was  highly  esteemed, 
since  it  revealed  the  considerable 
powers  Synge  had  already  shown 
in  his  first  play.  In  the  Shadow  of 
the  GJen,  produced  a  year  earlier. 

Riders  to  the  Sea 

The  scene  is  laid  in  the  kitchen 
of  a  fishing  hut  on  the  west  coast  of 
Ireland.  Maurya,  an  aged  fisher- 
man's widow,  who  has  already  lost 
to  the  sea  four  sons  and  a  husband, 
has  been  waiting  for  nine  days  to 
learn  whether  her  son,  Michael, 
has  also  been  drowned.  A  priest 
has  brought  clothes  from  distant 
Donegal  for  the  family  to  identify; 
Cathleen  and  Nora,  Maurya's  daugh- 
ters, fearing  they  might  be  Michael's, 
keep  them  from  their  mother,  who 
is  trying  to  prevent  Bartley,  her 
youngest  son,  from  going  to  sea 
during  a  storm.  But  he  feels  he 
must  go,  so  without  his  mother's 
blessing,  he  goes  to  get  his  horse 
and  leaves.  Her  daughters  chafe 
her  for  withholding  her  blessing,  so 
she  goes  to  bestow  it,  and  the  girls 
examine  the  bundle  of  clothing  and 
find  them  to  be  Michael's.  As  moth- 
er Maurya  waits  at  the  *'spring- 
well"  for  Bartley,  she  has  a  vision 
of  the  dead  Michael  riding  near 
Bartley  on  a  gray  pony;  spellbound, 
she  says  nothing  to  Bartley  as  he 
rides  by  to  the  sea.  She  returns 
home,  and  still  almost  horror-bound 
tells  her  experience  to  her  daugh- 
ters, scarcely  hearing  when  they  tell 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

her  of  Michael's  death.  Soon  the 
villagers  bring  the  drowned  body 
of  Hartley,  knocked  into  the  sea  by 
the  gray  pony  and  drowned.  Then 
Maurya  says,  "They're  all  gone  now, 
and  there  isn't  anything  more  the 
sea  can  do  to  me."  As  Maurya  be- 
gins performing  once  more  the  tasks 
necessary  for  burying  the  dead,  an 
old  man  agrees  to  make  a  coffin  for 
Hartley  from  the  fine  new  pine 
boards  purchased  for  Michael. 

Old  Man  {looking  at  the  boards):  Are 
there  nails  with  them? 

Cathleen:  There  are  not,  Colum;  we 
didn't  think  of  the  nails. 

Another  Man:  It's  a  great  wonder  she 
wouldn't  think  of  the  nails,  and  all  the 
coffins  she's  seen  made  already. 

Cathleen:  It's  getting  old  she  is,  and 
broken. 

Maurya  (puts  the  empty  cup  mouth 
downwards  on  the  table,  and  lays  her 
hands  together  on  Bartley's  ieet) . 
They're  all  together  this  time,  and  the 
end  is  come.  May  the  Almighty  God 
have  mercy  on  Bartley's  soul,  and  on 
Michael's  soul,  and  on  the  souls  of 
Sheamus  and  Patch,  and  Stephen  and 
Shawn  (bending  her  head);  and  may 
He  have  mercy  on  my  soul,  Nora,  and 
on  the  soul  of  every  one  is  left  living 
in  the  world. 

{She  pauses,  and  the  keen  rises  a  little 
more  loudly  from  the  women,  then  sinks 
away.) 

Maurya  (continuing):  Michael  has  a 
clean  burial  in  the  Far  North,  by  the 
grace  of  the  Almighty  God.  Bartley 
will  have  a  fine  cofTin  out  of  the  white 
boards,  and  a  deep  grave  surely.  What 
more  can  we  want  than  that?  No  man 
at  all  can  be  living  forever,  and  we  must 
be  satisfied. 

{She  kneels  down  again  and  the  curtain 
ialls  slowly.) 

(Text,  page   1009) 

To  appreciate  fully  Synge's  great 
control  over  the  characters  in  the 
play,  it  must  be  read  in  full,  and 
can  well  be  read  in  your  group,  since 
it  is  only  one  act.  There  is  never 
a  w.'isted  word  throughout;  how  well 


637 


Choral  Collections 

For  Ladies  Three 

Part  Choruses 


Choral-Time— Marks   75 

Library  Collection   No.   1— Fox  85 

Auditorium  Collection  No.  1— Harms..   .75 

Auditorium  Collection  No.  2— Harms..  .75 

Auditorium  Collection— Remick  75 

Auditorium    Collection— Witmark    75 

Let's  All   Sing!— Stone  85 

Let  There  Be  SongI— Ehret  85 

Showtunes— Schirmer  1 .00 

Showtime  Choral  Collection  No.  1  — 
Chappell    75 

Showtime  Choral  Collection  No.  2— 

T.   B.   Harms  75 


—  Music  Sent  on  Approval  — 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 
15  East  First  South 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indiccited  above. 
□  On  Approval         G  Charge 
n  Money  Enclosed 

Name    

Addrass    

City  &  State  


ifa,««M(i£n 


'iimii!iniinfeinx 


145  MOKIM  UNlVEBSnX  PKONO^PH^  WASHINGTON 


J'TZffi  WASHINGTON  eOtudaKN 


638 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


THE  WORLD  S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  BuHt 


r^ 


Cable  -  Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 
All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN   ST.        SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


he  exemplifies  his  own  behef  (as 
stated  in  the  preface  to  The  Play- 
boy oi  the  Western  World)  that 
''In  a  good  play  every  speech  should 
be  as  fully  flavoured  as  a  nut  or  ap- 
ple, and  such  speeches  cannot  be 
written  by  anyone  who  works  among 
people  who  have  shut  their  lips  on 
poetry."  I'he  economy  of  his  style, 
and  the  exactness  of  every  word  and 
stage  direction  make  this  short  play 
almost  a  miracle  of  compression. 

Synge's  Greatness 

The  great  power  of  the  play  lies  in 
its  ability  to  make  this  beaten,  re 
signed  mother's  acknowledgment  of 
her  sons'  deaths  symbolize  a  uni- 
versal experience  which  all  of  us 
must  face.  Throughout  her  hard 
Hfe  love  has  been  great,  which  has 
made  her  suffering  great.  And  now, 
as  the  sea,  which  symbolizes  the  un- 


controllable chance  of  human  exist- 
ence, takes  her  last  son  from  her, 
she  is  half-sorry,  half-rejoicing  that 
she  is  free  of  any  future  sorrow, 
since  she  has  lost  all  that  she  can 
lose. 

The  ''illusion  of  reality"  which 
this  play  creates  is  so  complete,  so 
successful,  that  the  reader  knows  it 
happened.  Yes,  it  did,  but  in  the 
mind  and  heart  of  one  man  only. 
First  of  all  it  is  true  to  values  and 
forces  Synge  himself  saw  in  Ireland 
as  interpreted  by  him  in  his  art; 
after  that  this  play  is  true  to  the 
fishfolk  of  Aran,  and,  finally,  to  all 
humanity  as  they  meet  death  in 
resignation   and   suffering. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1 .  How  did  Synge's  artistic  purposes  co- 
incide with  those  of  the  Irish  Nationahst 
movement?  Wherein  did  they  differ? 

2.  How  could  Synge  love  the  Irishman 
and  yet,  in  such  a  stormy  period,  be  un- 
concerned with  present-day  politics? 

3.  After  reading  Riders  to  the  Sea,  com- 
ment on  Synge's  belief  that  "every  speech 
should  be  as  fully  flavoured  as  a  nut  or 
apple." 

4.  What  universals  do  you  find  in  his 
characters;  in  the  theme  of  Riders  to  the 
Sea? 


(bocial  Scii 


aence 

The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 

No  lesson  is  planned  for  Decem- 
ber in  this  department,  due  to  the 
holiday  season. 


(glamorize  Spectacle   Leases 

Elizabeth  Williamson 

YOU  no  doubt  have  seen  many  eyeglass 
cases  of  leather,  felt,  cloth,  and  other 
materials  in  the  stores  and  gift  shops.  It 
is  a  lot  of  fun  to  personalize  similar  ones 
for  your  friends.  They  are  very  simple  to 
make. 

Cut  two  pieces  of  felt  the  size  of  an 
eyeglass  case.  Before  these  are  stitched  to- 
gether by  machine,  add  the  design  you 
wish  to  use.  Embroider  in  silk  or  wool. 
Add  beads  or  sequins  for  accent. 

Use  the  initials  or  name  or  symbol  of 
the  person  for  whom  you  are  making  the 
gift.  If  the  case  is  for  a  bird  fancier,  ap- 
plique a  cunning  yellow  bird  on  a  black 
background.  Give  the  bird  a  pearl  eye. 
If  the  recipient  of  your  gift  likes  the  bal- 
let, cut  out  several  dancers  and  applique 
them  against  a  contrasting  background. 
For  those  who  like  music,  sprinkle  pearls 
with  embroidered  stems  for  miniature 
notes.  Anything  which  signifies  their  per- 
sonalities will  be  sure  to  please  your 
friends  and  will  let  them  know  you  put  in 
a  thought  especially  for  them. 


Coigns  of  J/Lutumn 

Catherine  E.  Berry 

The  first  gold  leaf,  like  the  first  gray  hair, 
Hardly  shows  at  all, 

But  the  tree  and  I  both  know  it's  there. 
Harbinger  of  fall. 


ENVIRONMENT 

...  and  College 

One  of  the  most  important  factors 
in  selecting  a  college  is  the  environ- 
ment offered  at  the  school.  The 
standards,  the  ideals,  the  associations 
can  have  a  profound  and  lasting  effect 
on   the   lives  of   the   students. 

The  University  of  Utah,  your  state 
university,  offers  a  wonderful  home 
environment  and  the  opportunity  to 
study  with  students  who  have  the 
same  principles,  standards,  ideals  and 
religious   beliefs. 

The  University  of  Utah  also  offers 
a  wide  selection  of  courses  of  study 
and  one  of  the  finest  faculty  groups 
in  America.  There  are  advantages 
and  opportunities  at  the  "U"  that 
cannot  be  matched  at  any  other 
school. 

See  what  the  "U  of  U"  has  to 
offer  you. 

Check   these   dates: 

Sept.  22-23 — Registration    for    formor 
students. 

Sept.  24      — Registration    for    Fresh- 
men. 

Sept.  25       — Beginning  of  class  work. 


For   full    information,    write   Office 
of  the  President 

UNIVERSITY 
of  UTAH 

SALT  LAKE  CITY  —        UTAH 

Page  639 


640 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1955 


GET  THE  BEST 
FOR  THE  EEm 
WHEN  YOU  TRAVEL  WITH 

vioA  Eox  mm\ 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  4-2017 


Thorough  Business 
Training  /3  PLUS! 


Tliere's  no  substitute  for  thorough  and 
professional  training,  and  there  are  many 
plus  factors  that  only  LDS  Business  Col- 
lege offers  .  ,  .  such  features  as  spiritual 
atmosphere,  classes  in  religion,  college 
credit,  lively  and  friendly  student  activi- 
ties and   many  other  plus  advantages. 

AUTUMN  CLASSES 
START  SEPT.  6th 

LDS 

BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Branch    of    Brigham    Young     University 
70   North   Main  •         Salt  Lake  City 


It^s  awaiting 
You . . . 

X  i:i3  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2,50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  Fol- 
low these  postage  rates  if  you  send  your 
order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles *64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  4-2581  #CN\ 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  U|  V^ 


ELECTRIC 
COOKING 


costs  the 
average  family 
only  about   ^^ 
9^  a  day 


Be  Modern 
live  Elettrkally 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


Books  for  Relief  Society 

Courses  1955^56 


.C  THE  :-i^ 


CONSTITUTION 


^^m%S 


1-  The  Book  of  Mormon 


Library  Edition,  Cloth  Binding 

Regularly  $2.00,  Now  $.98 

plus  12c  postage 

2-  Your  Rugged  Constitution 

Bruce  Allyn  Findloy  and  Esther  Blair  Findlay 
Clear    explanations    and    colorful    illustrations    in    this    outstanding    book 
will   help  you   gain   a   more   thorough    understanding   of  our  Constitution. 
Contained    within    this    compact    book    is    a    wealth    of    information    of 
vital  concern  to  every  American  citizen.  $1.50 

plus  12c  postage 

3'  Tlie  Literature  of  Engianii 

Woods,  Watt  and  Anderson 
Volume  I  contains  England's  early  literature,  including  excerpts  from 
the  writings  of  Chaucer,  Pepys,  Shakespeare,  and  down  to  the  Romantic 
poets.  Volume  II  continues  with  the  Romantic  poets — Burns,  Coleridge, 
Wordsworth,  Shelley,  Keats,  and  down  through  England's  contemporary 
authors. 

Volumes  t  and  II — $5.50  each 
(plus  25c  postage) 


4'  Treasure  Island 


Robert  Louis  Stevenson 
High  sea  adventures  and  rich  descriptions  of  ages  past  make  this  classic 
well    worth    reading    and    rereading.     It's    an    excellent    choice    for    those 
who    enjoy    a    story    well    told. 
Cloth    Edition — $1.50   plus   12c   postage. 
Paper  Pocket  Edition — $  .25  plus  8c  postage. 

5'  The  Return  of  the  Native 

Thomas  Hardy 
This   compelling    novel    relates   the    loves   and   trials   of   people   who   lived 
In    the    rustic    Wessex    countryside    in    the    nineteenth    century.    Descrip- 
tions of   England's   bleak   heath  and   characterizations  are   excellent. 
Paper    Bound     Edition — $.75    plus    12c    postage. 
Paper    Pocket    Edition — $.35    plus    12c    postage. 

6'  George  Reynolds'  Book  of  Mormon  Chart 

$3.00  plus  30c  postage. 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44   East  South   Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed   please  find  check  money  order 

charge   to   my  account  the  amount  $ 

for   the    books   listed    below: 

Name  of  book  Price 


Name 
Address 


State. 


City  Zone 

Residents   of   Utah    include   2%    sales   tax. 

Add   12c  postage  for  the  first  book;   8c  for  eoch   additional 

book. 


EN3«EN-39-58339 


FEB 


Got  Your  Peaches  ? 

Got  Your  Pears  ? 
Get  Your  .... 

0..pj  sugar 


It's  the  time  for  home  can- 
ning. Fall  fruit  is  ready  and  in 
plentiful  supply.  Order  your 
canning  sugar  today.  Sugar 
not  only  acts  as  a  sweetening 
agent,  but  helps  to  preserve 
the  natural  flavor,  shape,  and 
texture  of  fruit.  Make  sure 
you  buy  pure  U  and  I  Sugar. 
For  your  home  canning,  you 
can't  buy  a  finer,  purer,  whiter 
sugar  anywhere. 

Its  performance  has  been 
tested  in  tens  of  thousands  of 
homes  and  found  perfect  for 
every  sugar  use.  When  at  your 
grocer's,  always  buy  U  and  I 
Sugar. 


iMMMjt''''^l 


t^  L>«!P,.^i" 


VOL.  42    NO:  10 


Lessons  for  January 


uieflections 

Doiothy  J.  Roberts 

Wind  hushed,  fall-brushed. 
Pool  and  aspen  pause, 
One  in  color,  one  in  form. 
Linked  in  a  single  cause. 

High,  true,  sky  blue 
Wed  to  the  water's  will; 
Woods'  bold  leaf  gold 
Caught  where  the  pond  is  still; 

Trees  white,  clouds  light 
Traced  on  the  halted  stream; 
One  fine,  thin  line 
Severing  substance  and  dream. 

Tall,  slim,  pale  stem 
Framed  in  an  autumn  nook; 
Gold  grove,  pool's  trove, 
Twinned  on  bank  and  brook; 

Boughs'  grace,  twigs'  lace, 
Beauty  on  water,  on  water  and  land, 
Save  for  a  shore's  horizon. 
Undivided,  stand. 


The  Cover:  "The  Citadel,  Glacier  National  Park,  Montana" 
Photograph  l)y  Josef  Mucnch 

Frontispiece:   "Autumn  Pool,  American  I'ork  Canyon,  Utah" 
Photograph  by  Leland  Van  Wagoner 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Page  641 


CJrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  3^c 


ar 


I  appreciate  the  Magazine  very  much 
and  have  been  a  subscriber  for  thirty-fi\e 
years.  Never  once  in  all  that  time  has  the 
Magazine  gone  unread.  What  a  wealth 
of  material  I  find!  Especially  do  I  enjoy 
reading  about  the  achievements  of  so 
many  wonderful  women  mentioned  in 
"Woman's  Sphere."  Thanks  to  Nell 
Murbarger  for  her  story  "Bringing  Home 
the  Cows"  (July  1955).  When  I  read  it 
so  many  memories  of  childhood  days  came 
back  to  me  —  of  when  I,  too,  took  the 
cows  back  and  forth,  to  and  from  the 
pasture. 

— Mrs.  Rosella  L.  Dunkley 

Preston,  Idaho 

I  would  like  very  much  to  renew  my 
subscription  for  the  Magazine  ....  I  am 
very  thankful  for  the  Magazine.  The  study 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  other 
studies,  too,  make  all  things  so  much  more 
understandable  than  any  other  study  there 
is. 

• — Miss  Leora  Porter 

Provo,  Utah 

I  am  very  desirous  not  to  miss  any  of 
the  issues  of  the  wonderful  Magazine.  My 
fourteen-year-old  daughter  says:  "I  just 
love  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine.  It  is 
my  favorite  one."  I  certainly  agree  with 
her. 

— Mrs.  Beatrice  Duncan 

Monterey,  California 

I  love  Relief  Society  work  and  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  We  were  happy 
to  see  Sister  Annie  M.  Ellsworth's  pic- 
ture in  the  June  issue.  I  worked  under 
her  in  the  Central  States  Mission  and  I 
love  her  very  much.  I  am  enclosing  some 
lines  in  appreciation  of  the  Magazine: 

There  is  food  for  thought  on  every  page. 
Inspiration  and  good  cheer; 
Helps  for  busy  housewives  and  mothers 
These  pages  bring  from  year  to  year, 

— Mrs.  Effie  A.  Reynolds 
Deming,  New  Mexico 

Page  642 


I  have  enjoyed  The  Rehef  Society  Mag- 
azine for  nearly  half  a  century.  As  a  young 
girl  I  was  thrilled  with  the  fiction  and 
poetry.  As  I  grew  older,  I  learned  to  ap- 
preciate the  entire  Magazine  for  its 
character-building  and  literary  attributes. 
Then,  as  time  went  on,  the  helps  for 
homemakers  and  the  spiritual  philosophy 
have  attracted  more  of  my  attention.  The 
comprehensive  lesson  material  feeds  the 
urges  of  my  soul. 

— Mrs.  Uarda  Black  King 
Twin  Falls,  Idaho 


I  cannot  begin  to  tell  you  how  much 
we  appreciate  the  Magazine.  Out  here 
where  we  are  laboring  there  isn't  a  Relief 
Society  organization.  There  are  only  ten 
members  in  this  little  branch,  including 
men,  women,  and  children.  I  have  been 
a  member  of  the  Relief  Society  ever  since 
I  was  married  forty-four  years  ago.  This 
is  the  first  time  I  have  lived  where  there 
isn't  an  organization. 

— Mary  Hatch 

South  Hot   Springs,  Arkansas 


I  want  to  thank  you  for  giving  the 
women  of  the  Church  and  the  world  such 
a  wonderful  Magazine.  Every  thought  and 
word  encourages  higher  and  better 
thoughts,  along  with  the  good  ideas  for 
home  improvement.  My  thanks  to  you 
for  such  a  wholesome  Magazine  in  my 
home. 

— Made  Shelley 

Holbrook,  Arizona 

I  love  to  receive  The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine.  It  is  the  only  touch  I  have  with 
the  Church,  as  our  nearest  meeting  place 
is  sixty  miles  away.  I  read  the  Magazine 
from  cover  to  cover  as  soon  as  I  receive 
it.  My  little  girl  always  enjoys  looking 
through  it,  also.  Thanks  for  a  wonderful 
Magazine. 

— Mrs.  Louise  Gibbs 

Horton,  Kansas 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  -----  First  Counselor 

Velma  N.  Simonsen  -----       Second  Counselor 

Margaret  C.  Pickering       -----  Secretary-Treasurer 
Mary  G.  Judd  Evon  W.  Peterson  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Winniefred  S. 

Anna  B.  Hart  Leone  O.  Jacobs  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Manwaring 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Louise  W.  Madsen  Helen  W.  Anderson  Elna  P.  Haymond 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Aleine  M.  Young  Gladys  S.  Boyer  Annie  M.  Ellsworth 

Leone  G.  Layton  Josie  B.  Bay  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.    Young 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Christine  H.  Robinson     Edith  P.  Backman 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor           --.---------  Marianne  C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ---------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager          -- Belle  S.  Spafford 

Vol.  42  OCTOBER  1955  No.  10 

(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Revelation  in  Our  Personal  Affairs  Marion  G.  Romney  644 

The  Great  White  Sands  Nell  Murbarger  654 

"For   This   Cause"    Emily    Wilkerson  665 

"Thou  Art  Thy  Mother's  Glass"   Helen  B.   Morris  667 

FICTION 

A  Mirror  for  Virginia  Helen  Hinckley  Jones  650 

"Just  Like  the  Ones  I  Used  to  Know"  Pansye  H.   Powell  669 

Hermanas  —  Chapter  4  Fay   Tarlock  678 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  642 

Sixty  Years  Ago  658 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  659 

Editorial:  Valiant  Womanhood  Vesta  P.   Crawford  660 

Notes  From  the  Field:   ReHef  Society  Activities  Margaret   C.   Pickering  685 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

African  Violets  for  Your  Home  Shirley  Seegmiller  662 

Happiness   Lucille   R.    Taylor  668 

Adah  A.   Harper  Martin  Has  Crocheting  for  a  Hobby  675 

Make   Soup  Often   Rhea  H.   Gardner  676 

Wearing  a  Pretty  Face  Mabel  Law   Atkinson  684 

A  Hooked  Rug  for  Girls  or  Boys  Elizabeth  Williamson  710 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:   Predictions  Concerning  the  Coming  of  the  Messiah  Leland  H.   Monson  691 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:   "Therefore,   Blessed  Are  They  Who  Will 

Repent  and  Hearken  Unto  the  Voice  of  the  Lord"  Edith  S.  Elliott  695 

Work  Meeting:   Soups   Rhea  H.   Gardner  696 

Literature:    Kipling,    the   Poet    of   Empire   Briant   S.    Jacobs  698 

Social  Science:   The  Constitution  and  the   Courts  Albert  R.   Bowen  703 

POETRY 

Reflections  —  Frontispiece   Dorothy  J.   Roberts  641 

"October  Afternoon,"  by  Christie  Lund  Coles,  649;  "Old  Book,"  by  Gertrude  T.  Kovan,  653; 
"How  to  Make  a  Dream  Come  Right,"  by  Ethelyn  M.  Kincher,  657;  "Autumnal  Equinox," 
Margaret  Hyatt,  661;  "The  Ornament,"  by  Thelma  J.  Lund,  666;  "Dreams,"  by  Zara  Sabin,  668; 
"I  Found  October,"  by  Agnes  Just  Reid,  677;  "Stilled  Moment,"  by  Maryhale  Woolsey,  677; 
"October,"  by  Gene  Romolo,  683;  "Faith,"  by  Vesta  N.  Lukei,  684;  "Redecorating,"  by  Dorothy 
O.  Rea,  690;   "Autumn  Soliloquy,"  Zero  Wilde  Earl,  712 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year, 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  643 


Revelation  in  Our  Personal  Affairs 


Eider  Marion  G.  Roniney 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Excerpts  from  the  Baccalaureate  Address  Given  at  Ricks  College,  Idaho,  May  22,  1955) 


PRESIDENT  Clarke,  members 
of  the  faculty,  distinguished 
guests,  brothers  and  sisters, 
and  members  of  the  graduating 
class,  whom  we  especially  honor 
this  night: 

I  am  very  grateful  to  President 
Clarke  for  the  complimentary  things 
he  has  said  about  my  father,  George 
S.  Romney,  who  gave  so  much  of 
his  life  to  the  development  of  Ricks 
College  and  the  Fremont  Stake. 

»!«      >!«      * 

And  now  to  you  graduates:  I 
compliment  you  upon  the  good  for- 
tune of  having  received  your  formal 
education  in  the  Church  school 
system.  No  restrictions  have  here 
been  put  upon  your  search  for 
knowledge  through  scientific  ob- 
servation and  research.  Here  at 
Ricks  you  have  enjoyed  all  the  facil- 
ities for  learning  available  at  other 
educational  institutions.  And,  in  ad- 
dition and  of  far  greater  conse- 
quence, you  have  been  here  taught 
that  there  is  available,  through  oth- 
er means,  a  vast  reservoir  of  knowl- 
edge not  available  through  scientific 
methods.  The  knowledge  of  which 
I  speak  may  be  appropriately  refer- 
red to  as  religious  knowledge.  It 
has  to  do  with  ''things  as  they  are, 
and  as  they  were,  and  as  they  are 
to  come"  (D.  &  C.  93:24).  Such 
knowledge  is  communicated  to  men 
through  direct  revelation  from  heav- 
en. It  can  be  obtained  in  no  other 
way.    You  have  been  here  made  ac- 

Page  644 


quainted  with  some  of  this  knowl- 
edge, and  schooled  in  the  ways  by 
which  you  may  continue  to  draw 
upon  it. 

To  teach  that  there  is  such  knowl- 
edge and  train  us  in  the  processes 
by  which  we  may  obtain  and  live  for 
it,  is  the  unique  function  of  the 
Church  school  system.  Indeed,  such 
is  the  major  function  of  the  Church 
itself. 

Not  only  do  other  educational 
systems  fail  to  train  their  students 
in  the  processes  whereby  they  can 
obtain  such  truth,  but  the  reality  of 
any  such  knowledge  is  in  many  of 
them  categorically  denied.  The  head 
of  the  department  of  philosophy  in 
a  neighboring  state  university,  dis- 
cussing the  question  "Is  religious 
knowledge  possible?"  recently  said: 

We  must  conclude,  then,  that  we  do 
not  possess  any  religious  knovvlelge  .  .  . 
knowledge  which  concerns  specificalh' 
religious  matters  and  which  is  neither 
identical  with  any  scientific  knowledge 
nor  included  within  the  scope  of  any 
science  (Great  Issues  Forum  Series,  Series 
2:   Religion,  pp.  4,   13). 

As  I  listened  to  this  declaration, 
there  went  through  my  mind  the 
statement  of  the  Lord,  as  recorded 
in  the  88th  Section  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  and  often  repeated 
in  the  revelations:  'The  light  shin- 
eth  in  darkness,  and  the  darkness 
comprehendeth  it  not"    (D.  &  C. 

88:49). 


REVELATION  IN  OUR  PERSONAL  AFFAIRS 


645 


nrilE  prevalence  of  these  benight- 
ed conckisions,  with  which  the 
minds  of  so  many  men  are  bound, 
is  indeed  a  great  tragedy.  How  for- 
tunate are  we  who,  in  contrast 
thereto,  ha\'e  been  taught  along 
with  our  secular  learning  the  great 
eternal  truths  revealed  from  heaven 
in  this  dispensation,  truths  which 
transcend  the  wisdom  of  men  as 
the  heavens  transcend  the  earth. 
The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  desig- 
nated the  record  of  the  vision  in 
which  he  had  seen  the  different  de- 
grees of  glory  in  the  future  life,  '*a 
transcript  from  the  records  of  the 
eternal  world,"  and  adds: 

The  sublimity  of  the  ideas;  the  purity 
of  the  language;  the  scope  for  action  .  .  . 
are  so  much  beyond  the  narrow-minded- 
ness of  men,  that  every  honest  man  is 
constrained  to  exclaim:  ''It  came  horn 
God"  (D.H.C.  1:252-253). 

From  that  treasure  house  of  re- 
ligious knowledge,  we  have  learned 
the  purpose  of  mortal  life.  We  have 
been  taught  the  nature  of  God  and 
our  relationship  to  him,  which,  said 
the  Prophet  Joseph,  is  the  most  im- 
portant knowledge  man  can  have. 
Without  an  understanding  of  it,  he 
continued,  men  can  understand  the 
purpose  of  life  little  better  than  the 
beasts. 

We  have  been  taught  that  we 
ourselves  are  eternal  beings,  the  off- 
spring of  God,  his  begotten  sons  and 
daughters. 

We  have  learned  that  our  separa- 
tion from  him  is  but  temporary,  and 
that  it  is  his  purpose  to  confer  up- 
on us  immortality  and,  if  we  will 
receive  it,  eternal  life;  that,  as  a  mat- 
ter of  fact,  mortal  life  is  a  part  of 
eternal  life  and  fits  into  all  that  has 
gone  before  and  into  all  that  lies 


ahead.  Having  been  thus  taught, 
we  confidently  rely  upon  God's  as- 
surance that  his  "Spirit  giveth  light 
to  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world;  and  .  .  .  enlighteneth  every 
man  through  the  world,  that  heark- 
eneth  to  the  voice  of  the  Spirit. 
And  every  one  that  hearkeneth  to 
the  voice  of  the  Spirit  cometh  unto 
God,  even  the  Father"  (D.  &  C. 
84:46-47). 

We  have  here  been  taught  that 
from  the  days  of  our  first  mortal 
parents,  God,  our  Heavenly  Father, 
has  in  every  dispensation  sent  heav- 
enly messengers  to  reveal  the  truths 
of  the  gospel  to  holy  men,  who,  in 
turn,  have  recorded  them  and 
taught  them  to  the  people.  The 
restoration  in  this  dispensation  be- 
gan with  a  burst  of  revelation.  In 
an  unprecedented  open  vision,  Elo- 
him  himself  and  his  beloved  Son  re- 
vealed themselves  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith.  In  person  they  came 
and  stood  full  length  before  him. 
He  saw  them,  they  spoke  to  him, 
he  heard  their  voices.  He  asked 
them  questions,  and  Jesus  gave  him 
answer. 

The  Gold  Plates  from  which,  by 
the  gift  and  power  of  God,  Joseph 
Smith  translated  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon came  by  revelation.  They  were 
delivered  to  him  by  an  angel,  a  res- 
urrected person. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  itself  is  a 
revelation.  In  it  are  recorded  many 
great  and  important  revelations  giv- 
en by  the  Lord  to  ancient  Ameri- 
can prophets,  revelations  which,  if 
heeded  by  the  United  States  and 
other  American  nations,  would  pre- 
serve them  in  peace,  prosperity,  and 
happiness. 

The  Priesthood  came  by  revela- 


646 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


tion.  By  revelation  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith  was  directed  step  by 
step  in  organizing  and  building  up 
the  Church.  Directed  by  revelation, 
each  of  his  successors,  from  Presi- 
dent Brigham  Young  to  President 
David  O.  McKay,  has  led  the 
Church. 

VT'ES,  modern  revelation  is  a  reality, 
a  continuing  reality.  But  for  it, 
the  Church  could  not  persist,  Ricks 
College,  our  alma  mater,  would  not 
be.  She  owes  her  birth  and  her 
existence  to  the  fact  of  revelation. 

And  now  to  the  heart  of  my  mes- 
sage to  you  graduates.  I  hope  you 
will  consider  it  worth  your  noting, 
remembering,  and  applying  in  your 
lives. 

Great  and  glorious  as  are  the 
foundation  revelations  by  which  the 
gospel  and  the  Priesthood  were  re- 
stored and  by  which  the  Church  is 
led,  still  of  equal  importance,  and 
of  more  particular  concern  to  us  at 
this  graduation  and  commencement 
time,  is  the  fact  of  personal  reve- 
lation, that  is,  the  fact  that  each  one 
of  us  may  receive  for  himself  direct 
communications  from  heaven.  This 
is  the  message  I  would  have  you 
graduates  carry  with  you  from  these 
services.  If  we  have  learned  this 
truth  and  schooled  ourselves  to  re- 
ceive revelation  for  our  own  com- 
fort and  guidance,  we  are  now  ready 
to  commence  real  life  fortified  with 
wisdom  and  strength  beyond  the 
ken  of  mortal  man. 

In  such  personal  revelation  lies 
the  source  of  power  of  men  of  God. 
The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  taught 
this.  Important  and  numerous  as 
were  the  revelations  received  by 
him,  close  as  were  his  relationships 
with  heaven,  certain  as  was  he  of 


the  truth  of  the  things  he  taught, 
yet  he  never  presumed  or  infringed 
upon  the  prerogative  of  his  fellows 
to  know  for  themselves.  When  he 
told  Newel  K.  Whitney  that  the 
Lord  wanted  him  to  be  a  bishop. 
Brother  Whitney  was  perplexed  and 
said  to  the  Prophet: 

"  '  "I  cannot  see  a  bishop  in  myself, 
brother  Joseph;  but  if  you  say  it's  the 
Lord's  will,  I'll  try."  ' 

"You  need  not  take  my  word  alone;' 
answered  the  Prophet,  kindly.  'Go  and 
ask  Father  for  yourself.' 

"Newel  felt  the  force  of  this  mild  re- 
buke, but  determined  to  do  as  he  ad- 
vised. His  humble,  heartfelt  prayer  was 
answered.  In  the  silence  of  night  and  the 
solitude  of  his  chamber,  he  heard  a  voice 
from  heaven:  'Thy  strength  is  in  me.'  The 
words  were  few  and  simple,  but  they  had 
a  world  of  meaning.  His  doubts  were  dis- 
pelled like  dew  before  the  dawn.  He 
straightway  sought  the  Prophet,  told  him 
he  was  satisfied,  and  was  wilhng  to  ac- 
cept the  office  to  which  he  had  been 
called"  (Elder  Orson  F.  Whitney,  The 
Contributor,  Jan.  1885,  Comp.  Hist,  oi 
the  Church,  I,  page  271,  note). 

Not  only  did  the  Prophet  refrain 
from  infringing  upon  the  rights  of 
his  fellows  to  know  for  themselves, 
but  he  expected  them  to  be  able  to 
receive  communication  from  heav- 
en. For  example,  in  counseling  with 
his  brethren  about  sending  an  ex- 
ploration company  to  the  West,  he 
said: 

Send  twenty-five  men:  let  them  preach 
the  Gospel  wherever  they  go.  Let  that 
man  go  that  can  raise  $500,  a  good  horse 
and  mule,  a  double  barrel  gun,  one-barrel 
rifle,  and  the  other  smooth  bore,  a  saddle 
and  bridle,  a  pair  of  revolving  pistols, 
bowie-knife,  and  a  good  sabre.  Appoint 
a  leader,  and  let  them  beat  up  for  volun- 
teers. I  want  every  man  that  goes  to  be 
a  king  and  a  priest.  When  he  gets  on 
the  mountains  he  may  want  to  talk  with 
his  God  .  .  .  (D.H.C.  VI,  page  224). 


REVELATION  IN  OUR  PERSONAL  AFFAIRS 


647 


You  see,  this  matter  of  receiving 
guidance  by  revelation  was  not  a 
mere  theory  with  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith.  It  was  stark  reahty. 
He  hved  by  such  revelations,  and 
urged  others  to  do  likewise. 


E 


VERY  confirmed  member  of  the 
Church  has  been  given  the  gift 
of  revelation.  The  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  the  gift  of  revelation,  for 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  a  revelator. 
Therefore,  as  the  Prophet  said,  ''No 
man  can  receive  the  Holy  Ghost 
without  receiving  revelation" 
(Teachings  of  the  Piophet  Joseph 
Smith,  page  328).  It  is  the  mission 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  reveal  the 
truth  of  heaven  to  those  who  qualify 
to  receive  it.  Every  one  of  us,  if 
we  will,  may  so  qualify.  We  must 
ever  keep  in  mind,  however,  that  he 
will  not  dwell  in  an  unholy  environ- 
ment. He  is  used  to  the  society  of 
God,  for  he  is  an  associate  of  the 
Father  and  the  Son.  When  we  re- 
ceive the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
we  are  commanded  to  receive  him; 
he  is  not  commanded  to  come  to  us. 
But  if,  with  all  our  hearts,  we  truly 
seek  him,  he  will  come  to  us  and 
guide  us  in  the  making  of  decisions 
at  every  crisis  of  our  lives. 

Decisions  made  under  his  inspira- 
tion are  made  in  the  wisdom  of 
God.  In  The  Book  of  Mormon 
there  is  a  statement  with  respect  to 
God's  doings,  that  ''all  things  have 
been  done  in  the  wisdom  of  him 
who  knoweth  all  things"  (2  Nephi 
2:24).  I  see  in  this  the  inference 
that  one's  wisdom  is  based  upon, 
and  therefore  limited  by,  his  knowl- 
edge. This  being  so,  God's  wisdom 
is  infinite  because  his  knowledge  en- 
compasses  everything   in   the   uni- 


verse. "He  knoweth  all  things," 
says  Jacob  in  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. "There  is  not  anything  save 
he  knows  it"  (2  Nephi  9:20) .  Man's 
wisdom,  on  the  other  hand,  is  most 
vulnerable  because  his  knowledge 
of  truth  is  so  very,  very  limited.  Is 
it  not,  therefore,  clear  that  he  who 
acts  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  infinitely  advantaged? 

By  the  spirit  of  revelation  we  may 
know  the  truths  of  the  gospel  as 
they  have  been  revealed  to  others. 
You  will  recall  that  Moroni  says, 
near  the  end  of  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon: 

And  when  ye  shall  receive  these 
things,  I  would  exhort  you  that  ye  would 
ask  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  if  these  things  are  not  true; 
and  if  ye  shall  ask  with  a  sincere  heart, 
with  real  intent,  having  faith  in  Christ, 
he  will  manifest  the  truth  of  it  unto  you, 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

And  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
ye  may  know  the  truth  of  all  things 
(Moroni  10:4-5). 

Acting  on  this  principle,  we  may 
with  accuracy,  through  inspiration, 
sift  the  truth  from  the  error  in  the 
teachings  of  men.  No  Latter-day 
Saint,  with  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  operative  in  him,  can  be  led 
astray  by  false  theories  and  phi- 
losophies. 

By  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
we  may  be  guided  in  our  personal 
affairs.  We  need  make  no  mistake, 
for  example,  in  the  selection  of  a 
life's  companion.  If  we  would  prop- 
erly present  this  sacred  and  im- 
portant matter  to  our  Heavenly 
Father  in  earnest  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation, having  a  desire  and  a  will- 
ingness to  be  guided  in  our  decisions 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost^  we 


648 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1955 


would  make  no  mistake.  There 
would  be  no  dissensions  or  divorces 
in  our  homes,  if  we  would  there 
subject  ourselves  to  the  guidance  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  In  the  selection  of 
our  life's  work  by  which  we  make 
a  living,  we  can,  if  we  will  but  seek 
it  properly,  be  guided  by  revelation. 
We  can  observe  from  the  Proph- 
et's account  of  the  revelations  re- 
ceived by  him  during  the  restora- 
tion, that  revelation  came  to  him  in 
different  ways.  At  times  individual 
persons,  resurrected  beings,  appeared 
to  him.  He  saw  and  conversed  with 
them,  as  one  man  sees  and  converses 
with  another.  Sometimes  he  heard 
the  spoken  word  without  seeing  the 
speaker.  At  other  times  the  voice 
of  the  Lord  came  into  his  mind  as 
it  came  into  the  mind  of  Enos,  who 
thus  described  it: 

And  while  I  was  thus  struggling  in 
the  spirit,  behold,  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
came  into  my  mind  again,  saying:  I  will 
visit  thy  brethren  according  to  their  dih- 
gence  in  keeping  my  commandments 
(Enos  lo). 

A  fourth  and,  perhaps,  the  most  fa- 
miliar manner  by  which  revela- 
tion is  received  is  commonly  re- 
ferred to  as  inspiration— the  witness 
of  the  Spirit  to  one's  thoughts  and 
feelings.  This  type  of  revelation 
falls  short  of  formulated  sentences, 
but  it  is,  nevertheless,  just  as  real 
and  certain  when  one  becomes  re- 
sponsive to  it. 

In  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
the  Lord  gave  the  key  to  an  under- 
standing of  this  type  of  revelation. 
You  will  recall  that  at  Oliver  Cowd- 
ery's  request,  the  Lord  gave  him  the 
gift  to  translate  from  the  Gold 
Plates.  But  because  Oliver  did  not 
pursue  the  gift,  it  was  withdrawn 


from  him,  whereupon  the  Lord,  ad- 
monishing him  not  to  murmur, 
said: 

Behold,  you  have  not  understood;  you 
have  supposed  that  I  would  give  it  unto 
you,  when  you  took  no  thought  save  it 
was  to  ask  me. 

But,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  you 
must  study  it  out  in  your  mind;  then  you 
must  ask  me  if  it  be  right,  and  if  it  is 
right  I  will  cause  that  your  bosom  shall 
burn  within  you;  therefore,  you  shall  feel 
that  it  is  right. 

But  if  it  be  not  right  you  shall  have 
no  such  feelings,  but  you  shall  have  a 
stupor  of  thought  that  shall  cause  you  to 
forget  the  thing  which  is  wrong  (D.  &  C. 

9:7-9)- 

We,  as  individuals,  can  be  guid- 
ed by  the  Holy  Spirit  through  in- 
spiration, until  we  develop  the  faith 
to  receive  other  types  of  revelation. 
And  if  we  will  follow  the  procedure 
given  by  the  Lord  to  Oliver  Cowd- 
ery,  we  can  be  sure  about  the  in- 
spiration we  receive. 

My  father  used  to  tell  me  that 
there  was  as  much  difference  be- 
tween a  man  who  lived  under  the 
inspiration  of  the  Spirit  and  one 
who  didn't,  as  there  is  between  a 
growing  tree  and  a  dead  stump.  And 
I  know  from  experience  that  this  is 
true. 

No  person  ever  has  lived,  and  no 
person  ever  will  live  through  a  ma- 
ture mortal  life  in  harmony  with 
truth,  without  the  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  One  who  goes  through 
life  without  his  inspiration  cannot 
avoid  making  wrong  decisions.  This 
is  so  because  such  a  person  must 
rely  upon  the  wisdom  of  men 
which,  as  above  indicated,  is  very, 
very  limited.  One  cannot  come  to 
religious   knowledge    and    truth   in 


REVELATION  IN  OUR  PERSONAL  AFFAIRS 

this  manner.  On  the  other  hand, 
one  who  h\es  under  the  inspiration 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  walks  through 
life  in  harmony  with  all  that  went 
before  and  in  harmony  with  all  that 
is  to  come  hereafter.  His  mortal  life 
cannot  fail  of  success.  At  the  end, 
he  will  be  ready  for  all  the  eventual- 
ities to  come. 

If    vou    have    learned    while    at 
Ricks  to  know  and  understand  the 


649 

spirit  of  revelation  and  to  walk  un- 
der its  direction,  your  education  has 
been  most  successful.  This  one  les- 
son will  do  more  for  \'ou  as  vou 
journey  through  life's  experiences, 
than  the  total  knowledge  of  the  un- 
inspired world.  My  hope  is  that 
you  ha\'e  learned  this  lesson,  and 
may  God  grant  that  you  may  so 
walk,  I  humbly  pray. 


Kyctoher  Jxfternoon 

Christie  Lund  Coles 


The  afternoon  is  still 
Save  for  the  whir  of  a  cricket 
Or  the  crack  of  the  grasshopper 
In  the  drying  grass. 

I  sit  in  the  sun  which  is  warm, 

Though  the  air  has  a  sting 

Of  cool  forewarning. 

And  the  shadows  grow  long  and  slim; 

I  see  the  chrysanthemums 
Untouched  by  last  night's  frost; 
I  see  the  sunflowers 
Still  triumphant, 
Though  lesser  flowers  lie 
Powdering  to  dust. 

This  is  an  hour  of  silence, 

And  of  sharp  nostalgia. 

My  instinct  is  to  run 

To  where  there  are  noise  and  people. 

Yet,  I  know  this  is  good, 

This  aloneness  and  this  autumn. 

Out  of  this  mulch,  beauty  will  be  born. 

And  strength,  and  purpose. 

I  sit  alone  and  quiet 
In  the  October  sun. 


A  Mirror  for  Virginia 

Helen  Hinckley  Jones 


44 


WELL,  well,  and  how  are 
we  today?"  Nurse  Wil- 
son's round  face  wore  its 
usual  this-is-my-job  smile.  Her 
voice  had  its  usual  this-is-my-job 
cheeriness.  ''So,  we're  going  home 
today." 

Virginia  felt  herself  pushing 
against  the  voice  which  was  too  big 
for  the  cool,  clean  sea-green  room 
with  its  two  neat  high  beds.  'Tes, 
I'm  going  home,"  she  said  wearily. 

''Come  now,  we  aren't  very  cheer- 
ful." Nurse  Wilson  placed  the 
thermometer  expertly  under  Vir- 
ginia's tongue  and  lifted  her  wrist. 
"For  seven  weeks  we've  been  asking 
when  we  could  go  home,  and  now 
that  the  day  has  come  we've  got  the 
jitters." 

That  was  before  I  knew  that  Carl 
would  he  back  tonight^  Virginia 
thought.  She  wondered  if  Nurse 
Wilson's  words  needed  an  answer. 
At  any  rate  the  thermometer  made 
one  impossible. 

"Everybody  gets  the  going  home 
jitters;  that  is,  everybody  that  has 
been  with  us  long.  But  we  mustn't 
let  going  home  scare  us.  We'll  be 
all  right." 

"Thanks."  Virginia  watched  the 
woman  nod  with  approval  as  she 
read  the  thermometer. 

"Miss  Eams  will  be  in  to  help 
you  dress  when  your  husband  comes 
for  you." 

"My  brother  is  coming.  My  hus- 
band doesn't  get  in  from  Arabia 
until  this  evening." 

Nurse     Wilson     rearranged     the 

Page  650 


things  on  the  bedside  table,  putting 
the  hand  mirror  within  easy  reach, 
and  placed  several  magazines  by  the 
side  of  the  bed  before  she  bustled 
to  the  door.  At  the  door  she 
turned  and,  for  a  moment,  she  was 
one  woman  speaking  to  another  in 
an  off-the-job  tone.  "I'm  sorry  you 
feel  the  way  you  do,  Mrs.  Stanley. 
It's  going  to  be  hard,  but  you  can 
take  it.  You're  a  very  real  person, 
I  think." 

A  very  real  person.  A  very  reaJ 
person  with  a  very  real  problem. 

Mrs.  Jackson,  in  the  neat  bed 
across  the  room,  was  running  a 
comb  through  her  sparse  gray  hair. 
"I  wish  that  woman  wouldn't  move 
so  fast.  She  makes  me  tired  just 
keeping  my  eyes  on  her!" 

Virginia  smiled.  "That's  the  way 
it  is  with  my  little  girl.  I  used  to 
hold  a  cookie  or  toy  for  her  and 
she'd  take  it  with  such  a  quick 
movement  that  I  felt  ever  so  slow." 

"Let's  see.  How  old  is  Jacquie?" 
Mrs.  Jackson  asked. 

It  was  a  question  Virginia  had  an- 
swered nearly  every  day.  "Two  and 
a  half." 

"She'll  surely  be  tickled  to  have 
you  home." 

"I  don't  know  if  she'll  even  know 
me." 

"Well,  they  do  say  children  have 
short  memories." 

Now  was  the  time  to  tell  Mrs. 
Jackson  about  The  Problem.  Mrs. 
Jackson  was  old.  She'd  lived  a  full, 
rich  life.  Maybe  she'd  know  the 
answer.       Virginia     could     say. 


A  MIRROR  FOR  VIRGINIA 


651 


''Jacquie  may  not  know  me.  I  hard- 
ly know  myself  —  now.  You  see,  I 
used  to  te  pretty." 

She  reached  toward  the  bedside 
table  to  lift  the  mirror,  but  her  hand 
drew  back  of  its  own  volition.  She 
knew  what  she  would  see — the  face 
of  a  stranger.  She  thought  of  one 
feature  at  a  time.  She  started  with 
the  hair  which  had  been  a  live  gold 
when  Carl  took  the  engineering  con- 
tract in  Arabia.  It  was  dead  and 
straw-colored  now.  She  thought  of 
the  purple  circles  under  her  eyes. 
Even  her  eyes  were  different  some- 
how; not  a  bright  and  dancing  am- 
ber, but  a  dull,  colorless  hazel.  She 
ran  her  fingers  over  the  tiny  wrinkles 
in  her  forehead,  down  the  deep  ones 
between  her  brows  and  across  the 
tiny  ones  that  rayed  out  from  the 
outer  ends  of  her  eyes.  Last  of  all, 
she  touched  the  long  scar  that  zig- 
zagged from  her  cheekbone  to  her 
chin.  Finally  she  looked  at  her 
skeleton-like  hands  and  studied  the 
dark  splotches  against  the  white 
skin.    Carl  had  loved  her  hands. 

'Tm  really  not  very  eager  to  go 
home  now  that  the  time  has  come/' 
she  told  Mrs.  Jackson.  • 

'T'HE  old  lady  gestured  toward  the 
pictures  in  the  double  frame  on 
the  dresser.  ''Not  eager  to  go  home 
to  that  handsome  husband  and  that 
beautiful  little  girl?"  she  asked. 

Handsome,  beautiful,  Virginia 
thought.  In  their  tight  little  circle 
of  three,  only  she,  Virginia,  would 
be— ugly. 

Carl  was  tall,  with  dark  hair 
cropped  short  enough  to  hide  the 
curl,  and  he  had  the  warmest  brown 
eyes  in  the  world.  Jacquie  was  a 
short  and  chubby  baby  with  gold 


brown  hair  which  turned  up  ever 
so  slightly  just  above  her  dimpled 
shoulders.  Her  brows  were  fine 
and  dark  and  she  had  long,  curling 
black  lashed  framed  eyes  which 
were  surprisingly  light.  Light  gray 
or  light  green  or  light  blue,  accord- 
ing to  the  color  that  they  reflected. 
She  had  a  sweet  little  pug  nose  and 
soft  warm  little  lips  that  were  minia- 
tures of  Carl's.  At  least  Carl  would 
have  something  beautiful  left  in  his 
life. 

When  he  had  gone  to  Arabia,  re- 
luctantly, but  with  the  thought  that 
the  fabulous  salary  would  erase  his 
school  debts  and  let  him  start  off 
with  a  clean  slate,  they  had  been 
afraid  that  something  might  happen 
to  him.  He  might  be  injured  in 
the  complex  machinery,  he  might 
contract  a  strange  disease,  he  might 
— but  neither  of  them  had  ever 
guessed  that  a  negligent  motorist 
in  a  market  parking  lot  would  pay 
so  much  attention  to  the  dog  beside 
him,  that  he'd  run  into  Virginia 
the  one  day  that  she  happened  to 
be  carrying  a  gallon  bottle  of  vine- 
gar. It  was  one  accident  in  a  mil- 
lion, and  it  had  happened  to  her! 

''Stay  just  as  you  are,"  Carl  had 
told  her  when  he  left.  But  she 
hadn't.     Oh,  she  hadn't. 

"I  hate  to  have  Carl  see  me  — 
now,"  she  told  Mrs.  Jackson,  and 
her  hand  went  involuntarily  to  her 
cheek. 

"Oh,  that,"  Mrs.  Jackson  said. 
"He'll  never  even  notice  it." 

You  don't  know  Carl,  Virginia 
thought.  You  don't  know  how  he 
is  about  beauty. 

"I  love  you,  Ginny,"  Carl  had 
always  said   the  last  thing   in   the 


652 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


evening  and  the  first  thing  in  the 
morning. 

"Why"?  Her  one  word  was  part 
of  the  ritual. 

"Because  you're  beautiful." 

/^ARL  loved  all  sorts  of  beauty. 
One  morning  he  had  called  her 
shivering  from  her  bed  and  led  her 
to  the  wide  front  window  of  their 
student  apartment.  "Look/'  he  had 
said.  And  the  world  had  been 
spread  before  them  white  and  daz- 
zling. Every  branch  on  the  one 
elm  that  stood  in  the  scraggly  yard 
was  bent  under  an  icing  of  spun 
sugar  and  rhinestones.  Some  time 
earlier,  a  bird  had  walked  across  the 
snow-covered  lawn  and  left  a  tiny 
row  of  writing  which,  somehow,  ac- 
cented the  beauty. 

"I  can  live  a  day  —  maybe  a  life- 
time with  that  picture  in  my  mind," 
Carl  had  said.  And  Virginia  had 
agreed,  "It's  the  most  beautiful 
thing  I've  ever  seen." 

"Now,  now,"  Carl  had  laughed, 
his  mood  changing  suddenly, 
"where's  your  looking  glass?  The 
most  beautiful  thing  in  the  world  is 
my  wife,  Ginny.  You  can't  fool 
me."    And  he  had  kissed  her. 

Virginia  turned  over  and  picked 
up  one  of  the  magazines  to  hide  her 
tears.  Through  the  blur  she  saw  the 
advertisements  for  shampoo  and 
face  powder  and  lotion.  Beauty, 
beauty,  everything  for  beauty.  Every 
girl  and  woman  had  the  right  to  be 
beautiful. 

The  most  precious  memory  she 
had  —  one  that  she  had  held  close 
to  her  every  night  since  Carl  had 
been  away,  was  of  their  beautiful 
and  sacred  marriage  ceremony  in 
the  temple. 


When  they  had  returned  home,  a 
dear  friend  had  led  them  to  a  large 
mirror. 

"Look  at  that  picture,"  he  had 
said.  "See  every  detail.  Carry  it 
with  you  always,  and,  when  you 
come  to  your  golden  wedding  an- 
niversary, to  the  two  of  you  the 
picture  will  be  the  same  —  the  most 
beautiful  picture  in  the  world." 

Now  Virginia  felt  the  tears  hot 
against  her  eyelids.  Poor  CarJ,  she 
thought.    Poor,  poor  Carl/ 

TT  was  afternoon  before  Bud  came 

for  her,  big  and  blustering  and  ef- 
ficient as  only  a  seventeen-year-old 
brother  can  be.  Going  down  in 
the  elevator  he  teased  her,  trying  to 
make  her  laugh,  but  she  was  quiet. 
This  was  no  time  for  fooling. 

"Carl  wired,"  Bud  said.  "He'll  be 
in  even  earlier  than  he  planned. 
About  five."  He  was  silent  for  a  mo- 
ment then  he  exploded.  "What's 
the  matter  with  you.  Sis?  Aren't  you 
glad?" 

"I  hate  Carl  to  see  me  like  — 
like  this,"  she  said  slowly. 

He  gave  her  a  perfunctory  glance. 
"You  told  him  about  the  accident?" 

"Of  course,  but " 

"Well,  then  .  .  .  ." 

She  had  hoped  to  sneak  into  her 
mother's  house  unnoticed,  but  her 
mother  was  bidding  goodbye  to  a 
group  of  guests  who  were  just  leav- 
ing the  back  patio  as  Bud  roared  up 
the  driveway.  Jacquie  was  clinging 
to  her  grandmother's  hand,  looking 
like  a  living  doll  in  a  frilly  dress  of 
sprigged  nylon  over  innumerable 
petticoats. 

For  a  moment  everyone  was  sil- 
ent —  the  engine  stopped,  all  con- 
versation   was    suspended.     Then, 


A  MIRROR  FOR  VIRGINIA 


653 


abruptly,  Jacquie's  little  voice  shout- 
ed, "Here's  my  Mommie.  Here's 
my  pretty  little  Mommie!"  She 
tore  away  from  her  grandmother's 
hand  and  climbed  into  the  seat  that 
Bud  had  just  vacated.  She  wrapped 
her  arms  around  her  mother's  neck. 
''My  pretty  little  Mommie,  my  pret- 
ty little  Mommie,"  she  repeated 
over  and  over  again. 

Later,  when  Carl  came,  Virginia 
was  resting  in  bed  in  the  room  that 
had  been  hers  as  a  girl.  The  shades 
were  drawn  and  she  could  scarcely 
see  the  storybook  dolls  that  stood 
in  their  cabinet  in  slightly  drooping 
finery,  the  shelf  of  books  which 
started  with  the  Bobbsie  twins  and 
ended  with  college  textbooks. 

Carl  stopped  at  the  door  for  just 
a  second,  until  his  eyes  became  ac- 
customed to  the  dimness,  then,  with 
a  bound,  he  was  at  her  side,  gather- 
ing her  in  his  arms.  ''I  love  you, 
Ginny,"  he  said,  his  lips  against 
her  face. 

From  force  of  habit  Virginia  sup- 
plied her  word.  ''Why?" 

"Because  you're  beautiful." 

Abruptly  she  drew  herself  from 
her  husband's  embrace.  "It's  dark 
in  here,"  she  said  with  an  edge  of 
brittleness  in  her  voice.  "Open  the 
curtains." 

He   opened    the   curtains,    then 


came  back  to  the  side  of  the  bed. 
"There,"  he  said.    "Is  that  better?" 

"Look  at  me,  Carl." 

He  dropped  to  his  knees  beside 
her.  "Ginny,  Ginny,  darling!  You've 
ne\'er  been  so  beautiful!" 

She  lifted  his  hand  and  traced 
one  of  his  fingers  over  the  long 
jagged  scar  on  her  cheek.  "I  was 
afraid  to  have  you  come  home,  Carl, 
afraid." 

"But  .  .  .  ." 

"When  Jacquie  saw  me  she  said, 
'My  pretty  little  Mommie,'  but 
then  she  was  looking  through  the 
eyes  of  love." 

"What  sort  of  eyes  did  you  think 
your  husband  would  have?"  He 
kissed  her  then.  "Darling,"  he  said, 
"don't  you  know  by  now  that  a 
woman  should  look  at  herself  in 
the  heart  of  her  husband,  not  in  a 
plain  glass  mirror?" 

And,  abruptly,  Virginia  knew  that 
the  magazines  were  wrong  with 
their  advice  to  keep  a  husband  by 
using  golden  hair  rinse  or  complex- 
ion soap  or  a  new  kind  of  lipstick. 
She  might  grow  scrawny  or  fat,  she 
might  gain  a  hundred  wrinkles  or  a 
double  chin;  but  as  long  as  there 
was  love  in  their  marriage,  she 
would  be  beautiful  in  the  mirror 
that  matters  most. 


GU  Q^ook 

Gertrude  T.  Kovan 

T  open  up  the  pages  of  a  book, 
Its  leaves  a  secret  for  so  many  years, 
And  there,  within  its  center,  as  I  look. 
Are  marks  of  someone's  long-forgotten  tears. 
One  paragraph  stands  out,  tear-stained,  and  yet 
Its  wisdom  fills  my  heart  with  new-found  joy. 


The  Great  White  Sands 


Nell  Murbarger 


ONE  of  our  Nation's  most  un- 
usual playgrounds,  as  well  as 
one  of  the  strangest  deserts 
on  earth,  is  embraced  in  the  area 
set  aside  as  White  Sands  National 
Monument,  in  south  central  New 
Mexico. 

Although  popular  conception 
generally  pictures  deserts  as  drab 
wastelands,  comprised  of  shifting 
sand  dunes,  burned  lava  rock,  or 
grim  salt  flats,  this  particular  desert 
area  bears  no  resemblance  to  any  of 
these.  Here,  instead,  is  a  gleaming 
fairyland  of  tiny  crystals  —  an  esti- 
mated thirteen  billion  tons  of  them! 
Spread  as  much  as  200  feet  in  depth, 
over  176,000  acres,  and  testing  nine- 
ty-nine per  cent  pure  gypsum,  the 
''sands"  of  this  strange  place  are 
so  glistening  white  that  the  dunes 
have  been  aptly  likened  to  a  stage 
setting  of  the  Sahara,  done  in  granu- 
lated sugar! 

For  more  than  half  a  century  be- 
fore this  area  was  officially  recog- 
nized and  awarded  National  Monu- 
ment status,  the  outer  fringes  of 
the  dunes  had  been  a  popular  site 
for  picnics  and  public  gatherings. 
Aside  from  the  pleasure  given  by 
such  outings,  however,  the  pioneer 
settlers  disliked  and  distrusted  'The 
Great  White  Sands"  —  fearing  that 
in  the  course  of  their  inexorable 
drifting,  they  would  ultimately 
swallow  farms  and  homes,  even  the 
growing  frontier  settlements  of  Ala- 
mogordo  and  Tularosa. 

Since  1933,  this  unique  New 
Mexican  desert  has  become  one  of 

Page  654 


the   most   unusual   playgrounds    in 
the  world. 

Perhaps  it  is  the  fairylike  fantasy 
of  the  place  that  wields  such  a 
strange  influence  over  visitors  that 
youth  and  age  alike  —  even  ven- 
erable grandfathers  and  matronly 
ladies  —  cast  off  their  inhibitions 
to  frolic  in  the  clean  sand  like  de- 
lighted children.  Whole  families 
join  in  building  elaborate  sand 
castles  and  digging  "pirate  caves." 
They  roll  down  the  steep  slopes  to- 
gether, or  slide  down  on  snow  skis, 
or  in  impromptu  "toboggans"  made 
of  tin  dishpans.  They  turn  cart- 
wheels and  somersaults  in  the  sand, 
and  run  footraces,  and  play  ball  in 
it. 

For  small  children,  in  particular, 
it  is  unlikely  that  a  more  ideal  play- 
ground exists  anywhere.  Here  are 
no  rocks  to  bruise  small  feet,  no 
streams  or  lakes  into  which  adven- 
turers may  tumble,  not  even  a  spot 
of  hard  ground  on  which  tender 
knees  may  be  skinned.  Where  else 
might  nearly  four  thousand  school 
children  be  turned  loose  —  as  hap- 
pens here  on  annual  'Tlay  Days"  — 
without  fear  of  a  single  injury,  in- 
sect bite,  or  snake  bite? 

Further,  to  the  special  gratifica- 
tion of  meticulous  mamas,  the  sands 
are  as  clean  and  dust-free  as  freshly- 
laundered  table  linen,  and  no  mat- 
ter how  rough-and-tumble  the  game, 
here  is  nothing  to  soil  the  whitest 
Sunday  frock  or  snowiest  trousers. 
High  school  football  players  from 
nearby   towns    even    come   to    the 


THE  GREAT  WHITE  SANDS 


655 


Sands  to  "wash"  their  white  wool 
sweaters  in  the  same  manner  Vic- 
torian ladies  used  cornmeal  for 
cleaning  their  fascinators. 

One  popular  sport  of  interest  to 
every  Sands  visitor  —  either  as  par- 
ticipant or  spectator  —  is  sand 
skiing.  Using  ordinary  snow  skis 
on  the  steep,  lee  faces  of  the  dunes, 
extremely  high  speeds  may  be  at- 
tained, although  the  runs,  of  course, 
are  short.  As  a  result  of  constant 
abrasion,  every  grain  of  sand  is  glass- 
smooth  and  spherical;  and  after  a 
day  of  skimming  over  the  dunes, 
the  running  surfaces  of  the  skis  are 
said  to  be  even  more  highly  polished 
than  before. 

Flora  and  fauna  of  the  Sands  area, 
as  well  as  the  rich  historical  back- 


ground of  the  region,  are  skillfully 
portrayed  and  described  in  the 
small  museum  at  Monument  head- 
quarters. The  manner  in  which 
both  plant  and  animal  life  have  met 
the  challenge  of  the  dunes  is  espe- 
cially fascinating. 

As  any  dark-colored  object  is  ex- 
tremely conspicious  against  the 
gleaming  white  sand,  all  insects  or 
animals  of  dusky  hue  become  glar- 
ing targets  for  their  enemies.  This 
fact,  presumably,  has  worked  as  a 
natural  program  of  selection,  with 
only  the  lighter-colored  members 
surviving  until  several  all-white,  or 
nearly-white,  forms  have  developed. 
Thus  the  Monument  presents  the 
unique  spectacle  of  white  spiders, 
white  lizards,  and  snow-white  pock- 


Nell  Murbarger 


EARLY   MORNING,   WHITE    SANDS   NATIONAL   MONUMENT, 

NEW  MEXICO 


656 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1955 


et  mice.  Even  an  all-white  coyote 
was  reported  here  o\er  a  period  of 
several  years.  In  the  la\a  beds,  im- 
mediatelv  north  of  the  White 
Sands,  some  of  the  same  species 
ha\'e  de\'eloped  forms  nearly  black 
in  coloration. 

Along  the  outer  fringe  of  the 
dunes  area  every  morning  finds  an 
intricate  tracery  of  small  neat  tracks 
formed  by  lizards,  birds,  mice, 
skunks,  rabbits,  and  other  small  crea- 
tures; but  even  the  boldest  of  these 
penetrate  only  a  short  way  into  the 
wilderness  of  the  dunes.  In  the  ex- 
treme heart  of  the  sands,  there  is 
said  to  occur  no  vestige  of  animal 
or  insect  life. 

One  of  the  greatest  mysteries  of 
the  Monument  is  that  any  form  of 
plant  life  is  able  to  exist  in  these 
gypsum  dunes,  which  contain  no 
trace  of  nitrogen,  generally  regard- 
ed as  an  absolute  necessity  for  plant 
growth.  Most  logical  of  the  sev- 
eral theories  advanced  in  this  con- 
nection, is  that  the  several  species 
of  plants  which  thrive  in  these  en- 
virons must  be  provided  by  nature 
with  some  unknown  means  of  man- 
ufacturing their  own  supply  of  this 
vital  element. 

Another  factor  that  lends  inter- 
est to  dune-dwelling  plants  is  their 
adaptability  to  a  highly  unstable, 
ever-shifting  world.  Since  there  is 
no  possibihty  of  retaining  a  foot- 
hold in  the  thirty-mile-long  wind- 
rows of  drifted  gypsum  crystals, 
such  plants  must  anchor  their  roots 
in  the  solid  flat  beneath  the  dunes. 
Thus,  in  order  to  keep  their  crowns 
above  the  smothering  sands,  they 
must  be  able  to  lengthen  their 
stems,  as  required.  One  species  of 
plani:  that  has  proven  itself  especial- 


ly adaptable  in  this  regard  is  the 
}"ucca,  or  Spanish  bayonet.  Al- 
though the  type  of  yucca  common 
to  the  Monument  is  but  normallv 
three  or  four  feet  in  height,  this  pro- 
cess of  elongation  to  escape  the 
higher-climbing  sands  here  has  re- 
sulted in  fantastic  specimens  with 
necks  as  much  as  fifty  feet  in  length! 

\^iewed  against  a  background  of 
wind-rippled  dunes,  the  grotesque 
forms  exhibited  by  the  yuccas  have 
especial  fascination  for  photogra- 
phers. Due  to  the  extreme  glare  of 
light  on  the  crystalline  sands,  un- 
fortunately, shutterbugs  unfamiliar 
with  the  White  Sands,  almost  in- 
variably overexpose  their  films.  This 
same  light  reflection,  naturally,  can 
effect  a  serious  sunburn;  and  even 
on  partially-cloudy  days,  dark  sun- 
glasses should  be  worn  as  protec- 
tion to  the  eyes.  Persons  who  spend 
fairly  long  periods  in  the  dunes 
without  such  protection,  often  suf- 
fer the  same  ill  effects  as  are  pro- 
duced by  snowblindness. 

Except  for  a  refreshment  conces- 
sion in  the  headquarters  area  and 
a  free  picnic  ground  equipped  with 
tables,  fire  grills,  and  pole  boweries 
for  shade,  the  Monument  provides 
no  accommodations  for  eating  or 
lodging.  Good  motels,  hotels,  and 
restaurants  are  available,  however, 
at  Alamogordo,  only  fifteen  miles 
distant. 

Geographically,  White  Sands  Na- 
tional Monument  is  situated  a  little 
more  than  loo  miles  north  of  El 
Paso,  from  which  point  it  is  reached 
via  paved  highways,  U.  S.  54  and  70.| 
From  Albuquerque,  about  250  miles 
to  the  north,  the  Park  is  best  ap- 
proached via  U.  S.  85,  380,  54,  and 
70. 


THE  GREAT  WHITE  SANDS 


657 


In  addition  to  \iewing  the  Great 
White  Sands,  visitors  will  doubtless 
wish  to  include  sidetrips  to  numer- 
ous other  points  of  interest  in  the 
\icinity.  An  hour's  dri\e  to  the 
east  of  the  Monument  lies  the  high 
Saeramento  Mountain  region,  with 
its  abundance  of  tall  pines,  deer, 
and  scenic  vistas.  A  short  distance 
to  the  north,  lies  the  forbidding 
black  waste  of  the  la\a  beds,  where 
once-molten  rock  is  now  hardened 
in  grotesque  and  picturesque  splen- 
dor; and  Mescalero  Apache  Indian 
Reservation,  nearby,  is  '*home"  to 
part  of  this  once-fierce  tribe  of  war- 
riors. Although  clinging  to  a  num- 
ber of  their  ancient  ceremonies  and 
ways,   the  Apaches   have   adopted 


most  of  the  customs  of  their  white 
brothers  and  now  engage  profitably 
in  cattle  ranching  and  farming.  And, 
of  course,  no  student  of  frontier  lore 
will  want  to  miss  colorful  "Old 
Lincoln  Town"  where,  se\entv-fi\e 
}ears  ago,  a  lusty  page  of  \\^estcrn 
historv  was  written  bv  the  vouthful 
outlaw,  Billy  the  Kid,  and  the 
bloody  Lincoln  County  War. 

Further  inquiries  concerning  the 
fascinating  vacation-land  of  the 
White  Sands  and  its  environs,  may 
be  addressed  to  the  Monument 
Custodian,  Alamogordo,  New  Mex- 
ico, or  to  the  Chambers  of  Com- 
merce either  there,  or  at  Las  Cru- 
ees,  New  Mexico. 


Crtow  to    11  lake  a   ^Jjream   C^ome  uiiqht 


9' 


Ethelyn  M.  Kinchei 

How  to  make  a  dream  come  right? 
Look  it  in  the  face  and  see 
Where  it  leads  eventually; 
Where  it  goes  and  what  it  means  .  .  .  • 
And  all  other  little  dreams 
That  may  follow  in  its  light. 

How  to  make  a  dream  come  right? 
Work  at  it  from  sun  to  sun, 
Keep  it  close  when  day  is  done; 
Give  it  scope  of  vision  true, 
See  what  it  will  do  for  you 
When  it  really  comes  in  sight. 

How  to  make  a  dream  come  right? 
Know  it  for  the  thing  it  is, 
Keep  it  clean;  remember  this: 
Dreams  gone  wild  are  tyrant  kings. 
You  must  master  all  it  brings, 
If  you  make  a  dream  come  right! 


Sixtii    LJears  ^yigo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  October  i,  and  October  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL  OF  W  OMEN:  In  1891,  at  the  National  Council 
in  Washington,  D.  C,  the  Relief  Society  became  connected  with  the  National  Council 
of  Women  of  the  United  States.  This  entitles  the  society  to  an  equal  standing  with 
all  the  great  organizations  thus  federated  in  the  Council,  giving  to  each  and  all  this 
broad  system  of  representation,  and  of  becoming  widely  known,  not  possible  except  by 
united  efforts. 

— Emmeline  B.  Wells 

AUTUMN 

Thou  burden  of  all  songs  the  earth  has  sung, 
Thou  retrospect  in  Time's  reverted  eyes, 
Thou  metaphor  of  everything  that  dies, 
That  dies  ill-starred,  or  dies  beloved  and  young, 

And  therefore  blest  and  wise — 
O  be  less  beautiful,  or  be  less  brief. 
Thou  tragic  splendor,  strange  and  full  of  fear! 
In  vain  her  pageant  shall  the  Summer  rear: 
At  thy  mute  signal,  leaf  by  golden  leaf, 

Crumbles  the  gorgeous  year. 

— Selected 

LETTER  FROM  NAUVOO:  ....  many  times  when  reading  or  hearing  about 
Nauvoo,  I  have  wished  in  my  heart  I  could  visit  that  sacred  spot  of  Earth  .  .  .  but 
here  I  am  verily  walking  those  very  identical  streets  that  our  beloved  Prophet  and 
Patriarch  while  in  life  walked  so  many,  many  times  ....  being  shown  the  spot  in  the 
river,  where  Joseph  Smith  baptized  for  the  dead  ....  We  then  visited  the  cottage 
where  the  Prophet  first  hved  then  the  Mansion  ....  of  the  temple  there  is  not  one 
stone  left  upon  another,  there  are  stores  built  upon  the  block,  also  vacant  places  sown 
in  grass  ....  surely  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  has  not  rested  upon  this  place  since  the 
expulsion  of  the  Saints. 

— E.  J.  S. 

WHO  KNOWS 

Who  knows  we  have  not  lived  before 
In  forms  that  felt  delight  and  pain? 
If  death  is  not  the  open  door 
Through  which  we  pass  to  live  again? 
— Selected 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  CARDSTON,  CANADA:  The  Relief 
Society  of  the  Alberta  Stake  of  Zion  convened  October  5th  .  .  .  Stake  President  Mary 
L.  Woolf  presiding  ....  President  Sarah  B  Daines  was  called  upon  to  report  the 
Cardston  Society  over  which  she  presides  .  .  .  spoke  of  the  unity  that  exists  among 
them  .  .  .  the  rearing  of  children  and  the  necessity  of  teaching  them  strict  obedience 
.  .  .  Counselor  Rhoda  Hinman  spoke  on  the  life  of  Joseph  the  Prophet  and  the  many 
excellent  traits  of  his  character  .  .  .  Sister  Ella  Nielson  .  .  .  spoke  on  the  subject  of 
marriage  .... 

— Jane  W.  Bates,  Sec. 

Page  658 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


TN  The  House  oi  a  Million  Shells, 
a  new  art  attraction  for  tourists 
in  Laguna  Beach,  Cahfornia,  we 
heard  a  lady  explaining  a  long  wall 
map  of  Hawaii,  made  of  beautiful, 
many-colored  shells.  'This  is  the 
Island  of  Oahu,  and  this  (pointing 
to  a  small,  dark  pattern )  is  the  Mor- 
mon temple,  a  most  beautiful  build- 
ing." The  artist  is  Mrs.  Ida  Kuhn, 
who  has  lived  in  Hawaii  most  of  her 
life.  She  has  personally  gathered 
millions  of  shells,  creating  from 
them  remarkable  native  scenes,  in- 
cluding a  portrait  of  King  Kameha- 
meha  I,  with  more  than  200,000 
shells  in  it,  and  this  long  mural  map, 
which  required  six  months'  work. 
As  a  decor  in  the  main  room,  she 
has  portraits  of  two  Latter-day 
Saints,  a  girl  and  a  man,  native  en- 
tertainers, whose  friendship  she 
prizes.  A  great  humanitarian,  soft- 
spoken  Mrs.  Kuhn  has  taken  into 
her  home  and,  in  most  cases,  loved 
into  being  good  citizens,  more  than 
four  hundred  wards  of  the  Hawaiian 
juvenile  courts.  She  has  also  main- 
tained a  convalescent  home  for  the 
poor,  the  blind,  and  other  handi- 
capped persons. 

P^WAN  HARBRECHT,  charming 
young  Latter-day  Saint  lyric  so- 
prano who  has  won  recognition  in 
Italy  and  America,  went  as  the  solo- 
ist with  the  Tabernacle  Choir  on 


its  European  tour.  At  the  Bern 
Temple  dedication,  she  sang,  in  ad- 
dition to  the  numbers  with  the 
choir,  ''Bless  This  House."  Colum- 
bia Artists,  with  whom  she  had  an 
exclusive  contract  for  the  year  for 
concerts,  radio,  television,  and  rec- 
ord making,  kindly  released  her  for 
the  famous  tour. 

lyfRS.  GLENN  WISE,  of  Madi- 
son, Wisconsin's  new  Secre- 
tary of  State,  is  the  first  woman  in 
her  State  to  hold  a  constitutional 
office.  She  is  a  grandmother,  with 
a  master's  degree  in  economics  from 
the  University  of  Wisconsin. 

OIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Maud  R. 
Acord,  El  Paso,  Texas,  ninety-eight; 
Mrs.  Lydia  Butterfield  Cole,  Salt 
Lake  City,  ninety-four;  Mrs.  Jane 
Clark  Collingwood,  Coronel  Sua- 
rez,  Argentina,  ninety-three;  Mrs. 
Rose  Slaughter  Duzett,  Emery, 
Utah,  ninety-two;  Mrs.  Thurza  Al- 
len, Salt  Lake  City,  ninety-two;  Mrs. 
Lucinda  Pace  Redd,  Monticello, 
Utah,  ninety-one;  Mrs.  Sina  Bishop 
Reid,  Mrs.  Nancy  Adeline  Perkins 
Simpson,  Mrs.  Susan  Elvira  Sidwell 
Grant,  Mrs.  Esther  Clark  Pattillo, 
Mrs.  Ellen  Lovell  Rowe,  all  of  Salt 
Lake  City,  and  each  ninety  years 
old;  Mrs.  Emma  Johnson,  Grants- 
ville,  Utah,  ninety. 

Page  659 


EDITOIIIAL 


VOL.  42 


OCTOBER  1955 


NO.  10 


Valiant    vi/omanhood 


VIT'E  often  survey  the  testament  of 
the  past  for  examples  of  val- 
iant womanhood  and  travel  the  long 
road  into  the  far  reaches  of  history, 
and  then  forward  to  the  times  of 
our  more  immediate  ancestors.  We 
think  of  the  Pilgrim  women  and 
the  wives  and  mothers  of  the  soldiers 
of  the  Revolution.  The  narratives 
of  the  Church  in  Kirtland,  in  Far 
West,  and  in  Nauvoo,  are  replete 
with  heroic  women  who  placed  their 
ideals  and  their  eternal  purposes  far 
above  all  thought  of  passing  com- 
fort or  happiness 

It  has  been  said  that  the  courage 
to  be  happy  is  the  greatest  courage 
of  all,  but  more  often  the  truth 
seems  to  be  that  it  takes  greater 
courage  to  accept  temporary  unhap- 
piness  for  a  future  purpose.  More 
valor  is  required  to  follow  a  dif- 
ficult road,  which  may  have  a  more 
luminous  destination. 

Many  of  our  pioneer  mothers  and 
grandmothers  in  the  arid  areas  of 
the  West  would  have  found  their 
lives  unendurable,  if  they  had  not 
been  able  to  think  of  their  situations 
as  segments  of  a  greater  whole,  and 
their  families  as  a  unit  forever.  Pro- 
tected by  such  courage,  was  a  young 
woman  who  lived  in  the  eighteen- 
nineties  on  a  lonely  homestead  in 
western  Utah,  twenty-five  miles 
from  any  settlement.  She  lived  in  a 
log  cabin,  with  only  her  two  chil- 
dren, for  many  months  while  her 
husband  was  herding  sheep  on  the 

Page  GSO 


high  mountains  surrounding  the 
homestead  valley.  When  he  said 
goodbye,  he  advised  his  wife  to  keep 
an  evening  candle  in  the  window  as 
a  sign  that  all  was  well.  If  she  need- 
ed help,  she  was  to  build  a  bonfire 
on  the  top  of  the  cellar.  Through- 
out the  long  months,  in  spite  of 
hunger,  illness,  and  danger,  the 
candle  glowed  in  the  shadows  and 
no  bonfire  ever  called  the  husband 
from  his  work. 

Valor  is  manifested  not  only  in 
the  broader  borders  of  life,  but  it 
may  be  found  also  within  narrow 
routine.  A  woman  in  a  small  fron- 
tier town,  the  mother  of  a  large 
family,  having  many  responsibilities 
and  little  rest,  decided  that  she 
would  plan  her  household  in  such 
a  way  that  the  Sabbath,  at  least, 
would  be  a  day  of  worship  and  con- 
templation. Accordingly,  through- 
out the  week,  and  particularly  on 
Saturday,  the  mother  planned  and 
worked  toward  an  ideal  observance 
of  the  Sabbath.  The  house  was 
carefully  cleaned  in  advance,  each 
child  having  a  responsibility.  Food 
was  prepared,  bread  baked,  a  main 
dish  cooked,  dessert  prepared;  cloth- 
ing for  each  member  of  the  family 
was  carefully  laundered  and  pressed 
and  all  articles  for  each  child  placed 
together  so  that  there  would  be  no 
confusion  on  Sunday  morning.  That 
family  grew  up  with  the  blessed 
heritage  of  a  serene  and  beautiful 
Sabbath.    The  accomplishment  was 


EDITORIAL 


661 


not  easy.  It  required  steadfast  cour- 
age, an  undeviating  purpose. 

Valor  is  not  confined  to  any  cen- 
tury nor  to  any  group  or  individual 
within  a  span  of  time,  for  every  era 
has  need  of  valiant  women.  Their 
problems  may  not  be  the  same,  but 
there  are  few  life  paths  where  sun- 
light falls  continually.  The  young 
widow,  with  her  family  to  rear 
alone,  the  older  widow  facing  the 
dark  years  of  adjustment  —  all  those 
who  must  struggle  against  poverty, 
grief,  disappointment,  loneliness. 

Many  women  have  found  that, 
though  to  outward  appearances, 
they  may  be  carrying  their  burdens 
alone,  most  of  them  realize  that 
hosts  of  valiant  women  of  other  days 
accompany  them  on  each  and  every 
part  of  the  life  journey;  the  women 


of  their  ancestral  houses  who  bore 
danger,  sickness,  tragedy,  walk  in 
memory  with  the  women  of  today, 
and  beside  each  of  us,  perhaps,  a 
handcart  woman  trudges  or  a  lone- 
ly figure  follows  a  covered  wagon. 
Courage  may  not  be  inherited,  but 
the  characteristics  of  a  brave  ap- 
proach towards  the  problems  of  life 
are  surely  bequeathed,  if  one  but 
knows  how  to  use  the  heritage. 

No  woman  of  the  Church  need 
ever  walk  alone,  for  the  dear  con- 
tinued and  ever-widening  charity  of 
her  sisters  in  Relief  Society  is  like  a 
shining  guardian,  even  from  3/oung 
womanhood  until  the  end  of  the 
life  journey,  and  will  be  extended 
into  eternal  worlds. 

-V.  P.  c. 


I  »  ■ 


K/ti 


I  8c 


utumnai  iDquinox 

Margaret  Hyatt 


Let  me  rest  here  on  this  time-worn  stile, 

Built  to  lift  tired  feet  across  the  boundary  rail. 

Dividing  gold-crested  ripening  grain 

From  sharp  stubble  left  by  harvesters  today. 

Let  me  share  the  plainti\e  evensong 

Of  field  doves,  killdeer  scurrying  to  nests 

Hidden  in  rank  grass  along  this  selfsame  fence. 

Though  late  afternoon's  still  warming  sun 
Turns  dust  and  autumn  haze  to  gold, 
Something  in  the  rising  wind 
\Miispers  warning  of  long  winter  nights. 
So  I  would  tarry  just  a  little  while 
Before  I  cross  the  field  of  fallow  ground 
To  meet  the  purple  twilight  just  beyond. 


Kyi  I  r  tea  n    Violets  for    LJour  uioine 

Shiiley  Seegmillei 

■pOR  the  past  few  years,  the  swing  in  houseplants  has  been  steadily  turned  more  and 
■'■  more  to  the  fabulous  African  violet,  king  of  the  Gesneriads.  Simple  steps,  easy 
directions,  and  a  smaller  price  now  encourage  the  reluctant  greenthumber  at  least  to  try 
his  luck.  The  success  experienced  by  a  large  percentage  of  these  flower  lovers  usually 
results  in  more  confirmed  violet  fans. 

The  main  elements  needed  for  this  success  are  infinite  patience,  care,  and  atten- 
tion. The  results  will  provide  a  beautifully  flowered  plant  that  will  glorify  the  home 
the  year  around  and  win  many  new  friends. 

Yet  the  growing  of  violets  from  seed  is  no  task  for  the  inexperienced.  The  propa- 
gation of  plants  from  the  tiny  dust-like  seeds  has  proved  most  difficult,  but  the  grow- 
ing of  these  amazing  flowers  comes  so  easily  from  leaves  and  plant  division  that  no  one 
should  be  discouraged.  Plants  from  leaf  starts  will  be  in  bloom  long  before  the  seeds 
can  produce  new  plants. 

Varieties 

To  help  you  start  out  with  a  good  variety  of  named  plants,  here  are  a  few  samples 
of  the  various  colors:  Snow  Prince,  has  a  large  white  single  blossom  with  regular  foli- 
age; White  Madonna,  a  double  white;  an  outstanding  blue  with  dark  foliage. 
Blue  Warrior;  Blue  Belle,  a  fully  double  blue  of  slightly  darker  hue;  Edna  Fischer, 
double  plum-colored,  with  a  white  edge;  Red  King,  single  flowered. 

Pink  Wonder  is  a  patented  offering  with  very  dark  flowers  of  extremely  large  size, 
and  single.  The  new  pink  doubles  are  still  in  the  testing  stage,  as  some  tend  to  come 
single  from  leaves.  Ohio  Pink  Bountiful  has  become  very  popular.  For  a  variety  type 
violet.  Painted  Girl  is  just  that.  Snowy  white  blooms  glisten  as  if  they  had  been 
sprinkled  with  Stardust,  and  some  of  them  are  bordered  with  orchid.  Fantasy  is  an- 
other fast-climbing  favorite,  a  lavender  bloom  heavily  splotched  with  darker  purple. 

These  are  but  a  few  of  the  variety  of  listed  violets  now  available.  Actually  almost 
any  color  you  wish  can  be  found  in  either  single  or  double  flowers. 

Starting  Plants  From  Leaves 

The  leaves  you  procure,  in  order  to  make  good,  fast-growing  starts  should  be  taken 
from  healthy,  blooming  plants.  They  are  easy  to  handle,  and  the  plantlets  from  them 
seldom  disappoint  the  anxious  grower.  As  little  as  six  months,  from  start  to  full  bloom, 
is  not  unusual. 

Two  methods  of  rooting  leaves  have  proved  equally  popular,  and  more  important, 
successful.  Rooting  in  water  has  long  been  the  standard  procedure.  Use  a  narrow 
necked  bottle,  test-tube,  or  similar  utensil,  equipped  with  a  collar  made  of  paper  or 
aluminum  foil  that  \\ill  hold  the  fleshy  part  of  the  leaf  out  of  the  water.  Be  sure  the 
stem  is  well  down  into  the  bottle.  Several  leaves  may  be  rooted  in  the  same  water.  A 
tiny  drop  of  commercial  fertilizer  will  speed  up  the  process.  Tiny  white  roots  will  ap- 
pear on  the  stem  end  within  ten  days  to  two  weeks. 

The  newer  method  of  rooting  now  being  used  by  most  violet  houses,  is  the  moist 
vermiculite  process.     Almost  any  kind  of  container  can  be  used,  a  box  lined  to  prevent 

Page  662 


AFRICAN  VIOLETS  FOR  YOUR  HOME 


663 


leakage,  a  deep  glass  bo\\l,  or  a  shallow  pan.  Over  a  layer  of  soil  or  sand,  an  ineh  or 
two  of  fine  vermiculite  is  smoothed.  The  growing  medium  is  then  soaked  well  and 
the  lea\es  inserted  and  kept  moist,  but  not  wet,  until  the  young  plantlets  are  about  an 
inch  high. 


Potting  the  Young  Plants 

As  soon  as  the  leaf  has  a  good  set  of  young  roots,  it  should  be  potted  in  a  sterile 
mixture  of  sand,  Sphagnum  or  peat  moss,  and  good  rich  loam.  When  the  young  plants 
have  made  a  good  start;  repot  them  in  a  richer  mixture,  cutting  down  on  both  sand 
and  moss.  Be  sure  when  planting  the  rooted  leaf,  that  the  roots  are  barely  covered,  and 
firmly  tamped.  Care  should  be  taken  not  to  bury  them  too  deeply,  nor  to  pack  the 
soil  too  tightly  upon  them. 

Always  provide  good  drainage,  as  sour  soil  will  rot  any  type  of  flower,  and  the 
African  violet  is  especially  susceptible.  A  few  chunks  of  broken  pot,  small  stones,  or, 
especially,  a  few  pieces  of  charcoal  will  make  good  drainage.  When  potting,  use  a 
squat  container,  not  more  than  five  inches  wide.  If  large  show  plants  are  desired,  the 
plants  may  be  transferred  to  a  larger  container,  after  they  begin  to  mature.    Almost  any 


Willard  Luce 


PROCESS  OF  GROWING  VIOLETS  FROM  LEAF  CUTTINGS 


At  right,  leaf  placed  in  \^'ater  for  the  formation  of  rootlets;  center,  new  plant  in  soil; 
at  left,  young  plant  putting  out  new  leaves;  background,  violet  plant  in  bloom. 


664  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 

type  pot  will  do,  although  consistently  better  results  have  come  from  the  porous  cla} 
containers.  Check  and  make  sure  that  the  hole  in  the  bottom  goes  clear  through,  so 
that  complete  drainage  is  possible,  and  waterings  can  be  made  from  the  bottom. 

Watering  the  Plants 

In  most  areas  the  water  contains  minerals  and  chemicals,  both  natural  and  those 
added  for  purification.  Most  of  these  are  harmless  to  the  plants,  but  they  do  tend  to 
collect  in  the  soil,  after  repeated  watering  from  the  bottom  of  the  pot.  At  least  once  a 
week,  give  the  plants  a  good  soaking  from  the  top,  to  wash  out  these  waste  materials 
from  the  soil. 

In  watering,  take  care  not  to  wet  the  leaves  of  the  plant.  The  old  cry  of  "Don't 
ever  water  a  violet  from  the  top"  has  been  disproved.  In  fact,  a  good  top  watering 
is  essential,  but  water  on  the  leaves  may  cause  the  plant  to  burn.  Should  the  sun 
hit  a  wet  leaf,  a  white  scald  will  result,  and  the  leaf  will  rot  and  fall.  Another  burn  is 
caused  by  cold  water.  A  violet  abhors  cold  water  and  sudden  temperature  changes.  A 
draft  will  cause  complete  bud  droppage  in  a  very  short  time. 

The  Proper  Amount  of  Light 

African  violets  love  light,  even  direct  sunlight,  if  it  is  carefully  administered. 
Don't  jeopardize  your  plant  by  placing  it  where  the  sun  beams  through  a  south  or  west 
window  in  the  late  spring  and  summer.  An  east  or  north  window  is  best. 

Feeding  Violets 

There  are  few  set  rules  for  feeding  violets.  One  feeding  a  month  until  they  begin 
to  bloom  is  usually  enough.  A  good  feeding  about  once  c\ery  two  weeks  while  the 
plant  is  in  bloom  should  suffice.  If  a  plant  seems  to  need  an  extra  boost,  dilute  the 
food  a  little  more  and  use  it  every  ten  days.  Water  only  when  the  soil  feels  dry,  and 
never  leave  the  plant  sitting  in  water. 

Crown  rot  is  the  worst  enemy  of  the  African  violet  and  is  hard  to  combat.  Almost 
always  deadly,  it  can  take  a  blooming  plant  in  as  little  as  five  days.  Should  this  happen, 
chp  the  healthy  leaves  from  the  plant,  root  them  for  new  starts,  and  destroy  the  old 
crown.    Never  use  the  same  soil  that  housed  a  diseased  plant. 

Dividing  the  Plants 

Dividing  plants  is  an  operation  that  takes  considerable  practice  to  master.  The 
violet  grows  in  crowns,  small  plants  within  themsehes,  which  can  be  separated  easily, 
since  all  the  leaves  of  one  crown  turn  in  the  same  general  direction.  A  perfect  crown 
has  its  own  full  rosette  or  circle  of  leaves,  but  sometimes  the  parts  of  a  two-crown  plant 
grow  "back  to  back,"  and  the  rosette  of  each  cannot  be  seen  until  they  are  divided. 

Extreme  care  must  always  be  taken  in  dividing,  as  the  shock  to  the  root  system 
can  be  disastrous.  It  is  wise  to  watch  an  expert  the  first  few  times.  The  crown  can  be 
gently  pulled  apart,  or  severed  with  a  very  sharp  knife.  Always  divide  the  plant  when 
there  are  few  or  no  blooms,  so  that  the  strength  of  the  severed  plant  can  go  into  new 
roots,  and  the  shock  will  be  lessened. 

Until  you've  actually  owned  a  blooming  violet,  you  won't  be  able  to  understand 
fully  the  almost  fantastic  popularity  of  this  particular  plant.  Yet  one  violet  seldom 
satisfies,  and  usually  the  growing  of  violets  expands  into  a  most  delightful  hobby. 


QJor  cJhis  (^ause 

Emily  Wilkeison 


ETTA  was  a  big  girl  now  with 
children  of  her  own.  But  try 
as  hard  as  she  might,  her 
tears  came  sliding  down  her  cheeks. 
Her  folks  were  selling  the  old  home, 
and  it  was  a  siege  of  nostalgia  that 
took  her  speeding  out  from  her 
home  in  town.  The  thoughts  that 
kept  sweeping  across  her  mind 
caused  a  rough  lump  to  form  in  her 
throat. 

She  stopped  the  car  on  the  park- 
ing in  front  of  the  big  bridge  and 
leaned  forward  on  the  wheel,  look- 
ing at  the  big  house  and  the  sur- 
rounding yard. 

''I  wonder  what  other  people 
think  when  they  look  at  it?"  she 
asked  herself.  'They  don't  have 
memories  of  flower  beds  blooming, 
that  are  now  gone.  That  fence  once 
was  the  pride  of  the  whole  family, 
with  its  even  row  of  peeled  cedar 
posts— look  at  it  stagger  and  sway 
in  the  wind  now.'' 

Her  eyes  followed  the  row  of  rose- 
bushes which  had  grown  to  uneven 
heights,  the  limbs  fallen  from  trees 
tangled  in  their  tops. 

''No,  people  looking  at  it  would 
not  feel  a  warm  love  for  the  old 
moldy  things  that  have  been  so 
treasured  by  me,"  she  decided. 

She  got  out  of  the  ear  and  started 
up  the  walk. 

The  stone  steps  that  led  into  the 
house  were  chipped  and  worn.  It 
was  a  funny  thing  how  people  let 
things  go  that,  a  few  years  back, 
they  would  have  thought  were  ter- 
rible. As  she  went  on  into  the 
house  she  noticed,  for  the  first  time. 


that  her  mother  no  longer  kept  the 
corners  dusted  and  shining  as  she 
used  to  do.  Maybe  I  should  help 
her  more,  she  thought.  Her  father 
was  leaning  over  a  large  box  of 
books,  nailing  the  top  on  ready  to 
ship  to  the  new  apartment  in  town. 

"Well,  Etta,  I  am  glad  you  came. 
Seems  a  bit  more  than  your  mother 
and  I  can  do  to  get  these  things  to- 
gether before  the  movers  come  to 
haul  them  away." 

Now  the  movers  had  gone,  and 
her  father's  car  was  racing  on  down 
the  road  to  the  new  home.  She 
wandered  through  the  empty  rooms 
looking  at  the  bare  walls  and  floors. 
She  came  to  the  bedroom  where  she 
and  Joe  had  lived  when  they  were 
first  married;  Ronnie  had  been  born 
there.  The  walls  still  held  the  wall- 
paper that  Joe  had  put  on  them  fif- 
teen years  ago.  How  hard  he  had 
worked  to  finish  that  room  in  time 
to  make  it  pretty  and  comfortable 
for  her  and  the  new  baby! 

Etta  could  see  her  mother  stand- 
ing at  the  foot  of  her  bed,  where  she 
had  suffered  with  her;  but  Etta 
couldn't  do  anything  about  it  now, 
the  time  was  past.  It  had  taken 
until  after  Ronnie  had  started  to 
school  and  Etta  had  five  more  chil- 
dren before  she  had  felt  that  the 
children  were  really  her  own.  They 
had  seemed  to  be  her  mother's,  and 
as  if  she  were  only  tending  them. 

Big  scars  on  the  walls,  where  little 
Joey  had  poked  holes  with  a  play 
sword  once  when  he  was  visiting 
his    grandparents,    didn't    look    so 

Page  665 


666 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


hideous  today.  She  wondered  why 
her  mother  hadn't  covered  them  up. 

She  saw  the  worn  floors,  where 
many  httle  feet  had  traveled  over 
the  doorsills,  wearing  them  thin. 
Those  httle  feet  were  big  feet  now, 
and  they  were  wearing  trails  down 
the  river  of  time. 

She  came  out  into  the  late  spring 
sunset  and  made  sure  the  door  was 
locked  behind  her.  Then  a  heavy 
lump  came  again  in  her  throat,  and 
she  walked,  aching  to  stay,  across 
the  lawn  to  the  car.  Everything 
wanted  to  recall  to  her  all  that  had 
ever  happened  in  her  life  and  plant 
her  again  a  child  right  here.  She 
wept  silently.  Well,  maybe  there 
was  something  to  this  after  all: 

...  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in 
heaven  ....  For  where  your  treasure  is, 
there  will  your  heart  be  also  (Mt. 
6:20-21). 

She  knew  she  couldn't  take  the 
farm  with  her,  and  that  she  couldn't 
run  it  by  herself.  Her  father  had 
reached  the  milestone  where  he  no 
longer  could  labor  so  hard.  The 
glowing  sun  seemed  to  be  a  little 
brighter  just  before  it  sank  behind 
the  western  horizon. 

Etta  slipped  the  key  into  the  slot 
and  started  the  car. 

3;«    ?;«    5;<:    jjc    )|« 

I7TTA  reminded  herself  that  life 
is   a   moving   thing,    something 


that  goes  on  and  on  and  that,  liv- 
ing or  dying,  we  are  continually  leav- 
ing something  dear  behind  us.  Her 
mother  had  often  told  her  to  look 
forward  and  never  back.  How  many 
times  had  she  said,  ''Etta,  you  can't 
pick  up  your  tracks,  but  watch  care- 
fully where  you  make  new  ones." 

Etta  looked  at  her  own  neat  little 
garage  as  she  parked  the  car.  The 
shining  kitchen  floor  smiled  a  gleam- 
ing welcome  as  she  entered  the 
house.  How  homey  the  yellow 
organdy  curtains  looked.  ''Home," 
she  whispered,  "new  steps  that  Joe 
and  1  have  taken  together." 

What  was  it  her  father  had  said 
to  her  the  first  night  after  they  were 
married? 

For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife: 
and  they  twain  shall  be  one  flesh  .  .  . 
(Mt.  19:5). 

Etta  looked  out  the  window  to 
see  the  big  welding  truck  stop  in 
front  of  the  house.  She  saw  Joe 
climb  out  in  his  dirty  coveralls.  No 
longer  did  she  hate  the  coveralls, 
but  she  loved  the  strong  character 
that  shone  throughout  the  lines  of 
toil  in  Joe's  dear  face.  She  started 
placing  the  dishes  on  the  table  for 
supper,  knowing  the  children  would 
be  flocking  in,  and  feeling  a  deep 
contentment  to  plot  new  steps  for- 
ever forward. 


cJhe   y^yrnament 

Thelma  J.  Lund 

The  ornament  upon  my  desk, 
Around  which  copper  plate  is  pressed. 
Was  once  a  wrinkled  leather  shoe 
That  held  a  baby  foot,  and  knew 
Her  first  attempt  to  stand  alone 
And  capture  freedom  for  her  own. 


cJkou  ^Jxrt  cJhyi    lliothers   i^lass 


S3 


Helen  B.  Morris 


DURING  my  turbulent  adoles- 
cent years  I  was  guilty  of 
many  of  the  impulses  usually 
ascribed  to  the  age.  I  slammed 
doors  and  dropped  handkerchiefs 
full  of  tears.  I  protested  and  con- 
tested. More  often  than  not  my 
hostility  was  directed  toward  my 
parents,  and  my  mother  in  particu- 
lar. 

One  day  when  I  sat  down  to  my 
mirror,  I  discovered  a  newspaper 
clipping  in  place  of  the  shiny  nose 
I  had  anticipated.  I  have  forgotten 
the  words  that  were  printed  there, 
but  the  meaning  is  indelible  in  my 
memory.  It  was  reminding  me  of 
my  debt  to  my  mother  and  that  the 
repayment  was  due  in  kind  consider- 
ation. It  was  a  reminder  put  there 
by  one  who  loved  her  most— my  fa- 
ther. 

It  meant  much  even  then.  But 
today,  as  a  mother  myself,  the  mean- 
ing has  become  clear.  I  am  getting 
understanding. 

I  think  of  my  parents  as  I  jump 
from  my  bed  in  the  black  night  to 
rush  to  an  anxious  cry,  and  in  a 
state  of  half  consciousness  attempt 
to  satisfy  the  need.  All  I  have  to 
do  is  push  a  button  to  get  a  light, 
another  for  heat.  My  parents  light- 
ed a  kerosene  lamp  and  started  a  fire 
in  the  old  Home  Comfort  before 
they  could  hush  my  cry  and  return 
to  their  warm  bed. 

I  think  of  my  parents  when  I 
hang  out  a  line  full  of  diapers  every 
other  morning.  Again  I  push  a  but- 
ton and  my  work  is  done.  I  remem- 


ber that  my  father  drew  water  from 
a  well  and  carried  it  in  a  bucket  to 
the  kitchen.  He  chopped  wood  and 
built  a  fire  to  get  it  hot,  then  my 
mother  washed  the  clothes  I  wore 
with  the  aid  of  a  scrubbing  board. 

I  remember  my  parents  when  I 
hold  a  child  weak  with  fever  in  my 
arms.  I  am  secure  in  the  knowl- 
edge that  whatever  is  wrong  can 
probably  be  corrected  with  a  visit 
from  the  doctor  and  a  needle  full 
of  a  wonder  drug.  Then  I  remem- 
ber their  anxiety  as  I  choked  with 
croup  and  burned  with  measles.  I 
remember  my  mother  trembling  as 
we  sat  alone  one  rainy  night  with 
nothing  to  stop  the  bleeding  from 
my  tonsillectomy.  I  see  their  cheer- 
ful care  and  service  day  after  day  as 
I  lay  in  bed  for  months  with  rheu- 
matic fever. 

When  I  go  to  town  and  buy  arm- 
fuls  of  Christmas  toys  for  my  chil- 
dren, I  remember  my  mother  busy 
sewing  clothes  for  my  own  precious 
doll.  I  see  again  the  happy  Christ- 
mas morning  of  my  childhood. 

When  I  find  myself  complaining 
at  being  alone  when  my  husband's 
duties  take  him  away  from  home, 
I  remember  the  nights  and  days  and 
weeks  of  service  my  father  and 
mother  have  given  for  their  Church 
and  community.  I  know  that  very 
service  has  helped  to  create  my 
heritage. 

I  look  at  my  own  babies  relaxed 
and  breathing  deeply  in  their  beds 
and  feel  a  sudden  gratitude  that 
they  are  safe  and  near.  Then  I  can 

Page  667 


668 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


imagine  why  my  parents  were  con- 
cerned about  the  time  I  came  in 
from  a  date,  and  how  fast  my  boy 
friend  drove  his  car.  I  can  under- 
stand their  alarm  when  I  sped  away 
on  the  back  of  a  squeaking,  thunder- 
ing motorcycle. 

All  this  I  have  learned.  The  years 
ahead  will  teach  me  much  more. 
And  when  my  sons  and  daughters 
are  men  and  women,  I  will  look  at 
them  and  see  myself  crossing  the 
years  again.  They  will  be  the  reflec- 
tion of  my  youth.  Then  I  will  un- 
derstand what  my  father  said  when 
last  we  visited  at  home.  During  that 


sleepy  hour  before  the  dawn  my 
child  awakened  crying  that  his  ear 
ached.  My  father  joined  us  in  the 
kitchen  as  we  prepared  the  aspirin 
and  the  hot  water  bottle.  Our  faces 
were  drawn  and  our  eyes  half  shut. 
''These  are  the  joys  of  married  life/' 
he  said. 

"Thou  art  thy  mother's  glass,  and 
she  in  thee  calls  back  the  lovely 
April  of  her  prime"  (Shakespeare, 
Sonnet  3). 

My  parents  see  in  me  the  beau- 
ties of  the  days  gone  by.  I  find  in 
them  anew  the  gifts  of  life  and  sacri- 
fice they  gave  to  me. 


®r, 


earns 


Zara  Sahin 

Little  bo}',  with  wide  blue  eyes 

And  sunny  summer  smile, 

Of  what  do  you  think  as  you  look  so  wise. 

And  hold  my  hand  the  while? 

Do  you  know  that  I  love  you  and  wash  you  were  mine? 

That  we  would  never  part; 

Is  that  why  your  eyes  so  brightly  shine 

As  you  snuggle  against  my  heart? 

Dear  little  boy  with  wide  blue  eyes. 
If  all  of  my  dreams  had  come  true, 
I  would  have  had  children  of  every  size. 
With,  maybe,  a  boy  like  you! 


aii 


apptness 


Lucille  R.  Ta}'Ior 


\  LL  the  world  is  searching  for  joy  and  happiness,  but  these  cannot  be  purchased  for 
•^*-  any  price  in  any  market  place,  because  they  are  virtues  that  come  from  within, 
and  like  rare  jewels  must  be  polished,  for  they  shine  brightest  in  the  light  of  faith,  and 
in  tlie  service  of  brotherly  love. 


4  4 


Just  Like  the  Ones  I 
Used  to  Know" 


Pansy e  H.  Powell 


M 


ARGARET  Rodgers  turned 
on  the  radio  for  the  ten 
o'clock  news  and  found  her- 
self listening  to  the  last  measures 
of  ''Here  Comes  Santa  Clans." 

"Only  December  tenth/'  she 
commented  aloud  to  the  four  walls 
of  her  living  room,  ''and  they've 
been  broadcasting  Christmas  music 
for  a  week  already." 

Ordinarily  Margaret  loved  Christ- 
mas music.  Back  home  in  Con- 
necticut, she  had  always  liked  to 
have  the  songs  played  over  and 
over,  and  she  would  sing  with  the 
radio.  But  that  was  in  Connecti- 
cut. Now,  she  and  Henry  were  a 
long  way  from  their  friends  and  rel- 
atives, and  there  was  no  possible 
chance  of  their  spending  Christmas 
with  them;  so  every  carol  the  radio 
played  was  a  reminder  to  Margaret 
that,  for  this  year  at  least,  Christ- 
mas would  not  be  too  merry  for  a 
young  couple  who  were  strangers 
in  a  strange  land. 

She  looked  out  her  living  room 
window  to  the  mountains.  She 
always  thought  of  the  Psalm  when 
she  did  this;  there  was  a  kind  of 
companionship  in  the  snowcapped 
giants.  I'hey  didn't  change,  but 
stood  day  after  day,  like  tall  guards 
over  the  city  in  the  valley.  "Whence 
Cometh  my  strength,"  Margaret 
quoted  softly,  as  she  stood  looking 
out  across  Fifteenth  Street,  through 
the  barren  branches  of  trees  toward 
far  heights. 


She  was  not  listening  to  the 
radio,  though  she  was  vaguely  aware 
that  a  carefully  modulated  voice 
was  now  reporting  on  world  affairs; 
her  own  affairs  were  too  immediate 
and  her  own  feelings  too  intense  for 
listening  to  other  matters.  Henry 
said  she  ran  the  radio  for  company, 
just  to  have  a  voice  in  the  house 
while  he  was  gone  all  day  at  his 
new  job  in  the  telephone  company 
office. 

Henry  knew  she  was  lonely.  They 
had  lived  in  the  valley  city  four 
months  in  the  same  house  that  they 
had  rented  upon  their  arrival.  In 
that  time  Margaret  had  been  busy 
at  first,  converting  their  rented 
house  into  a  home,  so  she  had  not 
missed  too  much  her  friends  in  the 
little  New  England  town  where  she 
had  always  lived  until  she  and  Hen- 
ry were  married.  Now  that  every- 
thing was  in  order,  her  wedding 
presents  all  in  place,  and  her  thank- 
you  notes  all  written,  day  after  day 
she  grew  increasingly  lonely  for  the 
companionship  of  neighbors  and 
friends  she  had  always  enjoyed. 

Why,  she  thought,  I've  lived  here 
four  months  on  this  street,  and  I 
don't  know  anybody  but  my  neigh- 
bors on  either  side;  if  one  of  them 
hadn't  had  a  dog  and  the  other  a 
little  boy,  I  wouldn't  even  know 
their  names.  As  it  is,  I  don't  know 
much  more  than  that  about  them. 
And,  as  for  the  people  in  the  twelve 
other  houses  in  this  block,  I  know 

Page  669 


670 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


the  man  across  the  street  from  us  is 
a  doctor,  because  he  has  a  name 
plate  by  his  door.  It's  strange  to  Hve 
where  your  close  neighbors  are 
strangers.    I  wish  .... 

OER  reflections  on  the  strangeness 
of  the  1900  block  on  Fifteenth 
Street  were  cut  short  by  the  ringing 
of  the  doorbell.  When  she  opened 
the  door,  there  stood  the  postman, 
with  a  big  box  in  his  hand. 

''Good  morning,"  his  cheery  voice 
greeted  her.  ''Got  a  Christmas 
package  for  you  already.  From  Con- 
necticut, too.  Guess  they  wanted 
to  be  sure  you  got  it  in  time!" 

Margaret  beamed.  "Oh,  thank 
you!  That  is  from  Mother.  She 
wrote  us  it  was  on  the  way." 

Margaret  and  the  postman  were 
acquaintances  of  four  months'  stand- 
ing. She  enjoyed  his  genial  atti- 
tude and  air  of  accepting  her  as 
one  of  the  established  citizens.  Now 
she  watched  him  go  off  her  porch 
and  through  the  side  lawn  to  her 
neighbor's  on  the  south.  Then  she 
turned  to  her  mail. 

She  placed  the  package  from 
home  by  the  fireplace,  feeling 
warmed  by  an  inward  glow  as  she 
thought  of  the  loving  hands  that 
had  prepared  it  for  her.  It  would  be 
something  to  look  at  and  think 
about  until  Christmas  Eve,  when 
she  and  Henry  would  follow  her 
family's  custom  of  opening  their 
packages  before  they  went  to  bed. 

Margaret  sat  down  by  the  living 
room  window  with  her  needlepoint. 
Her  train  of  thought  persisted  in 
returning  to  her  loneliness  in  this 
land.  She  thought  of  the  time  two 
months  ago  when  she  had  stood  at 
the  bay  window  in  her  dining  room 


and  watched  a  casket  being  carried 
from  a  home  down  the  street  half 
a  block.  My  neighbor,  she  had 
thought,  and  I  don't  even  know 
whether  he  is  old  or  young,  man  or 
woman.  She  remembered  that  her 
neighbor  on  the  north  —  the  one 
with  the  little  boy  —  had  told  her 
during  one  of  their  brief  conversa- 
tions that  the  people  in  the  two 
houses  across  the  street  had  once 
had  a  disagreement  over  a  fence  di- 
viding the  two  lawns,  and  were  not 
even  yet  on  friendly  terms  with 
each  other. 

She  wondered  that  her  neighbors 
all  seemed  to  go  their  own  ways, 
each  wrapped  up  in  his  own  little 
world.  She  had  gone  to  church  each 
Sunday  since  their  arrival  in  the 
city,  but  no  one  had  yet  come  to 
call  on  her,  and  she  was  sure  that 
no  others  in  the  block  were  Latter- 
day  Saints,  although  she  saw  her 
neighbors  setting  out  on  Sunday 
morning  at  about  church  time,  as 
she  left  her  house. 

The  only  tie  that  she  and  Henry 
shared  with  these  people  in  her 
block  was  the  tie  of  the  neighbor- 
hood; to  a  stranger  in  a  community 
that  tie  was  very  important.  It  gave 
him  the  sense  of  belonging,  of  be- 
ing part  of  the  real  life  of  the  town. 
So  far,  she  and  Henry  had  not  had 
any  of  this  "belonging"  spirit  shared 
with  them. 

riNCE  Margaret  had  an  idea,  she 
followed  it  to  its  ultimate  ex- 
pression. That  was  how  it  hap- 
pened that  on  Saturday  afternoon 
she  was  busy  at  her  desk.  There 
she  decorated  a  group  of  white 
cards  with  a  border  of  Christmas 
holly    running    around    the    edge. 


"JUST  LIKE  THE  ONES  I  USED  TO  KNOW 


671 


Then    in    red    ink    she   wrote   this 
greeting: 

Just  once  a  year 

For  Christmas  cheer 

Let's  neighbors  all  be  jolly 

And  prove  that  we 

Can  friendly  be 

Amid  the  pine  and  holly! 

She  signed  each  card  'Trom  Your 
Neighbor  on  Fifteenth  Street/' 

Later  in  the  day,  she  made  a  trip 
down  to  the  post  office,  where  she 
mailed  a  card  to  each  family  in  the 
block.  On  the  way  she  had  stopped 
at  Henry's  office,  told  him  her  idea, 
and  secured  his  help  in  locating  the 
names  and  addresses  of  her  neigh- 
bors. 

On  the  way  home  from  town  she 
and  Henry  stopped  to  buy  a  beauti- 
ful tall  tree,  a  perfect  pine,  just  the 
right  height  to  fill  the  corner  by 
the  fireplace  in  their  living  room. 
They  spent  that  evening  decorating 
the  tree— their  first  tree  together  in 
their  own  home,  the  first  they 
hoped  of  many  they  would  share, 
as  their  lives  went  on  together 
through  the  years. 

Margaret  sighed  happily  as  she 
stepped  back  to  view  the  finished 
tree.  Henry  had  placed  the  star 
at  the  very  top,  where  it  glowed 
with  soft  radiance  when  he  turned 
on  the  Christmas  tree  lights.  He 
put  his  arm  around  her  and  bent 
to  kiss  her  cheek. 

''Happy?"  he  questioned.  There 
was  affectionate  anxiety  in  his  voice, 
for  he  knew  how  she  must  feel,  so 
far  away  for  the  first  time  in  her 
life  from  the  people  she  knew  best, 
at  the  time  of  year  when  home  ties 
pulled  most  stronglv. 

''Very  happy,  dear,"  she  an- 
swered.   "I  guess  I'd  be  happy  any- 


where with  you,  Henry.  Of  course 
I  miss  everybody  back  home,  but 
we'll  just  have  to  be  patient,  and 
soon  maybe  we'll  have  people  here 
that  we'll  like,  too,  almost  as 
much." 

Sunday  they  went  to  church  and 
spent  the  day  quietly  together. 
Monday  morning  Henry  hurried  off 
to  the  office  by  eight-thirty,  and 
Margaret  was  alone  again.  She 
straightened  her  house  with  an  ef- 
ficiency that  would  have  pleased  her 
meticulous  housekeeper-mother;  she 
put  on  her  prettiest  blue-checked 
gingham  housedress.  Then  she 
took  her  needlepoint  and  sat  down 
quietly  by  the  window  to  work  at 
it,  feeling  lonely  but  comforted  as 
she  looked  at  the  big  package  under 
the  tree.  Sometime  over  the  week- 
end another  package  had  appeared 
beside  the  one  from  Connecticut; 
that  would  be  Henry's,  she  knew, 
for  her.  She  would  not  let  herself 
be  tempted  to  peek  into  it.  She 
would  wait,  for  Christmas  would  be 
different  anyway  this  year,  and  she 
would  not  spoil  any  of  its  pleasure 
by  foreknowledge  of  her  gifts. 

AS  she  worked,  she  could  watch 
life  going  on  along  Fifteenth 
Street.  She  saw  her  neighbor  on 
the  north  drive  out  her  driveway; 
her  little  boy's  head  could  just  be 
seen  above  the  car  door  as  they 
went  past  her  window.  Across  the 
street  another  neighbor  was  sweep- 
ing her  walks,  pushing  a  flurry  of 
leaves  before  her  broom.  Every- 
thing was  so  placid  and  homey  in 
the  gentle  December  sunlight. 

At  eleven  o'clock  the  postman 
came  down  the  street,  stopping  at 
each  house  to  leave  his  package  and 


672 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


letters.  He  did  not  miss  a  one. 
Margaret  smiled  to  herself;  she  had 
seen  to  that,  for  every  house  in  the 
block  would  have  a  card  today  from 
her,  a  neighbor.  Finally  he  came 
up  her  steps.  She  heard  the  click 
of  the  lid  as  he  closed  her  box. 
Margaret  went  out  for  her  mail. 

There  were  Christmas  advertise- 
ments from  the  local  stores,  cards 
from  the  East,  and  a  small  package 
from  Henry's  sister  in  Minneapolis 
—but  where  was  the  little  card  she 
had  mailed  to  herself?  She  had 
thought  she  would  know  when  her 
neighbors  received  the  cards  she 
sent  if  she  sent  herself  one,  and  the 
card  had  not  arrived.  Well,  per- 
haps it  would  be  on  the  afternoon 
delivery. 

She  had  read  her  mail  and  placed 
the  gift  unopened  under  the  tree, 
and  was  in  the  kitchen  just  ready 
to  start  preparing  a  small  lunch  for 
herself  when  the  doorbell  rang. 

An  elderly  woman  whom  Mar- 
garet had  noticed  many  times  on 
the  street  was  standing  at  the  door. 
Her  voice  shook  with  age  as  she 
said,  ''Good  morning!  Fm  your 
neighbor,  Mrs.  Stoneman.  This 
card  was  left  at  my  home  by  mis- 
take today.  It  is  addressed  to  you, 
and  it  is  such  a  lovely  day  I  just 
thought  Fd  walk  up  with  it." 

''Why,  thank  you,"  Margaret 
smiled.  "That's  very  kind  of  you. 
Won't  you  come  in  and  rest  a  min- 
ute before  you  go  back?" 

The  older  woman  seemed  happy 
to  be  invited  in.  "Fve  been  meaning 
to  come  to  see  you,"  she  said,  "ever 
since  you  moved  here,  but  my  hus- 
band was  ill  at  the  time  and  after 
his  death  I  just  haven't  done  much 
more  than  Fve  had  to." 


Margaret  had  another  of  her  ideas. 
"Why  don't  we  have  lunch  togeth- 
er?" she  queried.  "You're  alone  and 
Fm  alone,  so  let's  just  have  a  snack 
here  together.  Fd  love  to  have  you, 
if  you  will." 

"I  wouldn't  want  to  put  you 
out  .  .  ."  began  Mrs.  Stoneman, 
but  Margaret  interrupted. 

"Fd  just  love  to  have  you.  Fm 
alone  so  much  that  it's  a  real  pleas- 
ure to  have  someone  with  me.  I 
made  some  salad  this  morning  for 
our  dinner  tonight  and  there's  plen- 
ty for  our  lunch.  Fll  open  a  can  of 
creamed  chicken." 

"Then  Fll  stay,  and  it's  a  pleas- 
ure to  me  to  be  here.  After  John 
died,  I  just  stayed  on  in  the  house 
by  myself.  The  children  want  me 
to  live  around  among  them,  but  Fd 
rather  stay  in  my  own  place.  My  son 
John  is  coming  for  me  at  two 
o'clock  to  take  me  out  to  his  house 
for  the  afternoon  and  for  dinner 
tonight.  May  I  call  him  to  tell  him 
Fm  over  here?" 

"Of  course."  Margaret  placed  her 
Christmas  card  on  the  table  and 
hurried  out  to  the  kitchen.  She  had 
the  chicken  on  to  warm  and  was 
serving  the  salad  when  Mrs.  Stone- 
man joined  her. 

T  ATER,  over  their  ice  cream  and 
cookies,  Mrs.  Stoneman  praised 
the  salad  which  Margaret  had  made 
from  a  new  recipe  which  she  had 
found  in  a  newspaper. 

"Would  you  like  a  copy  of  the 
recipe?"  Margaret  asked,  proud  that 
her  dish  had  won  the  praise  of  a 
practiced  cook. 

"Fd  love  it.  Fll  never  be  too  old 
to  enjoy  something  new.  It's  very 
kind  of  you   to  make  the  day  so 


'JUST  LIKE  THE  ONES  I  USED  TO  KNOW 


673 


pleasant  for  an  old  woman  like  me." 
Margaret  copied  the  recipe.  She 
and  her  guest  were  just  finishing 
the  dishes  when  a  car  stopped  out 
front.  Mrs.  Stoneman  exclaimed, 
''There's  John  now,  prompt  as  a 
clock!'' 

Margaret  helped  her  new  friend 
into  her  coat  and  escorted  her  to 
the  door.  John  Stoneman  smiled 
genially  in  answer  to  his  mother's 
introduction  of  the  younger  woman 
and  then  carefully  helped  his  moth- 
er down  the  steps  to  the  car. 

''Come  to  see  me  sometime/' 
Mrs.  Stoneman  called  back,  and 
John  tipped  his  hat  to  the  pretty, 
flushed  little  housewife  at  the  door. 

Margaret  watched  them  out  of 
sight,  then  turned  back  to  her  cheer- 
ful living  room,  which  seemed 
somehow  to  be  still  harboring  a 
friendly  spirit. 

When  Henry  came  home,  Mar- 
garet was  full  of  her  day's  experi- 
ences. After  Mrs.  Stoneman  had 
left,  she  had  gone  out  into  the  yard 
to  hang  out  her  dish  towels  in  the 
winter  sunlight.  And  there,  across 
the  street,  were  Mrs.  Wright  and 
Mrs.  Hatcher,  who  hadn't  talked 
to  each  other  for  so  long,  carrying 
on  an  animated  and  friendly  con- 
versation! Then  who  should  walk 
by  together  but  Pola  Gorlowski  and 
Jack  Frank,  whose  families  lived 
side  by  side.  Mrs.  Stoneman  had 
told  her  about  them  all. 

"Do  you  suppose,"  Margaret 
questioned,  "that  the  Christmas 
cards  did  all  that?" 

"Could  be,"  Henry  answered. 

Time  moved  on,  pushed  by 
Christmas  rushing.  The  little 
pile  of  packages  under  Margaret's 


tree  grew  steadily  as  the  mails 
brought  remembrances  from  far- 
away friends.  Her  own  present  for 
Henry  was  carefully  wrapped  in 
concealing  papers  and  placed  with 
the  other  packages.  Every  night  she 
and  Henry  made  a  fire  in  the  fire- 
place and  sat  in  their  living  room, 
breathing  the  fragrance  of  the  tree, 
happy  to  be  together,  drawn  closer 
by  their  common  homesickness. 

On  Wednesday  afternoon  before 
Christmas,  Henry  called  home  from 
the  office.  "How'd  you  like  to  go 
out  to  dinner  tonight?" 

"Wonderful,"  Margaret  assented. 
"What're  we  celebrating?" 

"Oh,  nothing  in  particular.  Just 
thought  I'd  like  to  take  the  pret- 
tiest girl  I  know  out  to  dinner  for 
a  change." 

HTHEY  dined  at  one  of  their  favor- 
ite spots,  leisurely  enjoying  the 
food,  lingering  over  their  dessert  as 
they  used  to  do  before  they  were 
married.  Finally  Henry  said,  "Guess 
the  old  office  drudge  had  better  do 
that  work  he  brought  home  tonight, 
Mrs.  Rodgers.  Fll  take  you  to  the 
show  some  other  time.  Let's  not 
do  everything  the  same  night." 

When  they  drove  up  in  front  of 
their  house,  Margaret  exclaimed, 
"Did  we  leave  all  those  lights  on?" 

"Don't  remember  doing  that," 
Henry  grinned.  "Maybe  we've  got 
visitors." 

"Henry!"  Margaret  scolded.  "You 
knew  all  the  time  something  was 
going  to  happen.    What  is  it?" 

"Well,  Mrs.  Stoneman  called  me 
today  at  the  office  and  said  some 
of  the  neighbors  wanted  to  give  us 
a  surprise  party  for  Christmas.  I 
don't  know  any  more  than  you 
what's  going  on." 


674 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


"Let's  go  find  out/'  Margaret 
suggested.  They  ran  up  the  walk, 
hand  in  hand,  enjoying  the  thrill  of 
the  surprise  party  before  they  were 
even  a  part  of  it.  It  was  Dr.  Brod- 
erick  who  opened  the  door  for  them. 
In  their  living  room  were  all  the 
neighbors  in  the  block — the  Franks, 
the  Gorlowskis,  Mrs.  Wright,  Mrs. 
Hatcher,  Mrs.  Broderick,  the  Cro- 
tons  with  their  dog,  and  the  John- 
sons with  little  Jimmie.  Mrs.  Stone- 
man  beamed  from  the  kitchen  door. 

''Surprise!"  they  all  shouted. 
Margaret  laughed  and  cried  as  they 
crowded  around  to  shake  her  hand 
and  Henry's.  Jimmie  pointed  to 
the  tree,  under  which  the  stack  of 
gifts  was  piled  high.  Dr.  Broderick 
made  a  speech. 

''We  people  who  live  on  Fif- 
teenth Street  want  you  to  know 
that  we  are  glad  you  have  come  to 
live  with  us.  We  want  to  be  good 
neighbors  to  you  and  to  one  an- 
other. We  hope  you  will  be  very 
happy  in  our  neighborhood,  and 
that  we  will  all  be  happy  together. 
We're  really  glad  to  have  this  op- 
portunity to  be  together,  and  we 
hope  you  will  enjoy  the  little  gifts 
we  have  brought  for  your  house." 

"Oh,  thank  you!"  Margaret 
breathed,  smiling  bravely  through  a 
mist  of  tears.  "How  lovely  of  you  to 
do  this.    Who  ever  thought  of  it?" 

pVERYONE  looked  at  Mrs. 
Stoneman. 
"Well,"  she  admitted,  "I  did  sort 
of  work  up  the  idea.  I  knew  you 
were  lonely  out  here,  and  I  thought 
we  could  cheer  you  up  and  have  a 
chance  to  know  each  other  better, 
too.  Now,  I  think  you  should  open 
your  packages." 


Everyone  watched  eagerly  as  Hen- 
ry and  Margaret  unwrapped  their 
gifts,  exhibiting  each  in  turn  and 
identifying  the  givers.  The  gifts 
were  not  expensive,  but  all  were 
useful,  from  the  crocheted  pot  lift- 
ers Mrs.  Stoneman  had  made  to 
the  pretty  winter  bouquet  Mrs. 
Frank  had  arranged.  Even  Jimmie 
brought  a  contribution;  it  was  a 
glass  fish  from  the  dime  store,  but 
it  looked  like  costly  crystal  to  Mar- 
garet. 

Later  she  stole  out  a  moment  to 
talk  to  Mrs.  Stoneman,  who  was 
stirring  cocoa  in  the  kitchen.  They 
were  alone;  everyone  else  was  play- 
ing charades  in  the  living  room. 

"Why  did  you  do  it?"  Margaret 
whispered.  "Did  you  know  that. . .?" 

"Of  course,  I  knew,"  Mrs.  Stone- 
man's  voice  held  laughter.  "My 
son's  the  handwriting  expert  on  the 
police  force.  All  I  had  to  do  was 
to  show  your  Christmas  card  and 
your  recipe  to  him.  He  identified 
you  immediately.  I  think  it  was  a 
wonderful  idea,  and  so  do  all  your 
neighbors.  Even  Mrs.  Wright  and 
Mrs.  Hatcher  are  glad  you  sent 
those  cards.  They  wanted  to  be 
friends  again,  but  neither  would 
make  the  first  gesture.  Each  thought 
the  other  sent  the  card  ....  Listen!" 

In  the  living  room  Olga  had  sat 
at  Margaret's  little  spinet  piano. 
She  began  playing  softly  "I'm 
Dreaming  of  a  White  Christmas." 

One  by  one  the  voices  took  up 
the  words.  Jimmie's  piping  little 
soprano  joined  with  Dr.  Broderick's 
bass.  Out  in  the  kitchen  Mrs. 
Stoneman  hummed  as  she  stirred 
the  cocoa.  Margaret  stood  silent, 
looking  out  through  barren  branch- 
es toward  mountains  lost  in  winter 


"JUST  LIKE  THE  ONES  I  USED  TO  KNOW 


675 


gloom.  She  saw  a  white  snowflake 
float  against  the  pane.  Others  fol- 
lowed rapidly. 

'Just  like  the  ones  I  used  to 
know/'  the  voices  were  singing. 
Margaret  repeated  softly,  "  'J^-^st  like 
the  ones  I  used  to  know.'  Oh,  Mrs. 
Stoneman,  thank  you!  I  can  never 
thank  you  enough.  Fll  never  be 
lonely  now." 


"Don't  thank  me/'  Mrs.  Stone- 
man  ejaculated.  "You  did  it  your- 
self. You  saw  what  this  street  need- 
ed and  you  did  something  about  it. 
We  are  the  ones  who  should  thank 
you.  Here,  you  wipe  your  eyes  and 
take  these  cookies  in.  When  they 
finish  that  song,  they'll  be  ready  to 
eat  everything  in  the  house!" 


tytc/an  ^.   criarper    1 1  iartin,    1 1  iesa,    KyLnzona, 
uias   (crocheting  for  a   uiooby^ 

ADA  A.  Harper  Martin  has  many  worthwhile  hobbies,  but  crocheting  is  one  of  those 
which  has  given  much  pleasure  to  her  and  to  her  friends  and  relatives.  Among 
the  numerous  articles  which  she  has  completed  are  twenty-one  tablecloths  (fifty-four  by 
fifty-four  inches);  three  afghans;  over  one  hundred  hot  pads;  and  "so  many  doihes,  I 
don't  know  how  many,  all  kinds,  ruffled  ones  and  fancy  ones,  and  so  many  other  things 
too  numerous  to  mention." 

She  has  been  married  fifty-five  years,  has  six  children,  thirty-two  grandchildren,  and 
seventeen  great-grandchildren.  She  reared  her  family  on  a  farm,  and  still  found  time 
for  much  Church  work.  She  has  been  active  in  Sunday  School,  Prmiary,  and  years  ago 
in  Religion  Class.  Interested  in  genealogical  work,  she  has  completed  extensive  re- 
search, has  done  temple  work  for  hundreds  of  names,  and  for  the  past  five  years  has 
served  as  an  ordained  temple  worker.  She  has  been  a  Relief  Society  visiting  teacher  for 
thirty-seven  years.  Now,  at  the  age  of  seventy-seven,  she  is  still  busy,  still  happy,  and 
still  useful. 


A 


1 1  Lake  Soup  y:yften 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension  Service  Home  Management  and  Furnishings  Speciahst 
Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

LL  hail  to  soup!     Budget  stretcher,  appetite  stimulant,  time  saver,  and  all-around 
good  food!    No  matter  what  size  the  appetite  may  be,  there's  a  soup  to  satisfy  it. 

Soup  made  of  clear  meat  stock  and  seasoned  with  vegetables  makes  a  delicious 
beginning  to  a  luncheon  or  dinner. 

To  prepare  the  stock,  cover  a  4  or  5-pound  fowl,  or  a  soup  bone  from  veal  or 
beef,  with  12  cups  cold  water.  Simmer  for  about  3  hours  or  until  meat  is  tender. 
Then  add: 

5  sticks  celery  Vi    cup  chopped  carrots 

Vi   bay  leaf  6  sprigs  parsley 

Vz    cup  chopped  onion  1  teaspoon  salt 

Simmer  the  stock-vegetable  mixture  about  Vi  hour  longer.  Remove  from  heat  and 
cool.  Strain  the  broth  and  chill.  It  will  sohdify  and  make  a  good  aspic  or  jellied  soup. 
Serve  either  chilled  or  piping  hot  with  bread  sticks  or  crisp  wafers. 

Canned  soup  stocks  or  bouillon  cubes  may  be  substituted  for  the  homemade 
soup  stock. 

Split  Pea  Soup  is  a  favorite  main  course  dish.  A  set  or  tossed  salad  and  a  light 
dessert  are  all  that  are  needed  to  complete  the  meal. 

To  make  split  pea  soup  you  will  need: 

1  pound  split  peas  ham  hocks,  or 

2  large  stocks  of  celery  K    pound  lean  cured  ham 

2  medium  carrots  2  bay  leaves 
1  small  onion                                                       salt  to  taste 

3  qts.  boiling  water  Vi    teaspoon  thyme 

Combine  all  except  thyme  and  simmer  until  peas  are  soft.  Add  thyme  last  20 
minutes  of  cooking.     Press  through  a  sieve,  reheat,  and  serve. 

Potato  Soup  was  a  favorite  main  dish  in  pioneer  days  when  fresh  meat  as  a  rule 
was  a  "company"  food.    It  is  still  a  favorite  in  many  famiHes. 

Dice  3  medium  to  large  potatoes  and  cook  in  enough  hot  water  almost  to  cover 
until  potatoes  are  nearly  tender. 

While  they  are  cooking,  dice  3  strips  bacon  and  fry  to  a  light  brown.  Remove 
bacon  to  a  dish.    To  the  hot  fat  add: 

1  small  onion  chopped  fine  K    teaspoon  celery  salt 

2  tablespoons  flour  dash  of  pepper 
1  Vi    teaspoon  salt 

Stir  continuously  until  the  mixture  is  light  brown.  Add  1  quart  milk  and  con- 
tinue to  stir  until  thickened  and  free  of  lumps.     Add  potatoes,  mix,  and  serve. 

This  soup,  served  with  slices  of  Swiss  or  cheddar  cheese,  a  crisp,  colorful  salad, 
and  a  light  dessert,  makes  a  well-balanced  ''five-star"  meal. 

Tuna  Chowder  is  another  soup  that  is  almost  a  complete  meal  in  itself.  In  a  deep 
kettle  saute  until  tender  2  thinly  sliced,  medium-sized  onions  in  2  tablespoons  of  oil 

Page  676 


MAKE  SOUP  OFTEN  677 

drained  from  the  tuna.  Add  i  cup  boiling  water,  salt  to  taste,  Va  teaspoon 
thyme,  Ys  teaspoon  pepper,  and  4  medium  diced  or  sliced  potatoes.  Simmer  in  a 
covered  pan  for  1 5  minutes,  then  add  1  cup  cooked  peas,  1  seven-ounce  can  tuna,  and 
3  cups  milk.  Simmer  for  a  few  minutes  and  serve  at  once.  Other  kinds  of  fish,  lightly 
beaten  eggs,  or  grated  cheese  may  be  used  in  place  of  the  tuna.  If  eggs  are  used,  stir 
them  into  the  hot  soup  seconds  before  it  is  to  be  served.  You  may  wish  to  add 
grated  cheese  after  the  soup  is  put  into  individual  bowls. 

Cream-Base  Vegetable  Soups  are  both  appetizing  and  nutritious.  They  provide 
an  excellent  way  for  using  left-over  vegetables  and  vegetable  stock. 

Saute  1  tablespoon  minced  onion  in  2  tablespoons  butter  for  five  minutes  over 
low  heat.    Blend  in  1  Yz  tablespoons  flour,  K  teaspoon  salt,  and  Ya  teaspoon  paprika. 

Stir  in  slowly  and  heat  to  the  boiling  point,  1  cup  whole  milk  and  1  cup  vegetable 
stock.  Add  /4  to  1  cup  cooked  minced  or  sieved  vegetables.  Season  as  desired.  Serve 
piping  hot. 


0/  QJound  (cyctover 

Agnes  Just  Reid 

I  woke  to  find  October  at  my  gate 

And  looked  upon  a  dead  and  frozen  world; 

Each  flaming  flower  had  met  the  common  fate. 

Each  leaf  and  petal  lay  distorted,  curled. 

But  autumn  sun  still  beamed  benignly  warm, 

There  was  no  time  to  waste  in  vain  regret; 

The  same  Good  Giver  brings  the  sun  and  storm — 

Death  is  the  thing,  in  fife,  we  must  forget. 

We  cannot  shadow  now  with  things  to  come. 
We  must  press  on  to  happiness  ahead. 
Tomorrow  is  the  day  for  which  we  sigh, 
We  must  forget  the  past,  the  flowers  dead. 
For  well  we  know,  despite  the  bitter  pain, 
That  everything,  that  dies  will  live  again. 


Q> tilled   liioment 

Maiyhale  Woolsc}' 

When  older  eyes  scan  tall  October  hills. 
Seeking  the  bright  mosaic  of  yesterday. 
And  find,  instead,  the  summit  hoary  white. 
Contoured  against  cloud  banks  of  sullen  gray  .  .  .  . 
Time  becomes  one  stilled  moment,  sharply  etched 
Upon  the  heart — and  winter's  frigid  hand 
Foretouches  life,  as  first  snow  early  falling 
Dims  the  warm  splendor  of  the  autumn  land. 


Hermanas 


Chapter  4 

Fay  Tailock 


Synopsis:  The  story  "Hermanas"  (sis- 
ters) is  narrated  by  an  American  woman 
li\'ing  temporarily  in  Mexico.  She  has 
befriended  Lohta,  a  widow,  and  her  love- 
ly young  daughter  Graciela.  At  Church 
Graciela  is  introduced  to  Jim  Flores, 
studying  to  be  a  doctor,  and  they  are  im- 
mediately attracted  to  each  other.  Gra- 
ciela enrolls  in  a  secretarial  school,  and 
her  friendship  with  Jim  deepens  into  love. 
One  day  the  American  Senora  and  her 
husband  take  Graciela  to  dinner  in  a  fash- 
ionable restaurant,  where  they  meet  a 
wealthy  Mexican,  Senor  Munoz. 

BECAUSE  it  was  late,  Graciela 
spent  the  night  with  us.  Be- 
fore she  removed  her  jacket, 
she  must  call  Jaime  to  tell  him  of 
the  wondrous  events  of  the  day.  It 
was  his  night  to  be  on  duty,  but 
she  felt  close  to  him,  she  said,  in 
the  house  that  was  a  home  to  both 
of  them.  Eager  about  Saturday's 
plans,  her  eyes  soft  with  love,  she 
said,  ''If  Jaime  had  this  day  free  I 
would  not  go."  Anxiously  she 
looked  at  me.  ''Senor  Munoz  was 
kind  enough  to  include  my  mother 
in  the  invitation  .  .  .  would  it  be 
proper,  would  you  be  in  agreement 
that  she  go?" 

I  wondered  what  the  Senora 
Valades  would  say  to  Lolita,  the 
quiet  little  serving  woman  in  the 
black  dress.  "Of  course  we  would 
be  glad  to  have  your  mother.  She 
might  enjoy  the  ride  and  a  day  in 
the  warm  sunshine." 

Graciela's  eyes  danced.  "I  will 
tell  her  your  words.  She  may  be 
persuaded  to  come."  She  grew  pen- 
sive.   "I  wish  Jaime  were  free."  Her 

Page  678 


eyes  searched  mine.  "If  he  were, 
would  you  ask  the  Senor  for  per- 
mission? It  would  not  be  proper 
for  me." 

"The  Senor  is  not  an  old  person- 
al friend.  It  is  just  as  well  Jim  stays 
at  the  hospital,  for  I  do  not  wish  to 
ask  favors." 

Lolita  did  not  go.  There  was  a 
worried  look  on  her  face  when  she 
came  to  the  wall  door,  old  Ramon 
close  behind.  "It  is  only  because  you 
will  watch  her,  Senora,  that  I  con- 
sent." Disapproval  was  in  her 
voice. 

We  came  to  the  Munoz  home  in 
the  countryside  about  one  o'clock. 
It  was  my  first  visit  to  a  Cuernavaca 
estate;  so  the  details  are  vivid  to  me. 
The  gatekeeper,  in  his  long  shirt 
and  loose  white  trousers,  opened  the 
iron  gate  for  us,  and  we  rode  down 
the  long  shrub  and  flower-bordered 
drive  to  the  house.  Hollywood 
could  not  have  created  a  better 
scene,  the  low-tiled-roof  house  of 
many  wings,  the  quiet  patios  filled 
with  the  perfume  of  flowers  and 
splashing  fountains,  the  long  arcades 
with  the  orange  passion  flower  and 
honeysuckle  swaying  in  the  breeze. 

Down  the  grassy  slope  that  led 
to  the  floor  of  the  little  valley  was  a 
giant  swimming  pool,  rippling  blue- 
green  in  the  warm  breeze.  The  bath- 
house, with  its  marble  pillars  and 
perfumed  vines,  might  have  been 
lifted  from  an  ancient  Roman  villa. 
The  modest  little  Greek  temple  on 
one  side  was  devoted  to  steam  baths. 


HERMANAS 


679 


At  the  opposite  end  of  the  valley 
was  a  pleasure  dome,  straight  out  of 
Xanadu  and  Kubla  Khan,  and  com- 
plete with  a  river. 

The  little  river  swirled  and  dashed 
along  the  bottom  of  a  natural  bar- 
ranca, artificially  terraced  and  gar- 
dened. Close  by  the  frothing  waters 
were  shade-covered  benches  and 
hammocks.  There  were,  in  addi- 
tion, rose  gardens.  Camellia  and  gar- 
denia gardens,  pools  mirroring  ba- 
nana fronds  and  bamboo,  and  run- 
ning streams  with  serene  white 
ducks.  And,  hidden  by  a  tall  hedge, 
a  prosaic  vegetable  garden. 

Inside  the  house  our  feet  sank  in 
the  soft  pile  of  Chinese  rugs.  The 
kitchen,  which  haunts  me  still,  was 
tiled  in  brilliant  blues  and  yellows, 
and  had  three  refrigerators  and 
sinks,  as  well  as  three  white-capped 
cooks.  Down  the  center  of  the 
huge  room  ran  a  double  tiered  table 
upon  which  was  arranged  every 
cooking  utensil  known  to  man. 
Even  John,  whose  perpetual  retort 
to  extravagance  was  ''no  funccione" 
was  impressed  into  silence.  Gra- 
ciela's  eyes,  on  the  tour  of  inspec- 
tion, were  big  as  saucers,  but  she 
kept  her  head  high.  Once  she  whis- 
pered, '1  wish  Jaime  could  see 
this." 

Miguel  Munoz  was  the  perfect 
host.  He  made  us  feel  that  he 
meant  the  traditional,  ''My  house  is 
yours."  But  the  long-faced,  sharp- 
eyed  Senora  Valades  who  greeted  us, 
asked  shortly  to  be  excused,  saying 
she  had  a  headache. 

"My  mother-in-law,"  Senor  Mun- 
oz explained  politely,  "does  not 
speak  English,  and  it  would  further 
strain  her  head  to  be  with  us  to- 
day."   It  was  my  secret  opinion  that 


the  lady  did  not  care  for  Americans. 

His  daughter,  a  pretty,  sulky-look- 
ing girl  of  fifteen,  with  reddish 
brown  hair,  came  to  shake  hands 
with  us.  She  was  dressed  in  a  gay 
peasant  skirt  and  white  blouse  with 
handmade  lace,  and  was  soon  ex- 
cused to  ride  away  in  a  foreign 
sports  car  with  a  male  cousin  to  an 
afternoon  party  at  another  estate. 

Left  to  ourselves,  we  lounged  in 
the  sun  and  shade,  and  ate  fresh 
strawberries  by  the  turbulent  stream. 
Everything  was  ordered  to  please 
us,  from  the  time  of  swimming  to 
eating  in  the  shaded  patio.  Graciela, 
by  some  inflection  in  the  Senor's 
voice,  was  always  included  and  made 
to  feel  honored  and  safe.  When 
dusk  fell,  it  was  unpleasant  to  know^ 
we  must  leave  this  place  of  lux- 
urious fantasy. 

As  we  walked  towards  the  car,  the 
perfume  of  the  flowers  strong  in 
the  swift-falling  dark,  Graciela 
leaned  close  and  whispered,  "When 
we  leave  tonight,  this  place  will  dis- 
appear in  the  darkness  and  never 
come  to  life  again." 

"Yes,"  I  whispered  back,  "I  can 
see  the  genie.  He's  waiting,  ready 
to  rub  the  lamp." 

Senor  Munoz,  ahead  with  mv 
husband  and  the  twins,  turned  back 
to  smile  at  us.  "I  look  forward  to 
spending  many  more  pleasant  Satur- 
day afternoons  with  you  in  the  sun- 
shine of  Cuernavaca.  It  is  a  prom- 
ise, is  it  not?"  Perhaps  the  genie 
was  not  yet  ready. 

\  few  days  later  John  flew  to  the 

States  on  business,  and  I  lunched 

at    Sanborn's    with    two    American 

friends.    Halfway  through  our  meal, 

a  gentleman  I  knew  seated  himself 


680 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


at  a  small  table,  almost  touching 
ours.  He  was  the  jaunty  and  elder- 
ly Mr.  Henry  Carson,  an  important 
official  in  the  bank  where  we  had 
our  small  account. 

In  Mexico  it  is  not  exactly  easy 
for  a  foreigner  to  cash  a  check.  Early 
in  John's  work  he  had  made  ar- 
rangements with  Mr.  Carson  to  cash 
some  of  the  American  men's  checks. 
Quite  often  I  had  climbed  the  long 
stairs  to  Mr.  Carson's  office  to  get 
his  signature  on  a  check.  A  few 
times  his  secretary,  a  beautiful 
young  woman,  moda  anstociatic, 
would  sign  for  him.  Mr.  Carson, 
who  had  long  been  a  widower,  treat- 
ed her  with  fatherly  solicitude. 

Today  he  did  not  look  pleased. 
Indeed  he  was  triste,  the  Mexican 
tiiste.  Because  our  tables  were  so 
close  I  discreetly  asked  him  why  he 
looked  so  downcast.  He  sighed  as 
he  gave  his  order  to  the  pretty  wait- 
ress in  her  long  skirt  and  bright 
headdress.  ''My  secretary,"  his  sigh 
was  longer,  "has  been  with  me  for 
almost  seven  years.  She  is  every- 
thing a  good  secretary  should  be: 
efficient,  kind,  tactful,  intelligent 
and  even  beautiful.  Now  she  is 
leaving  me  to  be  married." 

'That  was  to  be  expected,"  I  said. 
"I've  often  wondered  how  you  could 
keep  so  attractive  a  girl  shut  up  in 
a  banker's  office." 

"I  know."  He  struck  the  table 
with  the  tines  of  his  fork.  "It  has 
been  my  good  fortune  that  her 
fiance  took  so  long  to  establish  him- 
self." He  gazed  sadly  at  his  fork. 
"You  know  the  custom  here,  a  man 
must  be  able  to  afford  a  wife  before 
he  marries.  And  now,"  he  pushed 
his  fork  away  from  him  as  if  it  were 
the  offending  bridgegroom,  "I  must 


find  a  new  one.  And  that,  my  dear 
lady,  is  not  easy." 

By  this  time  my  two  friends  were 
deep  in  personal  confidences,  and  I 
felt  free  to  continue  with  Mr.  Car- 
son. "Why,"  I  asked,  hoping  to 
cheer  him,  "is  it  so  difficult?  So 
many  nice  girls  take  business  train- 
ing. It  should  be  easy  to  get  one 
for  so  desirable  a  position  as  yours." 

"Easy!  My  dear  lady."  His  gray 
brows  rose  in  protest.  "Do  you 
know  what  I  require?" 

"Fm  interested  in  learning." 
"She    must    be    intelligent    and 
adaptable.      She    must    take   short- 
hand as  easily  as  the  bird  flies  and 
type  like  an  angel." 

"Pues."  I  shrugged  my  shoulder 
in  true  Mexican  style.  "A  little  dif- 
ficult, but  not  impossible.  What 
else?" 

"I  have  only  begun."  He 
drummed  on  the  table  with  his 
knuckles.  "She  has  to  have  a  voice 
as  soft  as  Micaela's.  After  seven 
years  I  couldn't  stand  a  strident 
voice." 

"Continue,  Senor,"  I  encouraged 
him. 

"She  has  to  be  tactful,  intuitive. 
She  must  have  a  cheering  smile,  for 
I  grow  frosty  these  late  mornings  of 
my  life." 

"And  is  that  all?"  I  asked  it  with 
a  little  impudence. 

"Oh,  above  all,  in  addition  to  be- 
ing able  to  spell  in  Spanish,  she  has 
to  speak  English,  hear  English,  write 
English,  as  if  she  were  English 
born." 


J 


OHN  was  not  there  to  restrain 
me,  though  I  could  hear  his 
voice,  slightly  irritated,  warning  me, 
"You  can't  rush  in  there  and  offer 


HERMANAS 


681 


to  find  him  a  secretary.  Our  rela- 
tions have  been  strictly  business. 
Besides,  he's  able  to  help  himself." 
I  did  not  listen  to  the  voice. 

''I  think,  Mr.  Carson,  that  I  could 
find  you  a  secretary  with  all  your 
qualifications  —  and  more  —  if  you 
are  interested." 

''Am  I  interested?"  He  sat  erect 
in  his  chair,  his  shrewd  eyes  burrow- 
ing deep  into  mine.  ''My  dear 
lady,  you  have  heard  me  complain- 
ing and  ruining  my  digestion,  so 
much  so  that  Fll  be  unable  to  en- 
joy one  of  the  few  pleasures,  left 
me,  my  lunch  at  Sanborn's.  Where 
is  this  paragon,  if  she  does  exist? 
And  I  tell  you  plainly,  I  am  all 
doubts." 

I  planned  my  words  carefully.  "I 
could  come  to  see  you  sometime 
next  week  ...  if  you  really  want  to 
hear  about  her?"  In  all  my  plans 
for  Graciela,  some  of  which  I  ad- 
mit, in  retrospect,  were  a  little  con- 
fused, I  had  not  thought  of  a  posi- 
tion comparable  to  the  one  Henry 
Carson  would  offer. 

"Next  week!"  His  voice  rose  high. 
"You  can't  hold  me  over  the  coals 
that  long.  Come  sooner,  in  fact, 
come  today." 

I  glanced  at  my  companions,  still 
deep  in  conversation  over  their  des- 
sert. "We're  waiting  for  the  Juarez 
shops  to  open.  If  I  come  by  around 
four  o'clock,  will  you  be  in?" 

"I'll  be  holding  the  door  open  un- 
til you  come."  Just  then  his  wait- 
ress set  his  dish  of  creamed  chicken 
before  him,  and  he  sniffed  it  dis- 
trustfully. 

I  bowed,  smiled,  and  was  gone. 
It   had   been   our   plan   to   keep 
Graciela  in  school  a  month  longer. 


What  was  a  month?  I  fairly  hugged 
myself  with  joy. 

Our  interview  ended  with  my 
promise  that  Graciela  would  see 
him  the  next  day.  After  he  had 
interviewed  her,  his  Micaela  would 
give  her  tests  for  English,  short- 
hand, and  typing.  If,  in  my  inter- 
view, I  gave  the  impression  that 
Graciela's  mother  had  been  more  a 
companion  and  less  a  cook  to  the 
Senora  Urbina,  I  did  it  on  purpose. 
Mr.  Carson  would  just  as  soon  have 
Lolita  a  laundress  as  a  duchess,  but 
Micaela  of  the  aristocratic  mien 
must  not  be  prejudiced. 

The  night  before  Graciela's  tests 
was  a  rainy  one.  Jim  came  for  sup- 
per at  the  respectable  hour  of  sev- 
en. Marita  and  Judy  were  already 
in  bed,  and  the  three  of  us  had  the 
living  room  in  blessed  peace.  Our 
three  heads  were  close  together  in 
the  circle  of  light  cast  by  the  one 
reading  lamp.  In  the  semi-gloom 
outside  the  circle,  the  brown  walls 
and  the  dark  carved  mahogany 
chairs  and  chests  loomed  huge  in 
the  shadows.  Jim  sat  close  to  Gra- 
ciela on  the  Morocco  leather  sofa, 
drilling  the  nervous  girl  in  terms  he 
deemed  peculiar  to  bankers.  I  pre- 
tended to  read,  but  my  eyes  were 
more  often  on  her  bent  head. 

In  this  tense  atmosphere  the  tel- 
ephone ring  came  like  an  explosion. 
Swiftly  I  crossed  to  the  fireplace  and 
snatched  the  receiver  off  its  hook. 
Miguel  Munoz  was  on  the  other 
end.  After  his  gracious  salutations, 
he  informed  me  that  he  had  at  his 
disposal  for  tomorrow  night  in  the 
Belles  Artes  a  box  for  the  last  per- 
formance of  a  famous  Spanish  danc- 
er. "It  was  only  this  last  moment 


682 


RELIEF  SOCItTY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1955 


that  I  knew  the  box  was  free/'  he 
apologized. 

I  would  like  nothing  better,  I 
told  him,  than  to  see  the  dancer, 
but  at  this  time  my  husband  was 
in  the  States  and  we  would  there- 
fore be  unable  to  go.  The  Senor, 
who  knew  his  old  Spanish  customs, 
did  not  press  the  subject,  but  I  was 
certain  the  smothered  sound  of  dis- 
pleasure I,  inadvertantly,  heard  was 
not  caused  by  my  refusal. 

After  the  Senor  had  expressed  his 
regrets,  he  asked  in  an  elaborately 
casual  way  about  the  little  Graciela. 
Had  I  seen  her  since  the  Saturday 
we  had  honored  his  home? 

*'She  is  with  me  tonight."  That 
should  have  been  all  I  said,  but  in 
a  rush  of  understanding,  I  knew  why 
my  favor  had  been  courted.  I  want- 
ed to  stop  any  further  advances  on 
his  part.  ''Right  now,"  I  said,  ''her 
young  man  is  preparing  her  for  the 
ordeal  she  faces  when  she  applies 
for  her  new  position." 

There  was  a  second's  eloquent  si- 
lence on  his  part.  Later,  I  knew 
how  well  he  understood  me,  for  my 
blunder  gave  him  an  opportunity 
to  act  with  more  precision  than  he 
had  planned.  Gracefully  he  said 
goodbye,  promising  to  call  as  soon 
as  my  husband  returned. 

Both  Jim  and  Graciela  looked 
questioningly  at  me,  as  I  placed  the 
receiver  in  the  cradle.  "It  was  Senor 
Munoz."  I  sat  down  and  picked  up 
my  book.  "He  asked  about  Gra- 
ciela." 

"The  old  boy  is  getting  solicit- 
ous," Jim  said,  taking  the  pencil 
from  Graciela's  hand  and  closing 
her  notebook.  "Let's  have  a  quick 
game  of  chess  and  call  it  a  night." 

Graciela  got  out  the  chess  board, 


and  I  picked  up  some  knitting.  Jim 
won  the  game,  then  told  us  good- 
night. We  sat  in  the  living  room 
until  we  heard  the  lock  click  in  the 
gate  and  his  whistle  as  he  trotted 
towards  Insurgentes  to  get  a  bus. 

'M'EXT  morning  I  walked  with 
Graciela  to  the  Avenida  and 
waited  until  she  got  on  the  red  bus. 
She  smiled  shakily  from  the  crowd- 
ed platform.  This  next  hour  would 
be  a  milestone  in  her  life,  and  no 
one  could  help  her.  As  for  myself, 
I  had  a  hard  time  occupying  myself 
the  next  few  hours,  and  when  the 
bell  rang  shortly  before  one  o'clock, 
I  was  waiting  at  the  gate  to  admit 
her.  I  did  not  have  to  ask  the  ques- 
tion, the  joy  in  her  face  was  enough. 

"I  am  to  return  tomorrow,"  she 
said,  when  we  had  cried  some  happy 
tears  together.  "Mr.  Garson's  sec- 
retary will  train  me  for  two  weeks, 
then  ril  be,  as  you  say,  on  my  own. 
I  am  so  happy  I  have  that  bursting 
feeling." 

Jim  came  for  dinner  and  took 
Graciela  home.  The  first  moment 
when  Lolita  could  catch  a  glimpse 
of  happier  days  to  come  was  for 
mother  and  daughter  alone.  I  want- 
ed only  one  thing  —  Lolita  to  tell 
me  of  her  joy  —  but  she  neither 
came  nor  telephoned,  and  I  was 
vaguely  hurt. 

Graciela  herself  did  not  come  so 
often.  Her  days  were  long,  not 
broken  by  the  long  siesta  hours, 
when  the  entire  city  seems  to  pile 
into  busses,  homeward  bound.  Gra- 
ciela ate  her  lunch  from  Lolita's 
basket  and  worked  by  herself,  try- 
ing to  learn  the  office  routine. 

When  she  finally  came,  her  joy  in 
her  work  and  in  her  new  independ- 


HERMANAS 


683 


ence  was  contagious.  As  usual,  she 
came  on  Saturday.  Jim  was  wait- 
ing, and  they  took  the  children  to 
Lindberg  Park.  When  they  left,  at 
night,  they  planned  to  meet  the  fol- 
lowing Saturday. 

When  that  next  Saturday  came, 
Jim  waited  in  the  garden  until  dusk. 
Each  shadow  that  fell  across  the 
gate  through  the  long  afternoon 
meant  Graciela.  When  it  became 
too  dark  for  shadows,  he  still  sat 
there,  refusing  to  go  into  the  house 
with  John  and  the  twins. 

''Don't  worry,''  I  kept  repeating. 
''Something  has  come  up.  You 
know  how  difficult  it  is  for  her  to 
telephone." 

"I  don't  like  the  role  of  the  sus- 
picious lover."  Jim  leaned  forward 
in  his  garden  chair,  his  fingers  inter- 
laced, "but  there  is  something 
wrong.  I  can't  understand  it. 
When  I  waited  for  her  at  work  two 
days  ago  she  looked  strained  and 
jumpy,  and  that  isn't  like  Graciela." 
He  looked  at  me  for  confirmation. 
"I  thought  maybe  she  was  just  over- 
tired. She's  been  under  a  strain 
all  summer,  working  to  be  ready  for 
a  job.  Then  this  chance  of  a  life- 
time came  so  suddenly."  He  stood 
up,  stretching  himself  and  looking 
down  at  me  from  his  slim  height. 
"I'm  not  so  sure  now  that  I  had  the 
right  answer." 

Absent-mindedly  he  picked  a  pink 


rose  from  the  bush  near  him  and 
crushed  the  fragrant  petals  between 
his  fingers.  "I  might  as  well  say 
it  aloud."  Casting  the  rose  aside  he 
sat  down  again,  facing  me  in  the 
gathering  darkness.  "Do  you  know 
anything  about  this  Munoz  charac- 
ter, really?  Has  he  been  seeing 
Graciela?" 

"I  haven't  seen  or  heard  from  him 
since  that  night  he  telephoned  when 
you  were  here." 

I  was  not  as  surprised  by  Jim's 
frankness  as  I  might  have  been,  for 
I  had  been  ordering  the  same 
thoughts  away  from  me.  I  rose,  and 
Jim  with  me,  our  feet  lingering  on 
the  tile  path.  When  we  came  to 
the  low  front  step,  I  paused,  my 
hand  on  the  carved  lintel,  "I  may 
as  well  confess,  the  gentleman 
seemed  too  interested,  but,"  and  I 
almost  believed  myself  as  I  said  it, 
"I  don't  think  he  has  seen  her.  I 
think  he  would  see  her  through  me. 
Anyway,"  I  added  lamely,  "he 
doesn't  even  know  where  she  lives." 

"A  little  thing  like  that  wouldn't 
stop  him."  Jim  held  the  door  open 
for  me.  "I'd  go  to  San  Angel  to- 
night, but  I'll  be  late  at  the  hos- 
pital if  I  don't  hustle."  He  called 
goodnight  to  John,  and,  a  moment 
later,  I  heard  his  whistle  for  a  taxi. 

The  next  Saturday  we  did  not  see 
either  Jim  or  Graciela. 

{To  be  continued) 


Qctob 


er 

Gene  Komolo 

Loveliest  of  all  the  autumn  months 
Is  dulcet-toned  October; 
For  her  the  welkin  wears  a  brighter  blue  .  .  , 
For  her  the  sun  turns  high  its  golden  lamp 
And  sets  it  in  the  west  at  close  of  day, 
To  burn  .  .  .  and  burn  .  .  .  and  burn  .  .  , 
Until  it  forms  another  gleaming  world  .  .  . 
Another  gold-paved  way. 


Vl/eanng  a  LPretty^   of  ace 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

nnODAY  when  I  was  resting,  silently  chanting  sonnets  in  the  process  of  creation  to 
•^     keep  my  mind  from  the  almost  unbearable  arthritic  pain  in  my  legs  and  feet,  the 
doorbell  rang. 

I  erased  the  frown  of  annoyance  that  came  to  my  face,  and,  by  the  time  I  reached 
the  door  and  had  opened  it,  I  had  managed  a  smile. 

There  stood  my  baby  daughter  —  a  senior  in  high  school  —  tall  and  beautiful, 
who  explained  with  a  happy  laugh,  "I  just  wanted  to  hear  the  doorbell,  Mom.  I  felt 
elegant  as  I  rang  it." 

My  laughter,  in  a  minor  strain,  mingled  with  hers,  for  we  are  proud  to  have  such  a 
luxury  after  so  many  years  of  having  callers  knocking  on  our  door. 

Then,  by  some  mystic  alchemy,  the  wheels  of  time  spun  backward  to  a  summer 
afternoon  fourteen  years  ago,  when  I  was  summoned  from  my  resting  by  a  gentle 
knocking.  Almost  too  ill  to  do  so,  I  arose  and  slowly  made  my  way  to  the  door,  re- 
shaping my  face  into  a  smile  of  welcome  on  the  way. 

There  stood  my  baby,  a  blue-eyed,  yellow-curled  little  darling  of  four,  laughing  up 
at  me.  My  smile  had  vanished  and  I  greeted  her  with,  "Why  did  you  make  mama  get 
up  and  come  to  the  door,  my  dear?  Don't  you  know  that  is  being  unkind?" 

I  shall  never  forget  seeing  the  radiant  brightness  fade  from  her  sensitive  little  face, 
the  laughter  from  her  lips  and  eyes.  A  picture  of  contrite  babyhood,  the  quick  tears 
brimming  over,  she  said,  "But  Mummy,  I  wanted  to  see  you  wearing  your  pretty  face!" 

The  impact  of  those  baby  words,  with  their  implication,  had  come  as  a  shock  to 
rouse  me  from  all  semblance  of  self-pity.  Holding  her  close,  I  then  realized  that  no 
matter  how  ill  or  fatigued  I  was,  I  must  let  this  last  little  child  of  mine  see  a  joyous, 
smiling  mother  as  the  others  had  done;  that  all  of  my  dear  ones  needed  my  smiles  more 
than  did  the  occasional  caller. 

"A  penny  for  your  thoughts.  Mom!"  I  was  returned  to  the  present  by  my 
daughter's  voice,  the  same  which  had  rebuked  me,  but  with  lilting  overtones  the  years 
had  added. 

I  looked  into  the  unshadowed  depths  of  her  eyes,  still  the  same  clear-blue,  and 
with  quiet,  reminiscent  laughter  easing  my  pain,  I  spoke  more  to  myself  than  to  her, 
"Dear  little  girl,  I  have  found  that  'wearing  a  pretty  face'  makes  a  lighter  heart  within 
me."    And  it  still  does. 

>f  >f  >f  >f  >f  >fe 


Page  684 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elizabeth  W.   Hatch 

IDAHO  STAKE  PRESENTS  TABLEAU  "A  SCRAPBOOK  OF  ENGLISH 
LITERATURE"    AT    CLOSING    SOCIAL,    May    1955 

Left  to  right:  Rhea  Lau,  as  Ann  Hathaway,  who  introduced  Shakespeare;  Grace 
Whitworth,  as  Mary  Bobbin,  who  introduced  William  S.  Gilbert;  Janice  Andreason,  as 
May  Campbell,  who  told  about  her  sweetheart,  Robert  Burns;  Gale  Sanders,  as  Emily 
Sclwood  Tennyson,  who  introduced  Alfred  Lord  Tennyson;  Norene  Bunn,  as  Dorothy 
Wordsworth,  who  introduced  William  Wordsworth. 

These  women  are  the  literature  class  leaders  in  the  following  wards,  respectively: 
Soda  Springs  Second  Ward,  Chesterfield,  Soda  Springs  First  Ward,  Lund,  and  Conda. 

Wanda  H.  Reed,  Secretary,  Idaho  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  this  unique  tableau 
as  being  worthwhile  and  significant  as  a  literature  class  activity:  "This  was  held  on  a 
stake  basis  under  the  direction  of  the  literature  department,  the  stake  leader  being 
Gertrude  Stephens.     The  women  were  attired  in  the  costumes  of  their  historic  period." 

Elizabeth  W.  Hatch  is  president  of  Idaho  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  685 


686 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Odette  Coulam 

SANTA   MONICA   STAKE    (CALIFORNIA)    PRESENTS    PAGEANT    "GO 
FORTH  AND  TEACH/'  April  29,  1955 

Standing  at  the  front,  left  to  right:  Harold  Nufer  as  Moroni;  Nellie  Stevenson, 
stake  theology  class  leader;  R.  J.  Howard  as  Helaman;  Odette  Coulam,  President,  Santa 
Monica  Stake  Relief  Society;  Theodore  Bergeson  as  Alma;  Helen  Coleman,  reader; 
Bishop  Wallace  R.  Reid  of  LaCienega  Ward, 

Singing  Mothers  of  the  stake  may  be  seen  seated  at  the  tables  at  the  left. 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaRue  O.  Nixon 

ROOSEVELT  STAKE   (UTAH)   HONORS  VISITING  TEACHERS  AT 

CONVENTION,  May  15,  1955 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Inez  Burgener,  Secretary-Treasurer;  LaRue  O.  Nixon, 
President;  Isobell  Forsythe,  a  visiting  teacher  for  sixty  years;  Anna  Murray,  First 
Counselor;  Jean  Summers,  Second  Counselor  and  composer  of  two  skits  and  a  poem  for 
the  convention. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Eva  Holmes,  Magazine  representative;  Dawna 
Dennis,  organist  and  composer  of  a  song  "Onward  Visiting  Teachers";  Dora  Freston, 
visiting  teacher  message  leader  and  speaker  at  the  convention;  Dr.  Lurrine  Allen,  social 
science  class  leader;  Minnie  Angus,  chorister  and  composer  of  a  song  "Teachers." 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


687 


Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Katie  Duncan,  literature  class  leader;  Venice 
Durfee,  theology  class  leader;  Erma  Eldredge,  work  meeting  leader. 

LaRue  O.  Nixon,  President,  Roosevelt  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  this  conven- 
tion as  being  unusually  successful.  It  was  planned  for  "the  three-fold  purpose  of  honor- 
ing the  visiting  teachers,  stressing  the  importance  of  their  calling,  and  stimulating  bet- 
ter visiting  teaching.  The  talents  of  the  board  members  were  improved  through  writing 
original  songs  and  skits  to  stress  the  purposes,  and  taking  part  in  the  convention." 


Photograph    submitted   by   Mary   Kotter 

NEBO  STAKE  (UTAH),  WEST  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONDUCTS 

POETRY  WRITING  PROJECT 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Lilhan  Christiansen,  First  Counselor;  Hazel  Baird, 
President,  and  one  of  three  winners;  Ardell  DeHart,  literature  class  leader;  Ruth  Rothe, 
contest  chairman  and  award  winner  in  the  contest;  Bernice  Thompson,  award  winner; 
Ina  Sheets,  who  received  honorable  mention  in  the  contest. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  May  Hiatt,  Second  Counselor;  Betty  Hurst; 
Clay  Jackson;  Elda  Throckmorton;  Eva  Hill;  Rebecca  Twede;  Vera  Finch. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Edna  Hendrickson;  Erma  Schramm;  Mary  J. 
McClellan;  Ivena  Hendrickson;  Donna  Hiatt. 

Under  the  direction  of  Ardell  DeHart,  literature  class  leader,  an  inspirational  and 
deeply  satisfying  poetry  writing  project  was  conducted  in  the  spring  of  1955.  The 
poems,  written  by  members  of  the  West  Ward  Relief  Society,  were  printed  in  an  at- 
tractive booklet  entitled  "Whispered  Thoughts."  In  their  foreword  to  the  booklet. 
Sister  DeHart  and  Sister  Rothe  commented:  "These  poems  have  been  written  by  the 
West  Ward  sisters  'while  on  the  run.'  .  .  .  These  poems  show  that  no  matter  how  busy 
we  are,  we  can  take  a  few  moments  out  to  grow  a  little.  Each  sister  who  contributed 
has  added  not  only  to  her  own  hfe,  but  a  touch  of  humor,  whimsey,  and  beauty  to  our 
lives  .  .  .  ." 

Mary  W.  Kotter,  President,  Nebo  Stake  Relief  Society,  expresses  the  joy  and  satis- 
faction which  the  women  experienced  in  this  creative  activity:  "These  women  have 
found  the  thrill  of  creative  writing  ....  It  is  evidence  of  the  happy  times  they  have 
had  in  their  literature  lessons.  Their  poems  were  read  during  the  luncheon  period  of 
a  work  meeting." 

Four  women  received  special  recognition  in  the  contest,  three  winners  and  one 
honorable  mention.  Lois  Sorensen  edited  the  booklet  and  did  most  of  the  typing 
and  much  of  the  arranging.  Fern  Wellington  helped  in  the  work  of  printing,  and 
May  Hiatt  assisted  with  the  entire  project. 


688 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Virginia  R.  Vaterlaus 

MONTPELIER  STAKE  (IDAHO),  MONTPELIER  SECOND  WARD  SINGING 
MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE, 

May  22,  1955 

Center  section,  front  row,  at  the  right:  Anna  Chatterton  (in  dark  dress).  Second 
Ward  chorister;  center  section,  second  row,  fifth  from  the  left:  Lilhan  Phelps,  Second 
Ward  Relief  Society  President. 

Left  section,  second  row,  first  at  the  left:  Ruth  K.  Anderson,  soloist;  third  from 
the  left:  Virginia  R.  Vaterlaus,  President,  Montpelier  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Right  section,  front  row,  at  the  left:  Jennie  Spidell,  organist. 

In  reporting  the  activities  of  this  enthusiastic  group.  President  Vaterlaus  comments: 
"These  Singing  Mothers,  under  the  direction  of  Anna  Chatterton,  have  furnished  spe- 
cial music  upon  many  occasions.  They  presented  a  cantata  in  the  ward  and  in  the  stake, 
and  have  furnished  music  for  sacrament  meetings,  stake  union  meetings,  and  quarterly 
conference." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Beth  M.  Stallman 

INGLE  WOOD   STAKE    (CALIFORNIA)    SINGING  MOTHERS   FURNISH 
MUSIC   FOR  RELIEF   SOCIETY  CON\^ENTION,   May    1955 

Organist  Lucille  Peel    (in  dark  dress)    is  seated  at  the  piano;   chorister  Kathryn 
Squire  (in  light  dress)  stands  at  the  right  of  the  piano. 

Beth  M.  Stallman  is  president  of  Inglewood  Stake  ReUef  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


689 


Photograph  submitted  by  Genevieve  Anderson 

EAST  LOS  ANGELES  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA),  EASTMONT  WARD  VISITING 
TEACHERS  ACHIEVE  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD 

FOR  FOUR  YEARS 

First  row,  seated  on  the  floor,  third  from  the  left:  Afton  R.  Later,  President. 
Back  row,  standing,  fifth  from  the  left:  Florence  Vance,  Counselor;  sixteenth  from 
the  left:  Arvilla  Scott,  Counselor. 

Genevieve  Anderson  is  president  of  East  Los  Angeles  Stake  ReHef  Society. 


|™>  «^^^^  *  ^«.v  -»  ^^  !|    ^f^\   i^fSS^t-^SU^    ^,->     >    WT^  "^  ''*'  f-^l'^^' 


Photograph  submitted  by  Veda  F.  Moss 

RENO  STAKE   (NEVADA)   FORMER  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 
HONORED  AT  VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

Front  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  former  presidents  Bertha  Purdy,  Isabell  Cooke, 
Lena  Oxborrow;  Elder  Stanley  Lindsay,  adviser  to  the  present  stake  Relief  Society  board. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right,  Reno  Stake  Relief  Society  board:  Mary  Schelin, 
social  science  class  leader;  Roxa  Keele,  work  meeting  leader;  Helen  Dickson,  chorister; 
Delia  Naef,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Ada  Sneddon,  P'irst  Counselor;  Veda  F.  Moss, 
President;  JoAnn  Stewart,  Second  Counselor;  Alice  Manley,  Secretary;  Zola  Beebe, 
organist;  LaRue  Linthiciun,  literature  class  leader;  Gladys  Greive,  Magazine  representa- 
tive; Edna  Piatt,  theology  class  leader. 


690 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


Photograph  submitted   by   Dorothy  Zaugg 

WEISER  STAKE  (IDAHO),  PAYETTE  WARD  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  June  1955 

Organist  Fannie  Chandler  stands  in  the  foreground  at  the  organ 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Charlotte  Stringham,  chorister;  Ada  Budge,  Counselor; 
Clara  Kite;  Blanche  Bateman;  Verla  Jensen;  Barbara  Bahr;  Reba  Hammer;  Ruth  Glover; 
lona  Brown;  Joyce  Jorgensen;  Delta  Keck;  Anna  Olsen. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Reba  Comish;  Norene  Vawter;  Blanche  Ash  ton;  Ileen 
Sucher;  Reah  Kidd;  Erma  Chadwick,  President;  Edna  Hardy;  Rosella  Sinclair;  Jenny 
Wilde;  Alene  McDonald;  Jean  Smart;  Loris  Lords;  Muriel  Nicholes;  Luella  Frogley; 
Geneva  Mitchell. 

The  Payette  Ward  chapel  was  dedicated  at  this  conference. 

Dorothy  Zaugg  is  president  of  Weiser  Stake  Relief  Society. 


uxedeco  rating 

Dorothy  O.  Rea 


The  ceiling  of  my  outdoor  room 
Is  changed  from  blue  to  gray. 
Summer  walls,  once  splashed  with  green. 
Are  red  and  gold  today. 

The  grassy  carpet,  too,  is  new. 
Once  woven  shade  and  sun. 
It's  now  embossed  with  maple  leaves. 
In  shining  colors  spun. 

The  garden  seat,  where  springtime  sat, 
Ne\er  fearing  frost  nor  cold. 
Is  autumn's  chair  close  beside 
A  hearth  of  flaming  marigold. 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  36— Predictions  Concerning  the  Coming  of  the  Messiah 

Eider  Leiand  H.  Monson 
(Texts  as  cited  in  the  Bible;  Pearl  of  Great  Price;  The  Book  of  Mormon) 

For  Tuesday,  January  3,  1956 

Objective:  To  sho\^'  that  the  Israelites  of  the  Western  Hemisphere,  as  well  as  those 
of  the  Eastern  Hemisphere,  looked  forward  to  the  coming  of  Christ. 


HTHE  birth  of  Christ  did  not  come 
unannounced  and  unheralded. 
The  Israehtes  on  the  Eastern  Hem- 
isphere and  on  the  Western  Hemi- 
sphere looked  forward  to  his  birth 
in  the  flesh.  The  Hebrew  nation 
had  many  records,  accepted  by  them 
as  revelations  from  God.  These  rec- 
ords were  ''rich  in  prediction  and 
promise  respecting  the  earthly  ad- 
vent of  the  Messiah." 

Sacrifices  EnibJematical  oi  the 
Sacrifice  oi  Son  oi  God 

These  records  show  that  Adam 
and  his  descendants  were  instructed 
to  offer  sacrifices  to  God,  emblem- 
atical of  the  great  sacrifice  of  the 
Son  of  God  who  should  come  in  the 
meridian  of  time.  A  modern  re- 
vealed record  of  the  fall  of  man  in 
The  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  contains 
the  following  narrative  of  this  sig- 
nificant event: 


And  after  many  days  an  angel  of  the 
Lord  appeared  unto  Adam,  saying:  Why 
dost  thou  offer  sacrifices  unto  the  Lord? 
And  Adam  said  unto  him:  I  know  not, 
save  the  Lord  commanded  me.  And  then 
the  angel  spake,  saying:  This  thing  is  a 
similitude  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  Only  Be- 
gotten of  the  Father,  which  is  full  of 
grace  and  truth.  Wherefore,  thou  shalt 
do  all  that  thou  doest  in  the  name  of  the 
Son,  and  thou  shalt  repent  and  call  upon 
God  in  the  name  of  the  Son  forevermore. 
And  in  that  day  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  upon 
Adam,  which  bearcth  record  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  saying:  I  am  the  Only  Be- 
gotten of  the  Fatlicr  from  the  beginning, 
henceforth  and  forever,  that  as  thou  hast 
fallen  thou  mayest  be  redeemed,  and  all 
mankind  even  as  many  as  will  (P.  of  G. 
P.,  Moses   5:6-9) . 

Adam's  posterity  looked  forward 
to  the  coming  of  the  Only  Begotten 
Son  of  God  to  redeem  them  from 
their  sins.  Dr.  James  E.  Talmage 
wrote: 

The    system    of    sacrifice    expressly    en- 
Page  691 


692 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


joined  in  the  Mosaic  code  was  essentially 
a  prototype  of  the  sacrificial  death  to  be 
accomplished  by  the  Savior  on  Cahary. 
The  blood  of  countless  altar  victims,  slain 
by  Israel's  priests  in  the  course  of  pre- 
scribed ritual,  ran  throughout  the  centuries 
from  Moses  to  Christ  as  a  prophetic  flood 
in  similitude  of  the  blood  of  the  Son  of 
God  appointed  to  be  shed  as  an  expiatory 
sacrifice  for  the  redemption  of  the  race 
[Jesus  the  Christ,  page  45). 

Furthermore,  blessing  Judah,  his 
father  Jacob,  prophesied: 

The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah, 
nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until 
Shiloh  [Christ]  come;  and  unto  him  shall 
the  gathering  of  the  people  be  (Gen. 
49:10). 

Job  rejoiced  in  the  redeeming 
power  of  the  Messiah  and  prophe- 
sied: 'Tor  I  know  that  my  redeemer 
hveth,  and  that  he  shall  stand  at 
the  latter  day  upon  the  earth" 
(Job  19:25). 

Piercing  the  veil  which  separates 
the  present  from  the  future,  Isaiah, 
''writing  as  if  he  saw  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  divine  purposes  as  if 
already  achieved,"  wrote: 

For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a 
son  is  given:  and  the  government  shall 
be  upon  his  shoulder:  and  his  name  shall 
be  called  Wonderful,  Counselor,  The 
mighty  God,  The  e\'erlasting  Father,  The 
Prince  of  Peace.  Of  the  increase  of  his 
government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no 
end,  upon  the  throne  of  Da\'id,  and  upon 
his  kingdom,  to  order  it,  and  to  establish 
it  with  judgment  and  with  justice  from 
henceforth  e\en  for  ever.  The  zeal  of 
the  Lord  of  hosts  will  perform  this  (Isaiah 
9:6-7). 

Isaiah  specifies  conditions  sur- 
rounding the  Savior's  humble  life 
and  sacrificial  death.  He  saw  that 
Jesus  would  be  despised  and  reject- 
ed of  men,  that  he  would  be  a  man 
of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with 
grief    (see    Isaiah    53:3),    that    he 


would  be  a  "patient  and  willing 
sacrifice"  for  the  sins  of  men.  (See 
also  Isaiah  11:1;  7:14).  Jeremiah, 
Ezekiel,  Hosea,  and  Micah  directed 
the  attention  of  their  generations  to 
the  future  coming  of  the  Messiah. 
(See  Jesus  the  Christ,  page  48.) 

Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the 
Lord,  that  I  will  perform  that  good  thing 
which  I  have  promised  unto  the  house  of 
Israel  and  to  the  house  of  Judah.  In  those 
days,  and  at  that  time,  will  I  cause  the 
Branch  of  righteousness  to  grow  up  unto 
Da\'id;  and  he  shall  execute  judgment  and 
righteousness     in     the     land      (Jeremiah 

And  I  will  set  up  one  shepherd  over 
them,  and  he  shall  feed  them,  even  my 
serxant  David;  he  shall  feed  them,  and 
he     shall     be     their     shepherd     (Ezekiel 

34:23)- 

Afterward  shall  the  children  of  Israel 
return,  and  seek  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
Da\id  their  king;  and  shall  fear  the  Lord 
and  his  goodness  in  the  latter  days 
(Hosea  3:53). 

But  thou,  Bethlehem  Ephratah,  though 
thou  be  little  among  the  thousands  of 
Judah,  yet  out  of  thee  shall  he  come 
forth  unto  me  that  is  to  be  ruler  in 
Israel;  whose  goings  forth  ha\'e  been  from 
of  old,  from  everlasting  (Micah  5:2). 

Zechariah  broke  out  in  song  re- 
garding the  entry  of  Jesus  into 
Jerusalem : 

Rejoice  grcatlv,  O  daughter  of  Zion; 
shout,  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem:  behold, 
thv  King  cometh  unto  thee:  he  is  just, 
and  having  salvation;  lowly,  and  riding 
upon  an  ass,  and  upon  a  colt  the  foal  of 
an  ass   (Zechariah  9:9). 

Zechariah  also  foretold  the  cruci- 
fixion and  the  contrition  of  the 
Jews:  ".  .  .  and  they  shall  look  upon 
me  whom  they  have  pierced  .  .  ." 
(Zechariah  12:10). 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


693 


And  one  shall  say  unto  him,  What  are 
these  wounds  in  thine  hands?  Then  he 
shall  answer,  Those  with  which  I  was 
wounded  in  the  house  of  my  friends 
(Zechariah   13:6). 

And  I  said  unto  them,  If  ye  think 
good,  give  me  my  price;  and  if  not,  for- 
bear. So  they  weighed  for  my  price 
thirty  pieces  of  silver  (Zechariah  11:12). 

Jesus  TestiEes  of  Prophecies 
Concerning  Himself 

That  these  prophecies  which  we 
have  recounted  did  refer  to  the  com- 
ing of  Jesus  in  the  flesh  is  explicitly 
stated  by  Jesus  himself  when  he  said 
to  the  apostles: 

.  .  .  These  are  the  words  which  I  spake 
unto  you,  while  I  was  yet  with  you,  that 
all  things  must  be  fulfilled,  which  were 
written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the 
prophets,  and  in  the  psalms,  concerning 
me.  Then  opened  he  their  understand- 
ing, that  they  might  understand  the 
scriptures,  And  said  unto  them.  Thus  it 
is  written,  and  thus  it  behoved  Christ  to 
suffer,  and  to  rise  from  the  dead  the  third 
day  (Luke  24:44-46;  see  also  Luke 
24:25-27). 

John  the  Baptist  Testifies 
of  Jesus  as  the  Christ 

Finally,  John  the  Baptist  pro- 
claimed that: 

I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto 
repentance:  but  he  that  cometh  after  me 
is  mightier  than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not 
worthy  to  bear:  he  shall  baptize  you  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  with  fire  ....  Then 
cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan  unto 
John,  to  be  baptized  of  him  (Matthew 
3:11,  13). 

Prophecies  of  Christ 
in  Book  of  Mormon 

The  scriptures  kept  by  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Western  Hemisphere, 
The  Book  of  Mormon,  are  just  as 
explicit  concerning  the  coming  of 
the  Son  of  God  to  redeem  the 
world. 


Nephi  Testifies  of  Christ 

Nephi,  son  of  Lehi,  informs  us 
that  as  his  father  was  journeying 
with  the  little  colony  across  the  wil- 
derness towards  the  land  of  promise, 
that  the  Lord  revealed  the  time  and 
the  place  of  the  future  advent  of 
Jesus.    Wrote  Nephi: 

Yea,  even  six  hundred  years  from  the 
time  that  my  father  left  Jerusalem,  a 
prophet  would  the  Lord  God  raise  up 
among  the  Jews — even  a  Messiah,  or,  in 
other  words,  a  Savior  of  the  world. 

And  he  also  spake  concerning  the  proph- 
ets, how  great  a  number  had  testified  of 
these  things,  concerning  this  Messiah,  of 
whom  he  had  spoken,  or  this  Redeemer  of 
the  world. 

Wherefore,  all  mankind  were  in  a  lost 
and  in  a  fallen  state,  and  ever  would 
be  save  they  should  rely  on  this  Redeem- 
er. 

And  he  spake  also  concerning  a  proph- 
et who  should  come  before  the  Mes- 
siah,  to  prepare  the  way  of   the  Lord — 

Yea,  even  he  should  go  forth  and  cry  in 
the  wilderness:  Prepare  ye  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  and  make  his  paths  straight; 
for  there  standcth  one  among  you  whom 
ye  know  not;  and  he  is  mightier  than  I, 
whose  shoe's  latchet  I  am  not  worthy  to 
unloose.  And  much  spake  my  father  con- 
cerning this  thing. 

And  my  father  said  he  should  baptize 
in  Bethabara,  beyond  Jordan;  and  he  also 
said  he  should  baptize  with  water;  even 
that  he  should  baptize  the  Messiah  with 
water. 

And  after  he  had  baptized  the  Messiah 
with  water,  he  should  behold  and  bear 
record  that  he  had  baptized  the  Lamb  of 
God,  who  should  take  away  the  sins  of 
the  world. 

And  it  came  to  pass  after  my  father  had 
spoken  these  words  he  spake  unto  my 
brethren  concerning  the  gospel  which 
should  be  preached  among  the  Jews,  and 
also  concerning  the  dwindling  of  the  Jews 
in  unbelief.  And  after  they  had  slain 
the  Messiah,  who  should  come,  and  after 
he  had  been  slain  he  should  rise  from  the 


694 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


dead,  and  should  make  himself  manifest, 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  unto  the  Gentiles  (I 
Nephi  10:4-11), 

Benjamin  Testifies  oi  Christ 

King  Benjamin,  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  God,  told  his  people: 

For  behold,  the  time  cometh,  and  is 
not  far  distant,  that  with  power,  the  Lord 
Omnipotent  who  reigneth,  who  was,  and 
is  from  all  eternity  to  all  eternity,  shall 
come  down  from  heaven  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  and  shall  dwell  in  a  taber- 
nacle of  clay,  and  shall  go  forth  amongst 
men,  working  mighty  miracles,  such  as 
healing  the  sick,  raising  the  dead,  causing 
the  lame  to  walk,  the  blind  to  receive 
their  sight,  and  the  deaf  to  hear,  and  cur- 
ing all  manner  of  diseases. 

And  he  shall  cast  out  devils,  or  the  evil 
spirits  which  dwell  in  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men. 

And  lo,  he  shall  suffer  temptations,  and 
pain  of  body,  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue, 
even  more  than  man  can  suffer,  except  it 
be  unto  death;  for  behold,  blood  cometh 
from  every  pore,  so  great  shall  be  his 
anguish  for  the  wickedness  and  the  abomi- 
nations of  his  people. 

And  he  shall  be  called  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  the  Father  of  heaven  and 
earth,  the  Creator  of  all  things  from  the 
beginning;  and  his  mother  shall  be  called 
Mary. 

And  lo,  he  cometh  unto  his  own,  that 
salvation  might  come  unto  the  children  of 
men  even  through  faith  on  his  name;  and 
even  after  all  this  they  shall  consider  him 
a  man,  and  say  that  he  hath  a  devil,  and 
shall  scourge  him,  and  shall  crucify  him. 

And  he  shall  rise  the  third  day  from 
the  dead;  and  behold,  he  standeth  to  judge 
the  world  .  .  .  (Mosiah  3:5-10). 

Alma  Testifies  of  Christ 

Alma  was  equally  as  specific  re- 
garding the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 


He  wrote: 

And  behold,  he  shall  be  born  of  Mary, 
at  Jerusalem  which  is  the  land  of  our 
forefathers,  she  being  a  virgin,  a  precious 
and  chosen  vessel,  who  shall  be  over- 
shadowed and  conceive  by  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  bring  forth  a  son, 
yea,  even  the  Son  of  God  (Alma  7:10). 
(Read  also  7:11-13.) 

To  his  wayward  son,  Corianton, 
Alma  said: 

And  now,  my  son,  I  would  say  some- 
what unto  you  concerning  the  coming  of 
Christ.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  it 
is  he  that  surely  shall  come  to  take  away 
the  sins  of  the  world;  yea,  he  cometh  to 
declare  glad  tidings  of  salvation  unto  his 
people  (Alma  39:15). 

Thus  we  see  that  in  all  ages  and 
in  the  scriptures  of  both  hemis- 
pheres, the  prophets  have  borne 
testimony  concerning  the  future 
coming  of  the  Messiah.  The  literal 
fulfillment  of  the  prophecies  vali- 
dates our  claim  that  they  were  of  di- 
vine origin.  Indeed,  the  sacred 
scriptures  did  announce,  did  herald 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah  to  re- 
deem mankind  from  their  sins. 

Questions  and  Topics  for  Discussion 

1.  Discuss  the  predictions  concerning 
the  advent  of  the  Messiah  in  the  Old 
Testament. 

2.  In  what  way  was  the  system  of  sacri- 
fice a  prototype  of  the  sacrificial  death  of 
Christ? 

3.  What  Book  of  Mormon  prophets 
are  mentioned  who  foretold  the  coming 
of  Christ? 

4.  How  specific  were  their  predictions? 


Visiting  cJeacher    i/Lessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 

Lesson  36— "Therefore,  Blessed  Are  They  Who  Will   Repent  and   Hearken 

Unto  the  Voice  of  the  Lord  Their  God;  For  These  Are  They 

That  Shall  Be  Saved"  (Helaman  12:23). 

Edith  S.  Elliott 

For  Tuesday,  January  3,  1956 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  repentance  and  hearkening  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
bring  salvation. 


V\7'E  should  be  ever  grateful  that 
the  Lord,  mindful  of  our  frail- 
ties, has  provided  us  through  the 
glorious  principle  of  repentance 
with  a  way  of  obtaining  eternal  life. 
Knowing  how  cunning  are  the  wiles 
of  Satan,  our  Heavenly  Father 
knows  that  some  of  his  children 
will  succumb  to  them,  to  a  greater 
or  less  degree.  But  still  he  has 
given  us  our  free  agency  and,  there- 
fore, we  have  the  right  to  determine 
our  life's  behavior. 

Christ  taught  repentance,  point- 
ing out  his  willingness  to  forgive 
sincere  contrition.  An  example  of 
his  desire  to  guard  and  protect  us 
is  when  he  cried  out  in  anguish: 

O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  .  .  ,  how  often 
would  I  ha\'e  gathered  thy  children  to- 
gether, e\'en  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chick- 
ens under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not! 
(Mt.  23:37). 

An  example  of  the  saving  power 
of  repentance  in  an  individual's  life 
is  the  occasion  when  a  sinful  woman 
was  brought  before  Jesus  by  the 
scribes  and  Pharisees.  In  his  own 
way  he  gave  her  the  opportunity  to 
repent  and  admonished  her  ''.  .  .  go, 
and  sin  no  more"  (John  8:11). 

The  great  prophets  of  all  dispen- 
sations cried  repentance.  Their  ex- 


hortations are  told  in  both  the  Bible 
and  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

Saul  (Paul)  in  his  repentance  and 
humility,  spent  his  life  urging  his 
fellow  men  likewise  to  repent  and 
experience  the  fruitage  of  the  gos- 
pel. 

Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  preaching 
the  blessings  of  repentance,  dedi- 
cated his  life  to  show  the  way  to 
salvation. 

The  scriptures  are  abundant  in 
incidents  proving  the  eagerness  of 
our  Father  in  heaven  to  shower  his 
children  with  gifts  and  blessings  on 
the  principle  of  repentance.  Great 
joy  comes  to  both  a  wrongdoer  and 
his  loved  ones,  when  he  accepts  the 
doctrine  of  repentance  and  patterns 
his  future  life  in  accordance  with 
his  repentance.  We  read  in  Luke 
15:7: 

.  .  .  joy  shall  be  in  heaven  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than  over 
ninetv  and  nine  just  persons,  which  need 
no  repentance. 

There  are  sins  of  omission  as  well 
as  sins  of  commission.  Sins  of 
omission  can  cause  deep  sorrow. 
Neglect  of  doing  a  favor,  speaking 
a  kindly  word,  warning  of  danger, 
or  failing  to  offer  succor  to  the 
needy,  is  guilt  that  also  calls  for  re- 
Page  695 


696 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1955 


pentance.     In  the  New  Testament 
we  are  advised: 

Therefore  to  him  that  knoweth  to  do 
good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin 
(James  4:17). 

We  need  never  hesitate  nor  fear 


to  ask  forgiveness  in  humihty  for 
our  mistakes.  Take  comfort  in  this 
statement: 

Behold,  he  who  has  repented  of  his 
sins,  the  same  is  forgiven,  and  I,  the  Lord, 
remember  them  no  more  (D.  &  C. 
58:42). 


yi/om    1 1  ieetifig — Food  Preparation  and  Service 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  4— Soups 
Rhea  H.  Gardner 


For  Tuesday,  January  10,  1956 


<< 


AF  soup  and  love,"  writes  Thom- 
^  as  Fuller,  "the  first  is  best. 
Love  has  its  charms,  but  only  soup 
so  well  nourishes  the  young,  stokes 
the  fires  of  manhood,  and  comforts 
the  old."  A  steaming  bowl  of  good 
soup  does  more  than  whet  the  ap- 
petite and  warm  the  stomach.  The 
hot  liquid  taken  into  an  empty 
stomach  is  easily  assimilated,  acts 
as  a  stimulant,  and  prepares  the  way 
for  whatever  follows.  Soup  is  easy 
to  make  and  easy  on  the  budget. 

Preparation  oi  Soup  Stock 

Shank  bones  or  knuckles  make 
the  most  flavorful  stock.  If  there 
is  marrow  in  the  bones,  it  will  be 
that  much  better.  Ask  the  butcher 
to  cut  the  bones  into  several  pieces 
so  that  all  the  flavor  extracts  will  be 
dissolved  as  the  soup  cooks.  Meat, 
bone,  and  fat,  in  the  right  propor- 
tions, are  all  necessary  for  the  mak- 
ing of  good  soup  stock.  Serving 
greasy  soup  is  a  cardinal  culinary 
sin.     Often  good   soup  bones  are 


available  for  a  nominal  sum  at 
butcher  shops.  Most  of  the  meat 
is  usually  trimmed  off,  but  you  can 
buy  soup  meat  to  go  with  them, 
still  making  it  a  very  good  buy.  A 
good  soup  has  a  pleasing  appear- 
ance and  a  blended,  satisfying  flavor. 

The  soup  stock  may  be  either 
brown  or  just  a  plain  clear  color.  To 
prepare  brown  stock,  cut  meat  in 
one-inch  cubes  and  brown  them 
over  moderate  heat  in  marrow  tak- 
en from  the  bone.  If  there  is  none, 
a  small  amount  of  suet  cut  into 
small  pieces  and  melted  may  be 
used.  Put  the  well-browned  meat 
into  the  soup  kettle  with  the  bony 
parts.  Cover  the  meat  with  cold 
water  and  bring  it  slowly  to  a  boil. 
Simmer  for  several  hours.  Never  let 
the  soup  boil.  If  vegetables  are  to 
be  added  to  give  flavor  to  the  stock, 
wait  until  about  half  an  hour  before 
the  soup  is  done,  with  all  except 
the  onions.  They  may  be  put  into 
the  soup  a  little  earlier  than  the 
other   vegetables.     Add   vegetables 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


697 


that  are  to  be  served  with  the  soup, 
just  long  euough  before  serving 
time  to  permit  them  to  become 
tender.  If  green  peas  are  to  be 
added,  precook  them  and  add  just 
before  the  soup  is  served.  Cut  all 
\'egetables  in  pieces  large  enough  so 
they  will  be  identifiable  when  the 
soup  is  served. 

The  idea  that  e\'er)thing  can  be 
dumped  into  the  soup  kettle  is  all 
wrong.  Combine  only  flavors  and 
foods  that  go  well  together.  Gi\e 
soup  making  all  the  care  and 
thought  you  gi\'e  any  other  dish. 
Meat  trimmings  and  bones  from 
roast  meat  can  be  used  to  make 
good  meat  stock.  One  or  more 
bouillon  cubes  may  be  needed  to 
improve  the  flavor. 

Soup  Variations 

Meat  stock  may  be  served  clear, 
either  piping  hot  or  chilled  and 
jelled,  as  the  first  course  of  a  formal 
dinner.  With  just  a  few  vegetables 
and  a  spoonful  of  pearl  barley,  rice, 
or  noodles,  it  may  be  the  first  course 
of  an  informal  dinner.  With  an 
ample  amount  of  vegetables,  barley, 
noodles,  or  dumplings,  soup  may  be 
the  main  course  of  the  family  meal. 
Thick  soups  are  often  the  main 
course  of  a  luncheon  or  supper. 

If  you  wish  to  serve  a  light  soup 
but  have  no  meat  nor  meat  stock, 
French  onion  soup  is  the  answer. 
It  is  easily  and  quickly  made.  Saute 
five  cups  thinly  sliced  peeled  onions 
in  one-fourth  cup  of  butter  in  a 
Dutch  oven  or  heavy  kettle.  Stir 
onions  often  and  fry  until  they  are 
a  beautiful  golden  brown  —  not  any 
darker.    Sprinkle  onions  with  one- 


fourth  teaspoon  each  of  pepper  and 
granulated  sugar  and  one  half  tea- 
spoon salt.  While  onions  are  brown- 
ing, dissolve  fi\e  chicken  bouillon 
cubes  in  five  cups  of  hot  water. 
When  onions  are  browned,  sprinkle 
one  tablespoon  of  flour  o\'er  them 
and  stir  until  w^ell  mixed.  Add 
bouillon  cubes  and  simmer  twenty 
minutes. 

Creamed  soups  are  made  by  com- 
bining equal  parts  of  white  sauce 
and  strained  vegetables.  Pour  hot 
vegetable  pulp  and  juice  into  the 
hot  white  sauce.  Stir  until  blended. 
Grated  cheese  or  finely  cut  parsley, 
sprinkled  over  the  top  of  the  soup 
just  before  it  is  served,  make  at- 
tractive variations. 

"Sandwich  sundaes"  are  favorites 
of  many  children.  Pour  a  hot 
cream  soup  over  a  sandwich,  either 
plain  or  toasted.  Some  favorite  com- 
binations are  toasted  cheese  sand- 
wiches with  cream  of  tomato  soup; 
cold  lamb  sandwiches  with  cream 
of  pea  soup;  and  tuna  sandwiches 
with  mushroom  soup. 

A  soup  which  was  frequently 
made  by  our  grandparents,  particu- 
larly those  of  Scandinavian  descent, 
was  dried  fruit  soup.  Often  it  was 
served  as  the  main  course  at  the 
evening  meal.  It  is  good  served  hot 
or  cold  with  cinnamon  toast. 

Soup  may  have  been  born  out  of 
the  need  of  economy,  but  it  is  now 
served  in  homes  of  every  rank  and 
in  every  land. 

Activity  ioi  the  Class  Leader 

Discussion  of  canned,  dried,  and 
frozen  soups. 


Note  the  supplementary  material  to  this  lesson  in  the  article  ''Make  Soup  Often/ 
by  Rhea  H.  Gardner,  on  page  662  of  this  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 


cLiterature — The  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  52— Kipling,  the  Poet  of  Empire  (1865-1936) 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  The  Literature  of  England,  II,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson,  pp.  896-909) 

For  Tuesday,  January  17,  1956 

Objective:  To  taste  the  full  flavor  of  Kipling's  pungent  diction  by  reading  some  of 
his  poems  and  learning  of  his  experiences  which  made  them  possible. 


TRIPLING  spoke  for  the  great  mid- 
dle-classes—soldiers, clerks,  sail- 
ors, housewives  —  who  had  tired 
somewhat  of  ''literary"  lady-like 
poets  of  the  mid-century,  and  who 
hungered  for  the  recreation  of  the 
realistic  world  of  the  here  and  now 
—  fresh,  terse,  unvarnished,  even 
harsh.  Here  lies  the  major  ac- 
complishment of  the  poetic  Kipling. 

Kiph'ng's  Parents 

Kipling's  parents,  both  children 
of  Methodist  ministers,  met  one 
balmy  summer  afternoon  at  seclud- 
ed Rudyard  Lake  in  rural  Stafford- 
shire; it  was  only  fitting  that  their 
first-born  be  named  after  the  place 
where  their  love  began.  In  his  auto- 
biography Something  oi  Myself, 
Kipling  speaks  of  ''my  Father  pos- 
sessing his  sage  Yorkshire  outlook 
and  wisdom,  and  my  Mother,  all 
Celt  and  three-parts-fire,  were  both 
so  entirely  comprehending  that  ex- 
cept in  trivial  matters  we  had  hard- 
ly need  of  words."  Until  their 
deaths  in  his  forty-fifth  year,  they 
were  "in  truth  the  only  public  for 
whom  I  had  any  regard  whatever." 

Kipling  s  Childhood 

Kipling  was  born  in  Bombay  in 
1865,  where  his  father  was  Profes- 
sor of  Architecture  at  the  Univer- 
sity, later  director  of  the  museum  at 

Page  698 


Lahore.  His  nurse,  or  ayah,  taught 
him  Hindustani,  which  so  nearly 
became  his  mother  tongue  that  he 
had  to  translate  mentally  when 
speaking  to  his  parents.  When  he 
returned  to  India's  familiar  haunts 
at  age  seventeen,  he  found  himself 
muttering  phrases  which  he  did  not 
understand.  On  occasion  through- 
out his  life  the  Indian  phrase  came 
first. 

When  he  was  six,  Rudy  and  Trix, 
his  younger  sister,  were  taken  to 
England  by  their  parents  and  left 
with  relatives  at  Southsea,  to  be 
educated  as  young  English  children 
should  be.  The  next  five  years 
were  the  most  horrible  of  his  life. 
He  was  beaten  constantly,  scolded, 
called  the  wickedest  sinner  destined 
for  eternal  hell-fire,  forced  to  walk 
in  the  streets  with  a  sign  LIAR 
across  his  back,  and  confined  to  his 
room  for  long  periods  without 
books,  his  only  escape.  The  uncle 
was  mild,  even  kindly,  but  the  aunt 
in  her  misguided  religious  zeal  made 
his  life  a  living  nightmare.  And 
when  she  finished  with  him  each 
day,  her  son  would  taunt  him  for 
his  sins  throughout  the  long  hours 
of  the  night. 

The  hardest  blow  of  all  was  the 
children's  belief  that  their  beloved, 
gentle  parents  had  intentionally  de- 
serted them,  and,  since  all  mail  was 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


A  Perry  Picture 

RUDYARD  KIPLING 

(1865-1936) 

carefully  censored,  they  had  no  way 
of  learning  otherwise  until  their 
mother's  return,  after  almost  five 
years.  At  once  she  sensed  the 
trouble  when  Rudy  put  up  his  arm 
to  ward  off  the  blow  as  she  came  to 
tuck  him  into  bed.  She  transferred 
them  elsewhere,  but  in  one  of  Kip- 
ling's most  poignant  stories,  "Baa, 
Baa,  Black  Sheep,"  he  has  recorded 
his  classic  plea  for  the  rights  of  chil- 
dren to  be  loved  rather  than  so  mis- 
treated. Some  forty  years  later  his 
sister  returned  to  see  if  the  house 
was  still  standing,  but  she  could  not 
bear  even  to  look  at  it.  In  1935 
Kipling  wrote  his  sister  that  he 
wished  he  could  ''burn  the  house 
down,  and  plough  the  place  with 
salt."  Thus  hatred  came  early  to 
the  young  Kipling. 

From  age  twelve  to  seventeen  he 


699 

attended  Westward  Ho,  an  acad- 
emy in  England  for  the  sons  of 
poorer  Britishers  stationed  overseas. 
His  eyes  were  so  weak  that  he  could 
not  participate  in  sports  and  games, 
so,  to  his  delight,  he  was  excused 
from  them  all  that  he  might  read. 
And  read  he  did.  He  had  written 
his  father  in  India,  ''Send  me  all 
the  books  in  the  world,"  and  they 
were  his  great  love  as  well  as  his 
escape,  for  he  was  too  brilliant,  too 
queer  and  intense  to  be  popular. 

The  Young  Journalist 

At  seventeen,  with  full  face 
whiskers  and  a  remarkable  maturity, 
Kipling  returned  to  India  to  be  as- 
sistant editor  on  the  Lahore  Pioneer. 
For  a  few  months  he  lived  with  his 
parents,  but  soon  he  was  living 
alone,  reading  a  book  while  he  ate, 
and  working  his  heart  out  at  every 
task  in  the  newspaper  office  for  a 
superior  whom  he  detested.  But  he 
was  often  ill  from  dysentery  and  oth- 
er tropical  diseases,  and  from  over- 
work, since  whenever  his  co-worker 
was  ill  Kipling  had  to  get  the  paper 
out  alone.  He  recalled  men  toppling 
over  with  fever  at  the  club,  and 
with  mounting  horror  he  anticipated 
each  hot,  muggy  season  as  it  ap- 
proached. 

Suddenly  he  discovered  a  way  to 
escape,  to  free  himself  from  de- 
spondency: he  would  become  a 
writer,  and  earn  enough  money  to 
go  to  London  and  match  his  prod- 
ucts with  the  best.  When  he  was 
transferred  to  the  staff  of  the  most 
influential  paper  in  India  at  Alia- 
habad,  he  continued  inserting  tales 
and  poems  in  its  columns.  He  trav- 
eled throughout  India,  and  sold 
paper-back  editions  of  his  stories  to 
local  railway  offices,  soliciting  buy- 


700 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


ers  via  penny  postcard.  As  soon  as 
his  works  reached  England  they  were 
sensationally  successful.  In  1889, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-four,  he  re- 
turned to  England  via  the  United 
States.  From  San  Francisco  to 
New  York  he  asked  for  job  after 
job.  His  style  was  so  virile,  his  sub- 
jects so  near  reality,  that  everywhere 
he  was  rejected.  When  he  submit- 
ted his  stories  to  Harper  and  Sons, 
he  received  the  curt  reply,  ''Our 
business  is  the  publication  of  litera- 
ture." In  London  he  rented  a  gar- 
ret, again  worked  hard  under  editor 
William  E.  Henley,  and  soon  was 
making  a  good  living.  His  Barrack- 
Room  Ballads  became  immensely 
popular,  and,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
seven,  he  was  making  enough  that 
never  would  he  have  to  write  an- 
other word. 

Kipling  and  America 

Of  his  first  American  trip  Kipling 
wrote  that  he  "loved  no  people  as 
much  as  these."  For  their  friendli- 
ness and  warmth  he  was  especially 
grateful.  In  1892  he  married  an 
American,  Caroline  Balestier,  and 
settled  down  in  ''Bliss  Cottage"  in 
Brattleboro,  Vermont,  fof  a  life- 
time of  writing.  Soon  they  built  a 
mansion,  and  rode  about  the  coun- 
tryside in  coach  and  four,  dressing 
every  night  for  dinner,  and  finding 
the  local  people  dull,  materialistic, 
and  hypocritical.  A  family  quarrel 
with  his  brother-in-law  over  proper- 
ty so  incensed  Rudyard  that  he  took 
the  matter  to  court,  much  as  he 
hated  publicity.  The  trial  made  him 
appear  ridiculous;  abruptly  they  sold 
all  their  holdings  and  went  to  Eng- 
land. In  1899  ^^^^y  returned  to 
New  York  where  Kipling  came  near 


death  from  pneumonia,  and  Queen 
Victoria  and  Kaiser  Wilhelm  asked 
to  be  kept  informed  of  his  condi- 
tion. He  recovered,  but  his  second 
daughter  died.  Thus  twice  embit- 
tered against  America,  the  Kiplings 
retreated  to  the  Sussex  countryside 
in  England,  never  to  return.  And 
he  never  ceased  hating  America, 
fearing  her  democratic  system,  and 
condemning  what  he  regarded  as 
her  bragging,  materialistic  national 
character. 

Kipling's  War  Against  Man 

Cecil  Rhodes'  plans  to  form  a  sec- 
ret Anglo-Saxon  society  which 
would  insure  British  supremacy  in 
South  Africa  had  long  been  known 
to  Kipling,  one  of  Rhodes'  nearest 
friends.  During  the  Boer  War,  and 
from  1900  to  1907,  the  Kiplings 
spent  half  their  time  in  Africa,  often 
as  guests  on  the  Rhodes  estate.  But 
where  the  earlier  Kipling  had 
championed  Tommy  Atkins,  the 
common  soldier,  and  Fuzzy  Wuzzy, 
his  enemy,  magnificent  in  courage, 
now  he  honored  the  administrators 
and  governors. 

The  first  World  War  but  intensi- 
fied the  hate  and  mistrust  he  had 
already  for  the  Germans.  The  body 
of  his  only  son  was  never  found, 
and,  in  bitterness,  he  ordered  taps 
played  every  sunset  over  Loos  Bat- 
tlefield where  he  died. 

More  and  more  he  explored  the 
mystical  and  supernatural  realms  in 
an  attempt  to  solve  the  great  prob- 
lem of  his  last  years,  namely,  how  to 
find  some  consolation  for  the  per- 
sonal losses  he  had  suffered  and  for 
the  evils  which,  for  him,  threatened 
the  Empire.  His  mood  is  strongly 
put  in  his  poem  "The  Power  of  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


701 


Dog/'  when  he  warns  against  ''giv- 
ing your  heart  to  a  dog  to  tear." 

His  distrust  of  his  fcllow-erea- 
tures,  which  seemed  to  dominate 
his  later  years,  comes  to  a  chmax 
in  the  final  stanza  of  "Mowgli's 
Song  Against  People"  {The  jungle 
Book). 

Kipling  s  E'dily  Poetry 

Kipling's  greatest  strength  lies 
obviously  in  his  first  works.  His 
poetry  has  been  widely  quoted;  and 
with  probable  justice,  John  Mase- 
field  maintained  at  the  time  of  Kip- 
ling's death  that  his  ''If"  was  the 
most  popular  poem  in  the  language. 
His  narrative  powers,  his  accurate 
eye  and  ear,  and  his  drumbeat 
rhythms  have  irresistible  appeal.  To 
his  poems,  then,  we  should  turn 
briefly. 

Most  writers  struggle  and  starve, 
but  in  prose  or  verse  Rudyard  Kip- 
ling can  tell  a  story  until  chills  run 
down  your  spine  while  your  blood 
surges,  and  so  he  was  worth  nearly 
four  million  dollars  at  his  death. 
His  concern  is  not  to  make  us  think, 
or  to  debate  matters  of  right  or 
wrong,  but  to  bring  the  reader 
there,  feeling,  hearing,  smelling, 
fearing,  and  admiring.  He  does  not 
praise  or  blame  the  actual  characters 
he  has  known  as  much  as  he  catch- 
es them  just  as  they  are.  And  the 
genius  of  the  man  is  in  his  feeling 
for  phrases,  endlessly  varied  drum- 
beat rhythms,  and,  above  all,  the 
exact  words  which  give  us  the  sen- 
sation of  being  immediately  there. 
As  he  said  in  one  of  his  rare  public 
interviews,  "You  must  bait  your 
hook  with  words.  I  used  to  search 
for  words  in  the  British  Museum." 


Kipling  s  Word-Magic 

E\'erywhere  in  Kipling  these  lush 
jewel-\\'ords  drip  over  us;  how  skill- 
fully he  uses  place  names  to  alert 
our  imaginations:  Burma,  Irrawad- 
dy,  Moulmcin  Pagoda,  the  Gugger 
River,  Umballa,  Kalka,  Pinjore,  Sim- 
la, Purun  Bhagat,  Peshawar.  And 
how  better  could  he  illustrate  his 
great  point  that  "What  do  they 
know  of  England  who  only  England 
know?"  than  to  give  his  characters 
names  loaded  with  the  flavor  of 
distant  places,  adventure,  courage, 
aye,  e\'en  magic,  such  as  Sikander 
Khan,  Mulvaney,  Ortheris,  Learoyd 
( the  soldiers  three ) ,  Mowgli,  Dinah 
Shadd,  Puck  of  Pook's  Hill,  Gunga 
Din — the  list  is  well  nigh  endless. 
Thus  by  his  ear  and  eye  being  con- 
stantly alert  for  the  cosmopolitan, 
characterizing  name,  Kipling  helped 
prove  to  Englanders  that  England 
is  all  and  everywhere. 

Kipling,  England's 
Masculine  Poet 

Probably  Kipling's  first  great 
achievement,  and  his  most  popular, 
was  to  glorify  the  dialect  of  the 
Cockney  English  footsoldier,  form- 
erly held  to  be  too  vulgar  even 
to  be  respectable.  All  Kipling's 
powers  mentioned  above  are  illus- 
trated in  selected  stanzas  from 
"Mandalay,"  page  902,  lines  11-12 
and  23-25,  in  the  text. 

In  two  of  his  best-known  poems, 
"Fuzzy-Wuzzy"  and  "Gunga  Din," 
the  power  of  language  is  well-nigh 
irresistible,     see    page    900,     lines 

21-24;  39'4^^  ^^^^• 

The  other  great  reason  his  Bar- 
rack-Room Balhds  were  most  pop- 
ular is  that,  in  striking  contrast  to 
his  later  beliefs  and  writings,  here 
he  expresses  respect  for  any  man. 


702 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1955 


be  he  black  or  brown  or  British^  if 
he  has  courage  and  strength,  as  in 
his  "Ballad  of  East  and  West." 

This  poem  is  an  example  of  Kip- 
ling's narrative  powers,  his  belief 
in  the  strong  man,  his  use  of 
rhymed,  rhythmical  lines  to  enhance 
his  effect,  and  his  use  of  strong 
(sometimes  overly  strong)  words. 
It  tells  of  the  Colonel's  Son  pur- 
suing Kamal  over  the  mountainous 
Tongue  of  Jagai.  In  the  poem  the 
word  snick  is  exactly  right.  And: 

They  have  ridden   the  low  moon  out  of 

the  sky, 
Their  hoofs  drum  up  the  dawn  .... 

gives  the  typical  Kipling  tone.  Such 
verve,  fanned  to  flame  by  Oath, 
Bloody  Knife,  God,  has  not  failed  to 
feed  the  adventure-hungry  of  all 
ages,  those  of  Kipling's  own  day  and 
since. 

In  our  text,  "The  Mary  Gloster" 
and  "A  Smuggler's  Song"  exemplify 
other  phases  of  his  narrative  powers 
and  might  well  be  read  aloud. 

Kiplingy  Empire  Builder 

From  his  earliest  years  Kipling 
preached  with  his  strongest  moral 
fervor,  his  strong-man,  strong-coun- 
try philosophy.  While  still  a  lad 
he  had  written  in  dedication  to 
Queen  Victoria  how  "all  are  bred 
to  do  your  will  ...  to  fight  and  fol- 
low still  and  work  your  Empire's 
destinies."  In  this  belief  Kiphng 
never  weakened;  he  only  became 
embittered  when  he  saw  British 
imperialism  fading.  When,  in  1899, 
he  wrote  "The  White  Man's  Bur- 
den" (text,  page  908),  he  was  aware 
of  the  responsibility  to  "Take  up 
the  White  Man's  burden  .  .  .  ." 

Kipling  preached  with  driving 
rhetoric  that  if  the  heathen  peoples 


of  the  world  are  to  recognize  the 
authority  of  good  government,  it 
must  be  held  sternly  before  them. 
"War  Is  a  Game"  which  Kipling 
found  to  be  neither  good  nor  bad, 
but  real.  His  poem  "Loot"  likewise 
is  real,  both  in  emotion  and  belief. 
"Hymn  Before  Action"  (1896), 
was  written  shortly  after  Jameson's 
raid  into  Dutch  territory  in  Africa 
(the  incident  which  also  inspired 
"If.")  In  a  more  exalted  vein,  it 
states  anew  Kipling's  views  on  war, 
empire,  and  death. 

In  later  years  Kipling  wrote  poet- 
ry that  had  lesser  influence.  His 
"Boots,"  written  earlier,  catches  the 
weariness  of  footsoldiering  better 
than  any  poem  ever  written,  and 
should  be  known.  His  "Sussex" 
tells  stirringly  of  his  love  for  "that 
one  spot  beloved  over  all"  which 
contains  the  essence  of  most  all  of 
his  life,  as  do  most  of  his  writings. 
Nationalism  has  never  been  strong- 
er than  in  Kipling;  indeed  in  a  sense 
he  defiined  the  word,  as  "Sussex" 
proves. 

Recessional 

Kipling's  great  poem  is,  of  course, 
"Recessional."  It  is  so  tempting  to 
blame  him  for  his  love  of  war  and 
empire,  sornetimes  excessively  stat- 
ed, as  in  "Loot."  "Lest  we  forget," 
however,  helps  us  recall  how  he 
championed  the  underdog,  both  the 
British  "Tommy  Atkins"  (text, 
page  898),  and  foreigners.  And, 
while  he  loved  the  British  Empire, 
he  criticized  her  leaders  severely  for 
corruption  and  carelessness  during 
the  Boer  War.  In  1897,  during  the 
Empire-wide  celebration  of  the  "Six- 
tieth Anniversary  of  Her  Majesty's 
Most  Glorious  Reign,"  it  was  Kip- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


703 


ling  who  saw  the  need  for  humbhng 
England  in  her  pride  of  power  and 
possessions.  In  this  magnificent 
hymn,  with  undertones  of  meaning 
welling  up  from  beneath  and  be- 
tween his  words,  it  was  Kipling  who 
had  the  courage  to  ask  for  those 
''drunk  with  sight  of  power"  that; 

Judge  of  the  Nations,  spare  us  yet, 
Lest  we  forget  —  lest  we  forget! 

If  Kipling  is  to  be  known  at  his 
best,  this  poem  must  be  read  to- 
gether, and  known  in  detail,  and 
valued  for  the  majestic  humbling 
blow  it  struck.  Certainly  it  strikes 
the  blow  which  gives  it  greatness, 
and  Kipling,  too.    Let  us  leave  him 


then,  with   the   sword  of  his  best 
poem  in  our  hearts. 

Thoughts  For  Discussion 

1.  What  incidents  in  Kiphng's  child- 
hood most  decisively  influenced  his  later 
life? 

2.  Much  as  he  was  fascinated  by  India, 
what  device  did  Kipling  use  to  escape 
from  it? 

3.  Discuss  Kipling's  attitude  toward 
Americans, 

4.  Do  you  feel  Mowgli's  "Song  Against 
People"  is  representative  of  the  later  Kip- 
ling?    Why?     Why  not? 

5.  Characterize  the  elements  in  Kip- 
ling's poetry  which  make  it  so  compell- 
ing. 

6.  What  did  the  word  Empire  mean  to 
Kipling? 


(bociai  Science — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 

Lesson  17— The  Constitution  and  the  Courts 

Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

For  Tuesday,  January  24,  1956 

Objective:  To  show  how  the  courts  of  the  United  States  under  the  great  leadership 
of  John  Marshall  estabhshed  the  principles  of  the  Constitution. 


Application  oi  Constitutional 
Ideals  into  Action 

High-sounding  phrases  and  lofty 
ideals  have  little  meaning  and  are  of 
less  value  when  they  remain  mere 
abstractions.  It  is  only  when  ideals 
and  great  philosophical  concepts  are 
translated  into  action  and  are  ap- 
plied in  the  lives  of  men,  that  hu- 
manity profits. 

This  is  as  true  in  the  field  of  gov- 
ernment as  it  is  in  any  other  hu- 
man institution.  The  efforts  of  the 
great  men  who  conceived  and  pro- 
duced  the   Constitution   under  di- 


vine inspiration  and  guidance  would 
have  remained  sterile  and  fruitless, 
if  the  principles  of  government  so 
wonderfully  expressed  in  the  Con- 
stitution had  remained  dormant. 

An  example  of  the  futility  of  mere 
words  and  ideas  written  on  paper, 
even  when  expressed  in  the  most 
noble  terms,  may  be  found  in  oth- 
er constitutions.  The  language  may 
apply  to  the  institutions  of  free 
men,  it  may  profess  to  be  concerned 
for  the  welfare  of  man,  and  to  be 
dedicated  to  freedom  and  liberty. 
Yet  it  is  recognized  that  such  a  con- 
stitution may  cloak  a  tyranny. 


704 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


Righteousness  of  Leading 
Statesmen  and  Judges 

It  was  a  blessing  of  divine  Provi- 
dence that  the  men  into  whose 
hands  was  committed  the  task  of 
translating  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  into  action,  were  men 
who  were  genuinely  devoted  to  the 
ideals  of  liberty  and  justice  and  the 
welfare  of  their  fellow  countrymen. 
Washington,  Adams,  Jefferson, 
Hamilton,  and  many  others,  who 
were  associated  with  them  in  estab- 
lishing the  new  Government,  were 
honorable  and  upright  men.  It  was 
also  to  be  demonstrated  that  the 
men  who  were  chosen  to  be  the 
judges  to  exercise  the  judicial  pow- 
er of  the  United  States  were  of  un- 
usual caliber— men  who  discharged 
the  duty  of  their  office  with  great 
distinction  and  honor. 

Americans  may  look  with  just 
pride  upon  the  accomplishments  of 
their  judiciary.  With  few  excep- 
tions these  judges  have  been  men  of 
integrity  and  have  discharged  the 
duties  of  their  important  calling 
with  honor.  In  addition,  they  have 
also  been  men  who  have  pursued 
with  singleness  of  purpose  the  ob- 
ject of  preserving  the  institutions  of 
freedom  which  were  set  up  under 
the  Constitution. 

The  Judiciary,  the  Guardian 
of  the  Constitution 

The  Constitution  established  the 
judiciary  the  guardian  of  the  Con- 
stitution. This  guardianship  was 
created  and  made  workable  by  mak- 
ing the  Judicial  Department  an 
equal  co-ordinate  branch;  by  pro- 
viding for  the  independence  of 
judges,  and  by  committing  the  ju- 
dicial power  of  the  United  States 
into  the  hands  of  the  courts.  In  no 


other  judicial  system  in  the  world 
are  judges  in  a  position  from  which 
they  may  speak  out  when  the  oc- 
casion requires  it  and,  with  binding 
force  and  authoritv,  nullifv  the  ac- 
tions  of  the  Legislative  or  Executive 
Departments  as  usurpations  of  their 
respective  powers.  If  they  may  do 
so  at  all  under  any  other  govern- 
ment, it  is  only  to  a  very  limited  ex- 
tent. 

The  People  the  Source  of 
Power  of  Government 

The  American  system,  which  em- 
bodies a  Government  of  the  peo- 
ple, made  possible  the  creation  of  a 
judiciary  possessing  such  power. 
Only  under  a  system  which  ( i )  ac- 
knowledges the  people  as  the  source 
of  the  power  of  government;  and 
(2)  under  which  the  government 
is  permitted  to  exercise  only  such 
power  as  may  be  expressly  or  by  im- 
plication conferred  upon  it  by  the 
people,  may  limitations  be  pre- 
scribed within  which  government 
must  operate,  and  beyond  which  it 
may  not  exercise  its  powers.  Such 
is  the  Government  of  the  United 
States. 

Greatness  of  Chief  Justice 
John  Marshall 

The  man  who  was  destined  to 
place  the  stamp  of  greatness  upon 
the  American  Judiciary  was  John 
Marshall,  third  Chief  Justice  of  the 
United  States.  Until  the  advent  of 
Marshall,  who  was  appointed  Chief 
Justice  in  the  closing  days  of  John 
Adams'  Administration,  when  the 
Federalists  were  on  the  eve  of  being 
ousted  from  office,  there  was  noth- 
ing distinctive  about  the  functions 
of  the  Supreme  Court.  It  had  lit- 
tle business  to  transact  and  had  ex- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


A  Perry  Picture 

JOHN  MARSHALL 

(1755-1835) 

erted  even  less  influence  upon  the 
Government.  In  fact,  John  Jay 
who  was  the  first  Chief  Justice  re- 
signed his  office  because  he  did  not 
esteem  the  office  of  Chief  Justice  of 
the  United  States  as  important  and 
influential  as  being  Governor  of 
New  York. 

riowe\'er,  before  dismissing  Mar- 
shall's predecessors  too  lightly,  it 
must  be  acknowledged,  in  fairness 
to  them,  that  they  were  men  of 
high  abilitv  and  their  work  did  pave 
the  way  for  some  of  Marshall's  great 
decisions.  It  was  to  be  Marshall's 
honor  to  build  upon  their  begin- 
nings the  edifice  of  a  great  judicial 
system. 

Biographical 

John  Marshall  was  born  Septem- 
ber 24,  1755,  in  Virginia.  He  was 
born  in  a  modest  family  of  good 


705 

lineage.  He  had  family  connections 
with  some  of  the  great  landed  fami- 
lies of  Virginia,  but  he  was  not  one 
of  them.  He  was  a  man  of  sincere 
democratic  ideals.  He  took  part  in 
the  Revolution  and  it  is  said  that 
because  he  fought  for  his  country 
in  that  war,  he  became  an  Ameri- 
can before  he  was  a  Virginian.  In 
other  words,  Marshall  became  an 
ardent  and  strong  advocate  of  the 
Union  and  was  a  champion  of  the 
Constitution. 

He,  eventually,  became  a  lawyer 
and  was  a  leader  of  the  bar  of  Vir- 
ginia. Marshall  was  serving  as  Sec- 
retary of  State  under  Adams  when 
appointed  by  him,  without  Marsh- 
all's knowledge  or  consent,  to  be 
Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States. 

On  February  4,  1801,  Marshall 
took  the  oath  of  office  and  launched 
upon  a  judicial  career  which  lasted 
until  his  death  in  1835. 

Between  the  time  of  his  appoint- 
ment and  his  death,  Marshall  estab- 
lished for  himself  the  greatest  name 
in  the  history  of  the  American  Ju- 
diciary. 

There  have  been  many  great 
judges  in  the  history  of  the  United 
States,  such  men  as  Holmes,  Taft, 
Story,  Cardozo,  and  Brandeis,  but 
space  will  not  allow  a  discussion  of 
their  contributions  to  the  constitu- 
tional law  of  our  country.  Because 
Marshall  was  the  first  great  judge, 
and  because  his  decisions  were  so 
fundamental  in  importance  and 
demonstrate  so  clearly  the  way  in 
which  the  courts  have  influenced 
the  growth  of  the  Constitution,  ref- 
erence in  this  lesson  will  be  con- 
fined to  Marshall's  great  work. 

Marshall  was  a  master  debater.  It 
is  said  of  him  that  it  was  virtually 
impossible  to  get  the  better  of  him 


706 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


in  an  argument.  He  was  logical.  He 
had  an  unerring  instinct  for  funda- 
mentals, and  could  sweep  away  the 
irrelevant  and  the  superficial  and 
arrive  at  the  heart  of  a  proposition 
with  apparently  no  effort.  He 
would  seize  upon  the  weakness  of 
an  argument  and,  by  invincible 
logic,  demolish  it  point  by  point. 
He  was  so  brilliant  in  his  perform- 
ance that  after  he  had  written  one 
of  his  decisions  of  great  national  im- 
portance, Randolph  of  Virginia,  one 
of  his  bitter  opponents,  is  said  to 
have  stated,  ''All  wrong,  all  wrong, 
but  no  man  in  the  United  States 
can  tell  why  or  wherein." 

Estahhshment  of  National  Power 
as  Delegated  by  Constitution 

John  Marshall  has  justly  been 
called  the  ''Father  of  American 
Constitutional  Law."  His  great 
contribution  was  to  define  and 
establish  the  limits  of  national  pow- 
er as  opposed  to  the  champions  of 
states'  rights.  His  opinions  made 
the  power  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment supreme  within  the  limits  of 
the  powers  delegated  to  the  Federal 
Government  by  the  Constitution. 
He,  likewise,  established  the  prin- 
ciple of  Judicial  Review  (See  lesson 
10,  Reliei  Society  Magazine,  Octob- 
er 1954,  page  708)  by  the  applica- 
tion of  which  the  actions  of  both 
state  and  Federal  Government  may 
be  scrutinized  to  ascertain  if  those 
actions  are  within  the  bounds  of  the 
authority  prescribed  by  the  Consti- 
tution. Marshall  took  the  Constitu- 
tion as  the  basis  for  his  opinions, 
and,  from  the  four  corners  of  that 
great  document,  carved  out  the  prin- 
ciples which  are  the  standards  by 
which  Government  in  this  country 
has  functioned  ever  since  his  day. 


Piincipks  Enunciated  by  Marshall 
Professor  Edwin  S.  Corwin  in  his 
very  interesting  book,  John  Marsh- 
all and  The  Constitution,  gives  the 
history  of  these  great  decisions. 
Space  will  not  permit  the  narrative 
of  events  which  led  up  to  these 
cases,  but  they  were  mighty  land- 
marks in  the  constitutional  history 
of  this  country.  We  may  only  point 
out  the  principles  which  Marshall 
enunciated  and  which  now  are  ac- 
cepted without  dispute  as  the  law 
of  the  land.    They  are: 

1.  The  states  did  not  create  the  Con- 
stitution or  bring  it  forth  as  an  act  of 
state  sovereignty.  It  is  an  instrument  of 
the  people  of  the  United  States  and  not 
a  compact  of  states. 

2.  The  Constitution  must  be  interpret- 
ed in  such  a  way  as  to  secure  the  most 
beneficial  use  of  the  powers  created  under 
it,  and  is  not  and  was  not  intended  to 
safeguard  the  prerogatives  of  state  sov- 
ereignty. 

3.  The  Constitution  was  designed  to 
accommodate  the  needs  of  the  national 
life  for  all  time;  to  be  ''adapted  to  the 
various  crises  of  human  affairs." 

4.  The  Government  of  the  United 
States  is  one  of  enumerated  and  delegated 
powers,  but  within  the  scope  of  those 
powers  it  is  sovereign.  Not  only  may  it 
choose  the  means  to  carry  out  the  con- 
ferred powers,  but,  in  addition,  it  is  su- 
preme over  any  asserted  powers  which  are 
in  conflict  with  those  powers. 

5.  Congress  alone  may  regulate  inter- 
state commerce  and  the  states  may  not 
intrude  into  such  regulation,  even  though 
Congress  may  not  have  acted. 

6.  The  Government  of  the  United 
States  is  not  present  in  the  various  states 
by  their  sufferance,  but  by  the  supreme 
authority  of  the  United  States. 

7.  All  courts  of  the  United  States  may 
review   and  pass   upon  all  legislative  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


707 


executive  acts  for  the  purpose  of  determin- 
ing if  they  are  within  the  powers  con- 
ferred by  the  Constitution  and,  if  they 
are  found  to  be  contrary  to  the  Constitu- 
tion, they  are  void. 

Marshall's  Conviction  oi 

His  Political  Obligation 

Marshall  had  a  deep  and  pro- 
found conviction  of  his  obligations 
as  a  judge.  It  was  a  sense  of  mis- 
sion which  led  him  to  regard  the 
judicial  office  which  he  held  as  more 
than  judicial  in  its  scope.  He  refused 
to  accept  the  idea  that  the  court 
was  limited  to  the  bare  deciding  of 
cases  brought  before  it  for  review, 
but  beheved,  rather,  that  the  court 
had  a  political  obligation  to  promul- 
gate sound  constitutional  principles. 
In  deciding  cases  he  did  not  confine 
himself  within  the  narrow  limits 
of  the  precise  question  presented  for 
review,  as  is  customarily  the  proce- 
dure of  courts.  He  had  no  hesitancy 
in  ranging  far  afield  from  such  nar- 
row confines  and,  with  broad  sweep- 
ing argument,  established  the  con- 
stitutional doctrines  which  his  con- 
victions led  him  to  believe.  It  is  of 
interest  that  Liberty  Bell  in  Inde- 
pendence Hall,  in  Philadelphia, 
cracked  and  became  silent  when  it 
was  tolling  for  Chief  Justice  Marsh- 
all's death. 

On  "John  Marshall  Day,"  Febru- 
ary 4,  1901,  commemorating  the 
one-hundredth  anniversary  of  his 
appointment  as  Chief  Justice,  it  was 
said  of  him  by  Senator  Lodge  as 
follows : 

John  Marshall  stands  in  history  as  one  of 
that  small  group  of  men  who  have  found- 
ed states.  He  was  a  nation-maker,  a  state- 
builder.  His  monument  is  the  history  of 
the  United  States  and  his  name  is  writ- 
ten upon  the  Constitution  of  his  country. 


DAYNES 

;  MUSIC  COMPANY 

HAS  MOVED 

TO 

15  East  1st  South 


We  Invite  You  To 
Visit  the  New  DAYNES, 

Salt  Lake's  Newest,  Most  Mod- 
ern, Attractive,  and  Convenient 
Music  Store 

COME  IN  AND  SEE  THE  INTER- 
MOUNTAIN  AREA'S  MOST 
COMPLETE   STOCK   OF    .    .    . 

•  PIANOS 

STEINWAY         LESTER 

•  CONN  ORGANS 

•  RECORDS 

Angel  Capital  Decca 

RCA  Victor  Coral  Mercury 

Columbia  M.G.M.  London 

A  Complete  Hi-Fi  Dept. 

•  MUSICAL  INSTRUMENTS 

Martin  Pedler  Holton 

Gretsch  Guitars 

•  SHEET  MUSIC  and  all 
MUSICAL  ACCESSORIES 

"We  deal  only  in  merchandise 
of  proven  quality  .  .  .  stand 
back  of  everything  we  sell  .  .  . 
strive  to  sell   at   a   fair   price." 

Daunes  Music    | 

WmmmhfXZ 

t45  NORTH  UNIVERSnr.  PROVO  J'  22W  WASHINCTON  Btyn,<WPCII 


708 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


It  has  been  the  influence  of  the 
courts  which  has  given  hfe  and 
vigor  to  the  Constitution  and  which 
is  directly  responsible  for  the  vitality 
of  our  national  life.  Through  adap- 
tation to  changing  needs,  the  Con- 
stitution has  survived  the  perils 
which  have  beset  it.  It  will  con- 
tinue to  survive  as  long  as  the  courts 
of  the  United  States  faithfully  and 
fearlessly  apply  its  principles  to  the 
national  life. 

Note:  It  is  not  expected  that  a  discus- 
sion will  be  held  in  regard  to  the  details 
of  the  court  system;  but  this  note  is  added 
to  the  lesson  to  proxide  a  better  under- 
standing for  class  members  on  the  courts 
in  the  United  States. 

The  Federal  Court  System 

Article  III  of  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  creates  the  Supreme  Court 
and  authorizes  the  creation  of  inferior 
courts  by  the  Congress. 

The  Supreme  Court  was  created  by  the 
Constitution.  Under  the  Judiciary  Act  of 
1789,  in  the  first  session  of  the  first  Con- 
gress, a  Chief  Justice  and  five  Associate 
Justices  were  chosen.  The  number  of 
Justices  \aried  for  some  se\enty  years,  but, 
since  1869,  there  ha\c  been  nine,  a  Chief 
Justice  and  eight  Associate  Justices.  They 
are  appointed  by  the  President  by  and 
with  the  consent  of  the  Senate.  The 
Constitution  defines  no  qualifications  for 
Justices,  so  the  President  is  free  to  ap- 
point anyone  whom  the  Senate  will  con- 
firm. Their  tenure  in  office  is  for  life  dur- 
ing good  beha\'ior,  and  they  can  be  re- 
moved by  impeachment  only. 

The  idea  for  a  court  with  power  to 
examine  the  acts  of  the  executi\e  and 
legislative  branches  of  the  Government 
to  determine  their  constitutionality  was 
original  with  the  framers  of  the  Constitu- 
tion. To  this  power  of  Judicial  Review 
(see  lesson  10,  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
October  1954)  is  gi\en  a  high  degree  of 
credit  for  the  wonderful  performance  for 
over  one  hundred  sixty-six  years  of  our 
great  Constitutional   Government.    \\'hile 


comparatively  few  acts  of  cither  branch 
ha^•e  been  declared  unconstitutional,  the 
Acry  presence  of  a  court  of  this  nature,  is 
a  deterrent  to  any  acts  it  could  so  con- 
demn. However,  the  Supreme  Court  does 
not  take  upon  itself  the  power  to  review 
all  laws  passed  (this  would  ob\iously  be 
impossible),  but  uses  its  judicial  power 
to  determine  constitutionality  when  par- 
ticular cases  involving  the  law  in  question 
are  brought  before  it.  "That  power  is 
capable  of  acting,"  said  the  Supreme 
Court,  "only  when  the  subject  is  sub- 
mitted to  it  by  a  party  who  asserts  his 
rights  in  the  form  prescribed  by  law;  it 
then  becomes  a  case." 

There  are  two  types  of  cases  that  may 
properly  originate  in  the  Supreme  Court 
(that  is,  over  which  the  Supreme  Court 
has  "original  jurisdiction");  one,  those 
involving  Government  representatives  of 
foreign  nations,  ambassadors,  consuls,  etc.; 
and,  two,  those  involving  the  states.  It 
has  appellate  jurisdiction  (the  right  to  re- 
\icw  the  decisions  of  lower  courts)  in  all 
other  cases  that  come  to  it  from  the 
Circuit  Courts  of  Appeal,  District  Courts, 
and  State  Courts.  It  is  expected  that  the 
cases  which  reach  the  Supreme  Court  will 
invohe  constitutionalitv  or  matters  of 
great  national  importance. 

CiTcuit  Couits  of  Appeal  were  estab- 
lished in  1891  to  relieve  the  burden  of  the 
Supreme  Court.  The  United  States  and 
its  territories  are  divided  into  ten  regions 
or  circuits.  Usually  the  decisions  of  Cir- 
cuit Courts  are  final,  and  most  cases  are 
not  appealed  further  to  the  Supreme  Court 
unless  constitutionality  is  in\o]ved.  Their 
decisions  may  be  re\iewed  only  by  the 
Supreme  Court.  One  justice  of  the  Su- 
preme Court  is  assigned  in  an  advisorv 
capacity  to  each  Circuit  or  regional  Court 
of  Appeal,  but  they  have  appelate  juris- 
diction over  the  Federal  District  Courts 
within  the  circuit. 

District  Courts  are  the  next  lower 
courts.  There  are  over  eighty  districts  in 
the  United  States  and  its  territories,  many 
of  which  have  smaller  divisions.  From  one 
to  sixteen  judges  preside  o\er  each  dis- 
trict, and  each  state  has  at  least  one  dis- 
trict. The  District  Courts  have  original 
jurisdiction  over  most  cases — that  is,  al- 
most all  Federal  cases  are  begun  in  Dis- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


709 


trict  Courts.  Occasionally  cases  begun  in 
State  Courts  are  brought  to  I'ecleral  Dis- 
trict Courts.  If  so,  they  arc  cases  that 
are  remo\cd  from  State  Courts  under  the 
pro\'isions  of  the  law  and  rules  of  the 
court. 

Special  or  Legishtive  Courts 

The  Constitution  gives  Congress  power 
to  create  "inferior  courts"  as  needed, 
'i'hese  courts  ha\e  been  created  to  meet 
very  specific  needs  and  so  have  limited 
jurisdiction.  The  four  main  Special  Courts 
are: 

The  Court  of  Chims,  which  was  set  up 
by  the  Government  in  1855,  in  which 
the  Government  permits  itself  to  be  sued. 
As  the  Government  is  sovereign,  it  can 
only  be  sued  upon  its  consent.  It  would 
be  almost  impossible  for  Congress  to  con- 
sider the  number  of  bills  made  necessary 
by  this  procedure,  so  this  court  aids  in  a 
legislative  manner. 

The  United  States  Customs  Court  was 
created  to  adjudicate  the  controversies  that 
inevitably  arise  over  the  value  and 
amounts  of  tariff  duties  levied  upon  goods 
entering  the  country. 

The  United  States  Court  of  Customs 
and  Patent  Appeals  was  created  in  1910 
to  hear  appeals  from  the  Customs  Court 
decisions  and  the  United  States  Patent 
Office  decisions. 

The  Tax  Court  of  the  United  States 
was  created  in  1942  to  hear  tax  contro- 
versies exclusively,  arising  from  the  de- 
cisions of  Federal  tax  collecting  agencies. 

Some  other  Legislatixe  Courts  are: 

Courts  of  the  District  of  Columbia, 
while  similar  to  the  Territorial  Courts, 
are  of  separate  and  distinct  nature  because 
the  District  of  Columbia  is  directly  gov- 
erned by  the  Federal  Government  (Con- 
gress), Congress,  therefore,  set  up  two 
courts:  a  Court  of  Appeal  and  a  District 
Court,  to  serve  this  area.  These  courts 
may  be   classified  as  of  legislative   origin. 

There  are  also  Territoria]  Courts  located 
in  Hawaii,  Alaska,  Puerto  Rico,  the  Vir- 
gin Islands,  and  the  Panama  Canal  Zone. 
These  differ  from  District  Courts  in  that 


COSTUMES 

We  will  be  able  to  supply  any 
of  the  costumes  for  Relief  So- 
ciety plays  and  pageants. 
Mail  orders  will  be  promptly 
filled. 

American  Flag 

We  are  also  the  headquarters 
for  the  American  Flag. 

Please  write  or  phone 

THE  SALT  LAKE 
COSTUME  COMPANY 

248  South  Main  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  EM  3-1031  or  EM  3-9842 


ATTENTION! 

All  SINGING  MOTHERS 
CHORUSES! 

FOR  SPECIAL  PROGRAM 
NOVEMBER  6,    1955 


'Peace  I  Leave  With 
You"    


16c 


"O  Lord,  Most  Merciful"  ....18c 

—  MAIL  ORDERS  PROMPTLY  FILLED  - 

GLEN  BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 

74  So.  Main  Salt  Lake  City 


710 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1955 


they  have  jurisdiction  over  all  matters, 
local  as  well  as  Federal.  They  were  cre- 
ated under  the  power  given  to  Congress 
under  the  Constitution,  to  make  all  rules 
and  regulations  needful  regarding  Ameri- 
can Territories. 

The  Military  Court  of  Appeals  was 
established  in  1942,  in  which  three  civil- 
ian judges  review  the  decisions  of  the 
courts-martial. 

There  are  and  have  been  other  courts 
of  this  nature  created  to  facilitate  the  ad- 
ministration of  laws  made  by  Congress 
under  the  powers  delegated  to  it.  The 
Federal  Court  System,  then,  aids  the 
President  in  his  duty  to  detect  and  prose- 
cute violations  of  Federal  laws,  aids  the 
Legislature  in  the  administration  of  laws 
enacted,  and  aids  the  Judiciary  in  per- 
forming its  responsibility  of  interpreting 
the  laws,  deciding  controversies,  and  estab- 
lishing rights. 

All  state  constitutions  provide  for  a 
state  Supreme  Court  and  creation  of  in- 
ferior courts.  All  other  courts  are  of  state 
origin — District  Courts,  Municipal,  Juve- 
nile, and  Justices  of  the  Peace. 


Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  What    department    of    the    Govern 
ment   has   been   called    "the   guardian   of 
the  Constitution"? 

2.  What  constitutional  provisions  made 
it  possible  for  the  courts  to  perform  this 
function? 

3.  Is  the  system  of  the  United  States 
unique  in  this  respect?     Why? 

4.  What  principle  in  the  Constitution 
made  it  possible  to  control  the  power  of 
Government? 

5.  George  Washington  is  known  as  the 
"Father  of  His  Country,"  By  what  similar 
title  is  John  Marshall  known? 

6.  Did  "Marshall  regard  his  responsibility 
as  a  judge  as  more  than  a  judicial  office? 
What  was  his  philosophy  of  his  duty  as 
Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States? 

7.  What  was  Marshall's  great  contribu- 
tion to  the  growth  and  development  of 
the  Constitution? 

8.  What  constitutional  principles  were 
established  by  the  opinions  of  John  Mar- 
shall? 


c/l   uiooked  Lfiug  for  Q^irls  or   Ujogs 


Elizabeth  Wiliiainson 


'T^HIS  galloping  horse  will  please  any  child  who  is  interested  in  cowboys,  Indians,  or 
•*•  horses.  Suggested  colors:  black  horse  on  a  beige  background  to  blend  with  any 
color  scheme,  or  colors  may  be  chosen  to  harmonize  with  the  room — dark  blue  on  a 
red  background,  brown  on  yellow,  dark  green  on  pink.  There  are  endless  combinations, 
but  the  horse  should  be  darker  than  the  background  to  stand  out  effectively. 


KavsL  ^OJUL 
iRojoudL  9L? 

JOSEPH 
SMITH 
Said  — 


//|F  THERE  is  anything  calculated  to  interest  the  mind  of  the 
Saints,  to  awaken  in  them  the  finest  sensibilities,  and  arouse 
them  to  enterprise  and  exertion,  surely  it  is  the  great  and  pre- 
cious promises  made  by  our  Heavenly  Father  to  the  children 
of  Abraham/'— 

"Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith/'  page  163. 

Between  the  covers  of  this  book  is  the  story  of  our  Father  Abra- 
ham's Children— and  of  God's  "precious  promises"  to  us.  DO 
YOU  KNOW  THEIR  VALUE  TO  YOU?  Here  is  a  chart  of  the  be- 
ginning of  your  pedigree  (24  generations  from  Adam  to  Eph- 
raim).  It  is  prepared  with  dates  and  references,  ready  to  file 
in  your  family  record.  (See  Doctrine  and  Covenants  27:10; 
86:8-11;  103:17;  132:30-31;  136:21-22.) 

THE  AUTHOR,  James  H.  Anderson,  was  an  outstanding  student  of  scripture  and 
history.    He  has  written  about  YOUR   RACIAL   FAMILY   and   birthright. 


This  beautifully  bound 
book  and  chart  will  pleas- 
antly surprise  you.  For  your 
own  library  —  or  for  a 
friend  you  want  to  please 
at  Christmas  —  send  in 
your  order  now. 


(DETACH   AND  MAIL) 

Order  For  "GOD'S  COVENANT  RACE" 

from 

EARL  W.   HARMER,  Publisher 

1177  Yale  Ave.  Salt  Lake  City  5,   Utah 

Please  send copies  to  me. 

PRICE  $2.00  POSTPAID 

n  $ D   Please    send    C.O.D. 

Enclosed  Check  or  M(Oney  Order 


Name 
Address 


712 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1955 


GET  THE  BEST 
TOR  THE  EEm 
WHEN  VOU  TRAVEE  WITH 
VEDA  FOK  CEAWSON 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:4-2017 


It^s  awaiting 
You . .  . 

X  Xl  ^  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  tlie 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  All 
mail  orders  must  be  paid  in  advance. 
Follow  these  postage  rates  if  you  send 
your  order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  _ 54 

1000  to  1400  miles 64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  4-2581         Kfe 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah***  ^^ 


J/Lutuinn  (boiilo 

Zera  Wilde  Earl 


quy 


The  school  bus  plies  its  careful  way 
Along  our  country'  road, 
Pausing  at  all  my  neighbors*  gates 
To  gather  its  precious  load. 

How  brief  the  years  till  the  children 
Will  be  gone  from  the  homes  they  bless 
Grown  up  and  gone,  to  leave  behind 
A  strange  new  emptiness. 

The  bus  rolls  by;  I  have  watched  it  go 
So  many  times  before, 
But  now  I  sigh,  for  it  never  stops 
At  our  gate  any  more. 


Open  Mondays  and 

Fridays  'till  9  p.m. 

FREE  Parking! 

754  South  State 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


QUILTING  COTTON 

72x90-in.  $2.19  ea. 

All    nev/   25%   Wool,  75%   Cotton   treated 

to    eliminate    linting,  scuffing.     Weight    2 
lbs. 

100%   NYLON   QUILTING 

72x90-in.   2   lb.  $2.98 

100%   DACRON   72x90" 

Cheese   Cloth    Cover  2Vi   lb.  $5.98 

25%   NYLON,  75%  WOOL 

72x90-in.  2  lb.  $2.79 


Open  a  convenient  30-day  charge  account 


New  L/D.S.  Books  jor  jour 


1.  Where  Is  Wisdom? 


a  new  book  by  STEPHEN  L  RICHARDS 

President  Richards  has  received  wide  recognition  as  a  thoughtful, 
provocative  speaker.  In  this  new  book,  choice  selections  and  ex- 
cerpts are  taken  from  his  many  addresses  to  religious  groups, 
business  meetings,  and  service  organizations.  This  wealth  of  ma- 
terial makes  outstanding  quotations  for  use  by  speakers  and 
readers.  $3.50 

2,  The  Ten  Commandments  Today 

New  and  Vital  Reading  Today   .   .   . 

Fundamental  principles  laid  down  at  Mt.  Sinai  are  given  an 
atomic  age  interpretation  by  members  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  (Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  Harold  B.  Lee,  Spencer  W.  Kimball, 
Mark  E.  Petersen,  LeGrand  Richards,  Adam  S.  Bennion,  and 
Richard  L.  Evans),  by  Superintendent  Elbert  R.  Curtis  of  the 
YMMIA,  and  W.  Cleon  Skousen  of  Brigham  Young  University.  $2.00 

J.  From  the  Crossroads 

the  newest  book  of  sermonettes  by  RICHARD  L.  EVANS 

Each  sermonette  in  this  new  book  by  Richard  L.  Evans  is  a 
literary  gem,  taken  from  recent  Sunday  morning  Tabernacle 
Choir  Broadcasts.  Each  one  offers  a  profound  religious  experience 
in    reading.  $3.00 


DQ9ori?t 


44  Fast  South   Temple  -  Sal!   Lake  City.  Utah 


DESERET  BOOK  CO. 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you   will   find      (     )    check      (     )    money   order      (     ) 

charge   to   my    account   the   following    amount    $ 

for   the   encircled    (numbered)    books: 


1 


Name 
Address 


City. 


Zone State... 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


A  F  R   5  fr 


^ijrtu    (/beneficial      UjeavS  .  .  • 

Many  said,  "It'll  never  fly/'  as  the  Wright  Brothers 
turned  their  frail  bi-plane  into  the  strong  wind  at  Kitty 
Hawk.  But  the  plane  did  fly,  fulfilling  a  dream  almost  as  old  as  man 
himself.  Where  the  Wright  plane  flew  a  few  feet  in  1903,  great  air 
liners  now  span  the  oceans  every  few  hours.  Men  and  planes  soar  to  the 
upper  reaches  of  the  earth's  atmosphere  —  and  aspire  even  beyond. 

There  are  many  opportunities  in  aviation  today  —  yet,  like  most 
professions  and  trades,  these  jobs  require  intensive  preparation.  A  Bene- 
ficial 'Tlanned  Futures"  program  can  provide  the  funds  for  any  educa- 

t,o„a,...,.  BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


^/?MMm€  ^fii 


imnmm/ 


,BE^ffl€IAL. 
David  O.  McKay,  Prcs.>^>5  y  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


give  delicious,  old-fashioned 

FRUIT  CAKE 


for  yuletide  cheer 

Baked  from  a  treasured  old  pioneer  recipe  in  our 
own  Sunlit  Bakery.  Bursting  with  the  very  finest 
fruits   and  crunchy  nuts.     A  welcome  holiday  gift. 


1  lb.    loaf,   1.39;     1  lb.  in  gift  tin,  1.84 
3  lb.  cake,  3.95;    3  lb.  in  gift  tin,  460 


ZCMI  BAKERY  ^Street  Floor 


PLACE   YOUR   ORDER   NOW! 

Mail  orders  to: 
MARGOT  MANNERS,  ZCMI 
Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 
Please  send  the  following  Fruit  Cake: 

Quan. 

Size 

Price 

Cash     D 
Name 


Charge     D 


C.O.D.     D 


Address 

City Zone....  State 

Include  29^  postage  for  first  pound  and 
10^  for  each  additional  pound  ordered. 
Utah  residents  add  2%  State  Sales  Tax. 


Qjrora    I  Lear  and  cfc 


Because  of  a  new  baby  in  the  house, 
we  were  having  a  particularly  trying  time 
with  our  two-year-old,  when  the  July  issue 
of  the  Magazine  came,  with  Christie  Lund 
Coles'  article  "Kneel  to  Your  Child."  I 
do  sincerely  thank  you  .  .  .  and  her  .  .  . 
for  this  marvelous  article.  It  certainly  aided 
me  in  developing  more  patience  and  a 
positive  attitude  toward  the  situation.  As 
she  concluded  her  article,  we  do  thank 
God  for  the  goodness  and  sweetness  that 
have  been  entrusted  to  our  care, 
— LaVerle  M.  Nielsen 


Eureka,  California 

I  send  these  few  lines  to  thank  you  all 
so  much  for  your  wonderful  Magazine. 
I  have  had  it  sent  through  my  niece  Miss 
Kathleen  Davies  of  Fillmore,  Utah.  I 
enjoy  the  Magazine,  and  so  do  my  grand- 
children. We  are  members  of  the  Bap- 
tist Church  ....  May  God  bless  the 
readers  of  your  Magazine  and  all  who  help 
with  vour  Church. 

— May  E.  Boddy 

Hoole,  Chester,  England 

Six  of  the  Christmas  presents  I  gave 
were  subscriptions  to  The  Reliet  Society 
Magazine,  going  to  two  daughters-in-law, 
one  daughter,  and  three  sisters,  who  have 
written  letters  of  gratitude  for  ''a  Christ- 
mas present  lasting  all  through  the  year." 
Thanks  for  a  year's  companionship  with 
inspiring  material.  The  Magazine  not 
only  blessed  our  home,  but  I  pass  it  on 
to  shut-ins  who  are  very  grateful. 
— Mrs.  Etta  Robbins 

Benicia,  California 

I  have  been  taking  The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine  for  about  a  year  and  a  half  and 
do  enjoy  it  very  much.  I  can't  get  to 
Relief  Society  meetings,  as  I  have  to 
work,  but  I  can  keep  up  with  the  lessons 
and  feel  more  a  part  of  it  through  the 
Magazine. 

— Margaret  Kearney 

Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


ar 

Congratulations  to  The  Rehef  Society 
Magazine  on  its  September  issue.  It  has 
outdone  its  usually  excellent  self.  Con- 
gratulations to  Alberta  H.  Christensen  al- 
so on  her  splendid  poems.  I  was  pleased 
to  read  them  and  they  made  me  feel  proud 
that  we  have  such  fine  craftsmen  among 
our  Utah  poets.  I  am  simply  devouring  the 
Magazine's  contents. 

— Gene  Romolo 

Provo,  Utah 

I  cannot  refrain  from  expressing  my  de- 
light in  the  beautiful  poem  ''Would  You 
Find  Peace?"  by  Gene  Romolo  in  the 
August  Magazine.  All  her  poetry  is  inspir- 
ing and  touching.  Thank  you  for  a  love- 
ly Magazine.  I  have  taken  it  since  1926, 
soon  after  I  arrived  in  Zion,  and  have 
thoroughly  enjoyed  every  copy. 
— Helen  McQuarrie 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

How  much  I  enjoyed  the  story  ''Forever 
Orchid"  by  Frances  C.  Yost  (May  1955)! 
One  dozen  red  roses  were  delivered  to  me 
the  morning  of  Mother's  Day  from  my 
son  who  is  right  here  at  home.  I  always 
read  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  from 
cover  to  cover.  It  never  fails  to  put  my 
spirit  in  tune  to  read  the  truly  inspired 
messages  from  those  brothers  and  sisters 
who  are  holding  positions  of  honor  in  our 
great  Church. 

— Ruth  Louise  Olson 

Santa  Rosa,  California 

Each  month  I  enjoy  so  much  the 
articles,  features,  stories,  and  poetry  in  the 
Magazine.  Especially  do  I  enjoy  the  les- 
son department.  I  am  social  science  class 
leader  in  the  West  Jordan  Second  Ward 
Relief  Society,  and,  using  the  material 
outlined  in  the  Magazine  as  a  basic  guide, 
it  is  no  difficult  matter  to  present  a  les- 
son of  interest  to  every  Relief  Society 
member. 

— Joanne  B.  Rose 

West  Jordan,  Utah 


The  Cover:   "Yoscmite  Valley,  California  in  Winter," 

Photograph  by  Josef  Muench 
Frontispiece  Photograph:   "The  Grand  Tetons,  Wyoming,' 

Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Page  714 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the  Relief    Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus  Christ  of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle  S.   Spafford 
Marianne  C.   Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.   Pickering 


Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 


Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W.  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Christine  H.  Robinson 


President 

-  -  -  First  Counselor 

-  -  -      Second  Counselor 

-  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta  H.  Christensen      Winniefred  S 

Mildred  B.  Eyring 

Helen  W.  Anderson 

Gladys  S.  Boyer 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Edith  P.  Backman 


Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie  M.  Ellsworth 
Mary   R.    Young 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle  S.  Spafford 


Vol.  42 


NOVEMBER  1955 


No.  11 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Dedication  of  the  Temple  at  Bern,  Switzerland  717 

The  Rewards  of  Service  in  Relief  Society  Belle  S.  Spafford  718 

Examples  of  the  Believers Marianne  C.   Sharp  723 

"Be  Thou  Humble;  and  the  Lord  Thy  God  Shall  Lead  Thee  by  the  Hand" 

Velma    N.    Simonsen   726 

Report  and  Official  Instructions Belle  S.  Spafford  729 

FICTION 

Covers  for  Four  Sarah   O.    Moss  735 

Hermanas  —  Chapter  5  Fay   Tarlock  748 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  714 

Sixty  Years  Ago  742 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  743 

Editorial:   Thankfulness  for  the   Gospel   Heritage  Marianne   C.    Sharp  744 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Margaret  C.   Pickering  759 

FEATURES   FOR  THE  HOME 

Tools   for   Your   Child    Helen    B.    Morris  739 

To  Meet  the  Bride  Helen  S.   WilUams  746 

The   Watermelon   Rug    Elizabeth    Williamson  754 

Meat  for  Thrifty  Meals  Rhea  H.   Gardner  755 

Mary  Elizabeth  Forman  Calkins  Makes  Afghan  in  "Thunderbird"   Pattern  757 

Making   Original   Christmas   Cards   Gene   Romolo  758 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

Theology:   Samuel  the  Lamanite  Leland  H.   Monson  766 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:   "Yea,  We  Can  See  that  the  Lord  in  His 

Great  Infinite  Goodness  Doth  Bless  and  Prosper  Those  Who  Put 

Their  Trust  in  Him"  Edith  S.   Elliott  769 

Work  Meeting:  Meat  Selection  and  Preparation  Rhea  H.  Gardner  770 

Literature:  Rudyard  Kipling;,  the  Man  Who  Was  Briant  S.  Jacobs  772 

Social  Science:  The  Organization  and  Powers  of  the  Government 

of    the   United   States   Albert    R.    Bowen  778 

POETRY 

"Ye  Shall  Have  Peace,"  by  Gertrude  T.  Kovan,  722;  "Universal  Language,"  by  Mabel  Law 
Atkinson,  728;  "Wagon  City,"  by  Roxana  Farnsworth  Hase,  734;  "The  Sparrows'  Thanksgiving 
Feast,"  by  Thelma  J.  Lund,  738;  "Prayer  Preface,"  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  738;  "Doll  Clothes," 
by  Margaret  Hyatt,  741;  "Immutable,"  by  Iris  W.  Schow,  745;  "Autumn,"  by  Zara  Sabin,  753; 
"Newness,"    by   Elsie    McKinnon    Strachan,    754;    "Winter    Promise,"    by    Zero    Wilde    Earl,    756; 

The    Constant    Heart,"    by    Ethel    Jacobson,    758;    "Fulfillment,"    by    Ethelyn    M.    Kincher,    777; 

Indian  Giver,"   Pansye  H.   Powell,  784;    "A  Priceless  Collection,"  by  Francelia  Goddard,   784. 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main.  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  4-2511;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year, 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c,  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  715 


Courtesy  The  Deseret  News 

THE  TEMPLE  AT  BERN,  SWITZERLAND 


yOedication  of  the  ofemple  at  \Bern,  Switzeriand 

Sunday,  September  ii,  1955 

In  the  beautiful  country  of  Switzerland,  ''girt  round  with  rugged 
mountains/'  the  ninth  temple  in  use  today  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  was  dedicated  by  President  David  O.  McKay,  on  Sun- 
day, September  11,  1955.  The  sacred  edifice  lifts  its  white  spire  heavenward 
as  a  symbol  of  eternal  truth  and  the  glad  tidings  of  the  restored  gospel. 

The  site  is  the  village  of  Zollikofen,  some  seven  miles  north  of  Bern, 
Switzerland,  with  the  long  ranges  of  the  Jura  Mountains  rising  westward 
and  the  high  turrets  of  the  Alps  to  the  east  and  south. 

On  the  day  of  the  dedication,  bright  sunshine  broke  through  the 
clouds,  and  the  white  stone  walls  of  the  temple  glowed  against  the  dark 
green  mountains.  Visitors  thronged  the  grounds,  and  more  than  twelve 
hundred  people,  including  the  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle  Choir,  attended  the 
services.  Four  members  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  were  present:  Elders 
Spencer  W.  Kimball,  Ezra  Taft  Benson,  Henry  D.  Moyle,  and  Richard  L. 
Evans.  The  Choir  sang  two  great  hymns:  'Tet  the  Mountains  Shout  for 
Joy"  and  ''Holiness  Becometh  the  House  of  the  Lord,"  as  well  as  the  ma- 
jestic ''Hosannah  Anthem."  Ewan  Harbrecht,  soloist  with  the  Choir,  sang, 
with  much  emotion  and  great  purity  of  tone,  the  song  long  endeared  to 
Latter-day  Saints,  ''Bless  This  House." 

Elder  Benson,  representing  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  spoke  of  the 
temple  dedication  as  the  culmination  of  the  hopes  of  thousands  who  had 
prayed  for  a  temple  in  Europe,  referring  to  its  completion  as  "probably  the 
greatest  event  that  has  occurred  in  Europe  since  the  gospel  was  brought 
here  118  years  ago." 

President  McKay,  in  his  dedicatory  prayer,  asked  the  blessings  of  the 
Lord  upon  the  saints,  "as  one  in  singleness  of  purpose,  in  love  of  Thee,  of 
one  another,  and  of  all  sincere  people  in  the  world."  Thus,  the  words  of 
the  prayer  were  not  for  the  European  saints  alone,  but  for  the  believers 
all  over  the  world: 

"Now,  O  Gody  our  Heavenly  Eternal  Father,  the  faithful  membership 
oi  thy  Church,  through  love  ioi  Thee  and  thy  children,  have  erected  to 
thee  by  tithes  and  offerings  this  Holy  House  in  which  shall  he  performed 
ordinances  and  ceremonies  pertaining  to  the  happiness  and  salvation  of  thy 
children  living  in  mortality  and  in  the  Spirit  World  .  .  .  ." 

The  women  of  Relief  Society,  in  all  the  stakes  and  missions  of  the 
Church,  join  with  their  European  sisters  in  this  time  of  rejoicing,  and  pray 
that  all  of  us  may  be  blessed  with  the  spiritual  richness  which  our  spired 
temples  and  the  eternal  gospel  bring  to  us  forever. 

Page  717 


The  Rewards  of  Service  in 
Relief  Society 

President  BeUe  S.  Spafford 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 
Thursday,  September  29,  1955] 


THE  Prophet  Micah,  in  speak- 
ing to  the  people  of  Jerusalem 
and  Samaria,  rebuked  the 
princes  and  prophets  of  the  House 
of  Israel  who  loved  war  instead  of 
peace.  He  then  spoke  of  peace  in 
the  last  days  and  defined  what  the 
Lord  requires  of  the  people  who  fol- 
low him.  In  words  impregnated 
with  deep  meaning,  he  said: 

He  hath  shewed  thee,  O  man,  what  is 
good;  and  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of 
thee,  but  to  do  justly,  and  to  love  mercy, 
and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God? 
(Micah  6:8). 

These  words  might  well  be  the 
motto  of  Relief  Society,  and  they 
might  very  appropriately  be  applied 
to  Relief  Society  women,  for  Relief 
Society  women,  as  I  know  them, 
are,  by  and  large,  women  who  do 
justly,  who  love  mercy,  and  who 
walk  humbly  with,  their  God.  I  pay 
tribute  to  Relief  Society  women  the 
world  over.  I  am  persuaded  that 
they  are  among  the  choicest  of  our 
Father's  daughters.  They  are  women 
of  spiritual  grace,  womanly  charm, 
poise,  uprightness,  and  stability  of 
character.  They  are  women  who 
are  working  together  to  build  for 
themselves  and  others  a  life  of  glori- 
ous fulfillment. 

Just  as  I  admire  and  love  the 
women  of  Relief  Society,  so  I  love 
the  work  of  Relief  Society  which  de- 
Page  718 


velops  in  women  ennobling  attri- 
butes and  makes  possible  so  much 
worthy  accomplishment. 

Relief  Society  was  organized  at  an 
eventful  period  in  the  history  of  the 
Church,  the  year  1842. 

The  Prophet  in  his  writings  of 
Thursday,  January  6,  1842,  as  record- 
ed in  the  Documentary  History  oi 
the  Church,  made  this  significant 
statement: 

The  new  year  has  been  ushered  in  and 
continued  thus  far  under  the  most  favor- 
able auspices,  and  the  Saints  seem  to  be 
influenced  by  a  most  kind  and  indulgent 
Providence  in  their  dispositions  and 
[blessed  with]  means  to  rear  the  Temple 
of  the  Most  High  God,  anxiously  looking 
forward  to  the  completion  thereof,  as  an 
event  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the 
Church  and  to  the  world,  making  the 
Saints  in  Zion  to  rejoice  ....  Truly  this 
is  a  day  long  to  be  remembered  by  the 
Saints  of  the  last  days, — a  day  in  which 
the  God  of  heaven  has  begun  to  restore 
the  ancient  order  of  His  kingdom  unto 
His  servants  and  His  people, — a  day  in 
which  all  things  are  concurring  to  bring 
about  the  completion  of  the  fullness  of  the 
Gospel,  a  fullness  of  the  dispensation  of 
dispensations,  even  the  fullness  of  times 
(D.H.C.  IV,  page  492). 

At  the  time  the  saints  were  locat- 
ed in  Nauvoo,  a  city  known  as 
''Nauvoo  the  Beautiful.''  It  was 
only  three  years  old,  yet  it  was  a 
thriving  city,  well-planned,  well- 
built,  with  sturdy  two-story  houses 
of  brick  and  frame,  with  meeting- 


THE  REWARDS  OF  SERVICE  IN  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


719 


houses  and  stores,  with  blacksmith 
shops  and  shoe  shops,  and  a  busy 
harbor  at  the  river's  bend  where 
boats  from  down  the  river  came  to 
anchor,  bringing  hundreds  of  con- 
verts from  the  Old  World,  for  mis- 
sionaries in  large  numbers  had 
already  gone  forth  to  foreign  shores, 
carrying  the  message  of  the  restored 
gospel,  and  the  Lord  had  abundantly 
blessed  their  labors. 

It  was  early  in  1842  that  the 
Prophet  commenced  publishing  his 
translation  of  the  Book  of  Abraham 
in  The  Times  and  Seasons.  It  was 
in  March  of  this  year  that  the 
Prophet  penned  the  now  famous 
Wentworth  Letter,  the  concluding 
part  of  which  is  known  to  us  as 
'The  Articles  of  Faith,"  and  referred 
to  in  Church  history  as  'The  most 
classic  document  in  Church  litera- 
ture.'' Additional  revelations  con- 
taining further  instructions  on  bap- 
tism for  the  dead  were  given  the 
Prophet;  and  it  was  a  day  of  rejoic- 
ing for  the  saints  as  they  saw  the 
shining  walls  of  the  temple  rising 
from  Mulholland  Street. 

Upon  this  scene  came  the  organ- 
ization of  Relief  Society.  The  sisters, 
imbued  with  a  testimony  of  the  gos- 
pel, recognizing  the  great  import  of 
the  doctrine  of  salvation  for  the 
dead  as  taught  by  their  Prophet, 
earnestly  desired  to  do  their  part  in 
the  erection  of  the  temple.  As  indi- 
viduals, they  rendered  such  services 
as  they  could;  as  individuals,  the 
women  had  earlier  made  an  appreci- 
able contribution  to  the  erection  of 
the  temple  at  Kirtland. 

The  spirit  with  which  their  serv- 
ice was  rendered  in  Kirtland  has 
been  graphically  described  in  the 
writings  of  Heber  C.  Kimball.   The 


same  spirit  characterized  their  ef- 
forts in  Nauvoo.  Says  Brother  Kim- 
ball: 

At  this  time  the  brethren  were  laboring 
night  and  day  building  the  house  of  the 
Lord.  Our  women  were  engaged  in  spin- 
ning and  knitting  in  order  to  clothe  those 
who  were  laboring  at  the  building,  and  the 
Lord  only  knows  the  scenes  of  poverty, 
tribulation,  and  distress  which  we  passed 
through  in  order  to  accomplish  this  thing. 
My  wife  toiled  all  summer  in  lending  her 
aid  toward  its  accomplishment.  She  had 
a  hundred  pounds  of  wool,  which,  with  the 
assistance  of  the  girls,  she  spun  in  order 
to  furnish  clothing  for  those  engaged  in 
the  building  of  the  temple,  and  although 
she  had  the  privilege  of  keeping  half  the 
quantity  of  wool  for  herself,  as  a  recom- 
pense for  her  labor,  she  did  not  reserve 
even  so  much  as  would  make  her  a  pair 
of  stockings;  but  gave  it  for  those  who 
were  laboring  at  the  House  of  the  Lord. 
She  spun  and  wove  and  got  the  cloth 
dressed,  and  cut  and  made  up  into  gar- 
ments, and  gave  them  to  those  men  who 
labored  on  the  temple;  almost  all  the 
sisters  in  Kirtland  labored  in  knitting,  sew- 
ing, spinning,  etc.  for  the  purpose  of  for- 
warding the  work  of  the  Lord  {Temples 
oi  the  Most  High,  N.  B.  Lundwall,  page 

HE  desire  to  forward  the  work  of 
the  Lord  became  so  strong  in 
the  hearts  of  the  women  as  the  Nau- 
voo Temple  progressed,  that  they 
felt  to  increase  and  make  more  ef- 
fective their  individual  efforts  by 
organizing  themselves.  With  this 
intent  they  sought  their  Prophet  for 
counsel  and  direction. 

His  response  to  their  petition  and 
the  story  of  the  birth  of  Relief  So- 
ciety are  familiar  to  all  of  us.  The 
Lord,  through  his  Prophet,  gave  to 
the  women  on  March  17,  1842,  an 
organization  designed  for  service  un- 
der the  direction  of  his  Priesthood. 
Thus  the  sisters  became  joined  to- 
gether in  love  and  service  as  the 
''handmaids  of  the  Priesthood." 


T 


720 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


Their  labors  in  Nauvoo  were 
characterized  not  only  by  service  for 
the  temple,  but  also  by  care  of  the 
poor.  The  members  brought  to  the 
Society  provisions,  clothing,  thread, 
yarn,  household  commodities,  even 
treasured  pieces  of  jewelry  to  help 
provide  for  those  less  fortunate  than 
themselves. 

But  their  days  in  the  beautiful  city 
of  Nauvoo  soon  came  to  an  end,  and 
life  in  a  western  wilderness  became 
their  lot.  But  regardless  of  circum- 
stances, the  spirit  of "  benevolence, 
solicitude  for  the  well-being  of  one 
another,  unselfish  sharing,  and  ef- 
fective service  in  forwarding  the 
work  of  the  Lord  lived  on  in  the 
hearts  and  actions  of  the  westward 
women  as  they  built  their  homes 
and  established  their  Relief  So- 
cieties. 

It  is  a  stimulating  and  moving  ex- 
perience to  read  the  minutes  of 
some  of  the  early-day  Relief  So- 
cieties in  the  West.  They  reveal 
full  well  that  the  ideals  and  the  spirit 
of  service  and  devotion  to  the 
Church  exemplified  in  the  sisters  in 
Nauvoo  remained  strong  in  the 
women  transplanted  to  a  desert  land. 
To  illustrate,  let  me  read  from 
minutes  of  the  St.  George  Relief 
Society,  April  20,  1869: 

President  Erastus  Snow  asked  for  25 
yards  of  carpet  for  a  prayer  circle  room 
for  the  brethren,  [visiting]  teachers  went 
out  and  got  enough  rags  to  make  50  yards. 
There  were  present  at  our  meeting  90 
women,  sewing  the  rags  in  answer  to 
President  Snow's  call.  It  was  one  of  the 
most  pleasant  meetings  ever  held,  though 
the  sisters  worked  until  their  bodies  were 
tired  and  their  fingers  ached  from  winding 
the  balls,  a  happier  group  would  be  hard 
to  find. 


designed  for  the  early  days  alone, 
nor  was  it  designed  only  for  women 
of  eras  that  are  past.  It  calls  to 
women  today  who  wish  to  develop 
themselves,  to  serve  their  fellows, 
and  forward  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
It  is  heartwarming  to  contemplate 
the  faithfulness  and  devotion  of  Re- 
lief Society  women  today  the  world 
over,  and  to  review  the  records  of 
their  accomplishments.  The  sisters 
are  devotedly  contributing  toward 
the  erection  of  temples  and  meet- 
inghouses, toward  welfare  projects 
and  other  Church  programs.  They 
are  ministering  to  the  sick  and 
homebound.  (Last  year  more  than 
235,475  ^^^^  visits  were  made.) 
They  are  teaching  one  another  the 
precepts  and  doctrines  of  the 
Church.  (Last  year  approximately 
13,000  women  were  engaged  in 
teaching  the  courses  of  study.  Under 
the  direction  of  Relief  Society,  more 
than  63,949  women  read  the  special 
assignments  from  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon.) The  sisters  are  training  one 
another  to  walk  in  the  paths  of 
righteousness  —  all  to  the  end  that 
they  may  build  for  themselves  and 
for  others  beautiful,  useful,  purpose- 
ful lives,  and  that  they  may  do  wom- 
an's part  in  building  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

The  spirit  with  which  the  work 
is  carried  forward  today  does  not 
differ  from  the  spirit  of  the  past. 
The  increased  number  of  Relief  So- 
ciety members  (now  over  156,000) 
make  their  contribution  to  the  work 
of  the  Church  a  sizeable  one.  Let 
me  read  you  a  typical  statement 
from  a  1954  annual  report  of  a  small 
ward  Relief  Society  with  an  average 
attendance  of  twenty  women. 

Relief  Society,  however,  was  not  I  am  happy  to  give  this  report  of  our 


THE  REWARDS  OF  SERVICE  IN  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


721 


Relief  Society.  We  are  fully  organized. 
We  have  had  a  very  good  year  in  all  of 
our  activities  and  meetings. 

On  March  17  we  held  our  birthday 
party  in  the  form  of  a  luncheon  ....  In 
April  we  served  a  dinner  for  the  ward.  In 
May  during  a  Sunday  night  program  we 
presented  the  bishop  with  a  check  for 
$500  for  the  stake  building  fund.  In  July 
we  had  a  social  and  luncheon.  In  August 
we  participated  in  a  stake  dinner  lawn 
party.  On  August  13  and  14  we  held  a 
rummage  sale  ....  On  August  16  we 
gave  the  bishop  a  check  for  $100  to  be 
applied  to  the  ward  building  fund.  This 
makes  a  total  of  $900  given  from  our  So- 
ciety besides  the  $900  earned  by  us  at  the 
stake  dinner  we  served  for  the  stake  build- 
ing fund. 

In  October  we  had  our  opening  social 
with  fifty-two  persons  attending.  On  No- 
vember 7  the  Relief  Society  conference 
was  held. 

Our  class  leaders  are  some  of  the  best, 
and  they  give  wonderful  lessons.  We  have 
very  good  attendance  at  the  sewing  meet- 
ings and  have  had  some  very  good  home- 
making  demonstrations.  We  have  done 
much  compassionate  service,  far  more  in 
comparison  to  other  years.  The  Relief 
Society  sisters  of  our  ward  are  a  congenial 
group  and  we  have  plans  for  a  busy  1955. 
We  hope  and  pray  that  we  will  have  the 
blessings  of  our  Heavenly  Father  to  help 
us  all  and  to  work  together  in  forwarding 
the  work  of  the  Lord. 

We  wish  to  thank  the  stake  board  and 
our  bishopric  for  the  help  that  they  have 
given  us. 

There  are  times  when  special  as- 
signments make  heavy  demands  up- 
on the  time  and  energy  of  our  al- 
ready busy  mothers,  but  rarely,  if 
ever,  does  the  work  become  dull  or 
so  tedious  and  uninteresting  as  to 
become  drudgery.  ''Work  becomes 
drudgery  only  so  long  as  what  is 
done  is  done  only  because  of  the  let- 
ter of  the  law  and  without  the  spir- 
it/'   Service  performed  in  the  spirit 


of  conversion  to  and  love  for  the 
Master's  cause  and  in  obedience  to 
eternal  and  righteous  principles 
brings  to  one  a  fullness  of  joy  —  the 
joy  referred  to  by  the  great  prophet 
Nephi  when  he  wrote:  ''Men  are 
that  they  might  have  joy."  Such 
joy  is  not  the  reward  of  superficial, 
spare-time,  begrudgingly  given  per- 
formance; such  joy  is  reserved  for 
those  who  enter  into  the  work  with 
full  purpose  of  heart. 

A  testimony  of  the  worth  of  service 
in  Relief  Society  finds  echo  in 
the  hearts  of  tens  of  thousands  of 
members  and  in  the  hearts  of  their 
husbands  and  children.  Countless 
numbers  of  children  of  Relief  So- 
ciety mothers  have  grown  strong  in 
the  faith  and  performed  valiantly 
themselves  for  the  Church  because 
of  the  example  of  their  mothers.  It 
has  even  proved  to  be  the  road  back 
for  some  children.  Only  a  few  days 
ago  I  met  the  son  of  a  faithful  Re- 
lief Society  sister.  He  was  eminent- 
ly successful  in  his  chosen  profes- 
sion, but  had  gone  afield  in  his  re- 
ligious thinking.  Several  years  ago 
his  mother  was  called  to  teach  the- 
ology in  Relief  Society.  She  felt  in- 
adequate for  such  an  important  as- 
signment, yet  she  wished  to  be  obe- 
dient to  her  Relief  Society  call  and 
to  serve  to  the  best  of  her  ability. 
This  she  did  with  a  high  degree  of 
success,  teaching  the  sisters  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Church  with  clarity  and 
conviction  until  the  time  of  her 
death. 

The  son,  returning  to  her  home 
for  the  funeral,  picked  up  her  Book 
of  Mormon  as  it  lay  on  the  table 
with  its  passages  carefully  marked. 
This  he  has  since  studied,  reading 


722  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 

the  book  from  cover  to  cover.    The  and  abiding  comfort  and  sustaining 

other  day  when  I  met  him  he  said  influence  as  long  as  Hfe  lasts.     It 

to  me,  'The  Church  must  have  had  makes  of  her  a  woman  who  does 

great  confidence  in  my  mother  to  justly,  who  loves  mercy,  and  who 

call  her  to  teach  the  theological  doc-  walks  humbly  with  the  Lord.  These 

trines.     It  is  evident  that  she  knew  are  rewards  of  the  highest  order, 

and  understood  them.     I  have  read  In   Galations   we    read:    "As   we 

and   re-read   the   passages   she   had  have  therefore  opportunity,  let  us 

marked  in  her  Book  of  Mormon.    It  do  good  to  all  men,  especially  unto 

has  had  a  tremendous  influence  up-  them  who  are  of  the  household  of 

on  me.  In  fact,  I  now  know  that  if  I  faith''  (Gal.  6:10). 

am  to  have  peace  of  mind  I  must  In  Romans  we  read:  *'We  then 

return  to  activity  in  the  Church.''  that  are  strong  ought  to  bear  the  in- 

What    a    precious   reward   for    the  firmities    of    the    weak"    (Romans 

hours  of  study  and  faithful  service  15:1). 

of  that  mother!  Through   the  medium  of  Relief 

To  the  woman  who  serves  in  Re-  Society,  opportunity  is  afforded  Lat- 
lief  Society  there  comes  understand-  ter-day  Saint  women  for  such  serv- 
ing, enlightenment,  and  a  truer  eval-  ice.  Relief  Society  work,  as  the 
nation  of  her  own  problems  and  a  Prophet  declared,  ''is  according  to 
wish  to  solve  them  in  all  righteous-  the  natures  of  women,"  and  is  a 
ness.  sphere  in  which  they  find  satisfac- 

Service  in  Relief  Society  gives  to  tion. 

a  woman  competence  in  the  man-  As  we  share  the  labors  of  Relief 

agement  of  her  home,  and  wisdom  Society,  so  most  certainly  we  will 

in  guiding  and  directing  her  chil-  share  in  the  triumphs  of  this  great 

dren.    It  blesses  her  with  an  under-  Society,  and  so  we  will  share  in  the 

standing  heart  and  develops  within  eternal  blessings  which  the  Lord  will 

her  a  testimony  that  becomes  a  deep  give  to  his  faithful  daughters. 


LJe  Shall  utave  [Peace 

Gertrude  T.  Kovan 

Man  prays  eternally  for  peace,  sublime; 
Then  searches  endlessly  uncharted  skies, 
Or  reaches  into  seas  where  depths  and  time 
Hold  secret  wealth  long  hidden  from  the  eyes. 

Man  seeks  the  armor  of  hope,  forever  bright; 
He  would  find  the  constant  stars  that  glow 
Beyond  the  circumference  of  shadowed  night- 
The  luminous  gleam  the  faithful  know. 

For  peace  lies  only  in  the  humble  heart, 
Surviving  all  the  turmoils  of  the  sphere, 
And  each  one  holds  aloft  his  part 
Of  that  great  beacon,  casting  out  all  fear! 


Examoles  of  the  Believers 


Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 
Thursday,  September  29,  1955] 


THIS  past  summer  it  was  our 
great  pleasure  to  be  taken  on 
a  trip  to  the  Church  historic 
landmarks,  beginning  with  Ver- 
mont, the  birthplace  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  and  ending  at  Inde- 
pendence, Jackson  County,  Mis- 
souri, on  our  way  back  West. 

We  traveled  quickly,  in  ease  and 
comfort,  but  our  thoughts  plodded 
along  with  the  teams  and  wagons  of 
our  ancestors,  as  they  went  from 
Pennsylvania  to  Ohio  and  then  to 
Nauvoo  the  Beautiful,  there  to  meet 
their  Prophet  and  cast  in  their  lot 
with  the  saints.  In  spite  of  the  con- 
trast in  our  modes  of  travel,  in  high- 
ways and  surrounding  landscapes, 
we  knew  that  in  our  hearts,  as  in 
theirs,  burned  the  same  testimony 
of  the  divinity  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  sure  knowledge  that  Joseph 
Smith  was  the  Prophet  of  the  Lord 
through  whom  the  gospel  was  re- 
stored. 

Traveling  rapidly  from  one  his- 
toric place  to  another,  the  events  of 
the  restoration  fell  into  their  proper 
places  in  the  complete  pattern.  Not 
by  chance,  we  felt,  did  the  father 
of  the  Prophet  experience  misfor- 
tunes which  resulted  in  his  leaving 
behind  New  England  and  settling 
on  a  farm  in  New  York  near  the 
Hill  Cumorah  where  the  gold  plates, 
in  the  providence  of  God,  were  to 
be  handed  over  to  the  boy  Prophet. 
We  saw  the  small  schoolhouse 
where  Oliver  Cowdery  taught,  near 


the  Smith  farm  where  he  boarded. 
We  visited  the  nearby  homestead 
of  Martin  Harris  and  climbed  up 
the  stairs  of  the  shop  in  Palmyra  to 
where  The  Book  of  Mormon  was 
printed.  We  rode  down  to  Har- 
mony near  the  shores  of  the  beauti- 
ful Susquehanna  River  —  then  back 
to  Fayette  to  the  Whitmer  home 
where  the  Church  was  organized 
with  six  young  men  members,  the 
Prophet  and  his  brothers  Hyrum 
and  Samuel,  and  Oliver  Cowdery 
David  Whitmer,  and  Peter  Whit- 
mer, Jr. 

We  commented  on  the  plan  for 
the  bringing  forth  of  the  gospel, 
how  the  men  who  were  foreor- 
dained for  their  particular  parts 
were  sent  to  earth  at  the  proper 
time  and  in  places  where  they 
could  accomplish  their  appointed 
work. 

On  our  trip  we  next  visited  the 
Kirtland  Temple,  built  in  the  midst 
of  the  saints'  poverty,  a  beautiful 
structure  wherein  the  Savior  himself 
appeared.  But  its  sacredness,  to  us, 
had  been  lost. 

The  marks  of  the  burnings,  plun- 
derings,  and  persecutions  experi- 
enced by  the  saints  in  Missouri  have 
been  obliterated  by  time.  But  the 
lands  remain  to  be  redeemed.  The 
cornerstones  for  temples  were  laid 
as  directed  by  the  Lord,  but  the 
temples  are  not  yet  erected. 

Back  to  Illinois  fled  the  saints  for 
refuge.     Today  the  beautiful  loca- 

Page  723 


724  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 

tion  of  Nauvoo  remains  on  a  bend  caught    at     the    heartstrings    and 

of   the   majestic   Mississippi   River,  brought  joy  and  peace.     We  were 

Many  of  its  lovely  old  homes  still  filled  with  an  overpowering  realiza- 

stand,  sacrificed  at  the  call  of  the  tion  of  the  love  of  our  Father  and 

new  leader  Brigham  Young.    With  Savior  for  each  one  of  us.     It  was 

the  abandonment  of  the  city  by  the  an   unforgettable  experience  to  be 

saints,  however,  there  also  seemed  cherished  forever, 

to  leave  the  spirit  of  progress.  Throughout  our  journey  historical 

There  were  two  historic  landmarks  memories  took  on  reality  and  sub- 

which  to  us  still  retained  the  spirit  stance,  as  we  left  behind  the  beauty 

of  events  which  transpired  therein,  of   New   England,   the   fertility   of 

One  was  Carthage  Jail— some  miles  New  York,  the  rolling  verdure  of 

south  of  Nauvoo,  where  the  Prophet  Ohio,  the  lush  growth  of  Missouri, 

Joseph  Smith  and  his  brother  Hy-  the  grandness  of  the  sweeping  wat- 

rum,    divided    neither    in    life    nor  ers    of    the    great    Mississippi,    to 

death,  were  martyred.  An  oppressive  turn  westward  to  the  destination  of 

heaviness  of   guilt  still   seemed  to  the  saints,  a  parched,  desert  land  set 

hang  over  Carthage.  On  beholding  amid  loneliness, 
the  window  of  the  jail  from  which 

the  Prophet  fell  dead,  and  the  curb-  ^aaattt    r       i.  j      r      •    i-u-   i     j 

i  ^1          n       J          .-,      1  COME  of  us  today  live  in  this  land 

stone  of  the  well  underneath  where  o     i  •  i     i             i     .     1 1 

the    mob    propped    his    body    and  ^   ^^^^^  ^^^y  "^^^^  to  blossom  as 

pumped  bullets  into  it,  and  seeing  ^^^  ^^f '  V^^^Y  ^.^^ers  of  us  live  in 

withm  the  rooms  and  cells,  awak-  ^^her  lands  flowing  with  milk  and 

ened  in  our  soul  a  weight  of  grief.  ^«"^y^  ^^^^J'^^  ^^f^  persecution 

As  we  contemplated  the  events  that  1^^^/^.*  ^'^^  t"^"-,  ^^  ''  ""^^  ^^  ^'Y 

transpired    there,   we    recalled    the  to  designate  the  trials  and  troubles 

words  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove-  ^^^^^  ^^  experience  today,  but  the 

nants,  which   say  that  Joseph   did  Lord  will  have  a  tried  and  tested 

".  .  .  more,  save  Jesus  only,  for  the  People.     We,  also,  are  subject  to 

salvation  of  men  in  this  world,  than  the  temptations  of  Satan  and  heir 

any  other  man  that  ever  lived  in  to  the  cares  and  sorrows  of  the  world, 

it  .  .  .  r    We  were  also  reminded  ^^^Y  ^f  our  temptations  parallel 

of  the  further  words  ^  .  .  that  The  those  of  the  saints  of  the  earlier 

Book  of  Mormon,  and  this  book  of  days  of  the  restoration. 

Doctrine    and    Covenants    of    the  Many  have  always  been  called  to 

Church,  cost  the  best  blood  of  the  serve  but  few  chosen.  Then  as  now, 

nineteenth  century  to  bring  them  apostasy  began  over  disagreements 

forth  for  the  salvation  of  a  ruined  as  to  the  way,  perhaps,  the  Authori- 

world   .   .  ."   (D.  &  C.   135:3,  6).  ties  were  conducting  the  affairs  of 

Never  before,  to  us,  had  the  debt  the  Church,  or  members  took  ex- 

which    we    owe    to    the    Prophet  ception  to  some  ruling  or  instruc- 

Joseph  loomed  so  great.  tion.    And  when  we  saw  a  temple 

Finally  we  mention  last,  the  Sac-  that  had  been  desecrated,  we  were 

red  Grove.     There  still  seemed  to  reminded  that  our  bodies  are  the 

linger  there  an  ineffable  spirit  which  temples  of  our  spirits  and  that  neith- 


EXAMPLES  OF  THE  BELIEVERS 


725 


er  will  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  dwell 
in  our  temples,  if  we  defile  them. 

The  saints  were  obedient  to  coun- 
sel. They  sowed  where  they  were 
not  permitted  to  reap.  I  heard  a 
sister  say  recently,  ''What  is  the  use 
of  storing  commodities,  if  the  Gov- 
ernment is  just  going  to  take  them 
away  from  us?"  Following  the  ex- 
ample of  our  forebears,  the  sole  con- 
cern for  us  today  is  also  to  follow 
counsel  and  leave  the  outcome  to 
the  Lord. 

One  great  lesson  which  was  borne 
in  upon  us  as  the  result  of  this  trip 
was  the  realization  of  the  great  re- 
quirements which  will  be  made  of 
us,  if  we  gain  eternal  life.  You  will 
recall  the  rich  young  ruler  who  ran 
and  knelt  at  the  Savior's  feet  and 
asked,  ''Good  Master,  what  shall  I 
do  that  I  may  inherit  eternal  life?'' 
Jesus  reminded  him  of  some  com- 
mandments and  he  replied,  ".  .  .  all 
these  have  I  observed  from  my 
youth"  (Mark  10:20).  Then,  we 
are  told,  Jesus  beheld  him  and  loved 
him  and  said  ".  .  .  One  thing  thou 
lackest:  go  thy  way,  sell  whatsoever 
thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor  and 
thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven: 
and  come,  take  up  the  cross,  and 
follow  me"  (Mark  10:21).  We 
read  "And  he  was  sad  at  that  say- 
ing, and  went  away  grieved:  for  he 
had  great  possessions"  (Mark 
10:22). 

The  early-day  saints  of  the  restora- 
tion kept  the  commandments,  time 
and  again  they  left  behind  their  ma- 


terial possessions,  and  they  fulfilled 
the  third  requirement  of  taking  the 
cross  and  following  in  the  footsteps 
of  the  Master.  The  thousands  of 
us  assembled  here  today  and  tens  of 
thousands  throughout  the  world 
testify  as  the  fruit  of  their  labors. 
Today  it  is  easy  to  live  some  of  the 
commandments,  harder  to  give  away 
our  possessions,  and  hardest  of  all  to 
give  ourselves. 

Yet  the  Lord  makes  it  possible 
for  his  children  to  gain  eternal  life, 
if  they  will  only  serve  him.  To  help 
perfect  the  sisters  and  at  the  same 
time  to  assist  others,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  himself  was  inspired  to  orga- 
nize the  Relief  Society.  Relief  So- 
ciety assists  women  to  obey  the  in- 
junction which  Paul  gave  to  Tim- 
othy "...  be  thou  an  example  of  the 
believers,  in  word,  in  conversation, 
in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  pur- 
ity" (1  Timothy  4:12). 

Our  great  goal  is  to  gain  eternal 
life.  Great  examples  of  believers 
are  found  in  the  way  those  who 
established  the  Church  gave  of 
themselves,  some  even  to  the  death. 
It  is  good  to  remember  the  heritage 
which  is  ours  either  by  lineage  or 
adoption,  and  it  is  wise  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  means  which  the 
Lord  has  given  for  our  perfection. 
That  each  of  us  may  gain  or 
strengthen  our  knowledge  that  Jes- 
us is  the  Christ  and  that  Joseph 
Smith  was  a  Prophet  of  God,  and 
live  righteously  to  earn  eternal  life, 
is  my  prayer. 


Be  Thou  Humble;  and  the  Lord 

Thy  God  Shall  Lead  Thee  by  the 

Hand" 


Counselor  Velma  N.  Simonsen 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 
Thursday,  September  29,  1955] 


I  feel  very  humble  standing  here 
today.  I  sincerely  pray  that  I 
am  humble  in  the  way  the  Lord 
would  have  me  humble,  for  as  I 
have  studied  the  scriptures,  in  prep- 
aration for  this  talk,  I  became  more 
thoroughly  convinced  than  ever  be- 
fore that  only  through  true  humil- 
ity may  we  receive  the  inspiration 
and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

The  Lord  has  blessed  this  universe 
with  immeasurable  abundance.  We, 
as  a  Church,  have  been  profoundly 
blessed,  and  if  we  were  to  attempt 
to  recount  all  our  individual  bless- 
ings, I  am  sure  we  would  find  them 
beyond  computation.  If,  in  the 
luxury  of  such  magnanimous  abund- 
ance, we  were  to  get  a  feeling  of 
self-sufficiencv  and  fail  to  acknowl- 
edge  God  as  the  Giver  of  all  good- 
ness, we  not  only  would  be  un- 
pardonably  stupid,  but  we  would  be 
guilty  of  gross  ingratitude,  a  grievous 
sin;  and  we  would  incur  the  deep 
displeasure  of  the  Lord,  for  he  has 
said  "And  in  nothing  doth  man  of- 
fend God,  or  against  none  is  his 
wrath  kindled,  save  those  who  con- 
fess not  his  hand  in  all  things,  and 
obey  his  commandments"  (D.  &  C. 
59:21). 

By  the  light,  knowledge,  and  in- 
telligence that  flows  from  heaven, 


man  has  gained  control  and  put  to 
his  use  many  of  the  forces  of  nature. 
But  not  all  of  them,  he  still  is  not 
the  absolute  master  of  the  universe. 
We  see  about  us  every  day  glaring 
examples  of  the  combined  inde- 
pendence and  helplessness  of  man. 
His  will  and  his  partial  control  of 
the  forces  about  him  make  him 
virtually  independent  of  most 
earthlv  conditions;  while  his  natural 
limitations  make  him  mutually  de- 
pendent upon  his  fellow  man  and 
upon  the  natural  forces  around  him. 
He  can,  now,  do  many  great  and 
marvelous  things:  build  ships,  fly 
in  the  air,  speak  around  the  earth, 
and  daily  he  is  adding  to  his  use, 
unbelievably  stupendous  inventions 
and  awesome  discoveries  either  for 
our  good  or  our  destruction.  Yet 
how  helpless  he  is  to  create  a  living 
being  or  to  prevent  death  or  disaster, 
which  can  come  to  his  amazing  en- 
terprises by  the  mere  flick  of  an  eye- 
lash. War's  destructfulness  ought 
to  make  us  very  humble.  We  are 
no  more  capable  of  saving  the  world 
from  disaster  than  we  are  of  creating 
it. 

Of  course,  we  are  proud  of  our 
human  accomplishments,  and,  as  a 
people,  we  can  justifiably  point  with 
pride    to    the   accomplishments    of 


/I    T      p      ,\    l^l!-^     ^ 


3  Pj 


"BE  THOU  HUMBLE" 


727 


the  Church,  but  we  must  rigidly 
guard  against  egotistical  boastings 
and  a  feeling  of  brash  self-suffici- 
ency. I'he  Lord  has  warned  his  peo- 
ple throughout  all  generations  to  be- 
ware of  boasting  and  pride.  The  oft- 
quoted  proverb  tells  us  that  "Pride 
goeth  before  destruction,  and  an 
haughty  spirit  before  a  fall"  (Pro- 
verbs 16:18). 

A  family  of  crows  lived  in  the 
field  next  to  Farmer  Brown's  house. 
One  day  a  white  crow  was  born  to 
this  family.  Now,  in  "birddom"  a 
white  crow  is  a  very  great  rarity.  So 
the  family  was  very  proud  indeed  of 
the  white  crow.  They  bragged  and 
they  boasted  until  they  lost  nearly 
all  their  friends.  They  showered  so 
much  attention  and  treated  so  dif- 
ferently the  white  crow  that  they 
made  him  very  useless  even  for  a 
crow.  One  day  they  decided  to 
give  a  great  banquet  for  him.  So  at 
the  time  of  the  first  full  moon  they 
invited  all  the  neighborhood  crows 
to  come  to  the  feast.  Thev  set  the 
white  crow  on  a  perch  where  the 
moon  shone  full  upon  him  and 
where  everyone  might  see  and  ad- 
mire him.  Then  they  began  to 
sing  his  praises.  The  noise  was  so 
great  Farmer  Brown  could  scarcely 
stand  it.  He  took  his  shotgun  and 
went  to  the  door.  The  black  crows 
in  the  background  he  could  not  see, 
but  the  white  crow  sitting  on  the 
perch  with  the  moon  shining  full 
upon  him  made  a  conspicuous  targ- 
et for  the  blast  of  Farmer  Brown's 
shotgun. 

I  am  sure  that  throughout  your 
reading  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  you 
have  been  conscious  of  how  the 
rise  and  fall  of  the  people,  of  that 
time,  closely  paralleled  the  absence 


or  the  presence  of  pride.  Helaman 
tells  us  that  when  pride  entered  in- 
to the  hearts  of  the  people  they 
were  puffed  up  and  began  to  do 
great  evil.  But  those  who  fasted 
and  prayed  became  stronger  and 
stronger  in  their  humility.  In  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  the  Lord 
repeatedly  tells  us  of  the  dangers  of 
pride  and  the  blessings  for  those 
who  are  humble.  He  said,  "Be 
thou  humble;  and  the  Lord  thy  God 
shall  lead  thee  by  the  hand" 
(D.  &  C.  112:10). 

nPHE  Savior,  our  example  in  all 
things,  taught  us  the  worth  and 
power  of  humility.  Never  once  did 
he  enumerate  his  accomplishments, 
nor  boast  of  his  power.  He  had  no 
need  to  do  so,  nor  do  we.  It  is  un- 
becoming both  as  a  people  and  as 
individuals.  Jesus  did  not  stand  on 
the  dignity  of  his  position,  but  he 
came  down  and  mingled  with  all 
classes,  that  he  might  understand 
and  serve  them.  He  exhibited  no 
condescension,  he  never  patronized. 
He  repeatedly  stated  that  he  was 
meek  and  lowly  of  heart.  He  did 
not  mean  that  he  had  a  low  estimate 
of  his  powers.  By  humility  Jesus 
meant  teachableness,  willingness  to 
learn  and  willingness  to  serve  cheer- 
fully. On  one  occasion,  he  said, 
"And  whosoever  will  be  chief  among 
you,  let  him  be  your  servant:  Even 
as  the  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be 
ministered  unto,  but  to  minister" 
(Mt.  20:27-28). 

In  all  walks  of  life  and  in  all  ages, 
the  truly  great  are  always  humble 
and  approachable.  They  lack  even 
the  appearance  of  ostentation.  The 
greater  they  are  the  more  humble 
they  become.  They  realize  their 
own  limitations  and  the  immensity 


728 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


of  the  unknown.  Like  the  noted 
eminent  discoverer  Sir  Isaac  C. 
Newton,  they  feel  that  they  have 
gathered  a  few  grains  of  sand  from 
the  seashore  while  the  vast  ocean 
lies  unexplored  before  them.  Cecil 
Rhodes,  the  great  British  empire 
builder  of  South  Africa,  after  his 
wonderful  achievements,  as  he  lay 
dying  said,  ''So  little  done,  so  much 
to  do.''  We  can  well  apply  this  to 
our  Church  activity.  The  more  we 
have,  the  greater  our  accomplish- 
ments, the  more  recognition  the 
world  accords  us,  the  more  humble 
we  should  become. 

True  humility  does  not  grovel; 
it  is  royal,  and  its  possessors  have 
mastered  some  of  the  forces  that 
determine  true  character.  They 
have  learned  self-control,  one  of  the 
great  lessons  in  life.  They  are  not 
cowardly,  they  are  not  numbered 
with  those  who  dare  not  resent  an 
injury.  They  are  not  too  spiritless 
to  protest  against  injustice,  they  are 
not  devoid  of  vigor,  but  they  are 
not  haughty,  vain,  resentful,  arro- 
gant, or  proud.  They  have  learned 
to  yield  graciously  to  the  Father's 
will.    They  are  not  demanding. 

Recently  I  heard  a  Sunday  School 
class  let  their  discussion  carry  them 
into  the  subject  of  ''What  does  God 
owe  us?"  Can  you  imagine  that? 
I  am  sure  they  did  not  realize  the 
position  to  which  they  were  relegat- 
ing the  Father.    They  were  brought 


to  this  realization,  however,  by  one 
of  the  members  who  said,  "There  is 
not  a  person  living  upon  the  earth 
who  will  not  have  to  plead  for 
mercy  when  he  comes  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  God." 

The  Lord  has  given  magnanimous 
promises  of  rewards  and  exaltation 
to  those  who  "humble  themselves 
before  him,  and  keep  his  command- 
ments," but  he  will  never  be  in  our 
debt. 

Let  us,  as  leaders  in  the  Church 
and  as  mothers  in  Zion,  set  the  ex- 
ample of  reverence  and  humility  in 
our  positions,  in  our  lives,  and  in 
our  homes  before  our  children. 
There  seems  to  be  a  growing  ten- 
dency, especially  among  our  young 
people  when  praying  to  the  Lord, 
asking  for  his  favors  and  blessings, 
to  address  him  with  the  familiar 
term  of  you  and  your  instead  of 
thee  and  thine  and  thou.  Let  us 
teach  our  children  to  approach  the 
Lord  in  deep  humility  and  with  wor- 
shipful reverence.  Help  them  to 
know  that  humility  is  power,  for 
the  Lord  has  said  that  he  will 
take  the  weak  things  of  the  world 
to  confound  the  mighty. 

May  we,  in  our  justifiable  pride 
in  the  accomplishments  of  the 
Church  and  in  our  exquisite  joy  in 
being  partakers  of  such  blessings  as 
the  gospel  brings  to  us,  walk  in  true 
humility  before  the  Lord  I  pray,  in 
Jesus'  name.    Amen. 


U 


I  rJLarii 


niversai  oCanguage 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Strangers 

From  different  lands 

May  be  companionable 

Yet  understand  no  word,  for  all 

People  smile  in  the  same  language. 


Report  and  Official  Instructions 

President  Belle  S.  SpafTord 

[Digest  of  an  Address  Delivered  at  the  Wednesday  Morning  Meeting  of  the  Annual 
General  Relief  Society  Conference,  September   28,   1955] 


Organizations  and 
Reorganizations 

WE  are  happy  to  report  that 
at  the  close  of  1954  there 
was  a  total  of  3,601  ward 
and  branch  Relief  Societies,  an  in- 
crease over  1953  of  150  societies. 
Recognizing  the  importance  of  local 
Societies  as  the  place  at  which  the 
program  reaches  the  women  of  the 
Church,  we  are  gratified  by  so  sub- 
stantial an  increase.  At  the  close 
of  1954  there  were  216  stake  organ- 
izations, an  increase  of  seven.  There 
were  forty-two  mission  organiza- 
tions, the  same  number  as  the  pre- 
vious year.  During  1954  there  were 
thirty-seven  reorganizations  in  the 
stakes  with  eight  new  stakes  created 
and  six  reorganized  in  the  missions. 

Missions 

Membership  has  increased  slight- 
ly, 759,  making  a  present  total  mem- 
bership of  29,238.  The  increase  in 
membership  figures  would  have 
been  much  higher  had  not  so  many 
branch  organizations  become  parts 
of  stakes. 

Appreciation  is  expressed  for  the 
lessons  provided  by  the  general 
board,  particularly  the  theology  les- 
sons. Typical  is  this  statement  by 
a  mission  president:  'The  Book  of 
Mormon  lessons  are  ideal.  Testi- 
monies of  the  gospel  have  increased 
tenfold  since  studying  these  lessons. 
I  note  that  testimonies  are  now  so 
strong  that  rarely  do  we  find  a  sister 


making  excuses  when  asked  to  as- 
sume Church  responsibilities,  re- 
gardless of  the  nature  of  the  assign- 
ment.'' 

Work  meeting  plays  an  important 
role  in  the  missions  and  the  pro- 
gram of  the  day  is  ever-widening  to 
meet  the  homemaking  needs  of  the 
sisters,  home  canning,  plain  cook- 
ing, and  other  household  arts. 

MembeTship 

Relief  Societies  in  the  stakes  show 
increasing  strength  and  accomplish- 
ments. We  are  particularly  gratified 
by  membership  increases.  Stakes 
had  a  membership  of  127,062  at  the 
close  of  1954,  an  increase  of  7,447 
over  1953.  The  total  membership 
of  the  Society  (stake  and  mission) 
as  of  December  31,  1954,  was 
156,300,  or  an  increase  of  8,206. 
This  was  49.04  per  cent  of  the  po- 
tential membership. 

Visiting  Teaching 

The  visiting  teaching  figures  for 
1954  show  an  increase  in  family 
visits  of  more  than  200,000  over  the 
previous  year.  A  total  of  2,634,185 
visits  were  made,  or  an  average  of 
8.27  per  cent  to  each  Latter-day 
Saint  family.  The  report  shows 
there  were  60,639  visiting  teachers 
performing  this  service,  an  increase 
of  over  4,000  women.  We  know 
that  this  fine  record  is  due,  in  large 
measure,  to  the  careful  attention 
given  the  visiting  teaching  program 

Page  729 


730 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


by  stake  and  ward  Relief  Society 
presidents. 

At  this  time  with  so  much 
strength  and  service  centered  in  the 
visiting  teaching  program,  I  feel  to 
remind  you  of  the  original  purpose 
of  visiting  teaching.  Relief  Society 
records  inform  us  that  this  program 
was  instituted  in  the  Society's  sec- 
ond year  with  the  appointment  of 
a  '^necessity"  committee  of  sixteen, 
''to  search  out  the  poor  and  suffer- 
ing.'' While  some  changes  have 
been  made  in  the  duties  of  visiting 
teachers  through  the  years,  I  know 
of  no  instructions  whereby  the  as- 
signment to  search  out  the  poor  and 
suffering  has  been  rescinded.  The 
Visiting  Teachers  Report  book  lists 
as  a  duty  of  visiting  teachers,  'To 
report  confidentially  to  the  presi- 
dent instances  of  need,  illness  or 
distress  observed  during  their  visits 
or  otherwise  brought  to  their  atten- 
tion." 

I  am  wondering  if  visiting  teach- 
ers should  not  be  made  more  aware 
of  this  important  aspect  of  their 
work. 

We  have  received  inquiries  as  to 
whether  visiting  teachers  should  of- 
fer a  prayer  in  the  home  of  the  sis- 
ter they  visit,  since  some  visiting 
teachers  do  so  and  others  do  not. 

Visiting  teachers  should  make 
careful  preparation  for  their  work 
and  should  seek  the  guidance  and 
inspiration  of  the  Lord  in  perform- 
ing their  calling,  individually  and 
as  a  pair  of  teachers,  before  they 
visit  their  districts.  However,  the 
visit  itself  is  a  friendly  call  (not  a 
meeting)  primarily  to  observe  cases 
of  need,  and  to  leave  a  spiritual  mes- 
sage in  the  home.  The  general 
board  does  not  expect  visiting  teach- 


ers to  engage  in  prayer  with  the  sis- 
ter in  the  home.  You  will  note 
The  Visiting  Teachers  Report  Book 
does  not  include  prayer  in  the  home 
as  one  of  the  duties  of  visiting 
teachers. 

Reports  reaching  us  indicate  that 
often  the  same  sister  gives  the  mes- 
sage in  the  home  each  month.  We 
suggest  that  teachers  be  encouraged 
to  take  turns  in  leading  out  in  the 
discussion.  Both  are  entitled  to 
this  development  and  the  sister  in 
the  home  is  entitled  to  the  view- 
points, in  turn,  of  both  teachers. 

Educational  Program 

The  excellent  courses  of  study 
and  the  good  teaching  procedures 
being  followed  by  the  12,903  Relief 
Society  class  leaders  are  important 
factors  in  the  growth  of  Relief  So- 
ciety. I  will  not  go  into  the  courses 
of  study  this  morning,  since  consid- 
erable time  will  be  devoted  to  them 
during  the  conference,  except  to 
say,  the  teaching  of  lessons  in  Re- 
lief Society  is  something  more  than 
a  contribution  to  a  Relief  Society 
meeting;  it  is  more  than  imparting 
mformation  to  members;  it  is  some- 
thing more  than  stimulating  class- 
room activity.  It  is  the  extension 
of  knowledge  of  truth  and  its  appli- 
cation in  the  lives  of  Relief  Society 
members. 

The  Book  of  Mormon 
Reading  Program 

The  Book  of  Mormon  reading 
program  was  specifically  planned  to 
build  testimonies.  There  were  45.1 
per  cent  of  the  members  who  read 
the  part  of  The  Book  of  Mormon 
assigned  during  the  past  year.  This 
is  13.9  per  cent  higher  than  the 
average  attendance  for  the  year,  and 
represents  63,949  women. 


REPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS 


731 


Work  Meeting 

We  are  delighted  to  report  that 
your  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  work 
meeting  have  borne  good  fruits.  The 
work  meeting  was  the  second  best 
attended  meeting  in  1954,  coaling 
up  from  the  poorest  attended  meet- 
ing in  1953.  The  activities  of  the 
day  showed  resourcefulness  on  the 
part  of  leaders  and  appeared  more 
adequately  to  meet  the  needs  of  the 
members. 

The  work  meeting  must  be  made 
far  more  than  a  quilting  meeting  or 
a  meeting  devoted  to  so-called 
''busy"  work.  It  should  be  planned 
and  conducted  to  help  Latter-day 
Saint  homes. 

In  these  days  of  general  prosper- 
ity, there  appears  to  be  a  spirit  of 
free  spending  among  women.  It  is 
a  matter  of  anxiety  to  us  to  receive 
reports  that  many  women  are  spend- 
ing unwisely.  We  are  troubled 
when  we  learn  that  women  are  go- 
ing into  debt,  opening  charge  ac- 
counts without  due  consideration  as 
to  how  these  bills  are  to  be  met  or 
the  sacrifices  and  hardships  entailed 
should  the  income  be  suddenly  re- 
duced or  cut  off  entirely.  Women 
should  develop  within  themselves 
resistance  to  high  pressure  sales 
practices  and  the  lure  of  sales  and 
bargain  advertising.  It  is  the  busi- 
ness of  Relief  Society  to  teach  thrift 
practices,  skilled  buymanship,  the 
value  to  a  family  of  even  a  small 
cash  reserve  in  the  case  of  emer- 
gency. Sisters,  will  you  give  con- 
sideration to  these  matters  in  your 
work  meeting  planning?  Not  only 
should  you  teach  your  sisters  thrift 
practices,  but  we  appeal  to  you  to 
engage  in  them  yourselves  in  ad- 
ministering your  Relief  Society. 


Magazine 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  re- 
ports for  December  31,  1954  showed 
a  paid  subscription  list  of  more  than 
129,000.  We  highly  congratulate 
stake  and  ward  presidents  and  Mag- 
azi]7e  representatives  on  their  excel- 
lent achievements. 

We  appreciate  the  gift  subscrip- 
tions sent  in  by  a  number  of  stakes, 
most  of  which  are  designated  to  be 
distributed  in  the  missions. 

However,  much  as  we  need  and 
appreciate  gift  subscriptions,  we 
trust  that  in  order  to  supply  them, 
you  will  not  engage  in  practices 
which  run  counter  to  rulings  or 
policies  of  the  general  board.  For 
example,  we  learned  recently  of  a 
ward  that  placed  a  receptacle  in  the 
room  at  every  work  meeting  into 
which  the  women  were  urged  to 
place  donations  to  be  used  for  gift 
subscriptions  for  the  Magazine.  Of- 
ficial Instructions,  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  December  1951,  page  820 
under  ''Selling  and  Soliciting," 
states: 

In  line  with  this  (continually  soliciting 
contributions)  we  would  also  discourage 
regularly  placing  a  receptacle  on  the  table 
or  desk  into  which  members  are  invited 
to  place  cash  contributions,  be  they  ever 
so  small.  It  is  the  general  policy  of  ReHef 
Society  to  keep  regular  meetings  as  free 
from  cash  solicitations  or  from  selling  ac- 
tivities as  possible. 

Welfare 

Reports  indicate  Relief  Society 
women  are  giving  continued  sup- 
port to  the  Church  Welfare  Pro- 
gram: 8,648  women  participated  in 
welfafe  sewing  at  work  meeting; 
3,178  participated  in  sewing  at  sew- 
ing   centers.     There    were    16,243 


732 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


women  who  participated  in  welfare 
projects  other  than  sewing. 

With  regard  to  recording  the  par- 
ticipation of  women  in  welfare  ac- 
tivities, the  general  board  has  ruled 
as  follows,  effective  January  i,  1956: 

Women  who  are  assigned  articles  to 
make  for  welfare  purposes  by  Relief  So- 
ciety and  who  sew  them  at  home  under 
the  direction  of  Relief  Society  can  be 
counted  as  participating  in  welfare  sewing 
activities  as  recorded  in  the  stake  annual 
report,  the  same  as  are  women  who  sew 
for  welfare  purposes  at  work  meeting. 

Women  who  work  on  fund-raising  proj- 
ects, such  as  food  sales  and  dinners,  to 
raise  money  for  welfare  purposes  in  con- 
nection with  the  Church  Welfare  Pro- 
gram, can  be  counted  as  participants  in 
welfare  activities.  In  other  words,  women 
participating  in  any  activity  for  the  benefit 
of  the  officially  approved  Church  Welfare 
Plan  may  be  counted  as  participating  in 
the  welfare  program. 

Family  welfare  service  engaged 
the  careful  attention  of  ward  Relief 
Society  presidents,  with  10,983  ini- 
tial or  first  visits  being  made  to 
families  under  the  direction  of  the 
respective  bishops  and  26,874  fol- 
low-up visits  being  made.  Records 
show  increases  in  number  of  women 
assisted  who  gave  service  on  welfare 
projects  or  welfare  sewing.  An  in- 
creased number  of  these  sisters 
sewed  for  themselves. 

The  compassionate  services,  need- 
ed in  all  communities  in  all  eras  of 
time,  and  one  of  our  most  important 
assignments,  showed  a  substantial 
increase  on  a  Church-wide  basis.  The 
visits  to  the  sick  and  homebound 
during  1954  increased  by  17,651;  a 
total  of  235,457  visits  were  made. 
There  was  an  increase  of  1,761  days 
care  of  the  sick,  a  total  of  25,500. 


"Blanket  Authorization" 
to  Visit  Sick 

A  question  has  arisen  in  the 
minds  of  some  ward  Relief  Society 
presidents  as  to  whether  ''blanket 
authorization"  should  be  given  vis- 
iting teachers  to  visit  the  sick  and 
homebound  outside  of  regular 
monthly  visits.  While  homebound 
people  usually  welcome  visits,  the 
frequency  and  nature  of  visits  to 
the  sick  are  delicate  matters  which 
should  be  determined  by  the  ward 
president  since  this  is  her  responsi- 
bility. Blanket  authorization  to  vis- 
iting teachers  to  visit  the  sick  would 
leave  this  important  matter  to  their 
discretion.  While  we  do  not  wish, 
in  any  way,  to  discourage  visits  to 
the  sick,  the  wisdom  and  good 
judgment  of  the  ward  president 
should  determine  when,  how,  and 
by  whom  they  should  be  made. 

Funds 

Relief  Societies,  generally,  appear 
to  be  working  on  a  sound  financial 
basis.  A  few  reminders  with  regard 
to  money  matters,  however,  appear 
to  be  in  order  at  this  time: 

The  disbursements  of  funds 
should  be  authorized  by  the  presi- 
dent, with  the  knowledge  and  ap- 
proval of  the  counselors,  and  should 
be  made  by  check  signed  by  the 
secretary-treasurer  and  counter- 
signed by  the  president. 

Money  for  operating  the  Society 
should  be  in  the  bank  in  a  checking, 
not  a  savings,  account. 

Money  earned  from  the  sale  of 
"authorized  pattern"  garments  be- 
comes a  part  of  general  funds  of  the 
Society  and  should  be  as  economical- 
ly administered  as  are  any  other 
earnings.     The     same     regulations 


ftEPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS 


733 


which  apply  to  expenditures  of  oth- 
er earnings  apply  to  earnings  from 
garment  sales. 

Stake  Responsibility  Toward 
Regulation  of  Ward  Funds 

A  question  has  arisen  as  to  what 
is  the  responsibility  of  the  stake  Re- 
lief Society  president  in  regulating 
expenditures  of  a  ward  Relief  So- 
ciety since  the  money  is  earned  by 
and  belongs  to  the  ward. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  stake  Relief 
Society  president  to  make  sure  that 
ward  Relief  Society  presidents  clear- 
ly understand  the  rulings,  recom- 
mendations, and  policies  of  the  gen- 
eral board  with  regard  to  acquiring, 
handling,  disbursing  and  recording 
of  funds,  as  set  forth  in  the  Hand- 
hook  oi  Instructions,  ''Official  In- 
structions" given  at  general  Relief 
Society  conferences,  in  bulletins, 
and  correspondence. 

The  stake  Relief  Society  president, 
with  the  approval  of  the  stake  presi- 
dent, may  counsel  the  ward  Relief 
Society  president  with  regard  to 
any  unusual  expenditures  or  any  ir- 
regular fund-raising  activities  of  the 
ward  Societies  under  her  direction, 
the  same  as  she  would  counsel  her 
with  regard  to  irregularities  in  other 
aspects  of  the  work. 

Counsel  to  Stake  Boards 

Stake  boards  are  aids  to  the  gen- 
eral board  and  to  the  respective 
stake  presidents  in  carrying  forward 
the  work  of  Relief  Society.  They 
function  for  the  benefit  and  in  the 
best  interests  of  the  ward  Societies. 

I  call  to  your  attention  the  fact 
that  ward  Relief  Societies  are  organ- 
ized by  the  ward  bishop  and  work, 
first,  under  his  direction.    In  those 


matters  which  are  the  prerogative 
of  the  stake  board  to  regulate,  it 
should  be  done  by  the  stake  Relief 
Society  president,  herself,  under  the 
direction  of  the  stake  president  and 
not  by  a  member  of  the  stake  board. 
She  should  use  the  utmost  discre- 
tion in  so  doing,  making  sure  her 
reasons  are  sound,  important,  and 
in  the  best  interests  of  the  work. 

We  caution  stake  boards  against 
engaging  in  too  many  activities  on 
a  stake  basis,  particularly  those 
wherein  the  wards  are  called  upon 
to  support  functions  designed  by 
the  stake  board  largely  to  magnify 
and  benefit  the  stake  organization 
itself  as  a  unit  of  the  Society. 

We  appeal  to  you  to  exercise 
watchcare  over  the  time  and  ener- 
gies of  the  women  and  over  your 
own  strengths.  We  find  it  is  usual- 
ly when  excessive  extra  activities  are 
engaged  in  that  the  sisters  become 
overburdened. 

We  are  aware  and  deeply  ap- 
preciative of  your  wise,  sensitive, 
devoted,  able  leadership,  as  well  as 
the  excellent  conduct  of  your  per- 
sonal lives.  We  love  you  for  what 
you  are  and  for  all  you  are  doing  in 
righteousness.  Relief  Society  is 
abundantly  blessed  by  your  efforts. 

You  will  note  our  beautiful  build- 
ing is  nearing  completion.  We  are 
sorry  that  you  cannot  go  through  it 
at  this  time,  but  we  urge  you  to 
take  time  to  look  at  it.  We  hope 
you  will  be  as  pleased  with  it  as  we 
are,  and  assure  you  that  in  the  not- 
too-distant  future  it  will  be  ready 
for  occupancy. 

May  the  Lord  bless  and  preserve 
you  for  your  good  works,  I  sincerely 
pray. 


734 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


Wheat  Fund  Rulings 

Sisters,  there  is  a  matter  of  busi- 
ness which  we  would  hke  to  take 
care  of,  at  this  time.  Due  to  the 
frequency  with  which  new  wards 
are  being  created  from  wards  hav- 
ing an  interest  in  the  Rehef  So- 
ciety wheat  fund  now  held  in 
trust  by  the  Presiding  Bishop, 
which  causes  considerable  bookkeep- 
ing in  making  further  divisions  of 
the  fund  and  reduces  the  small 
amount  of  interest  now  being  paid 
to  such  a  nominal  amount  in  many 
instances  as  to  create  a  problem,  it 
is  proposed  that  the  following  rul- 
ing be  adopted: 


No  more  divisions  of  the  wheat  trust 
fund  will  be  made.  Ownership  will  remain 
in  the  ward  in  which  the  meetinghouse  is 
located  or,  in  the  case  of  stakes,  with  the 
parent  stake. 

The  voting  was  unanimous  in  the 
affirmative. 

We  also  propose  that: 

Effective  July  1955,  no  wheat  interest 
checks  be  issued  when  the  amount  is  less 
than  one  dollar,  and  that  these  amounts 
shall  remain  in  the  wheat  fund,  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  general  board,  unidenti- 
fied as  to  stakes  or  wards. 

The  voting  was  unanimous  in  the 
affirmative. 


vi/agon  L^ity 

Roxana  Farnsvvorth  Hase 

The  brush  of  scraggy  growth  and  mean 
Was  hacked  aside  to  make  a  trail, 
The  mountain  spur,  a  windbreak,  screen, 
Scorned  winter's  lonely  banshee  wail. 
The  weak  anemic  sun  on  east 
And  south,  gave  frugally  its  gold 
To  pioneering  man  and  beast. 
All  conscious  of  the  bitter  cold. 

Beneath  the  snow  the  sodden  blade 

Of  grass  unearthed  by  shovel  head. 

Was  choice  as  grazing  in  the  glade 

To  cattle  lean  and  underfed. 

The  wheel-blocked  wagons  served  as  church. 

As  home,  as  school  and  council  room; 

All  stilled  now  were  the  creak  and  lurch, 

And  lantern  light  was  soft  in  bloom. 

Through  winter  stark  and  still  they  stood 
Until  spring  smiled  across  the  hill, 
Then  each  tied  back  a  canvas  hood 
As  men  sought  likely  soil  to  till; 
The  saw  and  hammer,  rock,  and  sod, 
All  yielded  to  the  touch  of  men, 
And  grateful  souls  gave  thanks  to  God 
That  wagon  wheels  could  roll  again. 


Covers  for  Four 


Sarah  O.  Moss 


ALICE  hung  up  the  receiver, 
ready  to  cry  of  disappoint- 
meut.  How  could  Auue  just 
take  over  aud  say,  ''We're  haviug 
Ellen  and  Bob  for  Thanksgiving 
dinner  tomorrow?  I  know  you'll 
understand,  Alice.  Our  house  isn't 
large,  and  our  table  just  seats  four 
comfortably,  or  we'd  have  asked 
you  all." 

Alice  continued  with  her  dusting. 
She  polished  the  big  table,  added 
extra  leaves,  and  spread  the  pad  be- 
fore laying  the  white  cloth,  resenting 
its  cottony  look,  as  she  put  the 
crystal  bowl  in  the  center.  The 
Jamison  bowl!  Old,  lovely,  beauti- 
ful —  the  symbol  of  the  courage  and 
the  hospitality  of  the  Jamisons  for 
generations.  Every  Thanksgiving 
it  appeared  on  some  Jamison  table. 
Holidays  it  seemed  to  center  the 
families  in  warmth  and  good  will. 
It  was  the  one  thing  that  Anne 
wanted  from  the  family  treasures. 

She  doesn't  deserve  it,  thought 
Alice,  standing  back  to  get  the  full 
effect,  then  she  filled  it  with  purple 
grapes  and  a  few  red  apples.  Thanks- 
giving without  Ellen,  her  youngest 
sister,  and  her  husband's  youngest 
brother  Bob!  The  two  brothers, 
Robert  and  Phil,  had  married  the 
two  sisters,  Ellen  and  Alice;  the 
third  brother,  Richard,  lived  a  few 
miles  distant,  with  his  wife  Anne. 

Alice  sat  down  to  think  things 
out.  Incidentally  they  were  expect- 
ing Ellen  and  Bob  on  the  two 
o'clock  train  tomorrow,  from  Port- 
land,   Oregon,    where    he    taught 


school.  The  message  had  come 
from  friends  passing  through  the 
city.  Alice  had  taken  it  for  granted 
that  she  would  share  the  holiday 
with  her  lovable  young  sister,  Ellen, 
and  her  husband  and  including,  of 
course,  Richard  and  Anne.  And  then 
Anne  had  decided  to  set  her  table 
for  four!  It  wasn't  fair! 

Alice  continued  with  her  house- 
hold tasks,  every  once  in  a  while  her 
eyes  brimmed  with  tears.  She  was 
glad  that  the  two  babies  slept,  as 
her  emotions  engulfed  her  reason- 
ing. She  felt  that  Anne  wanted 
Ellen  and  Robert  to  show  off  her 
beautiful  home  to  them,  her  im- 
maculate housekeeping,  and  her  per- 
fect cookery.  For  four  it  could  be 
so  easy,  so  beautiful,  thought  Alice, 
but  she  had  six  youngsters!  She  gave 
the  big  turkey  she  was  stuffing  a 
fierce  slap,  as  she  set  it  in  the  roast- 
er ready  for  the  oven,  then  went  on 
with  her  pie  making. 

She  was  glad  when  the  day  wore 
on  and  the  four  children  came 
home  from  school.  Cathy  and  Jane 
bubbled  with  laughter  and  com- 
plaints about  assignments  due,  and 
the  big  game  coming  on  the  week 
end.  Young  Tommy  was  hungry, 
and  six-year-old  Gary  woke  up  the 
three-year-old  Sharon  and  the  six- 
months-old  baby,  Mike.  The 
''brood,"  Anne  had  called  the  chil- 
dren when  they'd  all  gone  to  call 
on  her,  and  Alice  had  decided  not 
to  take  the  children  there  again. 

When  Phil  came  in  at  six,  Alice 
told  him  she  was  cross.  "You  should 

Page  735 


736 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


be  grateful/'  Phil  chided  her. 
''Thanksgiving's  tomorrow,  and  I'm 
home." 

Alice  smiled  up  at  him.  Then  she 
told  him  about  the  hurt  in  her 
heart. 

''Why  can't  they  all  come  here?" 
asked  Phil. 

Yes,  why  couldn't  they?  It  was 
what  Alice  had  wanted,  what  Phil 
wanted  —  all  the  families  —  all  the 
Jamisons. 

"Just  call  Aunt  Anne  up  and  tell 
her  we're  having  Aunt  Ellen  and 
Uncle  Bob,  no  matter  what,"  said 
Cathy  stormily. 

"Thanksgiving  without  company? 
It  won't  be  any  fun,"  said  Jane. 

TT  was  midnight  when  Alice  finally 
-'■  went  to  bed,  and,  as  was  her 
habit,  she  shook  off  all  hate,  resent- 
ment, and  ill  feelings  she  might  have 
for  anyone,  before  she  went  to  sleep. 
Tonight  it  was  Anne  to  whom  she 
must  send  her  thoughts  of  love,  and 
strangely,  the  hurt  which  had 
loomed  so  large  through  the  day, 
seemed  small  and  the  problem  of 
little  consequence,  as  she  lay,  watch- 
ing the  moonlight  wash  over  the 
room.  Thanksgiving,  she  thought. 
I  have  so  much.  A  fine  husband,  a 
good  clean  home,  six  beautiful  chil- 
dren. Alice  smiled  to  herself.  She'd 
been  so  silly,  resenting  Anne.  She'd 
see  Ellen  sometime  during  the  day. 
What  matter  if  Anne  got  a  thrill 
out  of  having  just  four?  With  peace 
in  her  heart,  Alice  fell  instantly 
asleep. 

The  morning  dawned  with  the 
wind  blowing  fiercely.  Gusts  shook 
the  windows  and  doors,  and  the 
feeling  of  winter  was  in  the  air.    It 


was  good  to  be  in.  It  was  good  to 
be  warm. 

They  all  went  busily  about  the 
preparations  for  the  day.  Phil  built 
the  fire  in  the  grate.  The  girls  made 
the  beds  and  straightened  up.  Phil 
later  took  over  the  feeding  and  the 
bathing  of  the  smaller  children. 
Alice  was  left  to  prepare  the  dinner. 

She  lifted  the  turkey  out  of  the 
big  granite  roaster,  and  set  it  on  a 
platter  to  keep  warm  in  the  oven, 
while  she  took  care  of  the  drippings 
for  the  gravy.  Then  she  went  on 
with  the  table  setting,  when,  sud- 
denly, the  door  opened  with  a  gust 
of  wind  filling  the  room,  and  there 
stood  Ellen  and  Bob! 

Screams  of  glee  rent  the  air  as 
the  children  crowded  round  the 
newcomers.  Phil  hurried  into  the 
room  with  the  baby  wrapped  in  a 
large  towel. 

"We  thought  you  were  coming 
on  the  train,"  he  said,  shaking  Bob's 
hand. 

"We  couldn't  wait,"  said  Ellen. 
"We  came  just  ahead  of  a  snow- 
storm." She  hugged  the  open  fire, 
as  she  sat  close  by  with  the  gurgling 
baby  on  her  lap. 

"Food,"  said  Bob,  sniffing  the 
air.  "We're  starved,  Alice.  How 
soon  can  we  eat?" 

Ahce  looked  at  her  husband's 
youngest  brother  with  amused  toler- 
ance. "Sorry,"  she  said.  "Not  a 
mouthful.  You're  due  at  Anne's 
and  Dick's.  The  table's  all  set  for 
four."  Alice  visioned  the  perfect 
setting  in  Anne's  beautiful  home- 
four  of  everything,  the  gold-etched 
china  at  each  place  setting,  spark- 
ling crystal  on  the  white  linen  cloth, 
the  fire  glowing  and  formal  serving 
procedure    throughout    the    me^l. 


COVERS  FOR  FOUR 


737 


"Dick's  meeting  the  train,  about 
now/'  she  added. 

Ellen  pouted.  "But  that's  not 
what  I  came  for/'  she  said.  "I  want 
to  stay  here.  You're  my  family — 
you,  Phil,  and  the  children." 

"We'll  run  down  after  a  while 
and  say  hello,"  added  Bob  hope- 
fully. 

ALICE  felt  uneasy.  After  all, 
guests,  whoever  they  were,  had 
an  obligation.  Ellen  and  Bob,  at 
least,  should  call  Anne.  Perhaps 
the  blizzard,  the  long  ride,  might 
be  a  justification  for  their  not  going, 
but  Anne  might  put  the  blame  on 
Alice.  She  had  Bob  call  his  sister- 
in-law. 

"She  sounded  mad  as  a  hornet," 
he  said,  a  few  minutes  later.  "I  sup- 
pose we  should  have  gone."  He 
looked  at  Ellen,  but  Ellen  was  busy 
helping  Alice  with  the  table. 

They  laughed  at  the  conglomera- 
tion of  china  and  pottery.  There 
were  only  six  matched  plates,  and 
the  pottery  didn't  go  so  well  with 
it,  and  there  were  but  five  best 
goblets. 

"What's  the  difference?"  asked 
Ellen  when  Alice  apologized,  "just 
so  we're  together  on  Thanksgiving 
Day,  is  all  that  matters." 

"That  is  right,"  agreed  Alice. 

They  bantered,  they  laughed,  and 
they  talked  about  each  side  of  the 
family.  It  was  delightful,  like  this, 
with  Ellen  so  close.  It  was  just  as 
Alice  had  dreamed  and  hoped,  but 
she  felt  uneasy  about  Anne.  She 
wished  that  Ellen  and  Bob  had  gone 
to  Anne's  and  Dick's.  Anne's  little 
fussy  ways,  her  quest  for  perfection, 
her  immaturity,  were  things  she 
would  outgrow,  with  help.     They 


were  traits  that  made  Anne  what 
she  was.  Alice  was  sorry  things  had 
turned  out  as  they  had. 

Alice  made  the  gravy,  and  Ellen 
mashed  the  potatoes.  The  girls 
whipped  cream  for  the  pies,  and 
Bob  opened  cans  of  fruit  juice  for 
the  punch.  Phil  was  laboriously 
getting  the  turkey  onto  the  platter, 
when  the  telephone  rang. 

"It's  for  you.  Mother,"  reported 
Tommy,  who  had  answered  it. 

Alice  felt  sure  it  was  Anne.  It 
was. 

Anne  was  crying.  "Alice,  you 
must  help  me.    Please  help  me!" 

"If  you'll  explain  —  of  course  I'll 
help  you.  What  do  you  want  me  to 
do?  Did  the  meat  burn,  or  did  the 
pudding  boil  over?"  Alice  tried  to 
sound  gay  to  the  overwrought  girl. 

"Just  come  to  dinner,"  Anne  said. 
"All  of  you.    Please  come." 

Between  sobbing  and  explaining, 
Alice  finally  made  out  what  her 
sister-in-law  was  saying.  "Dick  is 
angry  —  terribly  angry.  He  said  I 
should  have  invited  all  of  you  in 
the  first  place." 

Ahce  listened.  "Well,  I  quite 
agree  with  him,"  she  laughed. 

Anne  hesitated.  "You're  so  under- 
standing," she  cried.  "Do  you 
think  you  could  come,  even  now, 
after  my  upsetting  the  whole  day 
for  you?" 

"Now?"  Alice  gasped.  "Our  din- 
ner's on  the  table!" 

"Don't  you  see?  Dick  wanted  his 
brothers.  He  wanted  his  family. 
Somehow,  the  three  of  them  belong. 
Then,  when  Bob  didn't  want  to 
come,  either,  well  I  can  see  now  we 
have  a  house  and  nothing  in  it, 
even  on  Thanksgiving." 

Alice   hesitated.    "We'll   come/' 


738 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


she    said,    ''sure    you    know    what 
you're  doing?" 

"Quite  sure/'  said  Anne  grate- 
fully. "In  fact,  I  never  was  so  sure 
of  anything  in  my  life.  And  thanks 
a  milhon." 

To  the  consternation  of  everyone, 
Alice  explained  and  organized 
as  she  talked.  Then  she  began 
handing  things  to  anyone  closest  at 
hand,  leggings  and  warm  coats  for 
the  little  ones,  heavy  coats  for  the 
adults.  They  all  rushed  back  and 
forth  from  the  house  to  the  station 
wagon.  They  carried  out  the  big 
kettle  of  hot  potatoes,  the  turkey, 


the  pies.  Alice  took  a  tray  and 
gathered  up  some  of  the  good  things 
from  the  table,  red  currant  jelly, 
pickles,  and  a  bowl  of  nuts.  Finally, 
everyone  was  settled  in  the  station 
wagon  waiting  for  her. 

Anne's  going  to  be  floored, 
Alice  thought  to  herself,  as  she  vis- 
ioned  all  of  the  Jamisons  bulging 
Anne's  small  house.  She  stood  by 
the  door  and  looked  at  the  wrecked 
table.  Only  the  crystal  bowl  stood 
untouched,  the  purple  grapes  and 
the  red  apples  shining  through  the 
rose  design. 

She  stepped  to  the  table,  took  the 
bowl  carefully  in  her  hands,  then 
hurried  to  the  waiting  car. 


cJhe  Sparrows    cJ hanksgiving  QJeast 

ThelnicL  J.  Lund 

I  watched  the  fluttering  sparrows  eat  their  fill 
Of  pyracantha  berries  when  the  chill 
Of  winter  held  earth  in  its  frozen  grip. 
And  felt  a  joyous  thrill  I  did  not  clip 
The  berried  branches  as  a  center  spray 
For  my  Thanksgiving  table  that  bleak  day. 


Lrra^er  IPrefc 


ace 


T>OTOthy  ].  Roheits 

May  bared  branches  utter  the  naked  heart 

As  unashamed  as  leafless  limbs  their  lineage  cry. 

Lettering  in  charcoal  for  the  land  to  read, 

Their  past,  in  parable,  printed  on  the  sky; 

On  every  lost  and  fallen  leaf,  its  scar. 

As  boughs  have  written  their  dark  roots  of  prayer, 

Holding  the  shapes  of  harps  upon  the  air 

To  windy  plucking  and  their  twigs  to  star, 

Let  me  emerge  revealed,  as  winter's  tree, 

Written  and  drained,  to  be  filled  by  thee. 


cJools  for    ijour  L^l.ild 
Helen  B.  Morris 


4  4  fT^  HERE'S  no  use  spending  a 
I      lot  of  money  for  toys/'  one 
mother  complained.    "The 
children  never  play  with  them  any- 
way." 

Actually,  from  my  experience  as 
a  mother  and  as  a  former  teacher,  I 
feel  it  is  just  as  important  to  pro- 
vide your  child  with  proper  play 
equipment  as  it  is  to  buy  his  cloth- 
ing and  furnish  him  with  a  balanced 
diet.  Play  is  the  means  by  which 
the  child  expresses  himself  and  the 
way  he  learns  about  the  adult  world 
into  which  he  is  growing.  Proper 
self-expression  feeds  his  soul  and 
nurtures  a  radiant,  well-adjusted  per- 
sonality.   A  busy  child  is  happy. 

PJay  Equipment  Should  Include 
Toys  Which  Encourage  Creativity 

Building  blocks  are,  perhaps,  the 
most  important  single  toy  a  child 
can  own.  They  provide  him  with 
countless  hours  of  enjoyment  from 
the  time  he  begins  to  toddle  about 
until  he  is  eight  or  nine  years  old. 
Blocks  become  towers  or  trains. 
They  may  become  corrals  or  high- 
ways. Later  on,  building  becomes 
more  complicated.  But,  at  any  stage, 
no  other  media  provides  such  a  di- 
verse outlet  for  the  imagination.  It 
also  provides  excellent  opportunity 
to  learn  muscular  control. 

We  are  told  that  fancy-colored 
blocks  are  less  desirable  than  uncol- 
ored  ones  of  standard  size.  One 
standard  building  block  on  the  mar- 
ket has  a  basic  unit  five  a^nd  one-half 
inches  long,  two  and  three-fourths 
inches   wide,    and   one    and    three- 


eighths  inches  thick.  In  addition, 
there  should  be  squares,  triangles, 
columns,  pillars,  arches,  diagonals, 
and  oblongs  in  sizes  that  are  either 
parts  of,  our  multiples  of,  the  basic 
unit.  Such  blocks  can  be  pur- 
chased, or  they  might  be  cut  and 
sanded  at  home. 

Clay  is  an  essential  creative  ma- 
terial for  the  child's  self-expression 
and  emotional  development.  A 
satisfactory  substitute  can  be  made 
at  home  by  combining  one  cup  of 
flour  or  cornstarch  with  two  cups  of 
salt,  and  adding  cold  water  to  make 
a  thin  paste.  After  cooling,  it  is 
ready  for  the  clay  board. 

A  board  is  essential  if  a  child  is 
to  gain  satisfaction  in  playing  with 
clay.  There  must  be  a  solid  surface 
on  which  to  pound,  poke,  and  mold. 
A  sanded  board  one  inch  thick  and 
one  foot  square  makes  an  ideal  clay 
board. 

Finger  painting  allows  the  child 
''messiness"  with  sanction.  The 
paint  can  be  made  at  home  by  thick- 
ening water  with  cornstarch  until  it 
is  the  right  consistency  for  the  child 
to  spread  on  paper  with  his  fingers. 
Footl  coloring  makes  it  more  de- 
lightful. 

A  child  also  likes  paints  that  can 
be  spread  with  a  brush.  An  easel 
can  be  made  at  little  or  no  cost  to 
the  family  from  scraps  of  wood. 
Cardboard  makes  a  suitable  backing 
for  the  paper.  Poster  paints  in  small 
jars  may  be  used,  or  fresco  paints 
can  be  purchased  in  powder  form, 
at  small  cost,  and  mixed  with  water 
at  home.    It  is  important  to  furnish 

Page  739 


740 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


a  brush  for  each  color  so  the  colors 
won't  be  mixed.  Brushes  should  be 
one-half  inch  wide. 

A  young  child  should  not  be 
helped  with  his  painting  until  he 
indicates  a  desire  to  learn  technique. 
''No  dear,  do  it  this  way/'  the  anx- 
ious mother  exclaims;  but  simply 
splashing  a  splendor  of  colors  on  a 
blank  sheet  is  a  delightful  experience 
to  the  child.  Often  he  loves  to 
cover  the  entire  page  with  solid, 
rich  brown  or  radiant  red.  Adult 
interference  and  instruction  destroy 
his  spontaneity  and  the  value  of  the 
experience.  Exact  duplication  of 
objects  is  not  yet  important  to  the 
young  child. 

A  smock  from  an  old  shirt  to 
cover  the  child's  clothing,  and  a 
newspaper  to  cover  the  floor  give 
him  greater  freedom. 

A  child  also  needs  an  ample  sup- 
ply of  paper  for  coloring  with  cray- 
ons, cutting,  and  pasting.  Colored 
construction  paper  increases  the  pos- 
sible combinations. 

Dramatic  PJay  Is  an  Important 
Phase  of  the  Child's  Development 

This  phase,  so  common  to  teach- 
ers of  young  children,  does  not  refer 
to  elaborate  theatricals  with  printed 
lines  and  colored  lights.  It  simply 
means  acting  out  the  role  of  some- 
one or  something.  The  tiniest  tod- 
dler imitates  the  actions  and  sounds 
of  those  about  him.  Imitating  be- 
havior is  the  means  by  which  chil- 
dren learn  during  their  early  years. 
It  helps  them  to  understand  the 
complicated  and  bewildering  world 
into  which  they  have  come.  It  clari- 
fies their  various  experiences  in  their 
own  minds. 

This  imitative  play  can  be  stimu- 


lated by  providing  the  child  with 
proper  materials.  It  is  important 
to  have  housekeeping  equipment 
comparable  to  mother's.  It  need 
not  be  expensive.  Packing  boxes 
might  be  the  cupboards  or  the  doll 
bed.  Toy  dishes,  telephones,  and 
irons  are  all  available  in  inexpensive 
plastics.  Some  recommend  that 
every  child  should  own  a  doll  and 
a  small  wardrobe  to  make  it  real 
fun.  Making  doll  clothes  will  thrill 
most  mothers  as  much  as  the  child. 

Farm  and  circus  animals  are  im- 
portant in  dramatic  play.  Transpor- 
tation toys  are  indispensable  to  a 
child  learning  about  this  modern 
world. 

By  considering  your  child's  own 
experiences  and  watching  his  activi- 
ties, you  can  determine  what  equip- 
ment he  needs  at  any  given  time  for 
his  dramatic  play. 

Equipment  Is  Also  Essential 
For  Outdoor  Play 

The  sandbox,  with  a  shovel,  sifter, 
rake,  and  hoe,  is  a  favorite  of  child- 
hood. It  will  consume  hours  of  the 
child's  playing  time  in  pleasant 
weather. 

There  should  also  be  something 
to  climb— if  not  a  tree,  then  a  lad- 
der, or  steps.  There  should  be  some- 
thing to  slide  down  and  jump  on.  A 
swing  is  an  inexpensive  toy  the  child 
will  love.  Large  hollow  blocks  are 
excellent.  A  substitute  might  be 
several  boxes  of  assorted  sizes. 

Miscellaneous  Materials 
Used  for  Play 

Aside  from  the  materials  used  for 
creative,  dramatic,  and  outdoor  play, 
there  are  others  not  falling  distinctly 
into  a  particular  group.     Balls  are 


TOOLS  FOR  YOUR  CHILD 


741 


loved  by  children  of  all  ages.  Push 
and  pull  toys  and  nests  of  boxes  are 
delightful  to  toddlers.  Peg  boards 
and  simple  puzzles  are  often  fasci- 
nating. Tricycles  are  a  favorite  by 
the  time  the  child  is  three.  Music 
and  literature  for  children  are  com- 
plete subjects  in  themselves. 

Whatever  toys  you  choose  for 
your  child,  there  are  certain  tests 
they  should  meet.  They  should  be 
thoroughly  safe.  They  should  be 
durable,  with  no  breakable  parts. 
And  they  should  stimulate  the  child 
to  some  activity  or  self-expression. 

After  you  have  provided  your 
child  with  proper  play  equipment, 
it  should  be  arranged  so  that  it  is 
within  his  reach  and  before  his  eyes. 
The  easiest  thing  for  a  busy  mother 
seems  to  be  to  heap  everything  into 
a  drawer  or  box.  But  if  Johnny 
needs  a  cow  for  his  block  milking 
barn  and  must  rummage  through  a 
heap  of  unrelated  items  to  find  it, 


chances  are  that  if  he  ever  does  find 
it  his  enthusiasm  for  the  project  will 
be  gone.  It  is  most  desirable  to  ar- 
range related  toys  on  open  shelves 
in  an  orderly  fashion  so  that  they 
will  be  available  when  the  need 
arises.  They  need  not  be  elaborate. 
Orange  crates  serve  the  purpose  very 
well. 

The  time  and  expense  involved  in 
providing  play  equipment  in  your 
home  may  be  your  most  important 
investment  in  the  rearing  of  a  well- 
adjusted  child.  The  easiest  way  to 
avoid  problems  is  to  keep  his  life 
filled  with  new  experiences  and  ma- 
terials to  stimulate  activity.  Play  is 
the  child's  work,  and  toys  are  his 
tools.  Adults  should  regard  them 
seriously. 

A  busy  child  is  a  happy  child.  To 
keep  him  busy  is  worth  the  price, 
for  there  is  not  a  more  thrilling  ex- 
perience in  this  world  than  to  watch 
a  child's  spirit  grow  and  bloom. 


®o//  eiotk 

Margaret  Hyatt 


es 


Today  I  start  to  cut  and  sew 

The  miniature  editions 

Of  patchwork  quilts  and  lovely  clothes 

To  carry  on  traditions. 

The  velvet  from  a  favorite  dress 
Once  clothed  anticipation; 
The  elfin  blocks  of  flowered  prints 
Best  dressed  a  small  relation. 

The  tiny  stitches,  gladly  wrought, 
Are  not  to  hide  a  mystery; 
They  bind  together  a  condensed  book, 
Whose  pages  tell  my  history. 


Sixty    Ljears  Jtgo 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  November  i,  and  November  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

EUGENE  FIELD:  Eugene  Field  the  beloved  poet  and  man  of  letters,  died  sud- 
denly and  without  warning,  Nov.  4th,  at  day  break;  the  news  made  not  only  Chicago 
sad  but  thousands  throughout  the  country  will  mourn  the  loss  of  one  of  the  brightest 
geniuses  of  the  nineteenth  century, 

— Selected 

THE  VALUE  OF  TIME:  Perhaps  it  is  not  too  much  to  assert  that  the  majority 
of  women  have  very  inadequate  conceptions  of  the  value  and  extent  of  time  ....  The 
woman  who,  in  femmine  parlance,  "accomplishes"  much  is  the  woman  who  has  learned 
to  use  and  save  her  minutes  ....  A  very  few  misspent  hours  destroy  a  day's  usefulness. 
Almost  as  deplorable  as  the  waster  of  time  in  gossip  is  the  woman  who  never  has  time 
for  a  pleasant  chat  with  her  friends  and  whose  mind  is  so  crowded  with  household  or 
social  cares  that  she  inwardly  begrudges  the  time  given  to  a  caller. 

—Ex. 

THANKSGIVING 

The  year  decays,  November's  blast 
Through  leafless  boughs  pipes  shrill  and  drear. 
With  warmer  love  the  home  clasps  fast 
The  hands,  the  hearts,  the  friends  most  dear  .... 

— New  York  Sun 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  SAN  LUIS  STAKE,  COLORADO: 
Present  and  on  the  stand  were  President  Mortenson  and  Counselors,  Magdalene  Funk 
and  Jane  Crowther,  and  many  of  the  leading  brethren  and  sisters  of  the  stake.  Meet- 
ing opened  with  singing  and  prayer.  Cornelia  Mortenson  .  .  .  was  pleased  to  meet  with 
the  saints  on  such  a  beautiful  morning,  prayed  for  the  spirit  of  God  to  direct  us.  Verbal 
reports  were  then  called  for,  which  were  responded  to  cheerfully.  The  spirit  of  the 
speakers  in  general  was  good,  and  the  storing  of  grain  was  made  the  important  sub- 
ject ...  a  letter  from  Zina  D.  H.  Young  was  read  .  .  .  ,  Bishop  S.  C.  Bethelsen  made 
a  motion  that  the  brethren  sustain  the  sisters  with  their  means  as  well  as  by  their 
faith  ....  — Laura  J.  M.  Petersen,  Sec.  pro-tem. 

ELIZABETH  CADY  STANTON:  Mrs.  Stanton  with  Lucretia  Mott,  the  ven- 
erable Quaker,  called  the  first  "Woman's  Rights  Convention"  ever  known;  it  met  at 
Seneca  Falls,  New  York,  July  19th  and  20th,  1848,  a  day  which  will  be  ever  memorable 
in  the  history  of  the  country  ....  Mrs.  Stanton  has  ever  been  a  model  housekeeper, 
a  devoted  wife  and  mother  ....  Mrs.  Stanton's  whole  life  is  a  forcible  argument  in 
favor  of  equal  suffrage  ....  — Editorial  by  Emmeline  B.  Wells 

FROM  A  FAR  COUNTRY  —  IN  MEMORIAM:  Sister  Francis  Crosby  Brown 
died  at  her  home  in  Nutrioso,  Apache  Co,  Arizona,  on  October  12,  1895.  Sister  Brown 
was  born  in  Yarmouth,  Nova  Scotia,  Oct.  31st,  1817  .  .  .  .  She  received  her  blessings 
in  the  Nauvoo  Temple  in  1846  .  .  .  and  reached  Salt  Lake  Valley  Sept  21st,  1848,  and 
after  a  short  stay  in  the  old  fort  .  .  .  she  moNcd  with  her  husband  and  family  to  St. 
George  .  .  .  and  may  really  be  called  a  pioneer  in  the  settlements  of  Nauvoo,  Salt  Lake, 
and  St.  George  ....  She  moved  to  Arizona  in  1883  ...  ,  She  has  acted  as  ward 
President  of  the  Relief  Society  in  Nutrioso  ....  She  died  firm  in  the  faith  of  a  glori- 
ous resurrection  with  the  just  .... 

— G.  H.  C. 

Page  742 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


TOAN  WEISSMAN,  six  feet  tall, 
^  had  difficulty  buying  clothes  that 
fit  her.  So  she  and  her  husband, 
six  feet  five  inches  tall,  set  up  a 
shop  in  Newark,  New  Jersey,  to  sell 
clothes  for  tall  women.  They  have 
another  shop  in  Philadelphia,  and 
a  third  in  Stamford,  Connecticut. 
They  employ  no  salesgirl  under  five 
feet  ten  inches  tall,  and  mirrors, 
racks,  and  counters  are  extra  high. 

pRINCESS  DIANA  ABDUL  HA- 

MID  has  become  the  bride  of 
her  distant  cousin,  King  Hussein  of 
Jordan,  almost  twenty  years  old. 
The  Queen,  twenty-six,  has  a  mas- 
ter's degree  from  Cambridge,  and 
has  taught  English  literature  at 
Cairo  University,  Egypt.  They  are 
channeling  all  wedding  gifts  of 
money  into  a  fund  for  refugees  and 
national  guard. 

jyjRS.  HELEN  MOODIE,  a  high- 
ly educated  teacher  of  speech 
and  personality  development  in 
Hollywood,  California,  writes: 
'Tour  speaking  voice  reveals  .  .  . 
your  cultural  and  educational  back- 
ground; your  locale  (where  you  lived 
as  a  girl);  your  emotional  develop- 
ment; the  state  of  your  health,  and 
your  present  mood." 

ISABEL     MAITLAND    STEW- 
ART,  Professor  Emeritus,  Divis- 


ion of  Nursing  Education,  Teach- 
ers College,  Columbia  University, 
and  Ruby  G.  Bradley,  Lieutenant 
Colonel,  Army  Nurse  Corps,  Medi- 
cal Section,  Headquarters  Third 
Army,  Fort  McPherson,  Atlanta, 
Georgia,  were  recently  awarded  the 
Florence  Nightingale  Medal  at  the 
American  National  Red  Cross  Con- 
vention at  Atlantic  City  ''in  honor 
of  those  who  have  given  distin- 
guished and  devoted  service  to  the 
sick  and  wounded  in  time  of  war 
and  peace  and  in  disasters,  through 
service  or  education." 

OIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to  Mrs.  Elzina  String- 
ham  Henrie,  Ferron,  Utah,  ninety- 
eight;  Mrs.  Cynthia  Richards  Brew- 
er, Salt  Lake  City,  ninety-four;  Mrs. 
Mary  Olsen  Petersen,  Salt  Lake 
City,  ninety-three;  Mrs.  Annie 
Catherine  Mortensen  Ivie,  Salina, 
Utah,  ninety-three;  Mrs.  Nellie  Par- 
sons, Elgin,  Oregon,  ninety-one;  and 
the  following  women  who  have  re- 
cently celebrated  their  ninetieth 
birthdays:  Mrs.  Sarah  Ketchum 
McKinley  and  Mrs.  Mary  Buck- 
miller  Kraus  Jenkins,  Salt  Lake 
City;  Mrs.  Nancy  Day  Ballard, 
Draper,  Utah;  Mrs.  Aramina  John- 
son Chase,  Springville,  Utah;  Mrs. 
Selena  Ann  Wall  Shaw,  Aurora, 
Utah. 

Page  743 


lEDITOHIA 


VOL  42 


NOVEMBER    1955 


NO.  11 


o/hankfulness  for  the   (gospel  uientage 


"lirHILE  expressing  thanksgiving 
to  the  Lord  for  the  bounties 
of  the  field  and  for  all  other  living 
things  which  sustain  and  nourish 
life,  not  the  least  of  the  mercies  for 
which  one,  as  a  Latter-day  Saint, 
should  express  thanksgiving  around 
the  plenteous  board  at  Thanksgiv- 
ing time,  is  the  thanks  for  family 
and  friends.  A  great  significance  of 
the  joy  experienced  comes  as  a  re- 
sult of  the  loving  ties  which  encircle 
the  feasting  table. 

As  a  mother  glances  down  at  her 
husband  in  the  place  of  honor,  to 
whom  she  is  sealed  for  time  and  all 
eternity  and  gazes  on  around  at  her 
children  and,  perhaps,  grandchildren 
surrounding  the  board,  peace  and 
thanksgiving  flow  through  her  very 
being  for  the  knowledge  and  assur- 
rance  she  holds  as  to  the  continuing 
future  of  their  family  relationships. 

And,  in  addition  to  those  who  are 
sealed  in  mortality  through  lineage, 
there  is,  also,  in  the  Church,  the 
knowledge  of  a  relationship  extend- 
ing back  into  the  pre-existence  to- 
ward one's  fellows  antedating  pres- 
ent friendships.  One  acknowledges 
ties  of  brother  and  sisterhood  when 
all  were  spirits  in  the  kingdom  of 
the  Heavenly  Father  and  the  Savior 
was  the  elder  Brother.  How  much 
closer  one  feels  to  all  these  brothers 
and  sisters  when  he  also  recognizes 
this  relationship  and  lives  by  the 

Page  744 


words  of  the  Lord,  ''Inasmuch  as  ye 
have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least 
of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done 
it  unto  me"  (Matt.  25:40). 

The  dear  friends  who  also  may 
surround  a  Thanksgiving  table,  then, 
are  not  cherished  merely  as  acquaint- 
ances of  this  world.  There  is  the 
added  expectation  that  someday  one 
will  remember  the  ties  which  bound 
friends  together  previous  to  birth 
into  mortality,  and  they  may  look 
forward  to  continuing  their  friend- 
ship in  the  hereafter. 

Another  bond  which  links  one  to 
another  in  the  Church,  is  the  gospel 
heritage.  The  world  over,  in  a  con- 
gregation of  the  saints  when  one 
sings,  ''We  Thank  Thee,  O  God, 
for  a  Prophet"  universally  the 
thoughts  of  the  saints  will  unite  in 
thankfulness  for  the  guidance  of 
the  Church  by  the  prophets  of  the 
Lord.  Say  the  names  of  the  First 
Presidency,  the  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve,  or  the  names  of  others  of 
the  General  Authorities  in  a  con- 
gregation of  the  saints  and,  instant- 
ly, be  it  in  South  Africa,  in  Europe, 
or  in  the  isles  of  the  sea,  there  is  a 
common  understanding  kindled 
among  the  members.  This  bond 
was  used  in  World  War  I  to  gather 
together  the  missionaries  from  the 
warring  countries  to  bring  them 
back  home.  In  a  crowded  terminal 
a  whistling  of  that  song  so  significant 


EDITORIAL 


745 


in  the  Church  heritage,  ''Come, 
Come,  Ye  Saints,"  drew  the  mission- 
aries together,  though  unknown  to 
each  other  previously.  A  pull  and 
attraction  stronger  than  life  gath- 
ered them  as  one. 

One  of  the  Authorities  was  sitting 
in  a  train  station  at  Chicago.  A 
young  man  sitting  near  kept  looking 
at  him.  Finally  he  began  to  whistle 
softly,  ''Come,  Come  Ye  Saints." 
When  the  Authority  looked  over  to- 
ward the  boy  and  smiled,  he  at  once 
came  over  and,  extending  his  hand, 
said,  "I  thought  it  was  you,  but  I 
wasn't  sure."  Immediately  there 
was  a  common  understanding  be- 
tween them  which  set  them  apart 
from  every  other  of  the  thousands 
of  persons  in  the  station. 

Often  in  the  want  advertisements 
in  Salt  Lake  papers,  one  reads, 
"L.  D.  S.  person  preferred."  This 
insures,  to  a  great  degree,  that  the 
one  responding  to  the  advertisement 
will  enjoy  this  common  heritage, 
that  her  ideals  and  conduct  will  co- 
incide with  the  one  running  the 
advertisement. 

Recently  a  sister  said,  "You  know 


the  one  who  lives  with  me  is  a  fine 
woman,  and  I  didn't  think  it  would 
matter  that  she  wasn't  a  member  of 
the  Church,  but  the  other  day  when 
I  was  trying  to  discuss  some  mat- 
ters, I  realized  that  nothing  I  said 
meant  a  thing  to  her.  I  don't  be- 
lieve I  can  keep  on  using  her.  We 
just  don't  have  anything  in  com- 
mon." 

Everyday  relationships  among 
young  Latter-day  Saints  are  built  up 
and  fostered  by  Church  activities. 
If  one  desires,  a  satisfying  social  life 
is  provided  merely  through  Church 
affiliations. 

Our  Father  in  heaven  through  his 
Church  offers  and  bestows  count- 
less blessings  on  every  member. 
Many  of  these  blessings  are  oftimes 
taken  for  granted.  Not  the  least  of 
them,  for  which  one  should  offer 
special  thanksgiving,  is  the  great 
common  heritage  of  the  children 
of  Israel  who  have  accepted  the  gos- 
pel in  this  great  and  last  dispensa- 
tion. The  gospel  heritage  gives  to 
life  its  full  meaning  and  brings  joy 
here  and  hereafter. 

-M.C.S. 


*  ^  * 


Q, 


m  mutable 


me 


Iris  W.  Schow 

The  hands  which  took  the  knife  from  mine 
And  made  my  crooked  cutting  straight 
Now  yield  the  knife  and  loaf  to  me; 
Part  of  their  skill  is  gone  of  late. 

The  soul  who  taught  me  first  of  God 
But  grows  more  certain  of  his  care; 
A  deathless  current  flows  within 
Which  time  and  use  cannot  impair. 


c/o    /fleet  the   {Bride 

Helen  S.  Williams 

'X'HERE  is  something  extra  special  about  an  invitation  to  meet  a  new  "Bride-to-Be," 
■*•  and  something  extra  special,  too,  about  planning,  decorating,  and  preparing  for  a 
bride's  party.  To  decide  on  a  novel  idea  that  pertams  to  the  bride  or  groom  —  some- 
thing that  has  to  do  with  their  work,  their  new  home,  their  schooling,  future,  or  their 
particular  romance,  is  the  first  step  in  the  preparation  of  a  party  that  will  be  distinctively 
their  own.  To  carry  this  idea  into  beautiful  table  decor  takes  ingenuity,  artistry,  and 
work  —  much  work. 

When  the  result  is  as  lovely  and  as  original  as  the  table  pictured  across,  and  when 
the  bidden  guests  and  the  sweet  young  bride  exclaim  sincerely  and  enthusiastically  over 
the  beauty  and  originality  of  the  table,  then  the  hostess,  justifiably,  can  feel  pleased  and 
rewarded  for  all  her  efforts  of  time,  work,  and  expense. 

The  pictured  table  was  used  at  an  afternoon  reception  honoring  a  young  bride  who 
was  to  wed  a  naval  officer  attached  to  a  carrier.  The  centerpiece  for  the  exquisite  table 
was  a  carrier  ship  with  golden  planes  aboard.  What  a  beautiful  ship!  It  was  made  of 
white  daisies,  and  was  exact  in  every  detail  of  shape  and  size  and  made  in  perfect  pro- 
portion to  the  large  table  on  which  it  was  placed. 

The  ship  was  made  of  plasta-foam,  that  comparatively  new  material  that  can  be  cut 
and  built  in  all  sorts  of  shapes  and  sizes.  This  foam  can  be  purchased  at  most  floral, 
lumber  or  novelty  shops,  and  comes  in  either  sheets  or  blocks.  The  carrier  was  made 
in  three  layers  of  the  sheet  foam.  The  top  deck,  or  landing  area,  was  about  an  inch 
thick  and  the  other  layers  making  the  hull  of  the  boat  were  all  held  together  with  strong 
wire.  Thus  the  deck  and  hull  which  appear  in  the  picture  to  be  one  solid  piece  were 
actually  three  sheets.  It  was  all  cut  and  fastened  together  in  perfect  proportion  to  cre- 
ate a  replica  of  a  naval  carrier.  The  superstructure  was  cut  from  a  separate  piece  and 
fastened  to  the  deck. 

It  took  about  four  hundred  large  Esther  Reed  daisies  to  cover  the  carrier.  The 
daisies  were  held  in  place  with  tooth  picks  which  had  been  broken  in  two.  The  sharp 
end  was  stuck  into  the  daisy  and  the  broken  end  thrust  into  the  foam.  The  daisies 
were  artistically  staggered  to  give  an  over-all  lacy,  yet  realistic  appearance. 

A  more  beautiful  carrier  never  sailed  the  high  seas  than  did  this  one  made  of 
daisies,  with  its  five  gilded  planes  which  seemed  to  have  just  landed  on  the  beflowered 
deck  of  daisies.  The  figurines  of  the  bride  and  groom  standing  on  the  bow  gave  the 
feehng  of  romance  and  love.  They  were  a  delightful  symbol  of  the  lovely  young  couple 
who  were  being  honored  and  who  were  about  to  embark  upon  the  sea  of  matrimony — 
a  young  couple  beginning  the  most  important  journey  of  life  with  hopeful  anticipation 
that  their  voyage  would  be  perfect. 

The  carrier  seemed  to  be  plowing  its  way  through  the  sea  with  the  spray  of  waves 
splashing  against  its  sides.  The  clever  hostess  had  placed  the  ship  in  a  mass  of 
daisies  and  white  baby's  breath  (Gypsophila).  The  daisies  had  been  dyed  with  floral 
dye  an  ocean  blue  color.  The  blue  daisies  and  the  foamy,  airy  Gypsophila  truly  gave 
an  illusion  of  waves  breaking  against  the  ship.  It  was  a  beautifully  worked  out  unique 
centerpiece  and  so  appropriate  for  the  honored  guests. 

A  centerpiece  must  have  a  perfect  setting  if  it  is  to  be  artistic  and  beautiful.  This 
one  centered  a  very  large  table  which  was  covered  with  an  exquisite  point-de- Venice  lace 
cloth  over  pink  satin.  The  table  was  wide  and  long  and  the  ship  was  in  excellent 
proportion  to  the  dimensions  of  the  table. 

At  each  corner  a  large  anchor  was  fastened  to  the  cloth.  The  same  plasta-foam 
covered  with  the  white  daisies  made  the  anchors.     They  gave  unity  and  a  feeling  of 

Page  746 


TO  MEET  THE  BRIDE 


747 


harmony  and  completeness  to  the  entire  picturesque  table.  These  anchors  had  been 
drawn  to  pattern  and  carved  out  with  a  small  saw.  They  were  completely  covered  with 
the  daisies,  as  was  the  ship.  A  large  graceful  bow  of  pink  satin  ribbon  and  airy  maline 
was  placed  at  the  top  of  each  anchor  on  the  table  top. 

These  bows  matched  exactly  the  satin  which  was  used  under  the  cloth  and  added 
femininity  and  softness  to  the  picture. 

The  table,  with  its  beautiful  cloth  over  pink  satin,  the  white  anchors  and  pink 
ribbon  bo\\s  at  the  corners  of  the  spacious  table,  made  a  perfect  setting  for  the  ocean 
blue  and  the  large  white  centerpiece  which  was  the  focal  point  of  the  decoration.  The 
effect  as  guests  entered  the  dining  room  was  one  of  beauty  and  romance,  in  excellent  good 
taste,  and  the  entire  idea  was  specifically  in  honor  of  the  young  bride. 

The  "Bride-to-Be"  and  all  who  had  been  invited  to  meet  her  felt  that  the  afternoon 
and  the  reception  had  been  truly  an  extra  special  occasion,  one  to  be  long  remembered, 
enjoyed,  and  appreciated. 


Hal  Rumel 

A  CARRIER  SHIP  OF  FLOWERS  FOR  A  TABLE  DECORATION 


Hermanas 


Chapter  5 
Fay  Tarlock 


Synopsis:  The  story  "Hermanas"  (sis- 
ters) is  narrated  by  an  American  woman 
living  temporarily  in  Mexico.  She  has  be- 
friended Lolita,  a  widow,  and  her  lovely 
daughter  Graciela.  At  Church,  Graciela 
is  introduced  to  Jim  Flores,  studying  to 
be  a  doctor,  and  their  friendship  deepens 
into  love.  While  dining  with  the  Ameri- 
can Senora  and  her  husband  in  a  fashion- 
able restaurant,  Graciela  becomes  ac- 
quainted with  a  wealthy  older  Mexican 
man,  Senor  Munoz.  Through  the  aid  of 
the  American  Senora,  Graciela  secures  a 
secretarial  position  with  Mr.  Carson,  a 
banker.  Senor  Munoz  discreetly  begins 
to  court  Graciela. 

IT  was  September  again,  and  the 
valley  of  Mexico  City  was  one 
vast  flower  garden.  Amporo 
brought  me  loads  of  pink  and  white 
cosmos,  purchased  for  a  few  centa- 
vos  in  the  market.  The  rains  slack- 
ened, then  took  on  new  force.  The 
white  peaks  of  the  twin  mountains 
seemed  forever  obscured  in  clouds 
and  mist,  but  the  air  was  soft  as  a 
baby's  cheek,  and  the  grass  and  trees 
were  a  lush  green.  The  cool  fresh- 
ness was  exhilarating;  yet  I  often 
caught  myself  standing  in  the  patio, 
my  errand  forgotten.  In  more  than 
a  week  Graciela  had  not  been  to  the 
house.  Pues,  the  telephone  was 
still  on  the  mantle  in  the  living 
room.  With  quick  fingers,  I  dialed 
Mr.  Carson's  bank. 

Only  seconds  and  Graciela  was 
there,  her  voice  confident  and  poised 
as  she  announced  Mr.  Carson's  of- 
fice. When  she  recognized  me  her 
voice  had  a  lilting  gladness.  At  the 
same  time  she  was  evasive.  With 

Page  748 


little  formal  politeness  I  said  that 
we  had  missed  her,  and  would  like 
to  have  her  come  to  us  on  her  way 
home  that  night. 

'I  cannot  come  after  work."  All 
the  sadness  of  the  world  was  in  her 
voice.  ''But,"  and  I  could  tell  she 
spoke  with  sudden  decision,  "I  will 
come  now,  if  you  wish  it." 

It  was  almost  one  o'clock.  I  called 
to  Amporo  to  set  an  extra  plate  and 
hurried  into  the  kitchen.  John  and 
Graciela  met  me  at  the  gate  and 
came  in  together.  She  wore  the 
same  clothes  I  had  selected  for  her 
in  the  spring:  the  black  skirt,  the 
white  blouse,  and  the  American 
jacket.  On  her  own  she  had  added 
a  black  straw  beanie  and  white 
gloves  and  a  fresh  flower.  Anyone 
who  looked  at  her  proud,  young 
head  would  know,  at  once,  that  she 
was  a  young  person  of  importance, 
secretary  to  a  banker,  perhaps. 

When  we  had  passed  from  the 
shadowed  living  room  into  the  sun- 
lit dining  room,  I  was  shocked. 
''Graciela,"  I  said,  drawing  her  face 
toward  me  with  my  hands,  "tell  me 
what  is  wrong.  If  you  were  twenty, 
instead  of  eighteen,  I'd  say  those 
dark  spots  under  your  eyes  were 
circles." 

"It  is  nothing."  She  took  my 
hands  away  and  pressed  them  to 
her  cheek.  "Just  being  indoors 
when  I  am  used  to  romping  with 
my  twins."  She  stooped  to  hug 
Marita  and  Judy  who  were  rushing 
towards  her,  all  squeals  of  delight. 


HERMANAS 


749 


The  meal  was  merry  but  unsatis- 
factory. Every  time  my  lips  started 
to  frame  a  question,  Graciela  had  a 
funny  story  to  tell  about  Mr.  Carson 
and  his  indulgence  of  her  mistakes. 
Only  this  morning  she  had  made  a 
mistake  in  a  letter,  so  funny  that 
Mr.  Carson  had  exploded  with 
laughter  when  he  caught  it.  '  ''It  is 
a  shame  to  correct  such  a  mistake, 
he  said  to  me,  then  he  laughed  hard- 
er. It  is  all  so  wonderful."  Her 
dark  eyes  were  soft.  ''And  I  owe  it 
all  to  you  two." 

John  patted  my  arm,  and  picked 
up  the  twins  for  a  last  minute  romp 
in  the  patio. 

Alone  with  Graciela,  I  twirled  the 
dessert  fork  in  my  fingers,  knowing 
at  best  I  had  only  a  half  hour  more 
with  her.  'Tou  have  not,"  I  said, 
eyes  on  the  fork,  "explained  why 
you  have  forsaken  us  so  suddenly. 
The  Saturday  you  were  to  meet  Jim 
here,  he  was  in  a  black  mood  wait- 
ing for  you.  I  have  not  seen  him 
since,  have  you?" 

''No."  Her  answer  was  a  whisper. 
"I  could  not  come,  and  I  cannot 
see  him  again." 

Her  words  shocked  me  into  si- 
lence. I  could  only  look  at  her  face, 
drained  of  all  color  and  heavy  with 
despair. 

^^TT  is  Senor  Munoz?"  I  asked  at 


I 


last. 


She  nodded,  her  lips  trembling. 

Well,  I  had  suspected  it,  but  his 
celerity  and  determination  stunned 
me.  "Senor  Munoz  went  to  your 
mother!"  I  said  it  as  a  fact,  not 
an  accusation.  She  nodded  again, 
her  tears  falling  on  her  listless  fin- 
gers. 

"Will  you  tell  me  about  it.  I 
want  to  understand." 


"I  cannot  tell  you."  I  had  to 
strain  to  hear  her  whisper.  "My 
mother  said  I  was  to  say  nothing 
....  I  promised  her." 

There  was  finality  in  her  words. 
When  she  stood  up  her  shoulders 
were  bent,  her  slight  body  shaking. 
"Now  I  will  go,  if  you  give  me  per- 
mission." 

I  blazed  with  anger.  How  dared 
Lolita  do  this  to  her  child?  How 
dared  she  ignore  my  part  in  what 
had  happened  since  she  placed  Gra- 
ciela in  my  charge?  I  had  not  asked 
for  the  responsibility.  Yet  I  said 
nothing,  for  I  recognized  the  girl's 
misery.  And  I  knew  she  must  re- 
turn to  work. 

"Go  upstairs  and  wash  your  face. 
I'll  walk  with  you  to  the  bus." 

She  came  back  with  her  tears 
dried  and  her  eyes  swollen.  There 
must  be  time  for  her  to  compose 
herself  before  Mr.  Carson  and  the 
office  girls  saw  her.  "Fll  send  you 
in  a  taxi,"  I  said,  helping  her  with 
her  jacket  and  hat. 

There  was  little  chance  for  con- 
versation on  the  street,  but  I  man- 
aged to  ask,  "At  work,  before  Mr. 
Carson  and  the  others  .  .  .  are  you 
sad  and  distracted?" 

"Oh,  no,  believe  me,  I  do  not  let 
him  know.  Being  there,  working 
and  knowing  that  he  approves  of 
me,  it  is  the  only  thing  that  keeps 
me  sane."  Her  eyes  begged  me  to 
believe  she  would  not  let  me  down. 

"You  must  be  happy  before  him, 
be  efficient  in  your  work."  I  looked 
deeply  into  her  sad  eyes.  "It  is 
necessary  that  you  make  Mr.  Carson 
happy  and  keep  this  job.  As  long 
as  you  have  it,  you  may  be  able  to 
do  something." 

"There  is  nothing  I  can  do  .  .  . 


750 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


or  you.  My  mother  has  arranged 
everything.  She  is  to  have  a  dress 
made  especiahy  for  her  in  New  York 
for  the  wedding." 

She  spoke  with  such  bitterness 
that  my  feet  stumbled  on  the  pave- 
ment, and  Graciela  caught  my  arm. 
I  felt  the  trembling  of  her  body.  A 
thousand  protests  ran  through  my 
head,  but  there  was  one  thing  I 
would  ask. 

''Have  you  seen  Jim,  told  him 
what  has  happened?" 

''I  have  promised  my  mother.  I 
will  not  see  or  talk  to  him  again." 

I  threw  caution  in  the  street. 
'Tou  mean  that  you  are  leaving  him 
alone  with  no  explanation,  noth- 
mg? 

''My  mother  says  that  in  time  .  .  . 
when  .  .  .  ."  Her  mouth  refused 
the  words  ....  ''She  will  explain 
to  him." 

"Hasn't  Jim  called  or  tried  to  see 
you? 

We  were  standing  on  the  curb, 
and  a  cruising  taxi  pulled  in  near 
us. 

"He  came  twice  to  the  house,  but 
my  mother  had  Ramon  go  to  the 
gate  and  tell  him  we  were  not  home. 
When  he  telephoned  the  office  I 
had  the  girl  say  I  was  busy.  Once 
he  waited  for  me,  but  I  worked  late 
into  the  night,  and  when  I  came 
out  he  was  gone."  She  made  no  ef- 
fort to  stop  the  flow  of  tears. 

Traffic  whirred  by  us.  The  taxi 
driver  had  opened  wide  his  door, 
his  eyes  dark  with  impatience.  The 
first  rain  of  the  day  fell  as  I  guided 
Graciela  into  the  taxi.  I  watched  it 
disappear  down  the  Avenida,  then 
ran  towards  home,  darting  from  wil- 
low tree  to  willow  tree  to  avoid  the 
downpour. 


I  wanted  to  call  Jim  so  badly  that 
I  had  to  hold  my  hands  tight  to 
my  sides.  Since  last  Saturday  he 
had  not  been  to  see  us.  I  would 
wait  for  John's  advice. 

T  OLITA  was  something  else.     I 

felt  that  I  had  a  right  to  an  ex- 
planation from  her,  and  a  right  to 
tell  her  she  was  doing  an  unpardon- 
able thing.  When  I  telephoned 
Leela  Beeson  she  said  that  Lolita 
had  not  worked  for  her  for  days.  Lo- 
lita, she  told  me  with  some  asperity, 
had  told  her  that  the  work  was  too 
tiring.  It  was  indeed  later  than  I 
thought.  I  waited  for  a  lull  in  the 
rain,  then  sent  Amporo  upstairs  to 
watch  the  twins.  Fortified  with  a 
raincoat  and  umbrella,  I  took  the 
yellow  bus  to  San  Angel,  my  fury 
mounting  with  each  lurch  of  the 
decrepit  vehicle. 

There  was  a  bus  stop  within  a 
block  of  the  Urbina  place.  Most 
of  the  iron  shutters  were  still  drawn 
over  the  shop  windows.  Hurrying 
along  the  street  was  a  wet,  sad  ven- 
der of  sweets  and  ices,  his  wagon 
proudly  named  "The  Little  Eagle 
of  the  North,"  covered  with  a  piece 
of  dripping  canvas.  A  beggar  was 
taking  refuge  from  the  stream  in  the 
outdoor  telephone  booth  Lolita  had 
used  to  call  us. 

Time  seemed  endless  in  the  wind 
and  rain  until  I  came  to  the  fa- 
miliar gate  and  found  the  hidden 
bell.  Hours  later,  it  seemed,  old 
Ramon  stumbled  to  the  gate,  his 
arm  still  in  a  sling. 

''Si  esta,  Senora,"  he  said,  beckon- 
ing me  to  follow. 

I  stumbled  with  him  along  the 
dark  entry,  mouldy  and  damp  with 
age,  into  a  wide  corridor.    Here  on 


HERMANAS 


751 


the  right,  close  to  the  street,  were 
the  servant  quarters,  dark  and  dank 
with  the  odor  of  centuries.  To  the 
left  was  the  main  wing  of  the  house 
with  its  long  side  gallery,  its  rotting 
floors,  and  its  neglected  garden  ex 
tending  to  the  wall  that  separated 
the  house  from  the  street. 

Lolita  was  in  the  laundry  room, 
her  back  bent  over  the  ancient  ce- 
ment tray.  Somehow  her  bent  back 
and  the  laundry  tray  made  me  feel 
better.  She  was  not  yet  living  on 
Munoz  bounty.  When  she  saw  me 
she  straightened  herself.  As  I  looked 
at  her,  she  lowered  her  eyes,  but  not 
before  I  had  seen  a  flash  of  fear  in 
them— or  was  it  shame?  Wiping 
her  hands  on  her  black  and  white 
checked  apron,  she  came  towards 
me  with  the  air  of  a  person  who 
would  be  happier  fleeing,  but  was 
determined  to  hold  ground. 

''Ay,  Senora.  It  is  a  bad  day  for 
you  to  be  out.  Come  with  me  and 
I'll  take  off  your  wet  shoes." 

I  followed  her  into  her  narrow 
room  with  its  double  cot  and  two 
stiff-backed  chairs  under  a  lone, 
high  window.  I  let  her  kneel  at  my 
feet  and  remove  my  damp  pumps, 
thanking  her  as  she  covered  my 
feet  with  a  towel.  That  done,  she 
stood  above  me  anxiously  waiting. 

''Sit  with  me.''  I  indicated  her 
other  chair.  Obedient  as  a  child, 
she  sat  down  opposite  me,  and 
while  we  could  not  hear  the  rain 
through  the  heavy  tiled  roof,  we 
felt  its  chill  presence.  For  a  mo- 
ment we  faced  each  other  in  a  si- 
lence that  was  neither  hostile  nor 
warm. 

"I  think  you  know  why  I  have 
come,"  I  said,  at  a  disadvantage  be- 


cause I  must  make  the  first  over- 
ture. 

All  her  life  she  had  been  trained 
to  avoid  the  displeasure  of  the  peo- 
ple she  served.  Her  face  was  an  in- 
nocent blank.  "I  do  not  know  why 
the  Senora  troubles  herself  to  seek 
me. 

TN  that  instant  I  recognized  that 
Lolita  had  been  my  adversary 
since  that  first  interview  when  she 
placed  her  daughter  in  my  hands.  A 
dark  place  in  her  mind  grudged  my 
doing  the  thing  she  could  not  do. 
All  these  months  I  had  been  serene- 
ly confident  that  we  wanted  the 
same  thing  for  Graciela.  Now  I 
did  not  know.  I  could  not  match 
her  in  subtleness;  my  strength  lay 
in  directness. 

"You  know  why  I  have  come." 
Her  face  was  obscure,  and  I  made 
the  next  plunge.  "How  did  Senor 
Munoz  find  you,  and  when  did  he 
make  his  offer?" 

"How  he  found  me  I  do  not 
know,  Senora."  Her  eyes  were  fo- 
cused on  her  folded  hands,  her 
words  darkly  polite. 

"He  is  a  man  of  wealth.  It  would 
be  easy  for  him  to  trace  you.  But 
that,"  I  dismissed  the  idea  with  a 
turn  of  my  hand,  "is  of  no  conse- 
quence. He  wasted  no  time  in  com- 
ing." I  leaned  forward  suddenly, 
my  eyes  trying  to  force  Lolita  to  re- 
turn my  gaze.    "Tell  me  his  offer." 

I  think  she  realized  she  would 
gain  nothing  by  concealment.  She 
told  me  Senor  Munoz  had  come  to 
see  her  and  declared  his  intentions 
straightway.  I  fixed  the  date  as  the 
day  after  my  telephone  conversation 
with  him,  when  I  thought  I  had 
adroitly  stopped  him.     The  Senor 


752 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


wanted  to  marry  Graciela.  As  long 
as  Lolita  lived  she  could  sit  on  vel- 
vet chairs  and  eat  the  sweet  bread 
of  the  rich.    It  was  that  simple. 

Once  I  unwound  the  trappings  of 
her  polite  language  I  learned  that 
the  marriage  date  had  already  been 
set.  Because  I  must  not  antagonize 
her,  I  moved  more  cautiously.  Our 
first  bout  concerned  Jim. 

*'Do  you  realize  what  you  are  do- 
ing to  him,  Lolita?"  I  kept  my  voice 
calm. 

"Un  jovenJ'  She  shrugged.  ''In 
a  short  time  one  so  young  will  have 
forgotten  the  whole  affair  and  pay 
court  to  another  girl.'' 

'Tou  know  there  is  a  deep  love 
between  them." 

Her  smile  dismissed  it  as  nothing, 
but  I  persisted.  'Ton  know  they 
had  declared  their  love  and  you  did 
not  oppose    it." 

"It  was  a  thing  of  the  distant  fu- 
ture, so  of  no  consequence." 

''I  do  not  think  so.  You  knew 
their  plans,  for  Graciela  to  work  in 
her  new  position  until  she  had 
grown  up  a  little  and  until  Jim  was 
ready  for  his  internship." 

Lolita  said  nothing  to  my  accusa- 
tions, and  I  went  on.  'Tou  knew 
how  they  had  planned  to  work  to- 
gether when  Jim  began  his  practice 
in  a  remote  village.  Graciela  her- 
self told  me  you  would  be  house- 
keeper while  she  worked  with  Jim, 
that  you  would  help  rear  their  chil- 
dren."   Then  I  changed  my  attack. 

''Why  do  you  object  to  Jim?  Is 
he  not  far  beyond  anything  you  had 
hoped  for  Graciela?" 

Her  delicate  nostrils  twitched 
scornfully.  "What  is  he  but  a 
young  man  with  years  stretching  be- 
fore him  in  poverty?"  She  looked  at 


me  accusingly.  "He  does  not  care 
about  the  money  that  will  mean 
comfort  and  security  for  his  wife. 
He  thinks  only  of  research!  At  the 
best  what  he  has  to  offer  is  pre- 
carious. And  he  is  neither  Mexican 
nor  American."  She  tossed  him 
aside  with  her  worn  brown  hand. 

TN  defending  Jim  I  forgot  discre- 
tion. "If  he  is  young,  Graciela  is 
younger,"  I  almost  shouted  the 
words,  then  I  calmed  myself.  ''Both 
of  them  can  wait  awhile  with  prof- 
it. And  have  you  forgotten  her  new 
position  that  will  support  you  both 
in  a  splendor  you  have  never 
known?" 

She  had  the  grace  to  flush. 
"He  has  everything  to  offer  Gra- 
ciela," I  said  eloquently,  pressing  my 
advantage,  "youth,  a  bright  future, 
and  he  is  all  the  better  for  being  an 
American  who  has  decided  to  return 
to  his  ancestral  home.  His  strength 
and  aggressiveness  will  give  him  suc- 
cess. You  know  that."  I  eyed  her 
in  stern  righteousness, 

"That  is  all  of  the  future.  And 
is  he  not  handicapped?  Not  even 
your  army  would  take  him." 

I  rose  from  my  chair,  the  towel 
slipping  away,  and  walked  across  the 
narrow  room  to  the  foot  of  the 
double  cot. 

"Are  any  of  us  without  some  im- 
perfection?" I  sat  down  on  the  hard 
cot.  "Is  Graciela  so  perfect  that  she 
has  no  scar  of  body  or  mind?  No," 
I  declaimed,  striking  the  cot  with 
my  hand,  "you  cannot  use  Jim's 
foot  as  an  excuse  for  your  deci- 
sion." 

It  was  almost  dark  in  the  room 
with  the  high  window  and  crum- 
bling plaster.    I  moved  from  cot  to 


HERMANAS 


753 


chair,  thinking  to  use  my  most  tell- 
ing argument.  Before  Lolita  could 
stoop  to  help  me,  I  slipped  my  cold 
feet  in  the  welcome  towel. 

''Our  religion  —  the  new  religion 
you  have  found  —  does  it  mean 
nothing  to  you?"  I  pounded  my 
arguments  into  her  passive  ears. 
'Tou  told  me  that  at  last  you  had 
found  a  religion  that  satisfied  the 
longings  of  your  soul.  You  said  it 
was  a  religion  that  would  free  you, 
enable  you  to  be  equal  with  all  peo- 
ple." 

Before  my  onslaught,  she  lowered 
her  eyes,  and  I  saw  her  fingers  quiv- 
er. Surely  I  was  striking  a  respon- 
sive chord.  ''You  will  not  destroy 
this  hope,  will  you?" 

Slowly  she  lifted  her  eyes  to  mine 
and  I  saw  in  them  a  sadness  that 
disarmed  me.  "Senora,"  she  said 
quietly,  "you  do  not  understand. 
You  are  not  of  Mexico,  you  have 
never  eaten  the  food  of  the  poor  or 
slept  on  a  straw  mat.  You  have  not 
known  a  tomorrow  without  hope." 


For  a  long  minute  I  did  not  an- 
swer her.  My  mind  told  me  that 
she  spoke  the  truth.  I  had  not  lived 
bereft  of  hope,  and  the  future  had 
once  held  no  hope  for  her.  "With 
Jim  and  Graciela  you  need  not 
fear."  I  said  it  softly  and  she  an- 
swered as  one  who  does  not  hear. 

"Try  to  understand,  Senora.  You 
have  not  walked  in  the  shadows  as 
I  have,  nor  slept  in  a  dark  room  in 
the  rear."  She  leaned  forward,  and 
her  gnarled  brown  fingers  touched 
the  rough  surface  of  my  tweed  jack- 
et. "You,  Senora,  have  always  had 
a  warm  coat,  you  do  not  know  what 
it  is  to  wear  a  reboza  to  keep  out 
the  cold."  Her  fingers  moved  in 
a  gesture  of  supplication,  and  her 
voice  was  hoarse  with  passion. 
"Think  what  it  means  to  me,  Se- 
nora, to  have  my  daughter  offered 
a  high  place  in  my  country.  Do  you 
think  under  the  same  conditions 
you  would  refuse?" 

{To  he  continued) 


K/li 


utumn 


Zara  Sshin 

A  prescience  of  winter  is  felt  these  days — 
A  knowledge  from  past  years,  not  quite  forgot; 
A  hushed  expectancy  that  lures  our  gaze 
To  half-bare  ehns,  or  dim  secluded  spot 
Where  blooms  the  hardy  sweet-breathed  violet, 
Or  sheltered  more,  a  clump  of  mignonette. 

Bare  fields  lie  dreaming  in  the  cooling  breeze; 
Blackbirds  wing  higher,  swifter  than  before. 
Or,  holding  convocation  in  the  trees, 
They  seem  to  teach  their  young  new  nature  lore 
In  preparation  for  their  southward  flight  .  .  . 
I  wonder,  do  they  plan  to  go  tonight? 


cJhe    vl/atennelon  LKug 

Elizabeth  Williamson 

nr^HE  hooked  watermelon  rug  grew  out  of  sheer  necessity.     A  small  rug  to  stand  on  in 
"*■     front  of  the  stove  was  badly  needed.     A  watermelon  inspired  the  colors,  which 
harmonized  with  the  old  brick  wall  behind  the  stove  and  the  deep  green  of  the  tiled 
tabletops. 

Materials 

1  hooked  rug  needle 

one  half  gunny  (feed)  sack  tacked  to  a  wood  frame. 

one  worn  watermelon  colored  cotton  skirt 

one  worn,  dark-green  cotton  blouse 

strips  of  black  cotton  for  the  seeds 

strips  of  discarded  sheet    (white) 

All  strips  for  hooked  rugs  should  be  cut  on  the  straight  of  the  material,  not  on 
the  bias. 

The  rug  was  hooked  in  about  two  weeks  during  odd  moments. 

The  family  joined  in  the  effort,  and  occasionally  contributed  by  working  a  small 
area. 

Now  the  rug  takes  its  place  in  front  of  the  kitchen  stove,  looking  as  if  it  always 
belonged  there. 


ilewness 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Not  a  broken  moon,  aged  and  white, 

Nor  a  mumpy  fellow 

Of  September  yellow, 

But  a  cherub-pink  crescent  lanterns  the  night; 

And  this  hospital  window  frames  its  wee  light; 

While  attuned  to  its  glowing — 

\\^ith  beginning  of  knowing — 

Infant  sounds  in  the  nursery  of  newness  unite. 


Page  754 


if  teat  for  cJnrifty    I  Heals 


Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension  Service  Home  Management  and  Furnishings  Specialist 
Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

TV/|EAT  is  a  food  it  pays  to  buy  with  thrift  and  cook  with  care.    The  cheaper  grades 
and  cuts  of  meat,  though  fairly  lean  and  not  so  tender,  if  prepared  right,  are  just 
as  full  of  food  value  and  are  as  tasty  as  the  higher-priced  cuts.  The  chief  difference  is 
they  take  more  time  in  cooking  and  more  skill  in  seasoning. 

Beef  or  Veal  Birds 

2  pounds  beef  round  or  veal  4  tablespoons  fat 

steak  cut  Vi  -inch  thick  2  cups  soft  bread  crumbs 

Vi   cup  chopped  celery  and  leaves  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

1  onion,  chopped  herb  seasoning,  if  desired 

Cut  the  steak  into  strips  2  to  3  inches  wide  and  about  4  inches  long.  Pound  the 
pieces  to  flatten  them  and  help  make  the  meat  tender.  For  the  stuffing  cook  the 
celery  and  onion  in  2  tablespoons  of  the  fat  for  a  few  minutes.  Add  the  bread  crumbs 
and  seasonings,  and  mix  thoroughly.  Put  stuffing  on  each  strip  of  meat,  roll,  and 
skewer  or  tie  in  place.  In  the  remaining  2  tablespoons  of  fat,  brown  the  birds  slowly 
on  all  sides,  then  cover  and  cook  until  tender  in  a  moderate  oven  (35o°F.)  Allow 
about  1  Vz  hours. 

Braised  Stuffed  Shoulder  of  Veal  or  Lamb 

4  to  6  pound  shoulder  of  veal  or  lamb  4  cups  soft  bread  crumbs 

54   pound  suet  or  mild  salt  pork  !4    teaspoon  thyme 

1  small  onion,  chopped  fine  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

Remove  the  bones  from  the  shoulder.  Save  them  for  broth.  For  the  stuffing, 
cut  the  suet  or  salt  pork  into  very  small  pieces  and  fry  crisp.  Add  the  onion  and  cook 
for  a  few  minutes,  stir  in  the  bread  crumbs  and  seasonings.  Mix  well  and  continue 
cooking  until  hot. 

Sprinkle  the  inside  of  the  meat  with  salt  and  pepper.  Pile  in  the  stuffing.  Roll 
the  stuffed  shoulder  compactly  then  sew  or  tie  in  place.  Sprinkle  with  salt  and  pepper, 
and,  if  desired,  with  flour  also.  Place  the  roll  on  a  rack  in  a  roasting  pan,  and  put 
several  pieces  of  suet  or  salt  pork  on  top.  Cover  the  pan;  cook  in  a  moderately  hot 
oven  (about  375°F)  until  the  meat  is  browned  and  tender  - —  about  2/2  hours.  Make 
gravy  with  the  pan  drippings.  Remove  the  strings  before  serving. 

Pork  shoulder  may  be  prepared  in  this  same  way.  Because  of  the  greater  amount 
of  fat  in  pork,  roast  it  in  an  uncovered  pan  in  a  325°!".  oven  about  4  hours  for  a 
5-pound  roast. 

Page  755 


756  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 

Meat  Loaf 

1  Vz   pounds  ground  beef  or  beef  and  veal  4  tablespoons  flour 

/4    pound  pork  sausage,  or  1  Vz  cups  milk 

K    pound  mild  salt  pork,  or  1  cup  soft  bread  crumbs 

3  tablespoons  fat  1  teaspoon  salt 

2  or  3  stalks  celery,  chopped  into  very  dash  of  pepper 

small  pieces  sprig  of  parsley,  cut  fine 

1  small  onion,  minced 

One  or  2  well-beaten  eggs  may  also  be  added,  if  desired.  If  used,  increase  liquid 
to  2  cups  of  milk. 

Cut  the  suet  or  salt  pork  into  small  pieces  and  fry  until  crisp.  Remove  solid 
pieces.  Cook  the  celery,  parsley,  and  onion  in  the  fat  for  a  few  minutes  over  low  heat. 
Stir  in  the  flour  and,  when  well  mixed,  gradually  add  the  milk,  stirring  constantly. 
Cook  until  thickened.  Add  to  the  meat  in  a  mixing  bowl.  Combine  all  the  ingredients 
and  mix  well  with  your  hands.  It  is  important  that  you  work  the  mixture  until  all 
ingredients  are  thoroughly  blended  and  the  mixture  has  somewhat  the  consistency  of 
a  ball  of  bread  dough.  It  will  not  be  sticky  if  the  right  amount  of  moisture  has  been 
used. 

Pack  the  mixture  into  a  lightly  greased  pan  and  bake  in  a  moderately  hot  oven, 
375°  to  4oo°F.  Allow  about  lYz  hours  for  a  loaf  made  of  the  above  ingredients. 
Serve  hot  or  cold. 


■  »  • 


Vl/tnter  [Pi 


romtse 


Zera  Wilde  Earl 

Complaining  wind  and  a  gray  November  sky; 
One  lingering  aster  peers  out  through  a  shield 
Of  drifted  leaves,  and  crows  with  raucous  cry 
Circle,  then  light  upon  the  frozen  field. 
Beyond  lurks  winter,  menacing  and  stark. 
And  earth  lies  prostrate  against  the  coming  dark. 

But  now  beside  the  path  I  see  it  lying, 

A  twig,  wind-torn  from  the  poplar  tree  and  tossed, 

Its  tight-furled  buds,  already  green,  denying 

That  gentle  summer  is  forever  lost. 

How  can  I  doubt  when  plainly  here  God  weaves 

This  glad  assurance  of  next  summer's  leaves? 


Iliaryi  iblizaoeth  cJorman   K^alkins    1 1  Lakes 
Jrifghan  in     cJhunaermra     Lrattern 

MRS.  Mary  Elizabeth  F.  Calkins,  Sheridan,  Wyoming,  is  ninety-eight  years  old,  but 
still  active  and  happy  —  still  making  beautiful  gifts  for  her  friends  and  relatives. 
She  believes  that  there  is  no  substitute  for  busy  minds  and  hands,  and,  alternating  with 
her  housework,  it  has  long  been  her  custom  to  have  a  quilt  on  the  frames,  some  crochet 
work  handy,  or  some  other  handicraft  to  occupy  herself  "while  resting." 

The  beautiful  and  unique  afghan  shown  in  the  picture,  in  the  colorful  "Thunder- 
bird"  design,  has  won  several  awards  at  various  county  fairs  and  has  been  acclaimed 
a  most  unusual  piece  of  work.  Though  not  able  to  do  handwork  in  intricate  designs 
and  with  fine  thread,  as  she  did  in  her  younger  years,  Mrs.  Calkins  still  crochets,  makes 
lace  edges  for  towels,  crochets  doilies  and  potholders.  She  has  made  many  quilts  in 
both  silk  and  cotton  and  has  crocheted  a  large  number  of  bedspreads  and  tablecloths. 

She  reads  extensively,  particularly  the  books  dealing  with  Church  doctrine  and 
history,  and  when  living  temporarily  in  Salt  Lake  City,  she  accomplished  much  gen- 
ealogical and  temple  work.  She  often  picks  up  a  newspaper  and  starts  to  read  without 
her  glasses,  until  she  is  reminded  to  put  them  on. 

Mary  Elizabeth  Forman  Calkins  came  West  by  prairie  schooner  in  1861  and  mar- 
ried Israel  Calkins  m  1878.  She  is  the  mother  of  three  children,  has  twelve  grand- 
children, and  twenty-three  great-grandchildren,  and  has  been  a  widow  since  1915.  Of 
late  years  she  has  not  been  able  to  attend  Church  services  regularly,  yet,  since  her 
ninetieth  birthday,  she  has  made  several  yearly  one-hundred  per  cent  record  attendances 
at  Relief  Society  meetings  and  Sunday  School. 

Page  757 


niaking  (Anginal  (^hnstmas  L^ards 

Gene  Romolo 

npHIS  article  is  especially  for  those  who  have  never  tried  to  design  and  make  their 
-^       greeting  cards  at  Christmas. 

The  amount  of  pleasure  that  can  be  obtained  at  this  season  of  the  year  from  a 
pencil  and  a  box  of  water  colors  is  surprising.  Not  only  does  the  one  who  paints  find 
pleasure  in  the  occupation,  but  the  recipient  of  the  card  also  takes  pleasure  in  receiving 
a  gift  made  for  her  personally. 

Paper  for  making  booklets  can  be  obtained  from  an  art  or  stationery  store.  Single 
cards  with  stamped  designs  can  also  be  obtained  there.  If  one  finds  it  difficult  to  do 
freehand  drawing,  these  cards  are  convenient  and,  when  painted,  are  very  attractive.  The 
use  of  sequins  and  glitter  often  increases  the  attractiveness  of  Christmas  cards. 

If  one  has  any  writing  ability,  it  makes  the  cards  more  desirable  if  the  lines  they  con- 
tain are  personal.  When  it  is  possible  to  use  rhyme,  follow  that  pattern;  if  not,  a  short 
message  in  prose  is  appropriate. 

At  first,  if  you  desire  to  make  booklets,  look  at  some  cards  you  may  have  and  note 
how  they  are  folded.  As  you  progress,  you  will  be  surprised  at  the  number  of  original 
ideas  which  will  present  themselves.  I  started  my  card  making  by  painting  a  sprig  of 
holly  on  a  booklet  with  an  original  verse  written  on  the  inside.  Most  people  appreciate 
a  specially  prepared  gift. 

The  following  is  a  sample  of  lines  that  might  be  used: 

For  You  at  Christmas 

Christmas  tapers  burn  for  you 
On  my  tree.     My  window,  too, 
Holds  a  friendly  candle's  flame, 
Christmas  greetings  to  proclaim. 

I  sometimes  write  my  verse  first  and  then  paint  the  design,  making  it  conform  with 
the  words. 


cJne  (constant  uieart 

Ethel  Jacohson 

The  rose  is  gone,  the  summer  dead; 
No  fragrance  lingers  since  she  fled. 

But  after  days  of  wind  and  snow, 
Another  rose  will  bloom,  I  know. 

I  tell  my  heart,  a  fairer  one 

Will  grace  the  bough  when  winter's  done. 

O  perverse  heart,  with  longing  haunted — 
And  but  one  rose  it  ever  wanted! 


Page  758 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  Pickering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  oi  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Thelma  G.  Maloy 

MOUNT   GRAHAM   STAKE    (ARIZONA),   FRANKLIN  WARD 

SINGING  MOTHERS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Eva  Arran;  Marie  Goodman;  Janet  Goodman; 
Shirley  Nasson;  Effie  Bass. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Josie  Pugmire;  Isabel  Ellsworth;  Ann  Arnett; 
Mary  Shipman;  Isabel  Nasson. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Careene  O'Dell,  President;  Maudie  O'Dell;  Al- 
meda  Wilkins;  Olive  Lunt;  Edna  Burrell. 

Thelma  G.  Maloy,  President,  Mount  Graham  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  the 
accomplishments  of  this  enthusiastic  group:  "We  are  very  proud  of  this  group,  even 
though  they  are  small  in  number.  They  do  splendid  singing  at  all  of  their  programs. 
The  membership  of  this  Relief  Society  is  thirty-seven,  so  you  see,  they  ha\e  followed 
the  advice  given  and  organized  this  group." 

Page  759 


760 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Pearle  U.  Winkler 

NORTH  SANPETE  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH 
MUSIC  FOR  MANY  OCCASIONS 

Opal  Hermansen,  chorister,  stands  second  from  the  right  on  the  first  row;  Rhoda 
Drage,  pianist,  stands  at  Sister  Hermansen's  right;  and  Ethel  T.  Ericksen,  organist, 
stands  at  her  left. 

Pearle  U.  Winkler,  President,  North  Sanpete  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the 
enthusiastic  devotion  of  these  Singing  Mothers:  "The  group  is  made  up  of  women  from 
the  nine  wards  in  the  stake.  They  give  many  hours  of  time  for  developing  their  tal- 
ents, some  of  the  sisters  traveling  twelve  miles  to  and  from  rehearsals  every  week.  The 
Singing  Mothers  furnish  the  music  for  all  stake  Relief  Society  functions  and  also  for  at 
least  one  session  of  each  stake  quarterly  conference." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Orah  Van  Wagoner 

PROVO  STAKE  (UTAH),  PROVO  FIRST  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
CLOSING  SOCIAL,  May  23,  1955 

Left  to  right:  Hansena  Burr,  President;  Mabel  Bray,  Secretary;  Hope  Hilton,  social 
science  class  leader;  F'rances  G.  Callahan,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Sarah  E.  F. 
Jones,  chorister;  Nettie  D.  Jenkins,  First  Counselor;  Blanche  H.  Groneman,  Second 
Counselor. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


761 


The  closing  social  in  the  Provo  First  Ward  was  observed  as  a  surprise  party  for 
the  members.  Orah  Van  Wagoner,  President,  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A 
new  blackboard  was  placed  on  the  wall,  a  new  piano,  and  a  large  Book  of  Memories 
of  the  history  of  the  Provo  First  Ward  Relief  Society  for  eighty-seven  years  (1868-1955) 
were  presented  to  those  assembled.  This  book  recorded  the  highlights  of  the  organ- 
ization over  this  period,  during  which  time  twenty-two  presidents  have  served,  ranging 
in  tenure  of  office  from  twenty-two  years  to  a  few  months.  At  this  writing  there  are 
seven  living  presidents  of  the  Provo  First  Ward  Relief  Society.  The  first  president, 
Maria  Caroline  Johnson,  served  twenty-two  years  ....  She  was  the  maternal  grand- 
mother of  our  general  board  member  Florence  Jepperson  Madsen.  This  book  is  an 
outstanding  gift  to  our  organization,  out  of  which  one  may  gather  much  food  for 
thought  and  history  of  the  past.  It  was  compiled  by  Frances  G.  Callahan,  literature 
class  leader,  as  an  assignment  from  the  presidency.  The  dimensions  of  the  book  are 
two  feet  by  two  and  a  half  feet,  and  two  inches  thick.  It  is  a  loose-leaf  book  and  can 
be  added  to  from  time  to  time,  thus  keeping  a  record  in  years  to  come." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Cleona  W.  Hedenstrom 


OGDEN  STAKE    (UTAH),  THIRTY-FIRST  WARD  ANNIVERSARY  PARTY, 

March  17,  1955 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Verna  West;  Hannah  Knight,  Secretary -Treasurer;  Mary 
Perkins,  President;  Leah  Taylor,  First  Counselor;  Hattie  Jones,  Second  Counselor;  Edna 
Tribe,  Second  Counselor,  Ogden  Stake  Rehef  Society;  Cleona  W.  Hedenstrom,  Presi- 
dent, Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Ada  Egginton;  Elaine  Yssel;  Isabel  Rhodes; 
Myrtle  Malan;  Nettie  Cherry;  Effie  Alvord;  Hulda  Rippin;  Edith  Arnold. 

Sister  Hedenstrom  reports  this  unusual  entertainment:  "Special  features  of  this 
most  successful  and  outstanding  anniversary  party  were  the  beautiful  basket  and  the 
forty-three  handkerchiefs  with  crocheted  edges  which  it  contained.  The  visiting  teach- 
ers and  officers  were  honored  by  being  each  one  presented  with  one  of  these  lovely 
gifts  for  their  faithful  service  to  Relief  Society.  The  handkerchiefs  were  made  by 
Sisters  Mary  Perkins,  Hattie  Jones,  and  Effie  Hoskins." 


762 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


Photograph   submitted   by   Zettella   W.    Thurman 

EAST  MILL  CREEK  STAKE   (UTAH),  WARD  AND  STAKE  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ardella  Vance;  Carrie  Howick;  Erma  Dixon;  Alice 
Ottley;  Zettella  W.  Thurman,  President,  East  Mill  Creek  Stake  Relief  Society;  Muriel 
Mallory;  Lillus  Wimmer;  Ethel  Cottrell;  Wilma  Carter. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Genevieve  Baraclough;  Mary  Brain;  Elsie  Gil- 
lis;  Annie  Jensen;  Elizabeth  Larsen;  Lucille  Richins;  Zina  White;  Winifred  Johnson; 
Delsa  Hale;  Eileen  Dunyon. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Mary  Marlow;  LaVern  Cooms;  Mildred  Dahl- 
berg;  Ada  Worthen;  Thelma  Dansie;  Verna  Mellville;  Myrtle  Rappleye;  Marion  Mar- 
getts;  Lois  Pugh;  Ellen  Silver;  Mae  Bond;  Florence  McMillan. 

Sister  Thurman,  in  reporting  some  events  in  the  history  of  the  East  Mill  Creek 
Stake  Relief  Society,  states:  ''East  Mill  Creek  Stake  was  organized  July  15,  1945.  This 
July  was  its  tenth  anniversary.  Sara  E.  Bateman  was  the  first  Relief  Society  president, 
and  the  following  women  have  served  since  that  time:  Carrie  Howick,  Muriel  Mallory, 
Erma  Dixon,  Ahce  Ottley,  and  the  present  President  Zetella  W.  Thurman.  In  the  fall 
of  1951,  Alice  Ottley  was  called,  with  her  husband,  to  the  New. Zealand  Mission  .... 
At  the  present  time  there  are  nine  wards  in  the  stake,  with  2,166  families.  It  is  said 
that  East  Mill  Creek  is  one  of  the  fastest  growing  stakes  in  the  Church.  Only  one 
former  stake  president  of  Rehef  Society  is  not  in  the  picture  —  Sister  Bateman,  who 
has  passed  away." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruby  F.  Olson 

NORTH  IDAHO  FALLS  STAKE  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
OPENING  SOCIAL,  September  10,  1954 

Stake  organist  Ina  Rasmusson  is  seated  at  the  piano,  and  stake  chorister  Margaret 
Jenkins  is  standing  at  the  right  end  of  the  piano. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


763 


During  this  delightful  entertainment,  which  was  held  in  the  evening,  the  Singing 
Mothers  choruses  from  the  several  wards  presented  numbers  appropriate  to  the  occas- 
ion, and  then  the  combined  choruses  presented  part  of  the  program,  including  the 
beautiful  "Slumber  Song."  The  musical  part  of  the  entertainment  was  interspersed 
with  the  reading  of  original  poems  by  Fannie  Brunt,  a  dramatization  "Unto  Half  My 
Kingdom,"  written  by  Nadine  Miskin  and  conducted  by  Hester  Davenport,  and  other 
features  which  added  variety  to  a  lovely  evening. 

Ruby  F.  Olson  is  president  of  North  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Edna  S.  Walker 


ALPINE   STAKE    (UTAH),   AMERICAN   FORK   THIRD   WARD 

"MUSIC  TEAM" 


Seated  at  the  left,  Annie  Slack  Shipley;  at  the  right:  LaDosia  Mayberry  WagstaflF. 

Edna  S.  Walker,  President,  Alpine  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the  lovely  co- 
operation and  service  of  these  two  sisters  over  a  period  of  twenty-seven  years:  "These 
sisters  have  worked  as  a  team  in  the  music  department  of  the  American  Fork  Third 
Ward  for  twenty-seven  years.  In  1928  they  were  called  to  be  the  organist  and  chorister, 
and  have  worked  together  in  this  capacity  continuously  since  that  time.  During  this 
period  they  have  served  under  seven  ward  presidents.  They  have  conducted  innumer- 
able Singing  Mothers  choruses.  During  these  years  they  have  been  absent  from  meet- 
ings very  few  times.  When  their  children  were  small,  they  took  them  to  meetings. 
Sister  Shipley  is  mother  of  two  and  grandmother  of  five.  Sister  Wagstaff  is  mother  of 
four,  grandmother  of  seven,  and  great-grandmother  of  one.  Sister  Shipley  has  been  a 
Relief  Society  organist  thirty-three  years,  and  Sister  Wagstaff  has  served  in  her  capacity 
for  thirty  years.  During  these  additional  years,  the  two  women  did  not  work  together 
as  a  team." 

Since  Sister  Walker  submitted  the  above  report,  she  has  had  the  sad  duty  of  re- 
porting the  death  of  Sister  Shipley  on  August  12,  1955,  thus  bringing  to  an  end  the 
earthly  association  of  these  two  dear  sisters  in  Relief  Society  service. 


764 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAC^AZlNE— NOVEMBER  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Fern  Brockbank 

PALMYRA  STAKE   (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR 

STAKE   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE   AND   FOR  THE   STAKE   RELIEF 

SOCIETY  CLOSING  SOCIAL,  June  1955 

Lois  Rowe,  chorister,  is  seated  second  from  the  left  on  the  first  row;  Helen  Haw- 
kins, organist,  is  seated  at  the  extreme  left  on  the  first  row. 

Fern  Brockbank,  President,  Palmyra  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  all  eleven 
wards  of  Palmyra  Stake  and  one  branch  were  represented  in  this  chorus  on  both  oc- 
casions.    One  hundred  and  twenty-five  women  participated. 

Sister  Annie  M.  Ellsworth  of  the  general  board  of  Relief  Society  attended  the 
closing  social,  and  Sister  Florence  Jepperson  Madsen  of  the  general  board  was  present 
at  the  conference  and  heard  the  chorus  sing. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mae  A.  Evans 

WASHINGTON  STAKE   (WASHINGTON,  D.C.)    SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FESTIVAL  April  30,  1955 

Front  row,  seated  at  the  left:  Leila  Home,  chorister. 

Third  row,  standing  at  the  left:  Gertrude  Storey,  organist. 

Back  row,  seventh  from  the  right:  Mae  A.  Evans,  President,  Washington  Stake 
Relief  Society;  sixth  from  the  left:  Counselor  Pearl  Goodsell;  fourth  from  the  left:  Coun- 
selor Lorraine  Ashdown. 

This  effective  musical  featured  the  four  seasons  of  the  year,  each  one  portrayed 
with  appropriate  selections.  Special  assistants  for  the  occasion  were  Mildred  Cramer  and 
DeNiece  McCulloch,  and  Virginia  James  acted  as  reader.  The  beautiful  programs, 
which  included  detailed  titles  of  the  selections  and  their  authors,  were  made  even  more 
worthwhile  by  the  introductory  inscription:  "We,  as  a  group,  wish  to  give  our  thanks 
to  our  Father  in  heaven  who  has  given  us  these  talents  and  the  opportunity  to  use 
them  in  his  service.' 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


Photograph  submitted  by  Emily  E.  Ricks 

SOUTHERN  STATES  MISSION,  GEORGIA  DISTRICT,  EMPIRE  BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Susie  Bates,  District  President;  Pauline  Mullis; 
Abbie  Parker;  Vallie  Bates;  Cora  Lister,  Secretary,  Empire  Branch  Rehef  Society. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Madgeline  Bates;  Ernestine  Bellflowers;  Betty 
Bates;  Ellen  Davis,  President,  Empire  Branch  Relief  Society. 

Back  row,  standmg,  left  to  right:  Vodice  Thompson;  Elizabeth  Davis;  Maude  Jack- 
son, Work  Director  Counselor;  Minnie  Cook;  Eva  Davis;  Myrtie  Fardham,  First 
Counselor. 

Emily  E.  Ricks,  President,  Southern  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  the 
accomplishments  of  this  small  branch,  which  began  with  thirteen  members,  and  now 
numbers  nineteen:  "They  had  a  quilting  project  ....  One  of  their  favorite  patterns 
was  the  Double  Wedding  Ring.  They  have  made  and  sold  300  quilts,  and  are  still 
making  more." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mona  H.  Brown 

TWIN  FALLS  STAKE  (IDAHO)   SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC 
FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May  8,  1955 

Rachel  Christensen,  organist,  stands  at  the  left  in  the  front  row;  Betty  Birrell, 
chorister,  stands  at  the  right  in  the  front  row. 

Mona  H.  Brown,  President,  Twin  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  this  happy 
occasion:  "The  Singmg  Mothers  chorus  sang  at  the  first  stake  quarterly  conference  held 
in  the  new  Twin  Fails  Stake  House  on  Mother's  Day,  May  8,  1955.  The  twelve  wards 
in  the  stake  were  represented  in  the  chorus  ....  The  picture  was  not  taken  in  the 
new  building,  as  it  was  not  completed  until  the  day  before  the  conference." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


Qjheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  37— Samuel  the  Lamanite 

Elder  Leiand  H.  Monson 

(Text:  The  Book  of  Mormon:  Helaman,  chapters  13-16) 
For  Tuesday,  February  7,  1956 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  signs  of  the  Savior's  birth  and  crucifixion  were  given 
to  warn  the  people  of  impending  destruction  and  call  them  to  repentance. 


Samuel  Warns  the  Nephites 
A  BOUT  six  B.C.  Samuel,  the  La- 
manite, came  into  Zarahemla 
and  began  to  preach  to  the  Ne- 
phites. Because  he  called  them  to 
repentance,  they  cast  him  out.  As 
he  was  leaving  for  his  own  country, 
the  Lord  spoke  to  him  and  told 
him  to  go  back  to  Zarahemla  and 
to  prophesy  to  the  people  the  things 
which  he  put  into  his  heart. 

The  people  blocked  his  entrance 
into  the  city,  so  he  climbed  the 
wall: 

.  .  .  stretched  forth  his  hand  and  cried 
with  a  loud  voice  ....  Behold,  I,  Sam- 
uel, a  Lamanite,  do  speak  the  words  of 
the  Lord  which  he  doth  put  into  my 
heart;  and  behold  he  hath  put  it  into  my 
heart  to  say  unto  this  people  that  the 
sword  of  justice  hangeth  over  this  people; 
and  four  hundred  years  pass  not  away  save 
the  sword  of  justice  falleth  upon  this  peo- 
ple (Helaman  13:4-5). 

Page  766 


Continuing  with  his  prophecy, 
he  told  of  definite  destruction  un- 
less the  people  repented  and  had 
faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who 
was  coming  to  redeem  all  who  had 
faith  in  him.  Because  of  the  wick- 
edness of  the  people,  he  told  them 
the  Lord  would  take  away  his  word 
from  among  them  and  his  Spirit 
would  also  cease  to  strive  with 
them.  He  further  instructed  them 
that  there  would  be  those  among 
their  enemies  of  the  fourth  genera- 
tion who  would  live  to  see  the  de- 
struction of  the  Nephites,  except 
they  repented.  He  warned  the  peo- 
ple in  Zarahemla,  in  Gideon,  and 
in  the  land  roundabout. 

Samuel  gave  to  the  people  a  spe- 
cific example  of  the  trouble  that 
would  come  to  them.  Because  of 
the  wickedness  and  abomination  of 
the  people,  and  for  their  sakes,  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


767 


Lord  would  send  a  curse  upon  the 
land,  even  a  curse  of  slippery  treas- 
ures. 

And  behold,  the  time  cometh  that  he 
curseth  your  riches,  that  they  become  shp- 
pery,  that  ye  cannot  hold  them;  and  in 
the  days  of  your  poverty  ye  cannot  retain 
them  ( Helaman  13:31). 

He  informed  them  the  time 
would  come,  unless  they  repented, 
that  they  would  weep  and  howl  in 
sorrow,  saying: 

Behold,  we  lay  a  tool  here  and  on  the 
morrow  it  is  gone;  and  behold,  our  swords 
are  taken  from  us  in  the  day  we  have 
sought  them  for  battle.  Yea,  we  have 
hid  up  our  treasures  and  they  have  slipped 
away  from  us,  because  of  the  curse  of  the 
land  (Helaman  13:34-35). 

Signs  oi  the  Savior's  Biith 

After  calling  the  people  to  re- 
pentance and  foretelling  their  de- 
struction, if  they  did  not  cease  seek- 
ing happiness  in  iniquity,  Samuel 
gave  to  the  people  the  signs  of  the 
Savior's  birth  and  crucifixion.  He 
said: 

.  .  .  five  years  more  cometh,  and  be- 
hold, then  cometh  the  Son  of  God  to 
redeem  all  those  who  shall  believe  on  his 
name.  And  behold,  this  will  I  give  unto 
you  for  a  sign  at  the  time  of  his  coming; 
for  behold,  there  shall  be  great  lights  in 
heaven,  insomuch  that  in  the  night  be- 
fore he  cometh  there  shall  be  no  dark- 
ness, insomuch  that  it  shall  appear  unto 
man  as  if  it  was  day.  Therefore,  there 
shall  be  one  day  and  a  night  and  a  day, 
as  if  it  were  one  day  and  there  were  no 
night;  and  this  shall  be  unto  you  for  a 
sign;  for  ye  shall  know  of  the  rising  of 
the  sun  and  also  of  its  setting;  therefore 
they  shall  know  of  a  surety  that  there 
shall  be  two  days  and  a  night;  neverthe- 
less the  night  shall  not  be  darkened;  and 
it  shall  be  the  night  before  he  is  born. 
And  behold,  there  shall  a  new  star  arise, 
such  an  one  as  ye  nexer  have  beheld;  and 
this  also  shall  be  a  sign  unto  you.     And 


behold  this  is  not  all,  there  shall  be  many 
signs  and  wonders  in  heaven  (Helaman 
14:2-6). 

Samuel  made  it  clear  to  the  peo- 
ple that  he  gave  these  signs  of  the 
Savior's  coming  for  the  purpose  of 
persuading  them  to  believe  in 
Christ.  Believing  in  him  would 
cause  them  to  repent  and  to  receive 
a  remission  of  their  sins. 

Signs  of  the  Savior's  CiuciExion 

Having  completed  his  enumera- 
tion and  discussion  of  the  signs 
which  should  precede  the  birth  of 
the  Savior  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea, 
Samuel  gave  them  the  signs  of  the 
crucifixion  of  Christ.  Jesus  Christ 
would  be  crucified,  he  told  them,  to 
bring  to  pass  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead,  making  it  possible  for  all 
men  to  come  back  into  the  pres- 
ence of  God,  redeeming  them  from 
their  first  death,  which  was  spiritual, 
or  banishment  from  the  presence 
of  God.  The  crucifixion,  Samuel 
testified,  would  also  make  it  possible 
for  men  to  repent  of  their  individual 
sins  and  receive  a  forgiveness  of 
them.  Those  who  would  not  re- 
pent would  suffer  a  second  spiritual 
death,  banishment  from  God  and 
from  things  which  pertain  to  right- 
eousness. 

Concerning  the  signs  of  the  Sav- 
ior's crucifixion,  he  said: 

...  in  that  day  that  he  shall  suffer 
death  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  and  re- 
fuse to  give  his  light  unto  you;  and  also 
the  moon  and  the  stars;  and  there  shall 
be  no  light  upon  the  face  of  this  land, 
even  from  the  time  that  he  shall  suffer 
death,  for  the  space  of  three  days,  to  the 
time  that  he  shall  rise  again  from  the 
dead.  Yea,  at  the  time  that  he  shall  vicld 
up  the  ghost  there  shall  be  thunderings 
and  lightnings  for  the  space  of  many 
hours,    and    the    earth    shall    shake    and 


768 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


tremble;  and  the  rocks  which  are  upon 
the  face  of  this  earth,  which  are  both 
above  the  earth  and  beneath,  which  ye 
know  at  this  time  are  sohd,  or  the  more 
part  of  it  is  one  sohd  mass,  shall  be  brok- 
en   up    (Helaman    14:20-21). 

Samuel  Declares  Free  Agency 
oi  the  People 

Again  Samuel  told  the  people 
these  signs  were  made  known  to 
them  that  ''.  .  .  there  should  be  no 
cause  for  unbelief  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men"  (Helaman  14:28). 
Following  his  announcement  of  the 
signs  which  would  precede  the  birth 
and  follow  the  crucifixion  of  the 
Master,  Samuel  pleaded  with  the 
people  to  repent  saying: 

.  .  .  remember,  remember,  my  brethren, 
that  whosoever  perisheth,  perisheth  unto 
himself;  and  whosoever  doeth  iniquity, 
doeth  it  unto  himself;  for  behold,  ye  are 
free;  ye  are  permitted  to  act  for  your- 
selves; for  behold,  God  hath  given  unto 
you  a  knowledge  and  he  hath  made  you 
free   (Helaman   14:30). 

As  one  ponders  over  these  great 
signs  of  the  Savior's  birth  and  cruci- 
fixion, he  is  impressed  by  the  sig- 
nificance of  the  symbols.  God  used 
a  symbol  of  light  to  indicate  the 
birth  of  the  Savior,  and  a  symbol  of 
darkness  and  destruction  for  his 
crucifixion.  There  is  something 
beautiful,  something  poetic,  about 
these  symbols  because  they  repre- 
sent so  aptly  the  great  events  they 
were  designed  to  explain. 

Samuel  the  Lamanite  was  not  fin- 
ished when  he  completed  his  dis- 
cussion of  the  signs  of  the  Savior's 
birth  and  crucifixion.  He  continued 
by  foretelling  additional  troubles 
which  they  faced  because  of  their 
wickedness.  Except  they  repented, 
he  told  them,  their  houses  would 
be  left  desolate,  their  women  would 


suffer,  for  they  would  attempt  to 
flee  and  there  would  be  no  place 
of  refuge.  God  chastened  his  peo- 
ple during  periods  of  wickedness, 
Samuel  said,  because  he  loved  them. 

Lamanftes  to  Be  Pieseived 

Samuel  paid  a  tribute  to  his  own 
people  for  their  faithfulness  after 
conversion,  pointing  out  the  fact 
that  they  had  buried  their  weapons 
of  war  and  had  worked  diligently 
to  keep  the  commandments  of  God. 
Because  of  their  steadfastness  in 
Christ  after  conversion,  the  Laman- 
ites  would  not  be  ''utterly  de- 
stroyed" even  though  they  should 
dwindle  in  unbelief.  He  foretold: 

.  .  .  the  Lord  shall  prolong  their  days, 
until  the  time  shall  come  which  hath  been 
spoken  of  by  our  fathers,  and  also  by  the 
prophet  Zenos,  and  many  other  prophets, 
concerning  the  restoration  of  our  breth- 
ren, the  Lamanites,  again  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  .  .  .  and  notwithstand- 
ing the  many  afflictions  which  they  shall 
have,  and  notwithstanding  they  shall  be 
driven  to  and  fro  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  be  hunted,  and  shall  be  smit- 
ten and  scattered  abroad,  having  no  place 
for  refuge,  the  Lord  shall  be  merciful  un- 
to them.  And  this  is  according  to  the 
prophecy,  that  they  shall  be  brought  to 
the  true  knowledge,  which  is  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  Redeemer,  and  their  great 
and  true  shepherd,  and  be  numbered 
among  his  sheep   (Helaman  15:11-13). 

Nephites  Warned  to  Repent 

No  such  promise  of  perpetuity 
was  given  to  the  Nephites.  On  the 
contrary,  they  were  warned  that  un- 
less they  repented  from  their  wicked 
ways,  the  Lord  would  ''utterly  de- 
stroy them." 

As  a  result  of  the  predictions  and 
promises  of  Samuel,  many  Nephites 
believed  on  his  words.  They  sought 
Nephi,    repented,    and    confessed 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


769 


their  sins,  and  went  into  the  waters 
of  baptism. 

Those  who  disbeheved  the  words 
of  Samuel,  and  they  were  in  the  ma- 
jority, cast  stones  at  him  and  even 
shot  arrows  '\  .  .  but  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  with  him,  insomuch 
that  they  could  not  hit  him  with 
their  stones  neither  with  their 
arrows"  (Helaman  16:2).  When 
these  people  saw  that  they  could 
not  hit  him,  they  started  to  climb 
after  him,  intending  to  bind  and 
imprison  him.  Samuel,  however: 

.  .  .  did  cast  himself  down  from  the 


wall,  and  did  flee  out  of  their  lands,  yea, 
even  unto  his  own  country,  and  began  to 
preach  and  to  prophesy  among  his  own 
people.  And  behold,  he  was  never  heard 
of  more  among  the  Nephites;  and  thus 
were  the  affairs  of  the  people  (Helaman 
16:7-8). 

Questions  and  Topics  foi  Discussion 

1.  How  was  Samuel  received  by  the 
Nephites? 

2.  What  signs  concerning  the  birth  and 
crucifixion  of  the  Savior  did  Samuel  give 
to  the  Nephites? 

3.  What  was  the  attitude  of  the  peo- 
ple towards  the  message? 

4.  What  was  his  attitude  towards  the 
principle  of  free  agency? 


visitifig  cJeacher    1 1  iessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 

Lesson  37—".  .  .  Yea,  We  Can  See  That  the  Lord  in  His  Great  Infinite  Good- 
ness Doth  Bless  and  Prosper  Those  Who  Put  Their  Trust  in  Him" 

(Helaman  12:1). 

Edith  S.  Elliott 
For  Tuesday,  February  7,  1956 
Objective:  To  show  that  trust  in  the  Lord  brings  blessings. 


r^FTEN  we  hear  or  use  the  trite 
phrase:  ''history  repeats  itself." 
Nephi  the  son  of  Helaman  was 
aware  of  this  fact,  as  experienced  in 
the  history  of  the  Nephites,  when 
he  reminded  his  people  that  the 
Lord  would  prosper  them  when  they 
put  their  trust  in  him.  He  reviewed 
for  them  how  blessed  they  were  in 
their  fields,  flocks,  and  herds  and 
how  they  had  become  wealthy  in 
'\  .  .  gold,  and  in  silver,  and  in  all 
manner  of  precious  things  of  every 
kind  and  art;  sparing  their  lives, 
and  delivering  them  out  of  the 
hands  of  their  enemies  .  .  ."  (Hela- 
man 12:2).  Then  Nephi  recalled 
to  them  that  during  this  period  of 
prosperity  the  people  had  hardened 


their  hearts  and  forgotten  the  Lord 
who,  in  turn,  had  to  chasten  them  to 
repentance. 

Other  examples  in  history  show- 
ing the  reward  for  trusting  in  the 
Lord  are  the  staying  of  the  waves 
when  the  children  of  Israel  crossed 
through  the  Red  Sea,  and  the 
crumbling  of  the  walls  of  Jericho, 
when  the  city  was  circled  seven 
times  as  bidden  by  their  Heavenly 
Father.  Crossing  the  plains  in  our 
latter  day  is  also  an  example  of  the 
saints  trusting  in  God  wherein  he 
blessed  and  prospered  them. 

Complete  trust  in  our  Heavenly 
Father  brings  rewards  beyond  our 
fondest  hopes.  He  tells  us  in  Mat- 
thew 25:21   ".  .  .  thou  hast  been 


770 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will 
make  thee  ruler  over  many 
things  .  .  .  /'  He  has  always  blessed 
his  children  when  they  have  proved 
themselves  faithful.  Everything  he 
asks  us  to  do  is  for  our  own  good. 
He  is  anxious  for  us  to  follow  his 
teachings  with  faith  and  trust.  His 
words  are  both  direct  and  simple. 
We  don't  need  to  waste  time  with 
trial  and  error,  but  can  go  quickly  to 
our    destination     through    trusting 


obedience  in  his  word  and  being 
obedient  to  his  commandments. 

Our  Heavenly  Father  is  so  anx- 
ious for  us  and  appreciative  of  our 
every  effort.  Note  his  promise 
found  in  3  Nephi  9:14: 

Yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  will  come 
unto  me  ye  shall  have  eternal  life.  Be- 
hold, mine  arm  of  mercy  is  extended  to- 
wards you,  and  whosoever  will  come,  him 
will  I  receive;  and  blessed  are  those  who 
come  unto  me. 


viyorR    n ieeting — Food  Preparation  and  Service 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  5— Meat  Selection  and  Preparation 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

For  Tuesday,  February  14,  1956 


fVF  all  the  basic  foods,  shoppers 
usually  know  least  about  meat. 
Yet  in  a  recent  survey  made  by  the 
United  States  Department  of  Agri- 
culture of  family  food  consumption 
in  sixty-eight  urban  communities, 
twenty-four  cents  out  of  every  food 
dollar  was  spent  for  meat.  Ignor- 
ance is  not  bliss  when  it  concerns 
nearly  twenty-five  per  cent  of  the 
food  budget. 

Study  and  experience  are  neces- 
sary before  one  can  be  a  successful 
meat  shopper.  Customers  often 
complain  about  the  high  prices 
which  they  helped  to  push  up.  That 
is  just  what  we  do  whenever  we  con- 
tinue to  demand  the  comparatively 
small  per  cent  of  choice  cuts  and 
ignore  the  others.  In  beef,  the  cuts 
most  people  know  best  are  steaks 
and  rib  roasts.  They  come  from 
about   twenty-six  per   cent   of   the 


weight  of  a  side  of  beef,  yet  they 
often  sell  for  as  much  as  the  other 
seventy-four  per  cent. 

The  Government  demands  that 
all  meat  be  inspected  and  stamped. 
A  high  percentage  of  it  is  also 
graded.  Government  grades  are: 
First  grade,  U.  S.  Prime;  Second 
grade,  U.  S.  Choice;  Third  grade, 
U.  S.  Good;  Fourth  grade,  U.  S. 
Commercial;  United  States  Choice 
and  U.  S.  Good  are  the  highest 
grades  usually  found  in  retail  mark- 
ets, since  beef  from  only  about  one 
per  cent  of  all  cattle  is  prime.  The 
round,  purplish  blue  stamp  that  ap- 
pears on  meat  is  not  an  indication 
of  grade.  It  means  merely  that  the 
meat  was  Government  inspected 
and  that  it  came  from  a  healthy  ani- 
mal. 

Many  shoppers  buy  more  costly 
cuts  of  meat  than  are  required  for 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


771 


the  cooking  method  used.  Roast 
lamb  need  not  always  be  leg  of 
lamb.  Shoulder  of  lamb  makes  a 
good  roast  and  is  more  economical. 
Even  breast  of  lamb,  one  of  the 
least  expensive  lamb  cuts  can  be 
roasted  successfully. 

Tender  and  less  tender  cuts  are 
about  equal  in  food  value,  and  may 
be  equally  palatable,  if  each  is  pre- 
pared in  a  way  that  will  bring  out 
its  best  qualities. 

The  basic  rule  of  meat  cookery  is: 
always  cook  meat  at  low  heat.  Lit- 
erally, pounds  of  meat  are  lost  by 
cooking  it  at  temperatures  that  are 
too  high.  Low  temperatures  set  the 
muscle  proteins  without  toughening 
them.  A  low  to  moderate  tempera- 
ture for  the  entire  cooking  period 
of  a  roast  results  in  less  shrinkage 
and  better  flavor,  and  the  meat 
cooks  more  uniformly  throughout. 
Low  temperature  cooking  has  the 
added  advantage  of  saving  fuel,  even 
though  the  time  is  longer.  Recom- 
mended temperature  for  beef  and 
veal  roasts  is   300°,  for  pork  it  is 

350°. 

Bioiling 

Even  for  broiling  steaks,  a  lower 
temperature  than  was  formerly  rec- 
ommended is  now  used.  A  tem- 
perature of  35o°F  at  the  top  of  the 
meat  is  recommended.  Preheat  the 
broiler  and  place  the  meat  so  that 
the  top  is  about  three  inches  below 
the  source  of  heat.  Turn  the  meat 
only  once.  Broiled  meat  is  trans- 
ferred to  a  hot  platter  and  salted 
when  done. 

Roasfing 

Open-pan  roasting  is  favored 
above  covered  roasting.  Evapora- 
tion of  water  is  greater  in  the  open 


pan,  but  nutrients  and  flavor  sub- 
stances are  retained  better.  As  water 
evaporates,  mineral  extractives  are 
deposited  on  the  surface  of  the 
roast.  This  fact  accounts  for  the 
high  flavor  of  the  outer  brown  lay- 
er. Basting  is  unnecessary,  because 
the  meat  does  not  become  dry,  if 
roasted  at  a  low  temperature.  If 
meats  are  placed  in  the  roasting 
pan  with  the  fat  layer  on  top,  the 
fat,  as  it  melts,  flows  down  over 
the  surface  of  the  lean.  If  the  color 
is  not  as  deep  a  brown  as  you  like, 
the  temperature  may  be  raised 
slightly  the  last  thirty  minutes  with- 
out harm. 

Cook  lamb  and  pork  to  the  well- 
done  stage  regardless  of  the  cooking 
method  used.  When  roasting  leg 
of  lamb,  do  not  remove  the  thin 
outer  covering,  since  the  meat  cooks 
in  less  time  and  holds  it  shape  bet- 
ter when  it  is  left  on.  Always  re- 
move the  outer-covering  from  steaks 
and  chops.  Serve  lamb  either  hot 
or  cold,  never  just  warm. 

Since  salt  penetrates  into  roasts 
only  one-half  inch,  the  wisdom  of 
salting  before  cooking  is  question- 
able. 

Braising 

Many  of  the  less  tender  cuts  of 
meat  demand  a  method  of  cooking 
known  as  braising,  to  make  them 
tender  and  delicious.  Braising  is 
slow  cooking  in  moist  heat  in  a 
covered  skillet.  The  moist  heat 
softens  the  connective  tissue  to 
make  the  meat  juicy  and  tender. 
The  meat  is  first  browned  in  its  own 
or  added  fat,  then  it  is  placed  on  a 
rack  and  liquid  is  added  to  form 
steam.  Add  just  enough  liquid  to 
co\'er  the  bottom  of  the  pan.  The 
meat  is  then  cooked  very  slowly  in 


772 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


moist  heat  until  thoroughly  tender. 
Add  more  liquid  later,  if  necessary, 
to  prevent  it  from  burning.  Keep 
the  heat  low  enough  so  that  the 
liquid  does  not  boil.  This  slow 
cooking  may  be  done  either  on  top 
of  the  stove  or  in  the  oven,  which- 
ever best  suits  the  rest  of  the  meal. 
If  you  plan  to  heat  the  oven  for 
other  foods,  it  would  be  more  con- 
venient and  fuel  saving  to  braise  the 
meat  in  the  oven.  In  either  in- 
stance, keep  the  pan  tightly  covered. 
Some  cuts  are  braised  to  bring 
out  their  flavor  and  preserve  their 
tenderness.  Veal  is  such  a  meat. 
Certain  pork  cuts  are  best  braised 
because  higher  heat  dries  the  meat 
before  it  can  be  thoroughly  cooked. 
Dipping  the  meat  in  flour  before 


cooking  helps  to  give  it  a  deeper 
brown. 

If  vegetables  are  added  to  either 
stew  or  pot  roast,  do  so  when  the 
meat  is  practically  done  so  they  will 
be  just  tender,  not  mushy,  when 
served. 

Panfrying 

Panfry  meat  in  a  heavy  frying 
pan.  The  meat  will  cook  more  uni- 
formly if  a  heavy  pan  is  used.  Cook 
at  a  moderate  temperature  until 
done,  turning  occasionally.  Salt 
meat  after  it  is  browned. 

Activity  for  Class  Leader 

Help  the  sisters  to  know  the  dif- 
ferent cuts  of  meat.  Meat  charts 
are  easily  obtainable. 


Note  the  supplementary  material  to  this  lesson  in  the  article  "Meat  for  Thrifty 
Meals,"  by  Rhea  H.  Gardner,  on  page  755  of  this  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 


JLiterature — The  Literature  of  England 

Lesson  53— Rudyard   Kipling,  the  Man  Who  Was  (1865-1936) 

Elder  Bn2Lnt  S.  Jacobs 
(Textbook:  The  Literature  oi  England,  II,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson,  pp.  951-959) 

For  Tuesday,  February  21,  1956 

Objective:  To  relate  Kiphng's  prose  to  his  life  pattern. 


"liTHEN  Kipling  died  in  January 
1936,  his  death  was  kept  from 
King  George  V,  himself  so  near 
death  that  he  followed  Kipling 
shortly  thereafter.  It  was  entirely 
fitting  that  these  two  men's  lives, 
double  symbols  of  the  glory  that  was 
England,  should  end  almost  togeth- 
er, for  each  symbolized  a  segment 
of  England's  past  greatness  which 
complemented  the  other.  Both  men 
had  been  born  in  the  same  year, 
1865,  yet,  in  1910,  when  George's 


reign  of  more  than  a  quarter-century 
began,  Kipling  was  already  being  re- 
ferred to  as  a  writer  prominent  in 
England's  past.  And  in  1910  so  he 
was,  and  had  been  for  almost  a 
decade. 

Thus  Kipling  survived  himself  by 
more  than  thirty-five — some  would 
say  forty-five  years.  Feeling  himself 
''a  stranger  of  an  unloved  race,"  he 
had  dodged  interviews  for  decades, 
and  almost  never  permitted  himself 
or  his  wife  to  be  photographed.  His 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


773 


death  at  age  seventy  caught  for  a 
moment  the  attention  of  two  gen- 
erations who  had  grown  up  since 
he  was  at  his  greatest,  generations 
whom  he  did  not  love,  generations 
who  had  built  England  into  a  pat- 
tern by  which  he  was  not  comforted. 

KipJfng  Triumphant 

Kipling  had  been  the  fair-haired 
trumpeter  for  the  world-circling 
British  Empire,  and  his  shiny  brass 
trumpet  blared  forth  the  deep- 
pitched,  jingling  rhythms  which 
gave  to  the  wealthy,  powerful,  and 
aggressive  England  of  the  nineties 
her  voice,  yes,  her  very  identity. 
'There  was  Rudyard  Kipling,  with 
the  gorgeous  East  and  the  British 
Empire  rattling  like  loose  change 
in  his  trouser  pockets.'' 

In  1907  Kipling  was  the  first  Eng- 
lishman to  receive  the  Nobel  Prize 
for  literature.  Surely  he  deserved 
it,  just  as  he  eminently  deserved  to 
be  appointed  Poet  Laureate  (though 
why  he  never  was  we  can  only  con- 
jecture). The  Nobel  Prize  award 
was  given  to  a  man  whose  writings- 
short  stories  and  poetry— share  so 
many  values  and  techniques  as  to 
be  inseparable.  To  discuss  one  with- 
out the  other  is  but  to  blur  even 
more  darkly  whatever  sense  of  unity 
exists  in  a  man  whose  personal  life, 
at  best,  was  one  of  mystery  and  with- 
drawal, and  who,  in  his  writings, 
somehow  kept  his  essential  self  sep- 
arate and  concealed  apart  from  his 
subject.  Particularly  is  this  true  in 
his  prose. 

Kipling  s  Style 

To  call  Kipling  /ournalistic  is  no 
term  of  dispraise;  it  is  merely  to 
point  out  that  his  mind  and  his 
prose  style  were  of  a  certain  stamp: 


terse,  clean-cut,  tight-knit,  and  load- 
ed with  a  vast  richness  of  observa- 
tional detail.  The  writer  Kipling 
was  ever  the  careful  craftsman  work- 
ing with  words,  the  most  slippery 
and  difficult  of  tools.  But  few  have 
cared  more  for  the  exact  word  than 
he,  and  probably  no  one  had  as 
much  influence  in  shaping  the  clean, 
clipped  style  of  writing  of  the 
twentieth  century  newspaper  and 
news  magazine.  After  all,  his  style 
was  consciously  envied  and  aped  and 
parodied  for  more  than  a  decade. 
This  dominating  influence  on  west- 
ern-world journalism  might  well  be 
his  most  substantial  contribution, 
difficult  though  it  might  be  to  pin 
down  and  identify. 

Kipling  s  Philosophy 

As  our  last  lesson  stated,  Kipling 
was  a  talented,  industrious,  middle- 
class  journalist  who  redefined  the 
term,  ''By  Jingo"  ["Jingoisms- 
blind,  unreasoning  patriotism  with 
an  element  of  agression  against 
foreign  countries],  who  loved  above 
all  else  British  authority  and  British 
soil,  and  who  spent  almost  the  last 
half  of  his  life  running  away  from 
himself  in  a  fruitless  attempt  to  find 
the  meaning  behind  an  existence 
which  increasingly  he  found  to  be 
cruel,  painful,  and  bitter.  The  first 
phase  of  his  life  might  well  be  rep- 
resented by  a  statement  he  made 
when  he  was  so  far  past  middle  age 
(and  hence  should  have  known  bet- 
ter) that  it  becomes  almost  ridicu- 
lous: 

God  has  arranged  that  a  cleancut  youth 
of  the  British  middle  classes  shall,  in  the 
matter  of  backbone,  brains,  and  bowels, 
surpass  all  other  youths. 

Yet  he  clung  to  his  belief  des- 


774 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


perately    while    emerging    England 
repudiated  it. 

The  second  phase  of  his  life 
might  be  summed  up  in  his  ''Hymn 
of  Breaking  Strain/'  written  in  1935 
at  the  age  of  sixty-nine,  the  year  be- 
fore his  death. 

Now,  at  last,  we  are  ready  to 
trace  Kipling's  over-all  pattern. 
Starting  with  poems  and  stories 
which  praised  courage,  strength, 
discipline,  and  self-sacrifice  in  the 
common  man,  and  which  cham- 
pioned the  underdog,  whether  he  be 
white  or  black  or  brown,  Kipling 
next  praised  man  for  being  an  ef- 
ficient administrator  (as  in  his 
poems  of  the  South  African  cam- 
paigns), and  then  in  such  poems  as 
'The  Mary  Gloster"  (text,  page 
903)  and  in  his  novel  Captains 
Courageous,  he  scorned  intelligence 
and  wealth  as  corruptions,  again 
praised  common-sense  practicality. 
In  the  years  following  1900  he  wrote 
less  and  less  of  man  at  all,  and  more 
of  animal-heroes  versus  man  (as 
seen  in  Mowgli,  his  most  famous 
character).  He  wrote  also  whimsy 
stories  for  children,  dealing  with 
animals  and  nature,  and  then  with 
the  historical  past  of  his  beloved 
England. 

Even  before  the  first  world  war, 
his  writings  scorned  the  unvirtues 
of  present-day  England  and  were 
dominated  by  fear  and  hate  toward 
other  nations  (as  in  the  story  "Edge 
of  Evening").  His  trend  toward 
non-human  subjects  continued  as 
he  wrote  of  the  engine  (not  the 
engineer)  as  hero;  the  ship,  the 
bridgebuilder,  the  machine,  not  fal- 
lible man,  approached  the  ideal.  His 
writing  was  often  mystical.  He  ac- 
cented the  occult  and  supernatural, 


as  seen  in  his  early  story  "The 
Phantom  Rickshaw"  and  the  mov- 
ing "They."  He  wrote  "Wireless," 
in  which  a  radio  operator  becomes 
possessed  by  the  spirit  of  the  poet 
Keats.  Ironically,  this  final  descrip- 
tion of  moral  and  spiritual  chaos 
which  he  saw  everywhere  about  him 
contains  some  of  his  most  moving 
writing.  Thus  withdrawing  more 
and  more  into  his  own  tiny  world 
of  stresses,  machinery,  and  animosity 
towards  those  who  differed  with 
him,  Kipling  exemplified  the  theme 
of  his  poem  "L'Envoi." 

Tommy  Atkins  in  India. 

Ever  since  Tommy  Atkins*  name 
was  used  as  the  name  in  the  1815 
edition  of  the  British  Army  Regula- 
tions, it  has  been  the  British  equiva- 
lent of  our  "G.  I.  Joe."  The  British 
"Tommy"  had  thus  worn  his  nick- 
name long  before  Kipling,  but  it  was 
Kipling  who  gave  the  name  its  full, 
rich,  present-day  meaning  in  his 
early  stories  dealing  with  army  life 
in  India.  It  is  upon  these  stories 
that  his  fame  as  a  master  story-tell- 
er rests. 

The  secret  of  their  success  was 
Kipling's  determination  to  depict 
the  typical  British  soldier  neither  as 
better  nor  worse  than  he  was,  but 
to  make  him  actual  and  real.  And 
he  succeeded  so  well  that,  accord- 
ing to  the  Kipling  myth,  soldiers 
throughout  the  British  empire  soon 
were  reading  Soldiers  Three  to  find 
out  how  they  should  act  if  they 
were  to  act  reaJJy  real. 

In  the  preface  to  "In  the  Matter 
of  a  Private,"  Kipling  neatly  defined 
"Tommy  Atkins"  as  he  knew  him. 

Thus  it  was  Kipling  who  gave  all 
British   middle-class   people  an   in- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


775 


ner  self-knowledge  which  they 
could  not  have  stated  for  them- 
selves. Kipling  spoke  for  and  to 
these  people;  he  was  their  prophet 
in  a  very  real  sense,  and  thus  spoke 
for  the  entire  British  Empire. 

His  Best  Stones 

It  is  both  disconcerting  and  inter- 
esting to  note  the  varying  stories 
chosen  by  different  editors  and  an- 
thologists to  represent  Kipling  at 
his  best;  almost  without  exception 
he  is  represented  by  a  different  story 
in  each  collection.  Yet  each  editor 
acknowledges  the  story  at  hand  as 
one  of  the  great  short  stories. 

Such  diversity  forces  us  to  the 
conclusion  that  few  writers  have 
equaled  Kipling  in  writing  many, 
many  stories  of  first-rate  quality.  We 
can  begin  by  naming  "Baa,  Baa, 
Black  Sheep,"  probably  his  most 
personal  revelation,  concerned  with 
the  pains  of  being  reared  by  a  rigid 
aunt.  "The  Courting  of  Dinah 
Shadd,"  'The  Three  Musketeers," 
"In  the  Matter  of  a  Private,"  "The 
Phantom  Rickshaw,"  "The  Man 
Who  Would  Be  King,"  "Love-0'- 
Women,"  "They,"  "Mowgh's 
Brothers,"  "Kaa's  Hunting,"  "With- 
out Benefit  of  Clergy,"  (which 
Somerset  Maughan  feels  is  "the  best 
story  Kipling  ever  wrote")  are  oth- 
er good  selections. 

If  you  have  no  favorite  Kipling 
story,  then  read  "The  Man  Who 
Was"  (text,  pp.  951-960),  and  he'll 
be  nearer  to  you  than  ever  before. 
From  the  first  sentence,  "Let  it  be 
clearly  understood  that  the  Russian 
is  a  delightful  person  till  he  tucks 
his  shirt  in,"  you  will  be  bound  by 
Kiphng's  magic.  Here  is  Kipling  at 
his  best.  And,  of  course,  he  is  to 
be  read  that  he  might  be  enjoyed. 


While  sometimes  his  stories  seem 
too  slick  and  contrived,  and,  while 
he  sometimes  overwrites  into  senti- 
mentality, and  raw,  even  brutal,  de- 
tail, still  he  created  about  his  charac- 
ters an  aura  of  glamor,  romance,  and 
excitement  which  makes  them  un- 
forgettable in  their  surging  reality. 
And,  after  all,  what  tougher  test  of 
greatness  is  there? 

Kipling  the  Phrasemaker 

As  Kipling  wrote  in  his  sixty- 
ninth  year,  "I  revelled  in  profligate 
abundance  of  detail,  not  necessarily 
for  publication  but  for  the  joy  of 
it."  When  such  joy  in  care  and  ac- 
curacy are  wedded  to  an  ear  for  the 
right  phrase,  "proper  words  in  prop- 
er places"  are  sure  to  follow,  such 
as  "the  sou'wester  raged  day  and 
night  until  the  silly  windows  jiggled 
their  wedges  loose,"  "out  ran  our 
moor  chain,  rippin'  down  through 
coral-trash,"  "the  thresh  of  the  deep- 
sea  rain,"  "buckin'  beam-sea  roll," 
"the  scared  whale  flukes  in  flame," 
"sob  of  questing  lead,"  "their  hoofs 
drum  up  the  dawn,"  "mule  train 
coughin'  up  the  dust,"  "the  ebony- 
lacquered  avenue  reflecting  lamps 
as  a  pool  shows  goldfish,"  "the  light 
suddenly  emptied  out  of  the  young 
man's  e3'es."  And  his  reality  was 
in  the  language  spoken  too:  "He 
lay  in  the  cot,  an'  what  there  was  in 
his  mind  had  full  swing  at  him  night 
an'  day  an'  ivry  hour  af  the  dav  an' 
the  night,  an'  he  shrivelled  like  beef- 
rations  in  a  hot  sun,  an'  his  eves 
was  like  owl's  eyes,  and  his  hands 
was  mutt'nous  ....  He  was  watch- 
in'  us  an'  his  face  was  like  the  face 
av  a  divil  that  has  been  cooked  too 
long." 

No   wonder    Henry    James,    the 


776 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


reigning  czar  of  ''high  hterature/' 
praised  Kiphng  as  the  ''most  bril- 
liant and  promising  artist  of  the 
new  generation." 

Kipling  the  Mythmaker 

Thus  far  we  have  discussed  Kip- 
ling only  within  the  bounds  of 
time;  perhaps  in  the  most  enduring 
Kipling  time  does  not  pertain.  And 
time  seems  to  have  vanished  in 
three  books  dealing  with  primitive 
times  before  modern  man:  The 
Jungle  Book  (1894),  Just-So  Stones 
(1902),  and  Puck  oi  Pook's  Hill 
(1906). 

Though  in  his  declining  years 
Kipling  was  repelled  at  the  strong 
possibility  that  his  enduring  reputa- 
tion might  well  rest  on  these  writ- 
ings for  children,  still  he  could  not 
help  himself,  as  he  had  written  in 
his  autobiography. 

How  well  Kipling  listened  to 
these  deep,  subconscious  prompt- 
ings the  stories  themselves  prove. 
In  the  Puck  books  he  re-created  his- 
torical England  so  convincingly  that 
he  seems  to  have  lived  once  before, 
and  is  now  retelling  what  he  knew 
at  first  hand  in  the  days  of  Harold 
the  Saxon  or  at  the  Romans'  defense 
of  'The  Wall"  against  the  savage 
Picts  from  the  north.  But  it  is  the 
character  of  Mowgli,  which  has 
within  it  the  primitive  overtones  of 
nature's  law  and  code,  which  makes 
him  an  animal  myth  comparable  to 
Reynard  the  Fox,  Brer  Rabbit,  and 
the  creations  of  Walt  Disney. 

Just-So  Stones 

Written  during  the  happiest  pe- 
riod of  his  life,  when  world-famous 
Kipling  lived  in  the  peace  of  his 
English  estate  at  Rottingdean,  these 


stories  were  written  for  his  beloved 
daughter,  Josephine.  Kipling  also 
illustrated  the  stories,  and  told  them 
to  her  with  the  same  love  and  charm 
and  puckish  humor  with  which  they 
were  written.  The  warmth  of  the 
father's  love  is  found  in  every  story, 
and  the  wonder  and  delight  which 
children  find  in  such  fine  stories  as 
"How  the  Whale  Got  His  Throat, 
the  Camel  His  Hump,  the  Leopard 
His  Spots,"  "How  the  Alphabet 
Was  Made,"  'The  Cat  That 
Walked  by  Himself,"  and  "The 
Butterfly  That  Stamped,"  cannot  be 
far  from  Kipling's  own  delight  in 
the  telling.  He  gives  us  delightful 
characters  and  phrases:  "The  Parsee 
came  by  and  smiled  one  smile  that 
ran  all  round  his  face  two  times." 
'The  Rhinoceros  buttoned  on  his 
skin  with  three  buttons,  and  it 
tickled  like  cake-crumbs  in  bed. 
Then  he  wanted  to  scratch  .  .  .  ." 

"At  each  pull  the  Elephant's 
Child's  nose  grew  longer  and  long- 
er—and it  hurt  his  higgus!  .  .  .  and 
before  he  thought  what  he  was  do- 
ing the  Elephant's  Child  schlooped 
up  a  schloop  of  mud  from  the 
banks  of  the  great  grey-green,  greasy 
Limpopo  River,  and  slapped  it  on 
his  head,  where  it  made  a  cool 
scloopy-sloshy  mud-cap  all  trickly 
behind  his  ears."  Would  that  such 
a  delightful  sense  of  humor  could 
have  dominated  Kipling's  later  writ- 
ings! Such  wonderful  whimsy  tales 
for  children  are  hard  to  come  by. 

The  Jungle  Books 

Based  originally  on  Beast  and 
Man  in  India,  written  by  Kipling's 
father.  The  Jungle  Books  were  writ- 
ten in  the  Bliss  Cottage  in  Vermont 
in  a  room  seven  by  eight  feet  square, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


777 


with  snow  up  to  the  window  sills 
No  wonder  Kipling's  imagination 
escaped  to  the  lush,  untamed  In- 
dian jungle,  where  he  found  in 
Mowgli,  the  Wolf  Boy,  Shere  Khan, 
the  Tiger,  Kaa,  the  Python,  Akela, 
the  Wolf,  Bagheera,  the  Black  Pan- 
ther, Baloo,  the  Bear,  and  the  Ban- 
dar-Log, the  Monkey  People,  forces 
to  illustrate  his  own  conviction 
about  good  government:  ''Give  the 
job  to  the  man  who  can  do  it." 
In  The  Jungle  Book  poem  'The 
Law  of  the  Jungle,"  Kaa  states  the 
law:  "as  old  and  as  true  as  the  sky 
-Obey!" 

For  all  juveniles  no  force  is  strong- 
er or  more  ruthless  than  the  law 
of  the  pack,  and  obedience  to  a 
super-force  or  superman  gives  chil- 
dren a  security  and  zeal  not  to  be 
broken.  All  such  powers  predomi- 
nate in  such  great  stories  as  "Kaa's 
Hunting"  and  "Mowgli's  Brothers." 
Under  this  Law  of  the  Jungle,  man 
is  an  enemy  to  be  feared  and  hated, 
while  the  lore  of  nature  protects  and 
sustains  all  those  who  live  by  its 
wisdom.     Here  are  all  the  boy-vir- 


tues: courage,  danger,  discipline, 
victory,  clash  and  combat  and  tri- 
umph in  the  will  to  eat  and  live. 
The  craft  and  lore  of  the  jungle,  the 
primitive  rules  by  which  the  crea- 
tures of  nature,  even  Mowgli  the 
Frog,  survive,  are  strong  in  Kipling, 
even  as  they  are  in  children;  thus  the 
two  together  answer  each  to  each. 

Mowgli— silent,  cunning,  crafty- 
strong  Mowgli  is  the  hero,  for  he 
knows  nature's  lore  and  obeys  to  sur- 
vive. He,  too,  has  within  him  the 
qualities  of  myth;  here,  truly,  Kip- 
ling's Daemon  spoke  in  terms  en- 
during and  deep.  If  you  doubt  it, 
read  of  him  aloud  about  your  fire- 
side to  your  family.  Here  again  is  the 
magic  of  Kipling's  words,  here  his 
rigid  belief  in  authority  and  law, 
here  is  his  deep  belief  in  the  intui- 
tion as  a  way  of  knowing. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  How  did  Kipling  outlive  himself? 

2.  Why  is  it  important  to  recall  that 
Kipling  was  a  journalist? 

3.  Why  are  Kipling's  stories  of  India 
his  best? 

4.  Discuss  Kipling  as  a  mythmaker. 


QJuifiUment 

Ethelyn  M.  Kincher 


There  is  fulfillment  in  an  autumn  field. 
When  golden  grain  awaits  the  reaper's  hand. 
The  sweat  and  toil  that  bought  this  golden  yield 
Forgotten  now;  the  dream,  part  of  the  land. 

The  men  who  gambled  with  the  wind  and  rain 
Stand  silent  for  a  moment  in  the  sun, 
And  feel  the  blend  of  simple  acts  attain 
Reality  of  cherished  work  well  done. 

There  is  fulfillment  here  and  peace,  and  more: 
Knowledge  of  kinship  with  the  Power  above, 
A  faultless  prayer  that  lifts  from  earth  to  soar 
In  never-ending  songs  on  wings  of  love. 


(boctai  Q>cience — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 


Lesson  18— The  Organization  and  Powers  of  the  Government 

of  the  United  States 

Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

For  Tuesday,  February  28,  1956 

Objective:  To  show  how  the  three  departments  of  the  Federal  Government,  though 
distinct  in  organization  and  power,  are  nevertheless  integrated  and  function  together  to 
provide  a  workable  Government  under  the  Constitution. 


American  Government  in  Action 
'M'O  study  of  the  American  Consti- 
tutional System  should  con- 
clude without  devoting  some  atten- 
tion to  Government  in  practice  and 
operation  under  the  Constitution. 
We  shall  therefore  direct  our  atten- 
tion briefly  to  a  consideration  of 
the  American  Government  in  ac- 
tion. 

It  should  be  stated,  in  the  begin- 
ning, that  many  governmental  prac- 
tices and  procedures  followed  to- 
day, find  no  express  and,  sometimes, 
not  even  indirect  sanction  from  the 
Constitution.  The  Constitution  is 
only  the  framework  providing  the 
skeleton  upon  which  is  hung  the 
many  functions  and  practices  which, 
in  total,  make  the  Government  of 
the  United  States.  To  illustrate 
and  to  provide  an  example  of  what 
has  become  a  very  important  part 
of  the  American  Governmental  sys- 
tem, reference  is  made  to  the  func- 
tion of  party  politics.  It  has  already 
been  pointed  out  that  nowhere  does 
the  Constitution,  even  remotely, 
mention  political  parties.  Neverthe- 
less, they  are  entirely  constitutional 
and  are  recognized  as  providing  the 

Page  778 


machinery  through  which  the  elec- 
torate expresses  its  will  relating,  not 
only  to  the  officials  who  shall  con- 
duct the  affairs  of  the  Nation,  but 
also  in  regard  to  the  policies  which 
shall  be  followed  by  those  officials. 

Instances  may  be  multiplied  al- 
most without  end  which  illustrate 
the  same  point.  We  shall  be 
obliged,  by  the  limitations  of  avail- 
able space  and  time,  to  select  and 
discuss  only  a  few  of  those  which 
might  be  mentioned. 

Three  Fiimary  Phases  of 
Governmental  Process 

Political  writers  have  conceived 
three  primary  phases  of  the  govern- 
mental process.  They  are,  first,  that 
of  policy  determination;  second,  pol- 
icy execution;  and  third,  policy  in- 
terpretation. In  a  democracy  the 
first  of  these  must  remain  under 
popular  control,  if  democracy  shall 
survive.  It  is  entirely  possible  to 
have  a  government  without  a  legis- 
lature. In  fact,  we  have  many  ex- 
amples of  such  in  the  dictatorships 
in  which  the  executive  is  almost  ex- 
clusively dominant— but  no  democ- 
racy   can    survive   which   does   not 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


779 


have  a  legislative  branch  through 
which  national  policy  is  dominated 
by  the  popular  will. 

Functions  oi  Congress— 
Policy  Deternifnation 

Such  a  body  is  the  Congress  of 
the  United  States.  America  has  en- 
dured as  a  democracy  because  the 
poh'cy-determining  branch  of  our 
Government  has  remained  close  to 
the  people. 

We  have  already  learned  that  the 
American  Government  was  organ- 
ized upon  the  principle  of  the  ''sep- 
aration of  powers."  (See  lesson  8, 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  July  1954, 
page  489.)  We  have  also  discussed 
the  reasons  which  prompted  the 
founding  fathers  to  adopt  such  a 
form  of  Government.  This  separa- 
tion between  departmental  func- 
tions under  the  Constitution  is  a 
reality,  and  not  just  in  name  only. 
However,  it  is  inevitable  that  there 
should  be  some  overlapping  in 
functions  between  the  three  great 
branches  of  government. 

The  primary  function  of  Con- 
gress is  to  legislate  and,  in  this 
sphere,  the  great  powers  of  the  Leg- 
islative Branch  are  found.  In  addi- 
tion to  legislating,  the  Congress  par- 
ticipates with  the  executive  in  many 
executive  functions.  An  example  is 
the  making  of  treaties.  Another  is  in 
the  indispensable  appropriation  of 
funds  without  which  the  Executive 
would  be  helpless  and  impotent. 
Congress  also  participates  in  certain 
judicial  functions.  It  is  in  that  body 
that  the  impeaching  powers  of  the 
Government  are  vested.  In  this 
same  field  Congress  creates  all  of 
the  courts  which  make  up  the  Fed- 
eral Judicial  System,  except  the  Su- 
preme Court,  and  provides  the  sal- 


aries of  all  judges,  including  those 
of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  Unit- 
ed States. 

Furthermore,  that  which  Con- 
gress can  create  it  can  also  destroy. 
It  may  abolish  all  the  courts  of  the 
United  States,  except  the  Supreme 
Court.  If  it  should,  in  a  sudden  ex- 
pression of  animosity,  decide  to  do 
so  it  could  refuse  to  appropriate  any 
funds  for  either  the  Judiciary  or  the 
Executive,  and  there  is  no  power 
wliich  could  compel  its  action  to 
provide  those  funds.  The  power 
over  the  purse  strings  belongs  to 
Congress  alone.  It  is  a  potent  and 
powerful  weapon  of  control  over 
the  Government. 

Mechanics  by  Which 
Congress  Functions 

With  the  foregoing  in  mind,  let 
us  turn  our  attention  to  a  brief  con- 
sideration of  the  mechanics  by 
which  Congress  performs  its  func- 
tions. It  should  be  borne  in  mind 
that  the  legislative  process  resides 
basically  in  Congress.  Only  a  mem- 
ber may  introduce  a  bill  and, 
though  the  Executive  may  and  fre- 
quently does  request  legislation,  he 
cannot  introduce  such  legislation 
into  Congress. 

The  Congress,  of  course,  is  com- 
posed of  two  separate  bodies,  the 
House  of  Representatives  and  the 
Senate.  Each  body  is  separately 
organized,  the  House  under  the 
leadership  of  the  Speaker,  and  the 
Senate  presided  over  by  the  Vice- 
President.  Each  House  has  its  own 
rules  and  procedures.  These  rules 
are  so  voluminous  and  complicated 
that  only  an  expert  can  understand 
and  interpret  them.  In  the  House, 
in  particular,  skilled  parliamen- 
tarians must  always  be  on  hand  to 


780  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 

aid  the  Speaker  in  the  conduct  of  Within    a    framework    of    rules, 

business.  The  Speaker  of  the  House  customs,    and    usages    having    the 

of  Representatives  must  be  an  ex-  force  and  effect  of  law,  and  constitut- 

pert   in    its    rules   and    procedures,  ing    accepted    and    approved    con- 

and  is,  invariably,  a  member  who  stitutional  procedure,  the  Congress 

has    had    long   experience    in    that  of  the  United  States  goes  about  its 

body.  policy-making  task.  Under  pressure 

The  work  of  Congress  is  accom-  from    lobbies,    operating    smoothly 

plished     in     committees    each     of  through   time-honored   custom    be- 

which  has  its  chairman,  aids,  and  hind  well-oiled  party  machinery,  the 

assistants.  compromises   and   adjustments   are 

The   volume   of  business   which  made  between  the  demands  of  free 

faces  Congress  in  each  of  its  ses-  democratic  discussion  and  the  limi- 

sions  has  reached  staggering  propor-  tation  of  time  imposed  by  the  vast 

tions.    There  are  usually  ten  to  fif-  amount  of  work  which  must  be  ac- 

teen  thousand  bills  which  are  tossed  complished. 
into  the  legislative  hopper  at  the 

beginning  of  each  session.  The  task  Functions  oi  the  Executive 

of  sifting  this  tremendous  mass  of  Department  —  Policy  Execution 

proposed   legislation   is   enough   to  in  the  United  States  we  do  not 

lead  to  complete  and  utter  frustra-  have  royalty,  but  we  have  the  Presi- 

tion.  dency.     In  power  and  prestige  the 

It  is,  of  course,  impossible  for  any  Presidency    exceeds    most    of    the 

Congressman   to   be   familiar  with  royal  heads  of  state  in  other  lands, 

this  mass  of  detail.  The  sifting  com-  Besides  performing  many  of  the 

mittees  must  select  the  bills  which  showy  outward  functions  assigned 

will  be  given  consideration  by  the  to  kings  and  monarchs  under  other 

whole  assembly.  systems,  the  President  of  the  Unit- 

Before  closing  this  discussion 'up-  ed  States  exercises  power  and  in- 

on  the  functions  of  Congress,  it  is  fluence  which  would  be  the  envy 

of  interest  to  note  that  custom  and  of  many  crowned  personages, 

politics  have  assigned  to  its  mem-  The  office  of  President  is  a  con- 

bers  peculiar  and  unenviable  chores,  stitutional  office— the  official  desig- 

In  the  United  States  the  Con-  nation  of  the  American  chief  of 
gressman  is  looked  upon  by  many  state,  the  presiding  head  of  the  Ex- 
of  his  constituents  as  their  private  ecutive  Department, 
representative.  Very  much  of  his  The  work  of  the  Executive  De- 
time  is  consumed  in  answering  mail  partment  is  carried  out  by  the  de- 
or  in  going  from  one  department  of  partments,  bureaus,  and  commis- 
the  Government  to  another  in  pur-  sions  which,  together,  make  up  a 
suit  of  some  errand  for  a  constituent  vast  and  complicated  system  and 
back  home.  The  Congressman  is  through  which  the  policies  adopted 
compelled  to  do  these  things  lest,  at  by  the  Government  are  carried  out. 
the  next  election,  his  outraged  con-  While  the  Presidency  is  primarily 
stituent  sees  to  it  that  he  does  not  an  executive  position,  it,  too,  over- 
return  to  Congress.  laps  in  its  operation  into  some  very 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


781 


important  legislative  and  judicial 
functions.  An  example  of  the  ju- 
dicial function  of  the  Executive  lies 
in  the  appointment  of  all  judges  of 
the  courts  of  the  United  States.  An- 
other such  example  is  in  the  func- 
tions of  many  of  the  bureaus,  com- 
missions, and  departments,  which 
have  express  authority  to  make  de- 
cisions which  have  the  force  of 
court  judgments  and  decrees.  An 
example  is  the  power  vested  in  the 
Secretary  of  Agriculture  to  make 
allotments  to  farmers  covering  vari- 
ous types  of  crops  and  limiting  the 
amount  that  each  one  may  produce. 

Similarly,  the  executive  infringes 
upon  the  legislative  function  in 
many  ways.  The  same  bureaus,  de- 
partments, and  commissions  above 
mentioned  make  rules  and  regula- 
tions having  the  force  of  legislative 
enactments.  There  has  developed  a 
whole  body  of  law  which  is  known 
as  Administrative  Law  which  deals 
exclusively  with  the  rule-making  and 
judicial  powers  of  these  bodies. 
They  have  grown  to  such  an  extent 
that  few,  if  any,  of  us  are  beyond 
their  reach  or  influence  in  our  daily 
living.  In  addition,  the  President 
is  required  to  make  periodic  reports 
to  Congress  on  the  State  of  the 
Union  and  makes  recommendations 
to  Congress  regarding  laws  neces- 
sary to  the  welfare  of  the  country. 
Some  concern  has  been  expressed 
regarding  the  tendency  of  the  Chief 
Executive,  in  recent  years,  to  go  be- 
yond the  duty  of  recommending 
legislation  and  to  prepare  it  and  pre- 
sent it  to  Congress  with  a  demand 
that  it  be  passed. 

Primarily,  the  Executive  Branch 
is  charged  with  the  duty  and  respon- 
sibility of  carrying  out  the  policies 


QII|n0tma0  QIanlalas 

for 

Two  and  Three  Part 

Women's  Choruses 


Carols  of  Christmas— Two  Part— 

Lorenz    90 

Carols  of  Christmas— Three  Part— 

Lorenz    90 

Christmas  Messiah— Three  Part- 
Handel  90 

Child  of  Bethlehem— Two  Part- 
Walter    90 

Dawn  of  Christmas— Three  Part— 

Nolte    90 

Music  of  Bethlehem— Two  Part— 

Helton    90 

Music  of  Bethlehem— Three  Part— 

Holton    90 

Song  of  the  Holy  Night— Three 

Part-Wilson    90 

This  Is  Noel— Three  Part— Davis    .1.25 


Wondrous  Story— Three  Part— 
Kountz   60 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  East  1st  South 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 

n  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 


Nome 


Address 


City  &  State. 


Ilai|iies  Mimic    | 

nrfTrrn!Mi!iinfe?Sth 


t 


.  15  E.  1st  South 

MS  NOiCIH  UNIVERSny.  PROVO  «^  22^  WASH1N6I0N  aQrCMMN 


782 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Cable  -  Nelson 

finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 
All  Obtainable  At 

Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN   ST.        SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . .  . 

Y  rl/  3  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  All 
mail  orders  must  be  paid  in  advance. 
Follow  these  postage  rates  if  you  send 
your  order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles 45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles 64 

1400  to  1800  miles 76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    ^^ 

31  Richards  St.      Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  «■  ^^ 


adopted  by  the  Legislative  Branch 
as  enacted  into  law.  It  is  the  Presi- 
dent's function  to  provide  for  the 
safety  and  protection  of  the  country 
and  its  citizens  and  for  other 
branches  of  the  Government  where 
necessary. 

Besides  being  a  great  office  in  the 
Government,  the  Presidency  is  like- 
wise a  great  political  office.  The 
President  is  not  only  the  head  of 
the  Government,  he  is  also  the  head 
of  his  party.  This  latter  capacity 
lends  great  influence  and  power  to 
his  office.  He  exerts  great  influence 
upon  the  selection  and  election  of 
Congressmen.  His  support  and  in- 
fluence are  eagerly  sought  by  would- 
be  candidates. 

In  the  matter  of  patronage,  the 
office  of  President  exerts  a  powerful 
influence  upon  Government.  The 
executive  and  administrative  staff  of 
the  Government  now  commands  the 
appointment  of  millions  of  person- 
nel. By  adroitly  using  this  tremen- 
dous appointive  power,  the  Presi- 
dent can  and  does  exert  effective 
pressure  upon  his  party  and  upon 
members  of  Congress  to  secure  sup- 
port for  his  policies. 

Few  Congressmen  care  to  defy 
the  presidential  power  and  forego 
the  political  patronage  which  is  the 
backbone  of  their  political  fortunes. 

In  the  field  of  foreign  affairs  and 
international  relations  the  power  of 
the  Presidency  is  of  almost  tran- 
scendent importance.  Presidents  can 
and  have  involved  us  in  war.  They 
commit  the  Nation  to  treaties  and 
foreign  policy  which  are  oftentimes 
irrevocable  even  if  we  later  wish  to 
withdraw  from  a  given  course  of 
action.  (This  matter  will  be  treat- 
ed in  lesson  20,  Rdiei  Society  Mag- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


783 


azine,  January  1956.)  The  Presi- 
dency is  an  office  which  demands 
the  utmost  in  wisdom,  tact,  and 
understanding. 

Functions  of  the  Judiciaiy  — 
Policy  IntCTpretation 

The  Judicial  Department  operates 
in  some  respects  in  a  very  unique 
and  special  way.  Courts  do  not  go 
out  seeking  cases  to  be  brought  be- 
fore them.  It  is  only  in  very  special 
and  narrow  limits  that  courts  will 
act  in  advance  to  prevent  a  violation 
or  usurpation  of  constitutional  or 
governmental  power.  Suits  must  be 
brought  before  courts  by  the  parties 
desiring  to  be  heard.  Invariably, 
then,  the  Government  or  some  pri- 
vate party  must  formally  make  ap- 
plication to  a  court  for  protection 
or  redress.  The  judicial  process 
usually  becomes  operative  only  after 
an  event  has  occurred. 

The  Federal  Judiciary  exerts  its 
influence  upon  Government  in  the 
United  States  through  the  great 
principle  of  review  which  it  exer- 
cises over  the  actions  of  both  the 
Legislative  and  Executive.  Thus  the 
Judicial  Department,  though  separ- 
ate and  distinct  from  the  other  de- 
partments, performs  functions  of 
vital  importance  and  effect  upon 
both  the  Legislative  and  Executive 
Branches.  It  has  the  last  word  upon 
the  issue  of  constitutionality. 

Thus  the  three  great  branches  of 
Government,  though  separate  and 
divided,  are  co-ordinate  and  inte- 
grated. By  the  process  of  separa- 
tion, limitation  of  power,  and  Fed- 
eral organization,  the  great  consti- 
tutional processes  of  America  are 
preserved  and  perpetuated.   It  has 


Electric 

WATER 

HEATING 


costs  the 

average 

family 

only 

about 

10^ 

a  day 


Buy  Frsm  Your  OtoUr        /S\ 
Of  Hwmb«f  ^-^ 


Be  Modern 
Live  Electrically 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


Now  is  the  time  to  order 
PERSONALIZED 

CHRISTMAS  CARDS 

and  it's  not  too  early  .  .  . 

SHOP  FOR  CHRISTMAS 

our  collection  of  gifts  is  complete 

.   .   .   we   have   a   suggestion   for 
every  one  on  your  list. 

Pembroke's 

24   East  Broadway 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


784 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1955 


been  correctly  stated  that  the  fram- 
ers  of  the  Constitution  were  not 
theoreticians  working  in  a  vacuum, 
they  were  men  dedicated  to  the 
estabhshment  of  stable  Government 
and  the  preservation  of  liberty  and 
freedom. 

The  success  of  this  Nation  is  elo- 
quent testimony  to  their  great  wis- 
dom and  divine  inspiration. 

Questions  on  the  Lesson 


1.  Name  an  institution  of  Government 
which  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Constitu- 
tion but  which  plays  a  very  important 
part  in  Government  under  the  Constitu- 
tion. 

2.  What  are  the  three  main  functions 
of  the  governmental  process? 

3.  In  which  department  of  Govern- 
ment is  policy  determination  vested  under 
the  Constitution?  Should  this  power  be 
expressed  by  another  department?  Why 
not? 

4.  In  what  respects  do  the  functions  of 
the  Legislative  Department  overlap  the 
Executive  and  Julicial  Departments? 

5.  How  is  the  Legislative  Department 
organized  and  how  does  it  function? 

6.  Why  is  the  Presidency  of  the  United 
States  a  powerful  office? 

7.  How  is  the  work  of  the  Executive 
Department  carried  out? 

8.  Does  the  Judicial  Department  over- 
lap the  other  departments?  In  what  ways? 

9.  What  other  function  does  the  of- 
fice of  the  Presidency  provide  in  addition 
to  its  governmental  functions? 

10.  By  what  means  does  the  President 
influence  Government? 

11.  What  are  the  obligations  of  the 
President  relating  to  foreign  affairs? 

12.  What  is  the  greatest  function  of 
the  Judicial  Department  so  far  as  the  Gov- 
ernment is  concerned? 


GET  THE  BEST 
FOR  THE  EEm 
WHEN  VOU  TRAVEL  WITH 

mh  m  ciAwsoN 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 
966  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Phone:  EMpire  4-2017 


cJ^ndian   L/i 


iver 


Fansye  H.  Powell 

I'm  very  much  ashamed  of  me- 
I  tell  it  with  a  moan — 

I  bought  a  gift  to  give  away 
And  kept  it  for  my  own! 


t_/t  Lrnceless  (collection 

Fiancelia  Goddaid 

Some  women  cherish  old  glassware, 
Others  prize  pieces  of  lace. 
But  mine's  a  collection  of  memories, 
Filling  no  physical  space. 

I  don't  have  to  launder  or  dust  them, 
These  treasures  of  laughter  and  tears. 
They  sparkle  from  loving  remembrance. 
As  I  recross  the  chasm  of  years. 


OPEN   A  CONVENIENT  CHARGE  ACCOUNT 


y^ifts  that  keep  on  giving  .  .  . 

NEWLDSBOOKS 


1.  Kingdom  of  God  Restored 

CARTER  E.   GRANT 

This  new  book  spans  all  the  ages  of  existence,  down  to  the 
administration  of  President  David  O.  McKay,  and  offers  new  and 
interesting  information  concerning  the  establishment  of  the  Church 
in  the  early  days.    Maps  and  illustrations  included.  $4.00 

2.  The  ABCs  of  American 

Genealogical  Research 

E.   KAY  KIRKHAM 

This  new  revised  cloth  edition  treats  in  detail  many  of  the  neces- 
sary steps  in  genealogical  research  in  America,  including  special 
consideration  of  some  of  the  records  of  the  Federal  Government 
which  are  of  genealogical  value  to  the  researcher.  $1.75 

3.  The  Ten  Commandments  Today 

The  fundamental  principles  laid  down  at  Mt.  Sinai  are  clearly 
defined  by  members  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  (Joseph  Fielding 
Smith,  Harold  B.  Lee,  Spencer  W.  Kimball,  Mark  E.  Petersen, 
LeGrand  Richards,  Adam  S.  Bennion,  and  Richard  L.  Evans),  by 
Superintendent  Elbert  R.  Curtis  of  the  YMMIA  and  W.  Cleon 
Skousen  of  Brigham  Young  University.  Definitive  answers  on 
these  divine  laws  are  offered  for  more  righteous  living  in  this 
atomic  age.  $2.00 


DQSOCQt 


44  Fast  South   Temple  -    Sal!   Lake  City    Utah 


T 


ABC 


DESERET  BOOK  CO. 

44  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed   you   will  find      ( 
charge  to  my   account  the  fol 
for   the   encircled    (numbered) 

)   check     (     ) 
owing    amount 
books: 

money 

$ 

order     (     )      1 

1 

2 

3 

Name 

Address  —      ■ 

City 

..  Zone... 

State.... 

1 
1 

Residents  of  Utah 

inc 

ude  2% 

sa 

es  tax. 

1 
1 

RELf©li 

1.  ^ 


^iftu    d^enejrlciat      LjeurA  .  .  . 

Office  decor  has  changed  somewhat,  as  have  clothing  styles,  but  to  all 
outward  appearances  the  practice  of  law  has  changed  little  in  the  past 
fifty  years.  However,  the  lawyer  of  today  must  have  a  far  broader 
knowledge  of  his  profession  —  as  well  as  intensive  training  in  his  specialty.  Insurance  law 
is  a  good  example.  Every  new  Beneficial  Life  program  —  like  our  popular  "Planned  Futures" 
—  is  worked  out  carefully  in  consultation  with  our  specially  trained  legal  counselors.  The 
two  professions  —  insurance  and  law  —  have  much  in  common,  since  they  both  depend  upon 
high  ethical  standards,  integrity,   and  professional  knowledge  in   looking  after  your  interests. 

BENEFICIAL  MEE 

Sail  Lake  City,  Utah 


David  O.  McKay,  Pres 


'}^>^^  ■'"-■•  'V^  ^-i^'  «^^;^^^'^--  ^' 


m^^H^n 


MI  A 


E  IKT 


VOL,  42   NO.  12 


Lessons  for  March 


DECEMBER  1955 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the  Relief    Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 


Belle  S.   Spafford 
Marianne  C.   Sharp 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Margaret  C.   Pickering 


Mary  G.  Judd 
Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 


Editor 

Associate  Editor 
General  Manager 


Evon  W.  Peterson 
Leone  O.  Jacobs 
Louise  W,  Madsen 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Christine  H.  Robinson 


President 

-  -  -  First  Counselor 

-  -  -       Second  Counselor 

-  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Alberta  H.  Christensen      Winniefred  S 

Mildred  B.  Eyring 

Helen  W.  Anderson 

Gladys  S.  Boyer 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

Edith  P.  Backman 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie  M.  Ellsworth 
Mary   R.    Young 


Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

Belle  S.  Spafford 


Vol.  42 


DECEMBER  1955 


No.  12 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Children  in  the  Scriptures  J.   Reuben   Clark,  Jr.  788 

The  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference — 1955   Margaret   C.   Pickering  802 

The  Joy  of  Giving  Elsie  Scott  820 

FICTION 

The  Scarlet  Cloak  of  Love  Lane  Stanaway  Christian  805 

Bells    of   Christmas    Pearl    Montgomery  822 

Hermanas  —  Chapter   6   Fay   Tarlock  828 

GENERAL  FEATURES 
Sixty  Years   Ago   814 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.    Cannon  815 

Editorial:  The  One  Hundred  Twenty-Sixth  Semi-Annual  Church 

Conference   Marianne   C.    Sharp  816 

The  Words  of  Christmas  Vesta   P.    Crawford  819 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Margaret  C.   Pickering  837 

From  Near  and  Far 864 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Johanna  Petersen  Bernhisel  Makes  Star  Quilts  for  Her  Relief  Society  Sisters  821 

Vegetables  —  A  Different  Way  Every  Day  —  Part  I  Rhea  H.  Gardner  826 

Quick  Little   Presents   Elizabeth   Williamson  835 

The  Price  of  a  Hair-do  Ruth  I.   Devereaux  836 

Mother  Had  a  Way  Leone  E.   McCune  860 

LESSONS  FOR  MARCH 

Theology:  Conditions  Among  the  Nephites  in  the  Days  of  Nephi  the  Disciple 

Leland    H.    Monson   841 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages:    "Therefore,   Whoso   Heareth  These   Sayings  of   Mine   and 

Doeth  Them,   I  Will  Liken  Him  Unto  a  Wise  Man"   Edith  S.   Elliott  845 

Work  Meeting:   Vegetable  Cookery — Part  I  Rhea  H.   Gardner  846 

Literature:  Post-Victorian  Poets  —  Alfred  Edward  Housman,  William  Ernest  Henley, 

and  John  Masefield   Briant   S.    Jacobs  848 

Social  Science:  Citizenship  and  Suffrage  Under  the  Constitution  Albert  R.   Bowen  853 

POETRY 

When  Earth  Recalls  —  Frontispiece  Alice  Morrey  Bailey  787 

"Christmas  Hope,"  by  Catherine  E.  Berry,  801;  "The  Western  Sign,"  by  Elsie  F.  Parton,  804; 
"Christmas  Night,"  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  813;  "His  Birthday,"  by  Beatrice  K.  Ekman, 
818;  "Old  Lullabies,"  by  Maude  Rubin,  827;  "Carol,"  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  834;  "The  Greater 
Part,"   by   Delia   Adams  Leitner,    840. 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  40  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  Phone  EM  4-2511  ;  Sub- 
scriptions 246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $1.50  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
payable  in  advance.  Single  copy,  15c.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No 
back  numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change 
of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Mag:azine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Hallmark 

boxed 
Christmas   cards 

A*    Old-fashioned 
Christmas 

A  worming  yuletlde  greet- 
ing from  the  good  old  days 
in  gay  and  colorful  scenes 
12  cards,  1.00 

B.    Holiday  Holly 

Bright  colored  kodachrome 

cards  with  the  true  spirit 

of  Christmas.     Beautiful. 

12  cards,  1.75 

C    Slim  Jims 

Hallmark  cards  for  the 
more  modern  and  contem- 
porary person.  Red,  gold^ 
white  and  green  on  black. 
12  cards,  2.50 

Hove    your    cards    personal* 

izedf  954  and  up, 
ZCMI  CARDS^Stteet  Floor 

Mail  orders  to: 

MARGOT  MANNERS,  ZCMI 

Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 

Please  send  the  following  Hallmark  cards. 


Quan. 

Key  No. 

Price 

Cash     D 
Name 

Charge     D           C.O.D.     D 

Address 

City 

Zon« 

i State 

Please  include  15^  postage  for  each  box  of 
cards  ordered.  Utah  residents  add  2%  State 
Sales  Tax. 


vl/hen   ibarth  uiecalls 

Alice  Money  Bailey 

Beloved  symbols  grow  across  the  years. 

A  camel's  silhouette  against  the  night, 

A  lighted  pine  tree's  pungent,  jeweled  spears, 

Beribboned  gifts,  a  yule-log  burning  bright. 

Are  emblems  hands  can  touch  and  eyes  may  see 

This  night  when  joy  transforms  the  hurried  throngs, 

When  earth  recalls  a  Babe's  nativity. 

And  voices  ring  the  world  with  treasured  songs. 

Intangible,  but  real  as  global  sod. 
Is  brotherhood  that  binds  men  to  their  God, 
And  power  to  save  the  soul  with  lifting  grace 
Is  vast  as  light  that  sweeps  through  cosmic  space. 
Deep,  deep  is  love  that  floods  the  ages'  length 
To  gird  the  trembling  spirit  with  its  strength. 


^ 


The  Cover:   "Mother  and  Child,"  From  a  Painting  by  Murillo  (1617-1682) 
A  Perry  Picture,  Copyright  1900 

Frontispiece:   "New  England  Winter,"  Ewing  Galloway,  New  York, 
by  Gustav  Anderson 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Page  787 


Children  in  the  Scriptures 


President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
Of  the  First  Presidency 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 

September  29,  1955] 


MY  brethren  (by  courtesy),  and 
my  beloved  sisters:     It  is 
a   great  pleasure  to  meet 
with  you  again,  as  much  of  a  pleas- 
ure as  it  can  be  when  I  have  to 
talk. 

I  greet  you  as  the  greatest  wom- 
en's relief  organization  in  the  world, 
great  in  your  ideals,  great  in  your 
membership,  great  in  proportion  to 
the  number  of  those  who  are  active 
in  your  membership,  greatest  of  all 
in  that  you  were  organized  by  a 
Prophet  of  the  Lord  pursuant  to 
the  inspiration  which  came  to  him 
from  the  Lord. 

I  have  been  asked  today  to  speak 
to  you  about  our  children,  our 
grandchildren,  our  great-grandchil- 
dren, and  those  who  are  to  come 
hereafter,  down  to  the  last  genera- 
tion. I  have  spoken  to  you  before 
on  these  subjects,  and  today  I 
have  nothing  new  or  startling  to 
tell  you,  really  no  new  field  to 
enter.  I  am  not  sure  that  you 
will  enjoy,  particularly,  the  things 
that  I  may  have  to  say  or  to  read. 
But  after  thinking  over  the  matter 
of  the  request,  I  concluded  perhaps 
it  might  be  well  for  me  to  read  to 
you  what  the  Scriptures  say  about 
the  children  and  our  relation  to 
them.  I  found  that  these  Scriptures 
treated  the  matter  of  children  from 
several  points  of  view:  one  of  them 
was  from  the  relationship  of  the 
parent   to   the   child;  another,   the 

Page  788 


relationship  from  the  child  to  the 
parent;  another,  the  relationship 
having  to  do  with  matters  of  disci- 
pline; another,  the  relationship  of 
children  to  the  Church;  and,  finally, 
a  relationship  of  children  to  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

I  thought  perhaps  it  might  be  of 
value  and  interest  to  you  if  I  were 
to  take  up  a  sort  of  history  as  dis- 
closed in  the  more  important  pas- 
sages of  Scripture,  a  history  of  the 
Lord's  instructions  regarding  chil- 
dren. I  have  tried  to  follow  along 
with  reasonable  accuracy  the  history 
as  we  have  it  in  the  Scriptures  from 
the  beginning. 

I  have  treated  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment period,  that  is,  I  am  reading 
from  the  Old  Testament  period.  I 
am  reading  from  the  period  in  The 
Book  of  Mormon  before  the  time 
of  the  Savior.  I  am  reading  some- 
thing of  the  things  which  the  Savior 
said  in  Palestine.  I  am  reading 
more  of  what  the  Savior  said  when 
he  visited  the  people  on  this  conti- 
nent after  his  resurrection.  I  am 
reading  something  of  what  was  said 
by  the  prophets  thereafter  on  this 
hemisphere.  And,  lastly,  I  am  try- 
ing to  bring  together  in  some  chron- 
ological order  the  things  which  the 
Lord  has  said  in  our  day  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

I  hope  you  will  bear  with  me.  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  give  you  a  full 
background,  time  will  not  permit. 


CHILDREN  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES 


789 


for  the  various  things  about  which 
I  shall  talk,  and  concerning  which 
I  shall  read,  but  I  will  give  some. 

OLD  TESTAMENT  TEACHINGS 

I  will  begin  with  the  great  com- 
mandment given  on  Mount  Sinai, 
the  earliest,  so  far  as  I  know,  of  any 
direction  and  command  relating 
generally  to  the  relationship  be- 
tween child  and  parent: 

''Honour  thy  father  and  thy 
mother  .  .  /'  declared  God  on 
Sinai  to  Moses  for  the  Children  of 
Israel,  ''.  .  .  that  thy  days  may  be 
long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  giveth  thee''  (Ex.  20:12). 

Couched  in  such  general  terms, 
as  I  take  it,  it  applies  not  only  to 
the  Children  of  Israel  traveling  in 
the  wilderness,  preparatory  to  going 
into  the  Promised  Land,  but  a  com- 
mandment and  a  promise  that  come 
to  every  people  of  God  no  matter 
where  they  are  or  in  what  time  they 
lived.  It  comes  to  us  as  it  went  to 
ancient  Israel. 

And  in  that  connection  I  have  in 
mind  an  application  of  this  prin- 
ciple which  the  Savior  made  during 
his  ministry  in  Palestine.  He  con- 
demned the  Jews  because  they  had 
distorted  this  command,  ''Honour 
thy  father  and  thy  mother  .  .  ." 
so  that  they  had  come  to  the  point 
where  they  could,  under  the  rabbin- 
ical rule,  give  to  the  parent  a  gift 
called  Corban,  and  by  that  gift  re- 
lieve themselves  of  the  responsibility 
of  that  great  commandment  of  Sinai 
which  the  Savior  then  interpreted  to 
mean  that  they  should  care  for  their 
fathers  and  their  mothers,  in  their 
material  needs;  and  the  Savior  con- 
demned their  practice  in  terms  that 
were  most  vigorous. 


Now,  there  are  some  other  ex- 
pressions in  the  great  Book,  in  the 
Old  Testament,  which  relate  to  the 
treatment  of  children,  and  the  atti- 
tude of  ancient  Israel  towards  chil- 
dren. I  am  going  to  read  a  few  of 
those,  taken  primarily  from  Prov- 
erbs.   The  Proverb  of  22:6  says: 

Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should 
go:  and  when  he  is  old,  he  will  not  de- 
part from  it. 

That  is  a  universal  law,  just  as 
applicable  today  as  it  was  the  day  it 
was  written. 

Then  another  one  is  given  which 
does  not  quite  comport  with  later 
commandments  from  the  Lord.  It 
says:  "Foohshness  is  bound  in  the 
heart  of  a  child;  but  the  rod  of  cor- 
rection shall  drive  it  far  from  him" 
(Prov.  22:15).    Note,  the  rod. 

Proverbs  23:13:  "Withhold  not 
correction  from  the  child:  for  if 
thou  beatest  him  with  the  rod,  he 
shall  not  die"— regarded  perhaps  as 
a  comforting  assurance. 

Finally,  Proverbs  29:15:  "The  rod 
and  reproof  give  wisdom:  but  a 
child  left  to  himself  bringeth  his 
mother  to  shame." 

Those  were  the  concepts  of  the 
Old  Testament,  in  general. 

Perhaps  I  might  finish  out  this 
narration  by  noting  the  incident  of 
Elisha  and  the  little  children  at 
Bethel.  They  followed  him  out  of 
the  city,  mocking  him  and  saying 
unto  him,  "Go  up,  thou  bald  head; 
go  up,  thou  bald  head,"  whereupon 
he  turned  back,  looked  at  them, 
and  ".  .  .  cursed  them  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  And  there  came  forth 
two  she  bears  out  of  the  wood,  and 
tare  forty  and  two  children  of  them" 
(II  Kings  2:23-24). 


790 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Thus  much  for  children  in  the 
Old  Testament. 

BOOK  OF  MORMON  TEACHINGS 
BEFORE  THE  TIME  OF  CHRIST 

In  his  great  farewell  address  to 
his  people,  King  Benjamin,  on  this 
continent  in  Old  Testament  times, 
gave  some  great  instructions  regard- 
ing children,  that  I  particularly  wish 
to  read  to  you.  They  cover  a  con- 
siderable area  and  contain  instruc- 
tions and  comment  that  are  just  as 
pertinent  today  as  they  were  the 
day  Benjamin  pronounced  them. 
The  whole  concept  is  different  from 
that  of  the  Old  Testament.  In  his 
address  to  his  sons  Mosiah,  Helo- 
rum,  and  Helaman,  he  said: 

''And  ye  will  not  suffer  your  chil- 
dren that  they  go  hungry,  or  naked;" 
thus  making  a  very  clear  declara- 
tion regarding  the  duty  of  these 
brethren  and  of  the  parents  toward 
their  children  —  ''neither  will  ye 
suffer  that  they  transgress  the  laws 
of  God"  —  they  were  to  see  that 
they  lived  righteously  —  "and  [not] 
fight  and  quarrel  one  with  another" 
—  there  was  to  be  peace  in  the 
home  —  "and  [not]  serve  the  devil, 
who  is  the  master  of  sin,  or  who  is 
the  evil  spirit  which  hath  been  spok- 
en of  by  our  fathers,  he  [the  devil] 
being  an  enemy  to  all  righteousness. 

"But  ye  will  teach  them  to  walk 
in  the  ways  of  truth  and  soberness; 
ye  will  teach  them  to  love  one  an- 
other, and  to  serve  one  another" 
(Mosiah  4:14-15). 

The  association  of  children  to- 
gether, the  plane  upon  which  that 
association  should  be  placed  and 
lived,  the  conduct,  the  whole  realm 
of    children's    relationship    in    the 


family  and  with  neighbors  are  given 
here. 

Abinadi,  preaching  to  the  de- 
praved king  Noah  and  his  corrupt 
priests,  declared,  first: 

"And  little  children  also  have 
eternal  life,"  which  seems  to  be  the 
first  recorded  expression,  which  was 
later  enlarged,  showing  that  chil- 
dren until  they  have  reached  the 
age  of  accountability,  have  no  need 
for  repentance  (Mosiah  15:25). 

Alma,  preaching  to  the  humbled, 
poverty-stricken  Zoramites,  and  de- 
claring God  is  merciful  to  all  who 
believe  on  his  name,  declared: 

And  now,  he  imparteth  his  word  by 
angels  unto  men,  yea,  not  only  men  but 
women  also.  Now  this  is  not  all;  little 
children  do  have  words  given  unto  them 
many  times,  which  confound  the  wise 
and  the  learned  (Alma  32:23). 

Those  of  us  who  have  had  chil- 
dren and  grandchildren  and  great- 
grandchildren know  how  frequently 
these  little  ones  come  to  us  with 
questions  and  comments  which 
show  a  seeming  profundity  of  re- 
flection that  makes  us  marvel. 

But  the  words  there  spoken  had 
a  more  literal  fulfilment,  as  we  shall 
later  point  out. 

TEACHINGS  OF  THE  SAVIOR 
IN  PALESTINE 

Now,  I  come  down  to  the  time 
of  the  Savior,  and,  first,  as  to  his 
comments  in  Palestine,  I  will  refer 
to  two  well-known  incidents.  I  shall 
not  attempt  to  describe  them,  time 
will  not  permit.  I  may,  if  they 
should  chance  to  want  to  print  this 
when  I  have  given  it,  fill  in  a  little 
preliminary  material.  In  the  great 
Galilean  ministry,  at  Capernaum, 
the  disciples  came  to  the  Savior  and 
said: 


CHILDREN  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES 


791 


.  .  .  Who  is  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven?  (Mt.  18:1). 

And  the  Savior  replied: 

.  .  .  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Except  yc 
be  eonverted,  and  become  as  httle  chil- 
dren, ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven. 

Whosoever  therefore  shall  humble  him- 
self as  this  little  child,  the  same  is  greatest 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

And  whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little 
child  in  my  name  receiveth  me. 

But  whoso  shall  offend  one  of  these 
little  ones  which  believe  in  me,  it  were 
better  for  him  that  a  millstone  were 
hanged  about  his  neck,  and  that  he  were 
drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea  (Mt. 
18:3-6). 

The  care  of  children,  the  respect 
and  consideration  to  be  shown 
them,  the  position  of  those  who  ill- 
treat  children  are  here  poignantly 
described. 

And  here,  for  the  first  time  in  the 
Holy  Writ  of  Palestine,  we  come 
into  a  larger  view  regarding  the  chil- 
dren. There  is  no  suggestion  here 
of  the  old  adage,  ''Spare  the  rod  and 
spoil  the  child.''  The  spiritual  po- 
sition of  children  in  the  kingdom 
is  declared.  This  is  a  message  of 
love,  of  respect,  of  establishing  an 
example  of  what  all  of  us  should 
be,  if  we  would  enter  the  kingdom. 
We  must  come  even  as  a  little 
child. 

Later,  during  the  Percan  ministry, 
the  Savior,  you  will  remember, 
traveling  along  the  way,  the  multi- 
tude came  to  him  and  wanted  to 
bring  little  children  to  him.  The 
disciples  wished  to  prevent  it,  but 
he  reproved  his  disciples  in  these 
words: 


''But  when  Jesus  saw  it,  he  was 
much  displeased,  and  said  unto 
them,  Suffer  the  little  children  to 
come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them 
not:  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
God,"  beginning  for  the  first  time 
to  give  a  place  to  children  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Whosoever  shall 
not  receive  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  little 
child,  he  shall  not  enter  therein. 

And  he  took  them  up  in  his  arms,  put 
his  hands  upon  them,  and  blessed  them 
(Mark  10:14-16) . 

TEACHINGS   OF  THE   SAVIOR 
IN  AMERICA 

These  things  happened  and  were 
spoken  by  the  Savior  regarding  chil- 
dren in  Palestine.  I  shall  now  come 
to  the  records  of  doings  in  America 
and  point  out  some  of  the  incidents 
that  took  place  there. 

Ghrist  ministered  to  the  people 
of  America  after  his  resurrection, 
he  having  been  introduced  to  the 
inhabitants  here  by  the  Father,  on 
an  occasion  of  divine  simplicity  and 
exquisite  tenderness  and  beauty  (3 
Nephi  11). 

To  appreciate  the  peace  and  calm 
of  the  account  of  Ghrist's  visit  to 
this  continent,  one  should  come  to 
the  record  fresh  from  the  reading 
of  the  record  of  the  Gospels  describ- 
ing the  Last  Supper,  the  prayer  in 
Gethsemane,  the  arrest,  the  trial 
and  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus,  the 
Savior  of  the  world;  then  the  read- 
ing of  the  terrible  destruction  on 
this  continent  at  the  time  of  the 
crucifixion.  And  after  this  reading 
then  turn  to  the  record  of  Christ's 
work  and  ministry  among  those  of 
this  land  who  survived  the  awful 
days  of  the  crucifixion,  a  record  that 


792 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


is  a  holy  benediction  upon  the 
mortal  ministry  of  the  Atoning  Sac- 
rifice,  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth. 

We  shall  confine  ourselves  to  re- 
peating some  of  his  sayings  and 
doings  about  and  concerning  chil- 
dren.   The  record  runs: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  commanded 
that  their  little  children  should  be 
brought. 

So  they  brought  their  little  children  and 
set  them  down  upon  the  ground  round 
about  him,  and  Jesus  stood  in  the  midst; 
and  the  multitude  gave  way  till  they  had 
all  been  brought  unto  him  ...  (3  Nephi 
17:11-12). 

And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  he 
wept,  and  the  multitude  bare  record  of 
it,  and  he  took  their  little  children,  one 
by  one,  and  blessed  them,  and  prayed 
unto  the  Father  for  them  (3  Nephi 
17:21). 

Thus  he  was  repeating  here  on 
this  land  the  incident  (already  not- 
ed, above)  which  took  place  in  Pal- 
estine while  he  was  on  his  way  back 
to  Jerusalem  from  Perea  for  the 
crucifixion.    The  account  goes  on: 

And  when  he  had  done  this  he  wept 
again; 

And  he  spake  unto  the  multitude,  and 
said  unto  them:  Behold  your  little  ones. 

And  as  they  looked  to  behold  they  cast 
their  eyes  towards  heaven,  and  they  saw 
the  heavens  open,  and  they  saw  angels  de- 
scending out  of  heaven  as  it  were  in  the 
midst  of  fire;  and  they  came  down  and 
encircled  those  little  ones  about,  and  they 
were  encircled  about  with  fire;  and  the 
angels  did  minister  unto  them. 

And  the  multitude  did  see  and  hear 
and  bear  record;  and  they  know  that  their 
record  is  true  for  they  all  of  them  did  see 
and  hear  ...  (3  Nephi  17:22-25). 


Not  a  few  of  them  saw,  not  an 
isolated  individual  here  and  there 
saw,  but  the  whole  multitude  as- 
sembled beheld— they  all  saw  and 

.  .  .  did  see  and  hear,  every  man  for 
himself;  and  they  were  in  number  about 
two  thousand  and  five  hundred  souls;  and 
they  did  consist  of  men,  women,  and 
children   (3  Nephi   17:25). 

This  shows  how  precious  in  the 
sight  of  the  Lord  are  the  children 
which  we  have.  And  may  I  remind 
you,  these  children  did  not  come 
to  you  and  ask  you  to  give  them 
bodies,  they  did  not  ask  you  sisters 
to  become  mothers  and  the  men  to 
become  fathers  of  their  earthly 
bodies.  The  Lord  commanded,  of 
course,  that  we  should  multiply  and 
replenish  the  earth.  But  you,  of 
your  own  volition,  created  the 
bodies  for  the  spirits  to  take,  and 
these  little  ones  were  gracious 
enough  to  come  to  the  body  you 
created.  They  are  your  guests.  You, 
as  hosts,  owe  to  them  all  of  the 
consideration,  all  of  the  love,  all  of 
the  kindness,  all  of  the  patience  and 
courtesy  and  all  the  other  virtues 
that  it  is  possible  for  you  to  give. 
They  are  here  because  you  invited 
them  to  come.  Thank  God  for 
their  presence. 

May  I  reread  a  few  words: 

And  he  spake  unto  the  multitude,  and 
said  unto  them:  Behold  your  little  ones. 

And  as  they  looked  to  behold  they  cast 
their  eyes  towards  heaven,  and  they  saw 
the  heavens  open,  and  they  saw  angels  de- 
scending out  of  heaven  .... 

And  the  multitude  did  see  and  hear 
and  bear  record;  and  they  know  that  their 
record  is  true  for  they  all  of  them  did  see 
and  hear  ...  (3  Nephi  17:23-25). 


CHILDREN  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES 


793 


The  record  goes  on: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  teach 
and  minister  unto  the  children  of  the 
multitude  of  whom  hath  been  spoken, 
and  he  did  loose  their  tongues  .... 
(3  Nephi  26:14). 

Now  I  refer  back  to  the  earher 
statement  about  the  wisdom  that 
comes  from  children: 

...  he  did  loose  their  tongues,  and 
they  did  speak  unto  their  fathers  great 
and  marvelous  things,  even  greater  than 
he  had  revealed  unto  the  people;  and  he 
loosed  their  tongues  that  they  could  utter. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  he  had 
ascended  into  heaven  —  the  second  time 
that  he  showed  himself  unto  them,  and 
had  gone  unto  the  Father,  after  having 
healed  all  their  sick,  and  their  lame,  and 
opened  the  eyes  of  their  blind  and  un- 
stopped the  ears  of  the  deaf,  and  even 
had  done  all  manner  of  cures  among  them, 
and  raised  a  man  from  the  dead,  and  had 
shown  forth  his  power  unto  them,  and 
had  ascended  unto  the  Father — 

Behold,  it  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow 
that  the  multitude  gathered  themselves 
together,  and  they  both  saw  and  heard 
these  children;  yea,  even  babes  did  open 
their  mouths  and  utter  marvelous  things; 
and  the  things  which  they  did  utter  were 
forbidden  that  there  should  not  any  man 
write  them   (3  Nephi  26:14-16). 

I  am  rather  persuaded  that  one  of 
the  reasons  for  forbidding  them 
to  write  the  things  that  were  uttered 
was  that  they  had  no  language  to 
express  the  things  which  came  into 
their  minds  and  into  their  hearts  by 
reason  of  the  blessings  and  min- 
istrations of  our  Lord  and  Master, 
just  as  we  oftentimes  have  feelings 
come  into  our  hearts  for  our  loved 
ones  that  are  beyond  our  powers  to 
express;  or  things  that  come  to  us 
under  the  inspiration  of  the  spirit 
of  the  Lord.  We  have  not  the 
language,  we  have  not  the  capacity 


really  to  think  out  the  precise  mean- 
ing of  what  so  comes  to  us,  what 
we  feel,  but  we  know  of  the  great 
joy  and  the  great  happiness  that 
come  when  we  have  these:  moments 
of  high  inspiration,  even  revelation. 

Then  the  Lord  goes  on  here  and 
talks  about  baptism  for  the  dead 
and  baptism  for  children,  and  that 
I  will  not  read. 

I  will  close  the  recitation  of  what 
happened  at  the  time  that  the 
Savior  came  here  to  the  people  of 
this  land,  precious  above  all  other 
lands,  by  merely  asking  you  to  get 
your  Book  of  Mormon  when  you 
get  home  and  read  the  whole  of 
Third  Nephi.  It  is  an  incomparable 
record  of  the  dealings  of  our  Lord 
and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  with  the 
children  of  our  Father  in  heaven, 
of  whom  Christ  is  our  Elder  Broth- 
er. 

As  I  have  indicated,  I  like  to 
think  of  the  Savior's  mission  here 
on  this  land  after  his  crucifixion,  as 
the  benediction  of  his  earthly  life. 
I  again  ask  you  to  read  first  the  ac- 
count in  the  New  Testament  of  all 
the  woe,  of  all  the  grief,  of  all  the 
suffering,  of  all  the  anguish,  the 
trial,  and  the  tribulation  that  came 
to  our  Savior,  and  then  pick  up 
your  Book  of  Mormon,  turn  to 
Third  Nephi,  and  read  what  hap- 
pened here.  Read,  first,  of  the  mar- 
velous introduction  by  which  the 
Father  introduced  the  Savior,  how 
the  voice  came  from  heaven  the 
first  time  and  they  did  not  under- 
stand it.  It  came  the  second  time; 
again  they  could  not  understand  it. 
It  came  the  third  time,  and  then 
they  understood,  for,  finally  they  had 
brought  themselves  into  that  spirit- 
ual   condition    where    they    could 


794 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


understand.  (3  Nephi  11:1-7.)  ^ 
have  always  thought  that  there  was 
a  wonderful  lesson  here.  I  wonder 
how  often  the  Savior  and  the  Father 
would  communicate  with  us  if  we 
but  brought  ourselves  into  the 
frame  of  mind  and  the  spiritual 
condition  where  we  could  under- 
stand their  words. 

TEACHINGS  IN  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 
AFTER  THE  SAVIOR'S  VISIT 

After  the  Savior's  visit  to  this 
continent  following  his  death  and 
resurrection,  Mormon  wrote  an 
epistle  to  Moroni,  in  the  course  of 
which  he  said  a  few  words  about 
children.    He  said: 

Behold  I  say  unto  you  that  this  thing 
shall  ye  teach — repentance  and  baptism 
unto  those  who  are  accountable  and  cap- 
able of  committing  sin;  yea,  teach  par- 
ents that  they  must  repent  and  be  bap- 
tized, and  humble  themselves  as  their 
little  children,  and  they  shall  all  be  saved 
with  their  little  children. 

And  their  little  children  need  no  re- 
pentance, neither  baptism.  Behold,  bap- 
tism is  unto  repentance  to  the  fulfilling 
the  commandments  unto  the  remission  of 
sins. 

But  little  children  are  ahve  in  Christ, 
even  from  the  foundation  of  the  world; 
if  not  so,  God  is  a  partial  God,  and  also 
a  changeable  God,  and  a  respecter  to  per- 
sons; for  how  many  little  children  have 
died  without  baptism! 

Wherefore,  if  little  children  could  not 
be  saved  without  baptism,  these  must 
have    gone    to    an    endless    hell    (Moroni 

8:10-13). 

Then  Mormon  goes  on  and  talks 
about  baptism,  but  I  will  not  read 
all  of  that,  but  he  comes  to  this  ex- 
pression: 

And  I  am  filled  with  charity,  which  is 
everlasting  love;  wherefore,  all  children 
are  alike  unto  me;  wherefore,  I  love  little 


children  \\ith  a  perfect  lo\'e;  and  they  are 
all  alike  and  partakers  of  salvation. 

For  I  know  that  God  is  not  a  partial 
God,  neither  a  changeable  being;  but  he 
is  unchangeable  from  all  eternity  to  all 
eternity. 

Little  children  cannot  repent;  where- 
fore, it  is  awful  wickedness  to  deny  the 
pure  mercies  of  God  unto  them,  for  they 
are  all  alive  in  him  because  of  his  mercy. 

And  he  that  saith  that  httle  children 
need  baptism  denieth  the  mercies  of 
Ghrist,  and  setteth  at  naught  the  atone- 
ment of  him  and  the  power  of  his  re- 
demption .... 

For  behold  that  all  httle  children  are 
alive  in  Ghrist,  and  also  all  they  that  are 
without  the  law.  For  the  power  of  re- 
demption Cometh  on  all  them  that  have 
no  law;  wherefore,  he  that  is  not  con- 
demned, or  he  that  is  under  no  condem- 
nation, cannot  repent;  and  unto  such  bap- 
tism availeth  nothing  (Moroni  8:17-20; 
22) . 

These  words  give  clearly  the  po- 
sition of  children  in  the  kingdom  of 
God.  They  cannot  sin,  they  have 
no  need  of  baptism,  they  go  to  our 
Heavenly  Father,  and  unless  we  be- 
come as  little  children,  we  may  not 
hope  to  come  thus  to  our  Father. 
Here  is  the  first  clear  exposition  that 
I  have  found  in  the  Scriptures,  of 
the  spiritual  status  of  children,  and 
their  place  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

TEACHINGS    THROUGH    THE    PROPHET 
JOSEPH 

We  come  now  to  strictly  modern 
revelation,  not  only  brought  forth 
in  modern  times,  as  in  The  Book  of 
Mormon,  but  actually  revealed 
from  heaven  in  our  day. 

The  revelations  given  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  on  the  question  of 
children  began  almost  a  year  before 
the    organization    of    the    Church. 


CHILDREN  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES 


795 


The  first  one  noted  was  in  June  of 
1829.  A  couple  of  months  there- 
after, according  to  Brother  Kirk- 
ham's  computation,  the  copy  for  The 
Book  of  Mormon  went  to  the  print- 
ers. I  often  think  that  these  early 
revelations  may  have  come  to  the 
Prophet  to  settle  questions  that  had 
arisen  in  his  mind  because  of  the 
teachings  of  The  Book  of  Mormon; 
we  know  that  certain  questions  did 
so  arise;  he  has  told  us  so.  But  I 
think  that  many  other  things  were 
revealed  that  were  the  result  of 
questions  raised  by  The  Book  of 
Mormon  record,  and  among  such 
thought-provoking  questions,  as  I 
am  inclined  to  believe,  are  these 
statements  that  I  have  read  to  you 
of  King  Benjamin  and  others  and 
then  from  the  Savior  himself,  and 
then  from  Mormon,— I  say,  I  am  in- 
clined to  think  that  these  principles 
and  doctrines  recorded  in  The  Book 
of  Mormon,  had  raised  questions  in 
the  Prophet's  mind,  and  gradually 
the  Lord  answered  them. 

I  might  say  here,  I  am  fully  per- 
suaded that  the  Lord  never  at  any 
time  in  the  whole  history  of  his 
dealings  with  the  human  family, 
undertook  to  give  all  of  his  com- 
mandments and  reveal  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel  for  that  par- 
ticular dispensation  all  at  one  time, 
at  the  beginning  of  the  dispensa- 
tion. In  all  dispensations  the  words 
of  the  Lord  have  come  gradually  as 
they  are  needed,  step  by  step,  com- 
mandment upon  commandment,  di- 
rection upon  direction,  and  that  is 
the  way  the  revelations  have  come 
in  this  Last  Dispensation  of  the 
Fullness  of  Times. 

I  am  reading  now  from  the  18th 
section,  the  42nd  verse,  of  the  Doc- 


trine   and    Covenants.    It    is    very 
short: 

For  all  men  must  repent  and  be  bap- 
tized, and  not  only  men,  but  women,  and 
children  who  have  arrived  at  the  years  of 
aecountability  (D,  &  C.  18:42), 

We  are  not  told  what  that  age 
of  accountability  is.  The  Lord  now 
begins  to  draw  a  distinction  be- 
tween the  time  when  the  child  is 
not  accountable  and  the  time  when 
the  child  is  accountable. 

Just  about  the  time  of  the  organ- 
ization of  the  Church,  the  revela- 
tion was  received,  printed  now  as 
the  20th  section,  that  great  section 
in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
which  relates  to  the  organization  of 
the  Church.  The  Lord  then  said 
this: 

Every  member  of  the  church  of  Christ 
having  children  is  to  bring  them  unto  the 
elders  before  the  church,  who  are  to  lay 
their  hands  upon  them  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  bless  them  in  his  name. 

No  one  can  be  received  into  the 
church  of  Christ  unless  he  has  arrived 
unto  the  years  of  accountability  before 
God,  and  is  capable  of  repentance 
(D.  &  C.  20:70-71 ) . 

Here  is  a  very  clear  statement 
about  eligibility  for  Church  mem- 
bership, and  inferentially  the  pur- 
pose and  efficacy  of  baptism. 

In  September  of  that  same  year, 
five  months  later  than  the  revela- 
tion I  have  just  read,  the  Lord  said 
this  about  little  children: 

But,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  little 
children  are  redeemed  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world  through  mine  Only  Be- 
gotten; 

Wherefore,  they  cannot  sin,  for  power 
is  not  given   unto   Satan   to   tempt  little 


796 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


children,  until  they  begin  to  become  ac- 
countable before  me; 

For  it  is  given  unto  them  even  as  I  will, 
according  to  mine  own  pleasure,  that 
great  things  may  be  required  at  the  hand 
of  their  fathers  (D.  &  C.  29:46-48). 

The  Lord  is  again  declaring  the 
status  of  children  before  and  after 
their  accountability. 

The  next  that  I  wish  to  read  to 
you  occurred  a  year  after  the 
organization  of  the  Church.  This 
is  a  very  interesting  revelation.  It 
shows  how  early  the  Lord  instruct- 
ed the  Church  in  our  day  to  give 
attention  to  the  children.  He  said 
(this  came  in  June,  1831): 

''And  again,  you  shall  be  ordained 
to  assist  my  servant  Oliver  Cowd- 
ery''  —  this  was  given  to  William 
W.  Phelps  —  ''to  do  the  work  of 
printing,  and  of  selecting  and  writ- 
ing books  for  schools  in  this  church, 
that  little  children  also  may  receive 
instruction  before  me  as  is  pleasing 
unto  me''  (D.  &  C.  55:4). 

Thus  in  June,  1831  —  the  Lord 
revealed  his  care  and  concern  for 
the  instruction,  the  education,  of 
little  children,  the  little  ones,  in 
order  that  they  might  grow  up 
understanding  the  principles  of  the 
gospel. 

In  January  of  1832,  the  Lord 
again  spoke.  The  fathers  of  Jewish 
children  had  been  desirous  that 
their  children  be  circumcised,  and 
the  Lord,  speaking  of  this  as  an  un- 
holy tradition,  said: 

"But  little  children  are  holy,  be- 
ing sanctified  through  the  atone- 
ment of  Jesus  Christ;  and  this  is 
what  the  scriptures  mean  (D.  &  C. 
74:7).     Here  is  another  statement 


regarding  the  spiritual  status  of 
children. 

Before  that  (in  November  of 
1831),  as  he  was  sending  Orson 
Hyde,  Luke  S.  Johnson,  Lyman  E. 
Johnson,  and  William  E.  M'Lellin 
on  missions,  he  gave  a  revelation  to 
them  and  in  that  revelation  he 
touched  upon  this  question  of  chil- 
dren (D.&  0.68:25-28). 

He  declared  that  the  words  of 
missionaries  spoken  as  moved  upon 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  should  be  Scrip- 
ture; he  sent  them  forth  to  baptize 
and  to  appoint  more  bishops,  and 
declared  the  position  in  this  relation 
of  the  literal  descendants  of  Aaron. 
He  then  gave  commandments  con- 
cerning children  that  should  be  in 
our  minds. 

The  Lord  first  sets  out  the  duties 
of  parents  to  teach  their  children 
the  principles  of  the  gospel,  and 
announces  a  penalty  if  the  parents 
fail.    He  says: 

And  again,  inasmuch  as  parents  have 
children  in  Zion,  or  in  any  of  her  stakes 
which  are  organized,  that  teach  them  not 
to  understand  the  doctrine  of  repentance, 
faith  in  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God, 
and  of  baptism  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands, 
when  eight  years  old,  the  sin  be  upon 
the  heads  of  the  parents. 

For  this  shall  be  a  law  unto  the  in- 
habitants of  Zion,  or  in  any  of  her  stakes 
which  are  organized  (D.  &  C.  68:25-26). 

Thus  this  commandment  is  for 
the  whole  Church.  The  revelation 
continues: 

And  their  children  shall  be  baptized 
for  the  remission  of  their  sins  when  eight 
years  old,  and  receive  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands  (D.  &  C.  68:27). 

Thus  parents  are  charged  with 
the  responsibility  to  see  that  their 


CHILDREN  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES 


797 


children  shall  become  members  of 
the  Church  at  the  time  when  they 
are  eight  years  old;  they  are  to  be 
baptized.  This  is  the  first  time  ob- 
served in  the  revelations  when  the 
Lord  fixes  the  age  of  accountability. 
Prior  to  this  time,  and  speaking  of 
the  spiritual  relationship  of  children 
to  the  kingdom,  he  spoke  merely  of 
the  time  while  they  were  not  ac- 
countable. Now  he  fixes  the  age. 
The  revelation  then  says: 

And  they  shall  also  teach  their  chil- 
dren to  pray,  and  to  walk  uprightly  be- 
fore the  Lord  (D.  &  C.  68:28). 

We  seek  our  Heavenly  Father 
through  prayer.  It  seems  that  when 
the  Lord  was  on  the  earth,  he 
never  approached  a  great  event  or 
a  seeming  crisis  in  his  earth-life, 
without  first  going  to  his  Father  in 
prayer.  You  will  recall  that  Amu- 
lek,  in  his  great  sermon  to  the  mul- 
titude, told  us  the  things  about 
which  we  might  pray  (Alma 
34:17  ff.).  This  great  message  is 
worth  reading  and  rereading,  and  I 
would  like  to  call  your  particular 
attention  to  the  admonition  which 
he  gave  to  the  multitude  when  he 
recounted  how  vain  would  be  their 
prayers  if  they  turned  away  the 
needy  and  the  naked  and  visited 
not  the  sick  and  afflicted  and  im- 
parted not  of  their  substance 
(Alma  34:28). 

And,  as  to  this  matter  of  prayer, 
remember  also  that  the  Lord  has 
told  us  that  the  Father  knows  what 
we  need  even  before  we  ask  for  it 
(Mt.  6:8).  Lie  knows  what  would 
be  wise  for  us  to  have  with  an  in- 
finite knowledge  of  us  and  of  our 
characters,  our  failings,  our  virtues. 
It  is  not  necessary,  therefore,  to  give 


long  and  repetitious  prayers  for  the 
Father's  sake  or  need.  But  yet  he 
has  commanded  us  to  pray,  and 
pray  we  should. 

Out  of  the  many  reasons  and  ob- 
jects of  prayer,  there  may  be  this 
great  function :  it  helps  to  bring  our 
minds  upon  ourselves;  it  helps  us 
to  make  a  sort  of  self-analysis  of 
ourselves  so  that  we  come  to  a 
knowledge  of  our  weaknesses  and 
imperfections  and  of  those  matters 
concerning  which  we  need  the  help 
of  the  Lord.  We  force  ourselves  to 
screen  our  petitions;  it  helps  us  not 
to  ask  the  Lord  for  foolish,  vain,  or 
unnecessary  things.  The  Lord  is  no 
wiser  when  we  finish  the  prayer 
than  he  was  before  we  began,  but 
we,  if  we  have  prayed  properly, 
have  a  better  appreciation  of  our- 
selves and  of  our  needs. 

The  revelation  goes  on:  ''And 
the  inhabitants  of  Zion  shall  also 
observe  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it 
hoi/'  (D.  &C.  68:29). 

This,  of  course,  refers  to  the  chil- 
dren also,  for  they  are  among  the 
inhabitants  of  Zion.  The  great 
commandment  of  Sinai,  ''Remem- 
ber the  sabbath  day,  to  keep  it 
holy,''  was  given  to  all  Israel,  an- 
cient and  modern,  and  to  all  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,  children  as 
well  as  adults. 

The  revelation  next  says: 

And  the  inhabitants  of  Zion  also  shall 
remember  their  labors,  inasmuch  as  they 
are  appointed  to  labor,  in  all  faithfulness; 
for  the  idler  shall  be  had  in  remembrance 
before  the  Lord. 

Now,  I,  the  Lord,  am  not  well  pleased 
with  the  inhabitants  of  Zion,  for  there  are 
idlers  among  them;  and  their  children 
are  also  growing  up  in  wickedness;  they 
also  seek  not  earnestly  the  riches  of 
eternity,  but  their  eyes  are  full  of  greedi- 
ness (D.  &  C.  68:30-31). 


798 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


You  will  note  that  the  Lord  calls 
attention  to  the  duties  of  the 
laborer  to  perform  his  appointed 
tasks  and  he  calls  attention  to  the 
idlers.  I  forego  even  citing  to 
you  the  various  commandments 
where  the  Lord  in  our  day  con- 
demned idlers,  but  here,  in  this  rev- 
elation, is  one  case  in  which  he  re- 
fers to  the  idleness  of  children,  an 
idleness  which  quite  obviously  he 
regards  as  serious  because  he  recog- 
nizes that  the  children  of  idlers  are 
growing  up  in  wickedness  and  inti- 
mates that  they  seek  not  earnestly 
the  riches  of  eternity,  but  their  eyes 
are  full  of  greediness. 

It  would  not  be  amiss  if  you  were 
to  look  up  the  references  to  idleness 
in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  and 
learn  just  what  the  Lord  has  said 
about  it.  Idleness  is  one  of  the 
great  contributing  causes  for  the 
taking  away  from  Zion  of  the  great 
principle  of  the  United  Order.  All 
of  these  commandments  are  just  as 
pertinent  now  as  they  were  the  day 
they  were  uttered. 

We  then  come  to  the  specific  di- 
rection made  to  Oliver  Cowdery, 
not  specially  mentioned  earlier  in 
the  revelation.  The  Lord  instructed 
him  thusly: 

These  things  ought  not  to  be,  and 
must  be  done  away  from  among  them; 
wherefore,  let  my  servant  Oh\'er  Co^^'dery 
earry  these  sayings  unto  the  land  of  Zion 
(D.  &  C.  68:32). 

These  doctrines  were  to  be  broad- 
cast to  the  saints  in  Zion. 

The  Lord  then  returns  to  the 
matter  of  prayer  and  declares: 

And  a  commandment  I  give  unto  them 
— that  he  that  observeth  not  his  prayers 
before  the  Lord  in  the  season  thereof,  let 


him   be  had  in   remembrance  before  the 
judge  of  my  people. 

These  sayings  are  true  and  faithful; 
wherefore,  transgress  them  not,  neither 
take  therefrom. 

Behold,  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  and 
I      come     quickly.     Amen      (D.    &    C. 

68:33-35). 

Thus  the  Lord  makes  clear  that 
the  man  who  docs  not  observe  his 
prayers  is  to  be  taken  before  the 
judge,  that  is,  before  the  bishop. 
Prayer  is  required. 

All  these  commandments  and  di- 
rections, these  expressions  of  re- 
wards and  punishments,  have  to  do 
with  parents,  and,  of  course,  with 
children  after  they  have  reached  the 
age  of  accountability.  And  it  ap- 
pears clear  that  children  before  they 
reach  the  age  of  accountability  are 
to  be  trained  as  herein  directed  in 
order  that  when  they  do  so  reach 
that  age  and  are  baptized,  they  \^'ill 
not  depart  from  the  righteousness 
of  life  which  they  theretofore  lived 
(D.  &C.  68). 

Then,  still  later,  the  Lord  gave 
that  great  revelation  which  deals 
with  the  conditions,  in  part,  that  we 
have  today.  This  revelation  dealt 
with  the  relationship  of  parent  to 
child,  child  to  parent,  and  of  the 
Church  to  the  widow  and  the  or- 
phan. I  am  reading  Section  83: 

Verily,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  in  addition 
to  the  laws  of  the  church  concerning 
\\omen  and  children,  those  who  belong 
to  the  church,  who  have  lost  their  hus- 
bands or  fathers: 

Women  ha\'e  claim  on  their  husbands 
for  their  maintenance,  until  their  husbands 
are  taken;  and  if  they  are  not  found  trans- 
gressors they  shall  have  fellowship  in  the 
church. 


CHILDREN  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES 


799 


And  if  they  are  not  faithful  they  shall 
not  have  fellowship  in  the  chureh;  yet 
they  may  remain  upon  their  inheritances 
aeeording  to  the  laws  of  the  land. 

All  children  have  claim  upon  their  par- 
ents for  their  maintenance  until  they  are 
of  age. 

And  after  that,  they  have  claim  upon 
the  church,  or  in  other  words  upon  the 
Lord's  storehouse,  if  their  parents  have 
not  wherewith  to  give  them  inheritances. 

And  the  storehouse  shall  be  kept  by 
the  consecrations  of  the  chureh;  and 
widows  and  orphans  shall  be  pro\ided 
for,  as  also  the  poor  (D.  &  C.  83:1-6). 

That  revelation  was  given  April 
30,  1832,  during  the  time  the 
United  Order  was  in  operation  in 
Zion— that  is,  in  Missouri.  This  was 
over  two  years  before  the  revelation 
given  at  Fishing  River,  which  sus- 
pended the  operation  of  the  United 
Order.  The  present  great  Welfare 
Plan  measurably  meets  the  require- 
ments of  this  revelation. 

And  then,  finally,  I  come  to  the 
great  revelation  that  was  given  on 
May  6,  1833.  The  First  Presidency 
had  recently  been  organized,  and 
the  Lord  spoke  to  the  First  Presi- 
dency and  to  the  bishop  of  Kirt- 
land.  I  am  going  to  read  to  you 
what  he  said  to  them : 

But  I  have  commanded  you  to  bring 
up  your  children  in  light  and  truth. 

But  verily  I  say  unto  you,  my  servant 
Frederick  G.  Williams,  you  have  con- 
tinued under  this  condemnation; 

You  have  not  taught  your  children  light 
and  truth,  according  to  the  command- 
ments; and  that  wicked  one  hath  power, 
as  yet,  over  you,  and  this  is  the  cause  of 
your  affliction  (D.  &  C.  93:40-42). 


I  want  you  to  note  that  declara- 
tion: failure  to  teach  and  bring  up 
your  family  in  the  right  way  may 
lead  to  afflictions.  It  brought  them 
to  Frederick  G.  Williams. 

And  now  a  commandment  I  gi\'e  unto 
you — if  you  will  be  delixered  you  shall 
set  in  order  your  own  house,  for  there 
are  many  things  that  are  not  right  in 
your  house  (D.  &  C.  93:43). 

To  deliver  ourselves  from  afflic- 
tion, we  must  set  our  houses  in 
order. 

The  Lord  then  speaks  to  Sidney 
Rigdon: 

Verily,  I  say  unto  my  servant  Sidney 
Rigdon,  that  in  some  things  he  hath  not 
kept  the  commandments  concerning  his 
children;  therefore,  first  set  in  order  thy 
house  (D.  &  C.  93:44) . 

Again,  is  the  command  our  houses 
must  be  set  in  order. 

Then  the  Lord  speaks  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph,  himself.  I  have 
always  felt  that  this  revelation  was 
one  evidence  of  the  integrity  and 
truthfulness  of  Joseph;  he  does  not 
hesitate  to  record  a  reproof  to  him- 
self. 

''Verily,  I  say  unto  my  servant 
Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  or  in  other 
words,  I  will  call  you  friends"— 
the  Lord  does  not  wish  them  to 
understand  that  he  is  chastizing  too 
severely,  he  is  pointing  out  the  way 
to  obtain  blessings  —  ''for  you  are 
my  friends,  and  ye  shall  have  an 
inheritance  with  me— I  called  you 
servants  for  the  world's  sake,  and 
ye  are  their  servants  for  my  sake" 
(D.  &  C.  93:45-46).  I  call  your  at- 
tention to  the  lofty  concept  voiced 
in  this  sentence. 

The  Lord  continues: 


800 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


And  now,  verily  I  say  unto  Joseph 
Smith,  Jun. — You  have  not  kept  the 
commandments,  and  must  needs  stand 
rebuked  before  the  Lord; 

Your  family  must  needs  repent  and 
forsake  some  things,  and  give  more  earnest 
heed  unto  your  sayings,  or  be  removed 
out  of  their  place. 

What  I  say  unto  one  I  say  unto  all; 
pray  always  lest  that  wicked  one  have 
power  in  you,  and  remove  you  out  of 
your  place  (D.  &  C.  93:47-49). 

If  we  do  not  live  as  the  Lord 
commands,  we  shall  be  removed 
''out  of  our  place.'' 

Finally,  to  the  bishop  of  Kirtland, 
the  Lord  addresses  words  of  reproof 
and  counsel: 

My  servant  Newel  K.  Whitney  also,  a 
bishop  of  my  church,  hath  need  to  be 
chastened,  and  set  in  order  his  family,  and 
see  that  they  are  more  diligent  and  con- 
cerned at  home,  and  pray  always,  or  they 
shall  be  removed  out  of  their  place 
(D.  &  C.  93:50). 

Once  more,  the  command  to  set 
our  homes  in  order. 

These,  so  far  as  I  have  seen,  are 
among  the  essential  commandments 
that  have  been  given  in  our  day  re- 
garding children. 

They  clearly  set  forth  the  duties 
of  parents  to  children,  the  position 
of  children  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  with  equal  clearness  set  forth 
that  these  children  are  ours  to  be 
cared  for  by  us. 

Now,  may  I  add  just  a  word  or 
two  to  what  I  have  already  said. 
Always  remember  the  devil  is  not 
asleep,  nor  is  he  dead.  I  wonder  if 
you  have  considered,  I  know  you 
have,  the  problems,  the  new  prob- 
lems which  you  of  this  generation 
now  meet.     There  comes  into  the 


home  of  every  one  of  you,  practical- 
ly, by  radio,  or  by  television,  or 
both,  and  in  the  movies,  at  the 
theaters,  words  and  pictures  where- 
by your  children  have  presented  to 
them  all  of  the  allurements  of  the 
idle  life,  the  life  of  the  idle  rich. 
Pictured  in  the  finest  pictures  that 
can  be  made  are  the  so-called  pleas- 
ures of  that  life.  Your  children  see 
and  hear  all  these  things. 

Hour  after  hour  they  listen  to  or 
see,  or  both,  the  criminal  side  of  our 
society.  Do  you  appreciate  that 
they  are  receiving  an  education  in 
crime?  Radio,  television  particular- 
ly, pictures  out  great  criminal  inci- 
dents happening  in  our  daily  lives. 
Small  children  today  know  far  more 
about  crime  and  the  way  it  is  com- 
mitted and  how  it  is  planned  and 
how  the  law  may  be  evaded  and 
the  criminals  escape,  than  most  of 
us  who  are  mature. 

I  grant  you  that  usually  the  end 
of  the  picture  or  radio  story  brings 
its  moral,  the  guilty  criminal  meets 
his  punishment,  but  in  the  mean- 
while every  child  has  seen  what  that 
criminal  has  done  up  to  that  point 
to  commit  his  crime,  escape  punish- 
ment, and  has  seen  how  the  crimi- 
nal worked  out  his  criminal,  even 
murderous  designs. 

And,  lastly,  your  children  see 
the  pseudo-attractiveness  of  vice, 
the  pleasures  which  allegedly  vice 
can  bring,  they  see  the  wayward  life, 
the  life  not  in  harmony  with  our 
standards,  the  life  that  leads  down 
to  perdition.  All  are  shown  with 
an  alluring  glamour,  a  seductive 
persuasiveness  that  charms  the  chil- 
dren, the  youth,  the  grownups,  so 
that  sometimes  almost  unconscious- 
ly they  seek  the  ways  of  such  a  life. 


CHILDREN  IN  THE  SCRIPTURES 


/ 


801 


I  appreciate  the  problems  which 
Sunday  brings  you  because  of  your 
television  and  your  radio.  I  can 
only  hope  and  pray  that  the  Lord 
will  bless  you  and  help  you  to  meet 
this  new  threat  to  the  standards 
lived  by  your  children,  and  their 
conduct  among  themselves.  I  am 
quite  aware  of  the  great  blessings 
that  the  radio  and  television  bring 
to  us,  and  the  great  service  they 
may  be  brought  to  render  in  the 
cause  of  truth.  But  now  I  am  not 
dwelling  on  the  blessings.  I  am 
thinking  of  the  ills,  the  criminal  in- 
stincts that  are  fostered  and  dis- 
played in  all  these  things. 

May  the  Lord  bless  you  and  help 
you  to  meet  these  things,  help  you 
to  cope  with  them,  give  you  wisdom 
of  a  different  kind  than  has  been 
called  for  in  the  past,  wisdom  as 
great  as  ever  was  bestowed  upon 
any  people  to  meet  all  these  temp- 
tations.   This  I  pray  for  you. 

Mothers  of  Israel,  in  your  hands 
primarily  lie  the  rearing  and  guid- 
ing of  the  future  generation,  the 
one  that  follows  ours;  seek  to  guide 
your  children  aright  that  they  may 
righteously  carry  on.  But  you  can- 
not do  this  by  lodging  your  child  in 


some  kind  of  a  caretaking  establish- 
ment while  you  go  out  to  earn  more 
money,  perhaps  to  get  a  few  more 
comforts  or  luxuries.  Sometimes  it 
may  be  necessary  for  a  mother  to 
leave  her  home  and  leave  her  chil- 
dren to  a  neighbor,  to  the  older  but 
immature  brother  or  sister,  or  in  so- 
styled  nursery  homes,  but  I  be- 
seech you  mothers  in  Israel,  make 
any  of  these  courses  your  very  last 
resort  of  necessity  and  be  sure  the 
reason  for  your  action  is  one  that 
would  be  recognized  by  our  Heaven- 
ly Father  as  justifying  your  lack  of 
care  for  the  spirit  which  he  has  per- 
mitted to  come  to  you  at  your  in- 
vitation. 

God  bless  you  in  the  great  work 
you  have  done  and  are  doing.  I  be- 
lieve I  appreciate  how  great  this 
organization  is,  and  I  appreciate 
how  you  are  worked  by  the  breth- 
ren. If  it  were  not  for  the  work 
which  you  do  for  the  brethren,  we 
brethren  would  be  a  pretty  sad  lot. 
I  hope  the  brethren  will  try  not  to 
ruin  your  health  and  lives  in  doing 
the  work  which  they  ought  to  do. 

God  bless  you,  I  humbly  pray,  in 
the  name  of  Jesus.  Amen. 


L^hn, 


^c 


istmas  (J  lope 

Catheiine  E.  Berry 


Though  the  dark  may  hover 
And  winds  increase, 
And  we  seareh  in  vain 
For  the  light  of  peaee; 
The  world  is  still  trying 
For  brotherhood, 
And  hearts  are  seeking 
The  true  and  the  good. 


Though  we  may  falter 

And  lose  our  way, 

We  still  search  the  heavens, 

We  still  can  pray; 

And  a  light  still  glows 

In  a  stable  bare. 

For  the  hope  of  the  world 

Is  shining  there. 


The  Annual  General  Relief  Society 
Conference  - 1955 

Margaret  C.  Pickeiing^  General  Secretary-Treasurer 


THE  annual  general  Relief  So- 
ciety conference  was  held  in 
Salt  Lake  City  Wednesday 
and  Thursday,  September  28  and 
29.  There  were  221  stakes  and 
twelve  missions  represented  by 
1,917  officers;  1,871  from  the  stakes 
and  46  from  the  missions.  While 
mission  presidents  were  not  in  at- 
tendance at  the  conference,  several 
missions  were  represented  by  dis- 
trict officers.  The  general  session 
held  in  the  Tabernacle  was  crowded 
and  many  stood. 

Two  Officers  Meetings  were  held 
in  the  Tabernacle  on  Wednesday. 
The  morning  meeting  was  addressed 
by  President  Spafford  who  gave 
Official  Instructions,  by  Elder  Ad- 
am S.  Bennion  of  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve,  and  by  Elizabeth  W. 
Romney,  former  President  of  the 
Central  American  Mission  Relief 
Society,  who  reported  on  that  mis- 
sion. The  Berkeley  (California) 
Stake  Singing  Mothers  chorus  of 
100  voices,  Emma  C.  Harmon,  di- 
rector, sang  two  beautiful  numbers. 

At  the  afternoon  meeting,  Elder 
Mark  E.  Petersen  of  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve,  an  advisor  to  Relief 
Society,  gave  an  address.  A  sympo- 
sium on  Relief  Society  meetings 
was  presented,  followed  by  addresses 
by  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp 
and  Counselor  Velma  N.  Simon- 
sen.  Two  inspiring  numbers  were 
sung  by  the  Sugar  House  (Utah) 
Stake  Singing  Mothers  chorus  of 
Page  802 


121  voices  under  the  direction  of 
Ann  T.  Jones. 

The  annual  reception,  attended 
by  an  unusually  large  number,  was 
held  Wednesday  evening  in  the 
Lafayette  Ballroom  of  the  Hotel 
Utah. 

Featured  this  year,  in  order  to 
give  leaders  more  specific  help,  were 
the  following  departmental  sessions 
held  simultaneously  Thursday  after- 
noon in  several  nearby  buildings: 
executive,  music.  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  theology,  visiting  teach- 
ing, work  meeting,  literature,  and 
social  science. 

The  general  session  held  Thurs- 
day afternoon  included  addresses  by 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  Pres- 
ident Belle  S.  Spafford,  Counselor 
Marianne  C.  Sharp,  Counselor  Vel- 
ma N.  Simonsen,  and  Josie  B.  Bay 
of  the  general  board.  The  Singing 
Mothers  chorus,  of  more  than  550 
voices  from  the  American  Falls, 
Bannock,  Blackfoot,  East  Rigby, 
Idaho,  Idaho  Falls,  Lost  River, 
North  Idaho  Falls,  North  Pocatel- 
lo.  North  Rexburg,  Pocatello,  Port- 
neuf,  Rexburg,  Rigby,  Shelley, 
South  Blackfoot,  South  Idaho  Falls, 
Star  Valley,  Teton,  West  Pocatello, 
and  Yellowstone  Stakes,  furnished 
the  music.  The  chorus  was  directed 
by  Florence  J.  Madsen,  who  also  di- 
rected the  congregational  singing. 

Elder  Roy  M.  Darley  was  organist 
for  the  Officers  Meetings,  and  El- 
der Frank  W.  Asper  was  organist 


/ 


-'-no'. 


PARTICIPANTS  IN  SOCIAL  SCIENCE  DEPARTMENTAL  MEETING  OF  THE 
ANNUAL  GENERAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

September  29,  1955 

Left  to  right:  Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen,  author  of  the  Social  Science  course  of  study; 
Elder  G.  Homer  Durham,  Vice-President,  University  of  Utah;  Alberta  H.  Christensen, 
member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  and  Chairman  of  the  Social  Science  Com- 
mittee. 

The  charts  here  illustrated  were  prepared  by  the  Park  Stake  Relief  Society,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  and  were  among  a  series  of  similar  visual  aids  prepared  by  the  various 
stakes. 


for  the  general  session.  The  large 
Singing  Mothers  chorus  also  furn- 
ished the  music  at  the  Sunday  ses- 
sions of  the  semi-annual  conference 


of  the  Church  in  the  absence  of 
the  Tabernacle  Choir,  most  mem- 
bers of  which  had  not  returned 
from  the  Choir's  European  tour. 

Page  803 


804 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


The  following  addresses  have 
already  appeared  in  the  November 
issue  of  the  Magazine:  "The  Re- 
wards of  Service  in  Relief  Society/' 
by  President  Belle  S.  Spafford;  ''Ex- 
amples of  the  Believers/'  by  Coun- 
selor Marianne  C.  Sharp;  "Be  Thou 
Humble;  and  the  Lord  Thy  God 
Shall  Lead  Thee  by  the  Hand/'  by 
Counselor  Velma  N.  Simonsen; 
''Report  and  Official  Instructions/' 


by  President  Belle  S.  Spafford.  The 
address  by  President  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr.,  appears  in  this  issue  of 
the  Magazine.  Other  addresses  will 
appear  as  follows:  by  Elder  Mark  E. 
Petersen  in  the  January  1956  issue 
of  the  Magazine;  by  Elder  Adam  S. 
Bennion  in  February;  by  Josie  B. 
Bay  in  March.  Some  additional  in- 
structions will  also  appear  in  later 
issues  of  the  Magazine. 


cJhe    vl/estern  Oii 


gn 


Elsie  F.  Paiton 

".  .  .  Know  ye  not  that  the  testimony  of  two  nations  is  a  witness  unto  you  that  I 
am  God,  that  I  remember  one  natiori  hke  unto  another?  ..."  (2  Nephi  29:8). 


It  was  sunset  in  the  western  land, 
Yet  light  shone  on  the  earth. 
It  was  the  sign  by  Samuel  told, 
To  herald  Jesus'  birth. 

Six  hundred  years  had  passed  and  gone 
Since  Lehi  and  his  band 
Took  journey  from  Jerusalem 
To  seek  the  promised  land. 

They  traveled  to  the  far  unknown, 
By  land  and  over  "the  wall," 
The  light  of  faith  to  spur  them  on 
Wherever  their  God  should  call. 

A  sign  beheld,  by  prophets  told, 
A  night  with  glory  bright — 
A  witness  to  the  western  world 
Of  Christ,  the  Life  and  Light. 

And  far  away  in  Bethlehem 

His  star  shone  in  the  sky; 

The  heavens  were  rent  and  angels  sang 

Glory  to  God  on  high. 


The  Scarlet  Cloak  of  Love 


Lane  Stanaway  Christian 


CORA  May  Ainslee  stood  at 
the  ironing  board  in  the  clut- 
tered dining  room,  a  tall, 
slender  figure  in  a  blue  house  coat. 
A  curtain  of  gleaming  wheat-colored 
hair  fell  across  her  narrow  pixie  face 
as  she  inclined  her  head  intently  to- 
ward her  work,  and,  with  each  stamp 
of  the  iron,  she  impressed  her  in- 
tense dislike  of  winter  on  the  damp 
cloth  that  covered  her  old  navy 
gabardine  skirt. 

Her  mind  had  swung  round  and 
round  in  circles  that  morning  exam- 
ining every  possibility  for  a  winter 
coat  of  some  kind.  The  coats  that 
had  come  in  clothing  boxes  from 
more  affluent  relatives  had  long 
since  been  fashioned  into  warm  out- 
er garments  for  the  smaller  children. 
Some  girls  could  borrow  their  moth- 
ers' coats,  she  thought,  but  I  can't 
remember  when  Mom  last  had  a 
new  coat.  If  only  I  hadn't  grown 
so  this  last  year! 

True,  the  rip  in  her  old  coat 
where  she'd  caught  it  on  the  fence 
near  the  barn  was  mended  so  neatly 
that  it  scarcely  showed  at  all,  but 
the  coat  was  unfashionablv  short, 
and  the  sleeves  left  her  slim  wrists 
bare  inches  above  the  delicate 
knuckle  bones. 

Yes,  winter  was  a  disappointment. 
Last  summer  when  she'd  begun  to 
go  around  with  Paul  Woodland 
she'd  been  able  to  get  by,  and  even 
until  now  she'd  worn  the  old  coat 
regally  slung  over  her  shoulders,  and 
just  let  it  drop  onto  the  car  seat  be- 
fore  they  went   in   to   the   movie, 


dance,  or  church  meeting;  hugging 
herself  and  laughing  as  though  it 
were  all  a  mad  adventure.  But  to- 
day was  different! 

Today  she  would  go  with  Paul  to 
his  home  for  dinner,  and,  because 
the  shabby,  nondescript  coat  was 
uppermost  in  her  mind,  she  was 
quite  sure  that  Paul's  folks  would 
not  think  it  any  mad  adventure,  if 
she  suddenly  appeared  coatless  and 
shivering.  It  was  more  likely  they 
would  think  her  quite  mad,  period! 
Even  label  her  a  careless  girl  quite 
unsuited  for  their  Paul. 

'Tm  not  really  afraid  of  Paul's 
folks,"  Cora  May  reminded  herself 
sternly.  'They've  been  wonderful 
to  me!" 

It  buoyed  her  spirits  to  recall  the 
holiday  dinner  that  Paul's  folks  had 
shared  with  hers.  Mr.  Woodland 
had  seemed  to  enjoy  himself!  He'd 
gone  out  of  his  way  to  play  with  the 
smaller  children.  Mrs.  Woodland 
had  seemed  to  enjoy  herself,  too, 
helping  Cora  May  and  Mom  in  the 
kitchen,  stirring  gravy,  mashing  po- 
tatoes, cutting  vegetables  for  the  sal- 
ad. Their  tongues  had  flown  as  fast 
as  their  fingers  after  dinner  to  make 
short  work  of  the  stacks  of  dishes. 
And,  later,  when  Mom  showed 
Mrs.  Woodland  how  to  make  a 
crochet  edging  like  the  one  on  the 
bathroom  towels,  she'd  seemed  gen- 
uinely thrilled. 

Yet  when  Cora  May  went  to  the 
Woodland  home,  it  all  seemed  dif- 
ferent somehow.  There  wasn't  the 
noisy  confusion  and  laughter  for  one 

Page  805 


806 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


thing.  The  older  Woodland  boys 
were  married,  Paul  was  the  young- 
est, and  he  was  away  at  school  dur- 
ing the  fall  and  winter  months. 
There  was  an  atmosphere,  almost 
austere,  about  the  Woodland's 
home;  the  thick,  soft  carpeting  in 
the  living  room,  mahogany  furniture 
that  always  gleamed  with  a  high 
polish;  all  were  formidably  immacu- 
late, and  Cora  May  stepped  careful- 
ly for  fear  she  might  disarrange 
something. 

CHE  kept  telling  herself  that  it 
was  foolish  of  her,  and  yet  she 
always  managed  to  feel  a  little  bit 
frowsy  and  unkempt  in  front  of 
the  Woodlands,  and  today  she  knew 
that  the  old  coat  was  not  going  to 
add  any  to  her  assurance. 

She  bit  her  lip  gently  to  keep 
back  the  quick  rush  of  tears.  She 
did  so  want  everything  to  be  per- 
fect today,  because  Paul  had  hinted 
very  broadly  in  his  last  weekly  letter 
from  school  that  he  had  a  surprise 
for  her,  and  Cora  May  was  quite 
sure  that  it  was  .  .  .  the  ring! 

"Look,  Cory,"  Brandy  interrupt- 
ed her  thoughts,  holding  up  a  pair 
of  loafers  so  black  and  shining  that 
their  vamps  gleamed  like  mirrors, 
''mutton  tallow's  best  for  shining. 
Didn't  I  polish  them  well  this 
time?" 

Cora  May  grinned  at  her  brother 
as  she  set  the  iron  down  long 
enough  to  slip  her  narrow  bare  feet 
into  the  shoes. 

''You're  my  darling!"  she  ex- 
claimed. "I'll  bet  Santa  will  treat 
you  well  this  year!" 

She  ran  her  fingers  lovingly 
through  his  tumbled  hair  and  was 
rewarded  with  a  grin  that  wriggled 


his  mustache  of  breakfast  cocoa 
rakishly. 

"Tell  me  again  what  we're  going 
to  do  today,  Cory,"  Brandy  asked 
for  the  tenth  time,  eyes  alight  with 
anticipation. 

"Who's  a  pest?"  Cora  May 
teased,  testing  the  iron  against  her 
finger. 

'Tlease,  Cory."  The  pleading  in 
his  small  voice  was  irresistible. 

"Well,  after  lunch  Paul  is  coming 
for  us,"  she  began. 

"In  his  jalopy?"  Brandy  put  in. 

"No!"  Cora  May's  eyes  twinkled, 
and  her  face  wore  its  story-telling 
look.  "He's  coming  in  a  pumpkin 
with  six  white  rats  and  a  liveried 
footman." 

"Aw!  You're  spoofing!" 

She  could  tell  that  Brandy  was 
enjoying  it,  but  truth  was  more  fas- 
cinating to  him  right  now  than 
stories. 

"Well,  maybe  he's  coming  in  his 
jalopy  this  time,  and  we're  going  in 
to  town.  We'll  drive  right  up  to 
the  park  where  all  the  children  are 
waiting  .  .  .  ." 

"An'  then  we  hear  the  bells  and 
Sandy  Claws  comes  and  says  hello 
and  all  the  kids  get  a  present!"  Bran- 
dy finished  triumphantly. 

Cory  hugged  him  tight  to  her  for 
a  moment  before  she  hung  her  skirt 
away  carefully,  and  put  the  ironing 
board  back  into  the  big  linen  press. 

"Want  your  Christmas  present  a 
little  early?"  Mrs.  Ainslee  asked, 
coming  into  the  room  with  a  coat 
hanger  wrapped  and  swaddled  in 
newspapers. 

For  a  moment  hope  leaped  in 
Cora  May's  heart,  but  no!  The  wrap- 
pings were  too  short  to  cover  a 
coat,  and  besides,  who  knew  better 


THE  SCARLET  CLOAK  OF  LOVE 


807 


than  she  that  there  hadn't  been 
money  from  milk  check,  pigs,  or 
eggs  for  a  long  time. 

Cora  had  earned  the  money  her- 
self last  fall  for  a  winter  coat  and 
had  even  picked  it  out.  It  seemed 
as  though  she'd  crawled  a  million 
miles  on  her  knees  dragging  a  har- 
ness, picking  up  potatoes  to  earn 
the  money.  And  then,  right  after 
that,  while  she  still  had  the  money 
tucked  away  in  the  bottom  of  an 
old  chocolate  box  in  her  bureau 
drawer.  Brandy  had  another  of  his 
throat  infections.  The  worst  he'd 
e\er  had  this  time.  The  doctor  had 
said  that  he  must  ha\e  his  tonsils 
out.  The  doctor  w^ould  wait  for  his 
money,  but  the  hospital  w^ouldn't 
wait.  So  there  went  Cora  May's 
coat!  Strange,  though,  she  hadn't 
felt  one  bit  of  regret  at  the  time, 
and,  even  now,  the  thoughts  of  the 
change  in  Brandy  could  warm  her 
heart  more  than  any  coat.  Why,  he 
hadn't  had  a  sick  day  this  winter! 

'T'HE  family  gathered  around  to 
watch  Cora  May  unwrap  her 
Christmas  present.  Even  father  had 
been  summoned  from  the  barn.  He 
came  in  stamping  the  snow  from  his 
feet  in  the  back  entry,  swinging  his 
long  muscular  arms  to  bring  a  glow 
back  into  his  chilled  body.  Cora 
May  noticed  the  way  his  eyes  swung 
quickly  to  her  mother.  Ern  and 
Bill  crowded  in  after  her  father,  try- 
ing to  see  over  his  tall  stooped 
shoulders,  then  giving  up  to  duck 
under  his  arms. 

They  all  made  way  for  Pete  and 
his  crutches.  With  the  dexterity 
of  twelve  years  of  practice,  Pete 
swung  his  twisted  lower  limbs  into 
a  chair,  and  Phyllis,  his  able-bodied 


twin,  slid  the  crutches  quickly  out 
of  sight  under  the  dining  table. 

"It's  blue!  It's  blue!"  Colleen 
shouted,  shoving  her  jacks  and  ball 
into  the  pocket  of  her  jeans. 

Bill's  hand  covered  Colleen's 
mouth  quickly.  ''Don't  you  dare 
tell!"  He  spoke  in  a  voice  that  just 
recentl^^  had  begun  to  slide  up  and 
down  the  scale  without  warning. 

Mom  gave  the  already  clean  table 
one  more  wipe  with  the  dish  towel, 
and  Cora  May  started  to  remo\e  the 
sewing  pins  with  eager  fingers.  She 
pulled  the  ^^•rappings  away  carefully, 
and  then,  when  the  last  co\'ering 
was  lifted,  there  was  a  moment  of 
utter  silence  in  the  room,  followed 
by  a  medley  of  indrawn  gasps. 

It  was  blue!  The  sapphire  blue 
of  Cora  May's  enchanted,  starry 
eyes— the  most  breathtakingly  beau- 
tiful blouse  she  had  ever  seen. 

''Real  silk!"  She  breathed,  "and 
the  ruffles  .  .  .!  I  ...  I  ...  I'm 
nearly  speechless!" 

Tears  stood  in  her  eyes,  and  she 
straightened  so  they  wouldn't  fall 
on  the  blouse.  One  slim,  trembling 
forefinger  touched  a  ruffle,  and  a 
puzzled  look  crossed  her  face.  There 
was  something  about  the  wonderful 
fabric  .  .  .  something  .... 

"Mom!"  She  sought  her  moth- 
er's eyes,  caught  the  second's  trem- 
bling of  the  older  woman's  mouth. 
"It's  the  wedding  robe.  The  one 
Grandmother  gave  you,  that  she 
wore,  and  you  wore  ....  Oh! 
Mom!" 

"I  don't  care."  Mom  looked  back 
defiantly.  "It  wasn't  doing  anyone 
any  good  in  that  trunk.  Just  a 
nuisance  to  shake  out  and  air  and 
rewrap  every  year.  I  was  going  to 
give  it  to  you,  anyway,  when  you 


808 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


and  Paul  .  .  .  ."  She  turned  away, 
her  hands  lingering  for  a  moment 
on  a  fold  of  the  material,  ''But 
you're  so  tall,  like  your  father.  Gram 
and  I  were  short.  You  couldn't 
have  worn  it  like  it  was.  You  can 
wear  it  with  a  suit  on  your  wedding 
trip." 

Gradually  the  excitement  that 
had  built  up  in  the  room  died  away, 
leaving  a  quiet  happiness  in  its  place. 
Colleen  went  back  to  her  jacks  and 
ball,  and  Pete  and  Phyllis  took  up 
their  task  of  sewing  rags  for  a  rug 
they  were  braiding  for  Pete's  room. 
Dad,  Bill,  and  Ern  went  back  to  the 
chores. 

Cora  May  examined  the  blouse 
carefully,  held  it  up  to  her  for  her 
mother's  approval,  laid  it  down 
again,  slipping  the  muslin  padded 
hanger  carefully  into  the  shoulders, 
while  Mom  explained,  as  women  do, 
the  details  of  design.  There  were 
four  rows  of  dainty  narrow  ruffles 
on  the  tiny  cap  sleeves,  and  four 
more  in  a  half  circle  on  the  bodice. 

''I  never  thought  I'd  ever  own 
anything  so  beautiful  in  my  life," 
Cora  May  exclaimed  for  the  third 
time,  "I  can  hardly  wait  for  Paul  to 
see  it." 

She  pressed  her  glowing  face  for 
a  moment  against  her  mother's 
cheek,  love  swelling  her  heart  almost 
painfully,  clogging  her  throat  with 
a  lump  of  grateful  tears. 

''How  can  I  ever  thank  you?" 

She  watched  as  Mom  turned 
away,  blew  her  nose  vigorously,  and 
smoothed  the  apron  across  her 
thickened  waist. 

"I  think  the  water  in  the  tank  is 
hot  enough  for  your  bath.  Best  you 
get  to  it  before  someone  else  beats 


you  to  the  bathroom,"  Mom  tried 
to  speak  matter-of-factly. 

Paul  arrived  early,  flatteringly 
early,  as  usual.  Cora  May  was 
watching  Mom  shape  the  big  pan 
of  bread  dough  into  loaves. 

"I  feel  lazy  and  useless,  letting 
you  do  my  job,"  she  said,  jumping 
off  the  stool,  "let  me  grease  the 
pans." 

"Don't  even  come  near  in  all 
your  best  clothes."  Mom's  hands 
made  quick  work  of  the  pans,  and 
then  she  slapped  a  bubbly  chunk 
of  dough  onto  the  board,  twisted  it 
expertly  and  slapped  it  into  place. 
"Cora  May,  you  do  look  pretty!" 

"He's  here!  He's  here!"  Brandy 
shouted,  catapulting  himself  into 
the  kitchen. 

PORA  May  laughed.  The  freckled 
tip  of  Brandy's  nose  was  white 
where  he'd  kept  it  pressed  against 
the  parlor  window  watching  for 
Paul. 

She  could  see  Paul  through  the 
window  o\'er  the  sink,  making  giant 
strides  through  the  deep  snow  of 
the  lane,  his  boot  buckles  flapping 
at  every  step,  his  unzipped  jacket 
floating  out  behind  him. 

"Why  didn't  you  come  right  in? 
You  don't  have  to  knock!"  Cora 
May  scolded,  answering  his  sum- 
mons at  the  back  door.  Her  glance 
clung  hungrily  to  his  face,  memo- 
rizing again  after  six  weeks  the  way 
his  auburn  hair  turned  in  smooth 
waves  back  from  his  wide  brow,  the 
deep  brown  eyes,  the  lean  planes  of 
his  cheeks,  wide  tender  mouth,  and 
deeply  cleft  chin. 

Paul's  look  was  equally  hungry. 
He  made  a  brief  pantomime  of  stag- 
gering back  at  sight  of  her,  wiping 
his  eyes  with  the  back  of  his  hands, 


THE  SCARLET  CLOAK  OF  LOVE 


809 


while  Mom  laughed  heartily  at  his 
antics. 

"How  do  you  do  it?''  he  asked  in 
mock  disbelief.  "Honest,  Mom 
Ainslee,  isn't  she  prettier  every  time 
I  come?" 

Brandy  was  struggling  valiantly 
with  the  pants  to  his  snowsuit.  Mom 
finished  the  shaping  of  the  last  loaf 
of  bread,  and  hurried  to  help  him. 
Cora  May  tied  a  snowy  white  scarf 
over  her  head,  pulled  on  the  long 
white  rubber  boots  she'd  scrubbed 
so  carefully  this  morning,  and  threw 
the  detested  gray  coat  over  her 
shoulders.  She  hated  to  cover  the 
lovely  blue  blouse  with  the  ugly 
coat.  Then,  reluctantly,  she  shoved 
her  arms  into  the  too-short  sleeves. 
She  wouldn't  be  able  to  leave  the 
coat  in  the  car  today.  It  was  too  bit- 
terly cold. 

The  clock  stood  at  one  as  they 
drove  into  the  little  park  across 
from  the  railroad  station.  Snow 
glistened  like  diamonds  under  a 
pale  sun. 

"Look,"  Cora  May  said,  "it's  only 
one  o'clock.  Santa  doesn't  make 
his  appearance  until  two  thirty." 

"How  long  is  that,  Cory?  How 
long  is  that?  Is  it  long?"  Brandy's 
face  was  a  study  in  disappointment. 

"It's  pretty  long  yet,  partner. 
What  do  you  say  if  we  go  out  and 
see  my  Mom  for  a  while?"  Paul's 
arm  around  Brandy's  shoulders  was 
affectionately  sympathetic.  "Mom's 
doing  something  you'll  be  interested 
m. 

Cora  May's  heart  sank,  and  then, 
as  quickly  she  chided  herself.  If  she 
was  going  to  marry  Paul,  it  was  time 
she  got  over  this  reluctance  to  visit 
his  folks.  She'd  make  herself  get 
over  it. 


Paul  parked  the  car  in  the  drive- 
way by  the  kitchen  door.  Cora 
May  sat  for  a  moment  looking  at 
the  Woodland's  house,  a  neat,  im- 
posing edifice  of  rose-colored  brick, 
cream  siding,  and  wide  picture  win- 
dows. She  huddled  into  the  shabby 
coat,  and  the  back  door  was  not 
closed  behind  them  before  she  had 
shrugged  out  of  it  and  hung  it  quick- 
ly over  the  back  of  one  of  the  break- 
fast room  chairs. 

npHE  usually  spotless  kitchen  was  a 
confusion  of  pots  and  pans  and 
fragrant  baking.  The  breakfast 
nook  table  was  covered  with  row 
upon  row  of  cookies.  There  were 
bells,  Santa  Clauses,  stars,  and 
Christmas  trees.  Plain  cookies  and 
cookies  iced  with  sugar  frosting  and 
colored  sprinkles. 

Brandy  circled  the  table  delight- 
edly. 

Mrs.  Woodland's  usually  serene 
face  was  flushed.  There  was  a  streak 
of  flour  on  one  side  of  her  chin,  and 
a  wisp  of  damp  hair  hung  in  a  curl 
in  the  middle  of  her  forehead.  She 
shoved  a  pan  of  cookies  quickly  into 
the  oven  and  started  the  hot  water 
into  the  dishpan. 

"You  two  are  the  answer  to  a 
mother's  prayer!"  she  exclaimed, 
measuring  soap  into  the  dish  water. 
"I  need  more  hands  today.  Dad 
set  up  the  crib  in  the  spare  room, 
and  brought  the  high  chair  up  from 
the  basement.  He  even  helped 
frost  the  cookies,  but  he's  given  up. 
I've  a  meeting  at  two,  and  I  must 
get  this  mess  cleaned  up." 

"Let  me  wash!"  Cora  May  said 
eagerly,  reaching  for  the  dish  cloth. 

"No,  indeed."  Mrs.  Woodland 
eyed  Cora  May.  "That's  the  most 
adorable  blouse  I  ever  saw,  and,  if 


810 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


you  splash  it,  you'll  ruin  it."  She 
bustled  out  of  the  room  and  came 
back  with  an  apron  for  Cora  May. 
'Til  wash,  and  you  and  Paul  dry, 
and  maybe  I  will  get  done  today." 

Between  the  three  of  them,  they 
made  quick  work  of  the  dishes. 
Brandy  was  content  at  the  breakfast 
room  window  with  two  cookies  of 
his  own  choosing,  and  a  delightful 
view  of  the  cedar  waxwings  that 
cavorted  with  crumbs,  and  suet 
around  the  bird  table  in  the  back 
garden. 

Cora  May  spread  long  strips  of 
wax  paper  and  a  thin  white  cloth 
over  the  cookies  on  the  table  while 
Paul  swept  the  floor. 

Funny,  she  thought,  I  don't  feel 
so  awkward  here  today.  It's  more 
like  home. 

''Go  in  and  talk  to  Dad  for  a  few 
minutes,"  Mrs.  Woodland  suggest- 
ed. 'Til  hurry  and  I  can  ride  over 
to  the  chapel  with  you." 

Cora  May  reached  around  to  un- 
tie the  sashes  of  the  apron.  She 
felt  a  warm  hand  close  over  hers, 
and  then  Paul's  arms  were  around 
her,  his  lips  tender  against  her 
temple. 

''Now  I've  got  you!"  He  chuck- 
led as  he  tied  a  series  of  knots  in 
her  apron  strings,  "All  tied  up  in 
my  kitchen  where  you  belong!" 

Cora  May  raised  her  face  to  Paul, 
her  eyes  star-bright  with  happiness. 
And  then— the  kiss,  different  some- 
how from  the  goodnight  kisses  they 
had  known  before.  A  kiss  that 
asked  a  question. 

''Hey,"  Paul  said,  his  mouth 
curved  in  a  smile,  and  his  eyes  ten- 
der with  love,  "I  got  the  cart  before 
the  horse.  That  was  supposed  to 
be  our  first  engagement  kiss." 


She  saw  the  first  exquisite  flash 
of  the  small  diamond  as  he 
opened  a  small  box.  Dreamily  she 
watched  as  he  fitted  it  on  her  en- 
gagement finger,  and  his  lips  sealed 
the  vow. 

"How  about  the  second  engage- 
ment kiss?" 

Mutely,  she  oflFered  her  mouth 
again,  her  hands  clinging  against  his 
wide  shoulders. 

"Well!"  Brandy's  voice  broke  the 
spell,  "you  ought  to  be  in  the 
movies.    That  was  just  like  .  .  .  ." 

"Not  quite."  Paul's  arms  let  her 
go  unwillingly.  "If  this  were  the 
movies  I'd  be  on  my  knees  and  Cora 
May  would  say  'this  is  so  sudden.'  " 

Their  laughter  pealed  through  the 
kitchen. 

"What  are  you  up  to?"  Mr. 
Woodland  called  from  the  living 
room. 

/^ORA  May  removed  the  apron 
after  a  brief  tussle  with  the 
knots.  Half  shyly  she  went  with 
Paul  to  his  father. 

"Just  getting  engaged,  is  all,"  Paul 
answered  his  father's  question.  He 
pulled  Cora  May  into  the  living 
room,  holding  her  left  hand  out  for 
his  father  to  see. 

"Well!  It's  about  time!"  Cora 
May  watched,  startled,  as  Mr. 
Woodland  jumped  to  his  feet.  "I'm 
sure,  Cora  May,  that  Paul  inherits 
his  good  taste  from  me." 

A  flush  crept  over  Cora  May's 
neck  and  face  as  Mr.  Woodland 
gave  her  a  kiss  on  the  cheek.  Mrs. 
Woodland  came  in  to  hear  the 
news  and  add  her  congratulations. 
Cora  May  was  almost  breathless 
with  excitement. 

"Now  that  you're  practically  in 
the  family  I  can  impose  on  you. 


THE  SCARLET  CLOAK  OF  LOVE 


811 


Cora  May/'  Mrs.  Woodland  said, 
laughing.  "I  still  have  to  finish 
packing  this  one  box  to  give  to  a 
family  in  need.  Will  you  help  me, 
dear?" 

''Can  Paul  and  I  help?"  Mr. 
Woodland  called  as  they  left  the 
room. 

''You  can  help  best  by  staying 
there,"  his  wife  teased.  "Anyway, 
this  is  woman's  work!" 

Cora  May  sat  on  a  low  slipper 
chair  in  the  bedroom  while  Mrs. 
Woodland  rummaged  through 
drawers  and  closets. 

At  last  the  box  was  almost  full. 
Mrs.  Woodland  spread  a  piece  of 
newspaper  across  the  top  to  protect 
the  clothing  underneath,  and  packed 
several  pairs  of  shoes  atop  the 
paper.  She  stood  a  minute  with 
the  last  pair  cupped  in  her  hand. 
There  was  a  soft,  tremulous  look 
about  her  mouth  as  Cora  May 
watched. 

"Somehow  I  always  hate  to  part 
with  a  pair  of  shoes,"  she  said  soft- 
ly, and  then  she  giggled  like  a  young 
girl.  "It  reminds  me  of  something 
that  happened  when  Dad  and  I 
were  courting.  We  went  to  a  dance 
one  night.  My  sister  and  a  boy 
named  Delbert  Brown  were  with 
us.  When  we  danced.  Sis  and  Del 
sat  in  the  car.  When  Sis  and  Del 
danced,  we  sat  in  the  car.  It  was 
all  part  of  a  plan  that  Sis  and  I  had 
worked  out  very  carefully.  And 
everything  went  fine  until  intermis- 
sion when  the  boys  wanted  to  go 
in  for  punch  and  cookies.  Then  we 
had  to  tell  them  that  we  were  taking 
turns  with  one  pair  of  shoes.  I 
thought  Yd  die  of  shame,  but  Dad 
told  me  later  that  it  was  the  first 


time    he    realized    how    much    he 
loved  me." 

She  wrinkled  her  nose,  and  she 
and  Cora  May  laughed.  Then  she 
whirled  to  the  closet  for  one  last 
look. 

"I  wonder,"  the  older  woman 
said  with  a  thoughtful  look  on  her 
face,  "would  I  ever  dare  to  wear 
this  coat?  I  feel  guilty  every  time 
I  look  at  it.  I  couldn't  resist  it  at 
the  January  coat  sales  last  winter. 
Even  though  I  knew  that  it  was  far 
too  youthful  for  me,  that  tag  marked 
down  half  price  was  too  much  temp- 
tation." 

Cora  May  looked  at  the  coat,  and 
her  hand  went  out  of  its  own  vo- 
lition to  stroke  the  soft,  silky  nap 
of  the  wool.  It  was  a  lovely  gar- 
ment, bright  scarlet  with  deep  cuffs 
and  a  luxurious  stand-up  collar.  It 
was  almost  more  than  Cora  May 
could  bear  to  think  of  it  going  into 
the  box  when  she  needed  a  coat  so 
badly. 

V^ITH  a  wrench,  Cora  May  tore 
her  eyes  away  from  the  beau- 
tiful wrap.  She  mustn't  just  sit 
here  looking  so  hungrily  at  it.  To 
cover  her  longing  and  confusion  she 
turned  back  and  began  to  fold  paper 
across  the  top  of  the  box.  Someone 
else  would  wear  the  coat.  Someone 
who  needed  it  as  badly  as  she. 

"Cora  May!"  Mrs.  Woodland 
sounded  excited,  and  when  Cora 
May  looked  up  she  saw  the  older 
woman  measuring  her  with  her  eyes. 
"Stand  up,  dear,  maybe  you  could 
wear  the  coat!" 

In  a  moment  Cora  Mav  was  en- 
folded in  luxurious  soft  warmth. 

"It  was  made  for  you!"  Mrs. 
Woodland   exclaimed.   "You   must 


812 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


have  it.  Even  if  you  don't  need  it. 
Then  I  won't  feel  so  guilty  about 
making  such  an  unwise  purchase." 

Remembering  the  story  Mrs. 
Woodland  had  told  her  about  the 
shoes,  Cora  May  suddenly  knew 
that  she  needn't  ever  pretend  in 
front  of  her  again. 

''Don't  feel  that  I'm  doing  you 
a  favor,"  she  said  with  tears  of 
gratitude  in  her  eyes.  "1\q  been  just 
desperate  for  a  coat." 

Mrs.  Woodland  laughed  softly, 
''We've  done  each  other  a  favor!" 

She  called  Paul  to  take  the  box 
out  to  the  car,  and  when  Paul 
looked  at  Cora  May  in  the  new 
coat,  he  whistled  loud  and  long. 

''Sure  glad  I've  got  strings  on 
you,"  he  said,  "or  someone  might 
steal  you  away." 

"You  go  along,  now,"  his  mother 
said,  "and  get  the  car  warmed  up. 
I  just  have  to  change  my  shoes  and 
get  my  wraps.  Oh,  yes,  and  comb 
my  hair  a  little." 

Brandy  bounced  on  the  front  seat 
between  Paul  and  Cora  May,  eager 
to  see  Santa.  Paul  looked  over  at 
Cora  May  with  such  an  adoring  ex- 
pression on  his  face  that  she  low- 
ered her  eyes  in  confusion.  It  was 
then  that  she  noticed  her  feet.  Her 
boots! 

"Forgot  my  boots.  I'll  be  right 
back."  She  slipped  out  of  the  car 
and  ran  across  the  driveway.  She 
let  herself  in  quietly,  picked  up  the 
boots,  and  leaned  against  the  wall 
tugging  them  on.  The  soles  of  her 
loafers  were  slightly  damp,  and  the 


heels  caught  stubbornly  against  the 
lining  of  the  boots. 

Suddenly,  poised  like  a  stork  on 
one  leg,  her  busy  hands  halted  in 
midair,  Cora  May  found  herself 
eavesdropping  without  meaning  to. 

"I'm  so  happy  for  Paul.  But  I'm 
just  as  happy  for  me,  too,"  Mrs. 
Woodland  was  saying.  "Now  I 
know  why  I  bought  that  coat!  I 
never  had  a  daughter  of  my  own  to 
buy  for.  I  knew  that  coat  was  too 
young  and  frivolous  for  me  when  I 
saw  it,  but  I  couldn't  resist  it.  I 
must  have  bought  it  for  my  daugh- 
ter, and  now  my  daughter  has  it! 
Isn't  she  a  darling?" 

She  hurried  into  the  kitchen,  saw 
Cora  May,  and  her  face  went  pink. 
Cora  May  could  feel  the  heat  in 
her  own  face. 

"Now  see  what  I've  done!"  Mrs. 
Woodland  cried.  "You've  already 
caught  me  talking  about  you,  but 
I  don't  care.  It's  no  secret  that  I 
love  you  very  much." 

They  ran  out  to  the  car,  laughing 
merrily,  and  as  Paul  backed  out  of 
the  driveway  Cora  May  heard  Bran- 
dy say  in  a  plaintive  voice,  "When 
are  we  going  to  see  Sandy  Clause?" 

Cora  May  patted  his  cheek  and 
dropped  a  kiss  on  the  tip  of  his 
freckled  nose.  She  ran  her  slender 
fingers  under  the  collar  of  the  new 
coat  and  pressed  it  lovingly  against 
her  flushed  cheeks. 

"We'll  take  you  to  see  Santa  right 
now,  darling!"  she  exclaimed,  as 
she  and  Mrs.  Woodland  exchanged 
significant  winks.  "I  think  I've 
already  seen  him." 


^ 


Photograph  by  Gustav  Anderson 
From  Ewing  Galloway,  New  York 


BROOK  IN  WINTER 


L^hnstmas    i  light 

Eva  WiUes  Wangsgaard 

On  wide,  flamingo  wings  the  day  took  flight 

And  all  the  talk  and  laughter  rode  away 

In  shining  cars.    The  evening,  blue  and  white, 

Sank  into  stillness  where  old  snowbanks  lay. 

I  walked  alone  where  trees  were  winter-bare. 

Cobwebbed  against  the  sky  each  charcoal  net, 

Pin-pointed  bright  with  stars,  hung  twinkling  there. 

Each  frozen  drift  and  swale  was  diamond-set 

And  lent  my  thoughts  their  magic.  How  like  snow 

The  lamb-white  truth  of  Christ  transforms  the  world! 

Falling  impartially  on  all  who  go 

Companioned  or  in  loneliness.  Love-pearled, 

This  Christmas  night  defined  Infinity, 

And  love's  eternal  charity  warmed  me. 


Page  813 


Sixty    Ljears  ^/igo 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  December  i,  and  December  15,  1895 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

CELEBRATING  STATEHOOD:  It  is  expected  that  the  President  of  the  United 
States  will  sign  the  Constitution  admitting  the  new  state  of  Utah  into  the  Union  .  .  , 
about  the  first  of  January  1896  ....  It  is  anticipated  that  the  inaugural  ceremonies  will 
be  observed  in  the  Tabernacle  ....  The  mihtary  display  and  parade  will  be  an  effective 
part  of  the  program,  the  stars  and  stripes  floating  to  the  breeze,  the  martial  music,  the 
beating  of  drums  ....  A  beacon  fire  on  Ensign  Peak  .  .  .  heralding  to  the  world  that 
in  the  tops  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  ...  a  State  has  grown  up  unique  in  .  .  .  historical 
celebrity,  the  Queen  of  the  West  .... 

— Editorial  ^ 

ARE  WE  WORTHY?  Yes,  this  is  the  question  that  often  arises  in  my  mind; 
now  since  we  are  called  Latter-day  Saints,  are  we  worthy  of  this  name?  ...  I  well  re- 
member that  after  I  believed  this  Gospel  to  be  the  same  that  Jesus  taught,  and  could 
see  plainly  it  was  the  same  in  every  respect,  I  was  about  to  accept  it  with  all  my  heart, 
I  was  asked  if  I  could  afford  to  be  called  a  Saint.  I  rephed  "No,  indeed!"  I  would  not 
dare  to  be  called  a  Saint.  That  would  imply  one  who  was  holy  and  had  arrived  at 
perfection  ....  Then  I  was  told  by  accepting  the  Gospel  and  obeying  its  laws  I  would 
thereby  arrive  at  that  state,  and  become  a  Saint,  just  as  the  former  day  Saints  did  .... 

— M.  E.  K. 


cJhe   iualance  of  JLife 


I  fear  no  more  the  coming  years 

What  they  may  bring. 
Days  will  be  sunless,  nights  bereft  of  stars; 
Mayhap  the  brightest  blossoms  of  the  spring 
Shall  first  be  bound  with  winter's  icy  bars. 
But  still  beyond  the  cloud  is  always  light, 
The  stars  are  in  the  sky  all  night. 
And  deepest  snows  are  they  which  hide  the  bright 

Green  heart  of  spring  .... 

— Selected 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  WILLARD,  BOX  ELDER  COUNTY:  Our  Relief  So 
ciety  was  organized  on  the  12th  of  August  1895,  ^^^^  ^'-^'^  2.gtd  President,  Sister  M.  A. 
Hubbard,  (nearly  eighty  years  of  age)  still  acting  as  president,  she  has  been  our  presi- 
dent from  the  first,  and  her  trusty  counselors  and  members  feel  to  try  and  make  her 
responsibilities  as  light  as  possible,  and  are  trying  to  do  all  the  good  they  can.  There 
have  been  some  severe  cases  of  typhoid  fever  here  this  fall,  and  some  of  a  lighter  form, 
but  all  are  getting  better  now  ....  Praying  God  to  bless  all  who  labor  in  the  good 
cause. 

— Bethiah  T.  Wells,  Sec. 

HELEN  KELLER:  Helen  Keller  is  said  to  have  the  sense  of  touch  so  marvelously 
developed  that  she  can  recognize  a  person's  emotions  by  simply  placing  her  hand  upon 
his  or  her  face,  even  although  the  play  of  feeling  is  so  subtle  that  the  ordinary  observer 
would  not  detect  any  change  of  expression. 

— Selected. 

Page  814 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


jyjRS.  FLORA  AMUSSEN  BEN- 
SON was  presented  the  award 
''Homemaker  of  the  Year"  in  Oc- 
tober by  the  National  Home  Fash- 
ions League.  Mrs.  Benson  is  the 
wife  of  Ezra  Taft  Benson,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  and  Secretary  of 
Agriculture  in  the  Cabinet  of  Presi- 
dent Eisenhower.  Mrs.  Benson, 
mother  of  six  children,  was  present- 
ed the  award  by  Mrs.  Florence 
Friedlander,  President  of  the  League, 
at  a  special  meeting  in  Washington, 
D.  C. 

jyjRS.  CALVIN  COOLIDGE,  a 
former  teacher  and  president 
of  the  board  of  the  Clarke  School 
for  the  Deaf  in  Northampton,  Mass- 
achusetts, was  recently  appointed 
director  of  the  centennial  fund-rais- 
ing campaign  for  this  institution. 
While  she  was  a  member  of  the 
faculty  at  the  Clarke  School,  as 
Grace  Goodhue,  she  met  Calvin 
Coolidge,  who  was  to  become  her 
husband,  and,  later.  President  of  the 
United  States. 

lyrRS.  ZADDIE  R.  BUNKER,  of 
Palm    Springs,    California,    a 
sixty-eight-year-old  great-grandmoth- 
er,   recently   passed   brilliantly   her 


test  to  gain  a  license  to  pilot  multi- 
engined planes. 

ryLUA  LARSON  LUCE,  Provo, 
Utah,  a  contributor  to  The  Re- 
Uei  Society  Magazine,  has  collab- 
orated with  her  husband  Willard 
Luce  in  writing  the  book  Utah  — 
Past  and  Present,  a  geography  and 
history  of  Utah  for  young  people. 
Beautifully  illustrated  with  scenic 
and  historical  photographs,  the 
book  portrays  the  achievements  of 
a  courageous  people  in  their  moun- 
tain home. 

"DIRTHDAY  congratulations  are 
extended  to:  Mrs.  Ann  Cath- 
erine Milne,  Murray,  Utah,  107; 
Mrs.  Ruth  May  Fox,  Salt  Lake  City, 
102;  Mrs.  Amanda  Sanderson  Jones 
Pritchett,  Fairview,  Utah,  101;  Mrs. 
Hilda  Erickson,  Grantsville,  Utah, 
ninety-six;  Mrs.  Lydia  Snow  Cluff, 
Salt  Lake  City,  ninety-five;  Miss  Jo- 
hanna H.  Sprague,  Salt  Lake  City, 
ninety-three;  Mrs.  Minerva  Rich- 
ards Young,  Salt  Lake  City,  ninety- 
three;  Mrs.  Martha  Hardy  McKaig, 
Oakland,  California,  ninety;  Mrs. 
Christina  Graham  Ericson,  Salt 
Lake  City,  ninety;  Mrs.  Phoebe 
Rodabeck  Young,  Tooele,  Utah, 
ninety;  Mrs.  Emily  Cooley  Wells, 
Orem,  Utah,  ninety. 

Page  815 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  42 


DECEMBER    1955 


NO.    12 


cJhe    kJne    uiundred   cJwenfySixth    Semi-annual 

L^nurch    (conference 


TT  is  a  glorious  privilege  to  be  able 
to  attend  a  general  conference 
of  the  Church  —  a  privilege  for 
which  hearts  yearn  in  the  lands  and 
isles  of  the  world  where  the  gospel 
has  been  established  in  the  souls  of 
men. 

At  the  One  Hundred  Twenty- 
Sixth  Semi-Annual  Conference  of 
the  Church  which  was  held  on 
September  30,  October  1,  and  2, 
1955,  these  longings  were  especially 
significant  as  General  Authorities 
reported  on  world-wide  happenings 
of  the  Church  among  the  far-away 
peoples  whom  they  had  visited  since 
the  last  April  conference.  Another 
highlight  of  the  conference  was  the 
report  of  the  recent  tour  of  the  Salt 
Lake  Tabernacle  Choir  to  Great 
Britain  and  the  Continent  of 
Europe.  Never  up  to  now  had  the 
reality  that  the  gospel  will  be 
preached  to  every  nation,  kindred, 
tongue,  and  people  been  more  evi- 
denced. 

Thousands  in  the  western  United 
States  who  were  unable  to  attend 
the  sessions  personally,  were  able 
through  broadcasts  originating  with 
station  KSL  to  hear  the  conference 
proceedings,  including  the  Saturday 
night  Priesthood  meeting,  by  spe- 
cial wires  to  fifty-seven  centers  where 
members  of  the  Priesthood  were  as- 
sembled.   The  Sunday  morning  ses- 

Page  816 


sion  of  the  conference  was  viewed 
by  a  great  unnumbered  audience  by 
television  stations  outside  of  Utah, 
originating  with  KSL-TV.  Each 
conference,  the  proceedings  reach 
an  increasing  number  of  our  Fa- 
ther's children. 

All  the  General  Authorities  of 
the  Church  were  in  attendance  at 
the  conference,  although  Elder 
Benson  was  absent  from  the  early 
sessions,  as  he  was  called  to  Wash- 
ington to  attend  a  Cabinet  Meet- 
ing convened  as  the  result  of  the 
illness  of  President  Dwight  D. 
Eisenhower. 

It  will  be  of  interest  to  Relief  So- 
ciety members  to  know  that,  in  the 
absence  of  the  Tabernacle  Choir, 
the  music  for  the  two  Sunday  ses- 
sions was  furnished  by  a  combined 
Singing  Mothers  Chorus  from  some 
of  the  stakes  in  Idaho  and  Wyom- 
ing, with  Sister  Florence  J.  Madsen 
as  conductor. 

In  his  opening  and  closing  ad- 
dresses, President  McKay  declared: 

I  feel  grateful  and  happy  this  morning 
for  so  many  evidences  of  the  goodness  of 
the  Lord,  that  I  wish  I  could  strike  a 
note  of  optimism  that  would  reverberate 
to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  Church  .... 

There  are  so  many  things  for  which  we 
should  be  thankful  ....  First,  loyalty 
and  devotion  of  the  presiding  Priesthood 
of  the  Church.     Second,  the  vitality  and 


EDITORIAL 


817 


growth  of  the  Church.  Third,  the  suc- 
cess of  the  choir  on  its  recent  tour  in 
Europe.  Fourth,  the  dedication  of  the 
[Swiss]  Temple.  Fifth,  the  happiness  we 
may  secure  by  obedience  to  the  restored 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  .... 

By  example  and  precept,  children  should 
be  impressed  with  the  inappropriateness  of 
confusion  and  disorder  in  a  worshiping 
congregation.  They  should  be  impressed  in 
childhood,  and  have  it  emphasized  in 
youth,  that  it  is  disrespectful  to  talk  or 
even  to  whisper  during  a  sermon,  and  that 
it  is  the  height  of  rudeness  to  leave  a 
worshiping  assembly  before  dismissal  .... 

If  there  were  more  reverence  in  human 
hearts,  there  would  be  less  room  for  sin 
and  sorrow,  and  more  increased  capacity 
for  joy  and  gladness.  To  make  more  cher- 
ished, more  adaptable,  more  attractive, 
this  gem  among  brilliant  virtues  is  a 
project  worthy  of  the  most  united  and 
prayerful  efforts  of  every  officer,  every 
parent,  and  every  member  of  the 
Church  .... 

Truly,  it  is  fitting  to  give  thanks  to 
the  Lord,  and  to  talk  of  all  his  wondrous 
work;  and  in  doing  so,  we  must  include 
the  greatest  of  all  of  his  blessings — the 
sending  of  his  Only  Begotten  Son,  to  give 
to  all  our  Father's  children  redemption, 
and  to  those  who  will  listen  and  obey 
the  Gospel,  salvation  and  exaltation  in 
the  kingdom  of  our  Father.  Obedience  to 
the  principles  of  the  Gospel  brings  hap- 
piness, and  happiness  is  what  all  men 
seek  .... 

Now,  here  is  a  final  appeal  at  this  con- 
ference for  us  to  go  home,  to  go  back 
and  set  our  homes  in  order.  God  bless  you 
in  so  doing,  I  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.     Amen. 

TN    speaking    of    the    missionary 
work,     President     Richards     af- 
firmed: 

The  first  specific  item  which  I  shall 
mention  is  the  need  for  more  people  to 
serve  in  these  missionary  callings  .... 
Young  men  are  well  adapted  to  mission- 
ary    service.    They     have    the    physical 


strength  and  stamina;  they  have  the 
mental  alertness;  they  have  the  adaptabil- 
ity and  the  buoyancy  of  youth,  and  when 
properly  conditioned  for  the  service,  they 
have  the  spiritual  receptiveness  to  bring 
them  a  firmness  of  conviction  and  testi- 
mony that  becomes  contagious  to  those 
whom  they  serve  .... 

We  extend  our  appreciation  for  the 
good  offices  of  this  State's  Representatives 
in  Congress  and  their  friends  in  bring- 
ing about  a  Congressional  Historical  Rec- 
ord in  the  legislation  extending  the  Draft 
Act,  which  clearly  recognizes  in  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  statute  the  exemptabil- 
ity  of  our  missionaries  as  ministers  of  re- 
ligion .... 

We  can  use  young  women  of  eligible 
age,  health,  and  spiritual  qualifications  in 
the  missionary  service.  They  have  per- 
formed an  outstanding  work  in  foreign 
and  local  missions  .... 

We  have  need  for  married  couples  in 
the  missions — men  and  women  of  ma- 
turity and  experience  whose  families  have 
been  raised,  who  can  go  into  the  missions 
and  not  only  proselyte  but  teach  to 
branches  of  the  mission  the  great  prin- 
ciples of  self-government  .... 

In  the  stakes  and  wards  of  Zion  the 
Lord  has  caused  to  be  set  up  divisions  of 
his  kingdom.  God  grant  that  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  in  these  divisions  may  have 
the  courage,  the  vision,  the  devotion,  and 
the  strength  of  character  to  make  these 
divisions  of  the  kingdom  effective  and  im- 
pressive background  for  the  proclamation 
of  this  Gospel  by  his  missionaries. 

PRESIDENT  Clark,  in  speaking 
on  the  need  of  Church  mem- 
bers testifying   on   the  divinity  of 
Christ,  asserted: 

Today,  the  great  Christian  world  are  re- 
treating from  their  early  and  true  belief 
in  Jesus  as  the  Christ.  They  are  explain- 
ing him  in  different  ways.  They  are  tak- 
ing away  from  him  his  divinity  .... 

We  of  our  faith  know  that  Jesus  of 


818 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Nazareth  is  the  Christ.  This  is  our 
knowledge.  We  must  proclaim  it  at  all 
times  and  under  all  circumstances  .... 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  one  who  was 
chosen  before  the  world  was,  the  Only 
Begotten  of  the  Father,  to  come  to  earth 
to  perform  this  service,  to  conquer  mortal 
death,  which  would  atone  for  the  fall, 
that  the  spirit  of  man  could  recover  his 
body,  so  reuniting  them  .... 

We  frequently  are  told  and  understand 
that  not  alone  did  Christ  atone  for  the 
"original  sin,"  so-called,  but  that  he 
atones  for  our  sins,  generally.  As  I  under- 
stand it,  so  far  as  the  resurrection  is  con- 
cerned, the  overcoming  of  mortal  death, 
he  did  atone  for  our  sins.  That  is  to  say, 
no  matter  what  we  do  here  on  earth, 
even  though  we  commit  the  unpardon- 
able sin,  yet  the  atonement  of  Christ  will 
for  that  purpose  and  to  that  end  atone 
for  our  sins,  and  so  will  bring  about  our 
resurrection.  But  after  the  resurrection, 
then  we  have  to  be  judged  according  to 
the  deeds  of  the  flesh,  good  or  bad.  On 
the  judgment  day  we  will  receive  our  re- 
wards or  punishments;  we  must  pay  for 
our  own  sins. 

So,  as  I  conceive  it,  we  must  stand 
adamant   for   the   doctrine   of   the  atone- 


ment of  Jesus  the  Christ,  for  the  divinity 
of  his  conception,  for  his  sinless  life,  and 
for,  shall  I  say,  the  divinity  of  his  death, 
his  voluntary  surrender  of  life.  He  was 
not  killed;  he  gave  up  his  life  .... 

It  is  our  mission,  perhaps  the  most 
fundamental  purpose  of  our  work,  to  bear 
constant  testimony  of  Jesus  the  Christ. 

Only  those  who  have  the  hght  of 
the  gospel  to  illumine  their  Hves 
and  their  every  action  can  appreci- 
ate the  meaning  to  Latter-day  Saints 
of  the  great  privilege  of  partaking 
of  the  blessings  accruing  from  a 
general  conference  of  the  Church, 
a  blessing,  moreover,  which  is  avail- 
able to  saints  through  the  printed 
word. 

The  opening  note  sounded  by 
President  McKay  of  gratitude  to  the 
Lord  for  blessings  touched  a  rever- 
berating chord  in  the  hearts  of  the 
saints  to  harmonize  in  their  souls 
until  the  next  conference,  with  the 
fervent  prayer  that  each  may  live  to 
be  worthy  of  those  blessings. 

-M.  C.  S. 


uiis    [Birthdayi 

Be^tiicG  K.  Ekman 

Twilight  fades  to  dark.  Blotting  hills  from  sight, 
Fast  falling  snowflakes  fill  the  winter  skies, 
Robed  in  transient  loveliness  of  white. 
The  countryside  in  tranquil  stillness  lies; 
The  city  street  lights  gleam  with  jeweled  glow, 
Shining  windows  frame  festive  candlelight. 
Glistening  holly,  pine,  and  mistletoe; 
The  burning  hearth  log  spreads  warm  firelight. 

Storm  brewing  clouds  pass  by;  the  moon  appears; 
Tall,  silver  stars  illume  the  roof  of  night, 
Gay  carol  singers  walk  in  untracked  snow; 
Their  voices  with  the  Christmas  chimes  unite. 
Through  the  long  corridor  of  cherished  years, 
Love  keeps  his  birthday  ever  green  and  bright. 


cJhe    viyords  of  (^hnstmas 


TN  our  hurried  ways  of  life  and  in 
the  multipHcity  of  our  duties,  it 
is  seldom  that  we  find  time  for 
quiet  contemplation,  for  the  devel- 
opment of  complete  thoughts  and 
satisfying  spiritual  growth.  Even  at 
Christmas  time,  when  of  all  seasons, 
we  should  feel  near  to  our  Heavenlv 
Father,  and  to  Jesus,  our  Lord,  we 
seem  more  than  ever  to  be  involved 
in  many  small  affairs  which  perhaps 
cannot  be  resolved  into  a  unified 
circle  of  understanding  and  enlight- 
enment. We  fail  fully  to  compre- 
hend the  wonder  and  the  glory  of 
mortal  life,  and  the  treasures  of 
eternity  which  are  awaiting  those 
who  have  received  the  words  of 
Jesus  and  who  have  patterned  their 
lives  according  to  those  eternal 
teachings. 

It  is  most  satisfying  each  Christ- 
mas to  read  again  the  ancient  Cos- 
pels,  the  precious  words  which  have 
illuminated  the  centuries.  It  is  well 
to  become  familiar  with  the  treas- 
ured narratives  of  Matthew,  Mark, 
Luke,  and  John— to  learn  of  their 
everlasting  messages,  of  their  wit- 
ness of  the  gospel,  and  their  ac- 
counts of  the  earthly  life  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth. 

Each  narrator  portrays  in  great 
simplicity,  and  with  the  shining 
words  of  truth,  the  Christmas  story, 
and  explains  the  significance  of  the 
birth  in  Bethlehem  and  the  life  of 
Jesus  upon  the  earth.  All  the  ac- 
counts should  be  read  over  and  over 
again  until  they  become  a  part  of 
our  lives.  For,  as  Luke  tells  us: 

Forasmuch  as  many  have  taken  in  hand 
to  set  forth  in  order  a  declaration  of  those 


things    which    are  most    surely    believed 
among  us, 

Even  as  they  delivered  them  unto  us, 
which  from  the  beginning  were  eyewit- 
nesses, and  ministers  of  the  word  (Luke 
1:1-2). 

Thus,  we  have  the  sacred  Gospels 
of  the  New  Testament— the  words 
of  Christmas,  which  are  for  all  peo- 
ple in  all  the  eras  of  time. 

Matthew  mentions  the  wise  men 
and  their  star— illumined  quest 
across  the  wilderness;  the  gifts  of 
gold  and  frankincense  and  myrrh- 
precious  commodities  and  treasures 
of  the  world;  the  flight  into  Egypt; 
and  the  return  when  Joseph  and 
Mary  and  Jesus  '\  .  .  turned  aside 
into  the  parts  of  Galilee.'' 

Mark  writes  of  the  preparatory 
mission  of  John  the  Baptist  and 
then  proceeds  directly  to  the  min- 
istry of  Jesus  and  the  calling  of  the 
disciples. 

Now  as  he  walked  by  the  sea  of  Galilee, 
he  saw  Simon  and  Andrew  his  brother 
casting  a  net  into  the  sea:  for  they  were 
fishers. 

And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Come  ye 
after  me,  and  I  will  make  you  to  become 
fishers  of  men  (Mark  1:16-17). 

Luke,  in  words  that  glow  in 
beauty  through  the  years,  tells  the 
story  of  Zacharias  and  Elisabeth, 
the  parents  of  John  the  Baptist,  and 
their  relationship  to  Mary  of  Naza- 
reth, for  as  Zacharias  explained,  the 
mission  of  John  would  be,  "To  give 
light  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness 
and  in  the  shadow  of  death,  to 
guide  our  feet  into  the  way  of 
peace"   (Luke  1:79). 

Page  819 


820  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 

It  is  to  Luke  that  we  are  indebted  Thus  we  have  the  Christmas 
for  the  pastoral  scene  o£  the  shep-  words  —  the  four  great  Gospels  — 
herds  in  the  hill  country,  ''keeping  the  everlasting  witnesses  for  the  life 
watch  over  their  flock  by  night"—  of  Jesus  and  his  sacrifice  for  the 
the  precious  story  which  should  be  world.  The  Christmas  story  is  not 
read  to  all  children  as  a  part  of  the  ended  with  the  wise  men  on  the 
remembrance  of  Christmas.  And  to  desert  path,  nor  with  the  shepherds 
Luke,  also,  we  are  grateful  for  the  on  the  hills  roundabout  Bethlehem; 
words  which  have  a  deep  and  sacred  it  is  not  concluded  with  the  man- 
meaning  for  mothers:  ''But  Mary  ger  scene  and  the  gifts  of  gold  and 
kept  all  these  things,  and  pondered  frankincense  and  myrrh;  nor  can  the 
them  in  her  heart."  Christmas  words  be  ended  with  the 

The  final  Gospel  -  the  words  of  flight  ii^to  Egypt,  nor  the  return  of 

John  -  begins    with    the    mission  ^^^  i^^j    ^^^-^    ^^  ^^^^-^  ^^^-^^  ^-^^^ 

of  John  the  Baptist  who  'came  for  ^j^^  Christmas  words  are  the  words 

a  witness     and  proclaimed:     1  am  r  .i      r>        i     •     j-i,  •             i  i. 

^1         .       r              •      •    ri,        ij  of  the  Gospels  in  their  complete- 

the  voice  or  one  cryin2  in  the  wilder-  i-       .       ^^     ■        -.          i 

ness,  Make  straight  the  way  of  the  ""^'l  speaking  m  all  sinceri  y  and 

Lord  ...  r    The  meeting  of  John  truth   of  the  birth   in   Bethlehem, 

and   Jesus   is   related   in   matchless  the    sacred   ministry,   the   sacrifice, 

simplicity:  ".  .  .  The  next  day  John  and  the  gift  of  eternal  hfe. 

seeth  Jesus  coming  unto  him."  —V.  P.  C. 


cJhe  y^oy  of  (giving 

Elsie  Scott 

i'^'TjAPPINESS,"  I  read,  "is  the  joy  of  giving."  But  I  have  no  woddly  goods.  I  must 
•^  ^  go,  then,  to  my  spiritual  treasure  chest  and  seek  something  to  give,  for  I  would 
be  happy.  Ah,  yes,  here  are  a  friendly  smile  and  a  cheery  word.  They  will  be  just  the 
right  gifts  for  the  lady  at  the  corner  of  the  road.  She  is  lonely  and  appears  to  have 
no  relatives  or  friends. 

What  have  we  here?  A  helping  hand  for  the  crippled  old  man  across  the  road. 
He,  too,  lives  alone,  and  is  very  proud,  so  I  must  help  him  in  such  a  way  that  his  feel- 
ings will  not  be  hurt.  Perhaps  a  jar  of  jam  and  a  batch  of  cakes  and  pies,  would  be  ac- 
cepted. 

Have  I  anything  for  the  children  left  without  a  father?  Why,  of  course,  a  picnic. 
All  children  love  a  picnic,  and  their  mother  must  work  so  hard  for  their  support,  she 
seldom  goes-  out,  and  never  without  them.  So,  if  I  take  the  children  for  a  day,  she 
will  be  able  to  rest.  I  will  ask  my  friend  by  the  sea  to  have  her  as  a  guest  for  a  few 
days  while  I  care  for  the  children.    She  needs  a  holiday. 

My  spiritual  treasure  chest  is  so  filled  with  smiles,  kind  thoughts,  and  good  deeds, 
there  is  enough  for  everyone  I  know.  I  am  rich,  and  what  happiness  I  gain  just  by 
givingi 


Johanna  [fietersen    {Bernhisel    11  Lakes  Star  Guilts 
for  (Tier  [Kelief  Soaetif  Sisters 


JOHANNA  Petersen  Bernhisel,  Los  Angeles,  California,  has  made  over  two  hundred 
star  quilts.  Since  April  1954,  she  has  presented  each  member  of  the  Rehef  Society 
presidency  with  a  beautiful  star  quilt,  and  she  plans  to  make  a  star  for  every  member 
of  the  Vermont  Ward  Relief  Society.  The  hooked  rugs  shown  in  the  picture  were 
made  from  scraps  left  over  from  the  star  quilts.  Sister  Bernhisel  also  made  the  cro- 
cheted bedspread  and  tablecloth  pictured  in  the  left  and  right  background. 


Born  in  Huntsville,  Utah,  in  1878,  Johanna  is  the  daughter  of  Peter  C.  Geertsen, 
who  baptized  President  David  O.  McKay.  For  ten  years  Johanna  Bernhisel  was  choris- 
ter in  the  Sugar  House  and  Emerson  Wards,  Salt  Lake  City.  When  the  new  chorister 
in  Vermont  Ward  began  her  duties.  Sister  Bernhisel  presented  to  her  the  beautiful 
baton  which  had  been  presented  to  Sister  Bernhisel  as  a  token  of  appreciation  for  her 
long  years  of  service.  The  Vermont  Ward  chorister  received  the  baton  with  tears  in 
her  eyes,  for  Sister  Bernhisel  is  a  lady  of  kindness  and  charity  and  is  greatly  loved 
by  all  who  know  her. 

Page  821 


Bells  of  Christmas 


Pearl  Montgomery 


PETE  Duncan  hung  around  my 
desk  after  the  other  children 
had  gone.  He  was  still  shy 
though  school  had  been  in  session 
for  two  months.  It  was  plain  he 
wanted  to  say  something. 

'Tes,  Pete?"  I  said,  hoping  to 
help  him. 

'Teacher/'  he  asked  quickly  and 
breathlessly,  ''do  you  think  Lily 
Belle  is  a  pretty  name?" 

'Tes,  I  do.  Lilies  are  lovely  flow- 
ers and  Belle  means  pretty.  Is  there 
a  new  baby  in  the  family?" 

"No,  it's  a  burro.  Fm  going  to 
buy  him.  That  isn't  his  name  now. 
They  call  him  Jack,  but  I'm  going 
to  call  him  Lily  Belle  when  he's 
mine.  I'm  saving  up  money  from 
my  paper  route,  and  I'll  have  twenty 
dollars  by  Christmas  so  I  can  get 
him  to  ride  in  vacation.  I'm  buying 
him  from  Mr.  Meyers." 

''Why,  Pete,  how  nice."  I  smiled 
down  into  his  flushed  face.  "A  bur- 
ro is  a  fine  playmate.  Will  you  ride 
him  on  your  paper  route?" 

"I  don't  think  so.  You  see  I  can 
go  faster  on  my  bike.  Burros  are 
kinda  slow  sometimes,  and  some- 
times they  want  to  go  where  you 
aren't  going.  Well,  I  guess  I'll  be 
going,"  having  told  his  happy  sec- 
ret. 

I  sat  for  awhile  musing  over  Pete 
and  his  brothers  and  sisters,  children 
of  a  shiftless  father  often  out  of 
work,  and  a  little  drudge  of  a  moth- 
er. She  and  Pete  were  far  the  best 
of  the  family  .  .  .  more  sensitive 
spirits  and  so,  more  easily  hurt,  and 
I  didn't  want  Pete  hurt. 

Page  822 


I  remembered  the  shamed  hurt 
in  his  eyes  when  he  had  no  money 
for  Junior  Red  Cross  at  school  after 
having  made  a  proud  pledge.  His 
father  had  taken  the  money  from 
the  paper  route  for  food,  being  once 
more  out  of  work  himself.  I  hoped 
nothing  like  that  would  happen 
again,  and  yet,  I  thought,  it  surely 
wasn't  the  most  thrifty  way  in  the 
world  to  spend  twenty  dollars  when 
the  family  was  in  such  need.  I 
couldn't  think  of  anything  they 
needed  less  than  a  burro.  Perhaps 
part  of  the  money  might  be  spent 
for  a  warm  sweater  for  Pete,  or  shoes 
with  good  soles  to  replace  the  ones 
he  wore  to  school  which  couldn't 
possibly  keep  his  feet  dry  on  rainy 
days.  It  evidently  hadn't  occurred 
to  Pete  but  that  Lily  Belle  was  an 
entirely  appropriate  name  for  a 
shaggy  little  beast.  Perhaps  the  lit- 
tle burro  with  the  flowery  name 
would  be  white  hyacinths  to  feed 
his  soul. 

As  I  walked  home  that  afternoon 
with  another  teacher,  I  told  her 
about  Lily  Belle.  "Mr.  Meyers  has 
no  children,  has  he?"  I  asked. 

"No,  he  never  had  any,"  she  re- 
plied. "But  Mrs.  Meyers  had  chil- 
dren by  a  previous  marriage,  and 
grandchildren.  Her  daughter  died 
and  the  little  grandson  came  to  live 
with  them.  I  think  Mr.  Meyers 
grew  really  fond  of  him.  It  was  for 
him  that  he  bought  the  burro.  But 
when  his  wife  died,  her  relatives 
took  the  child  away." 

"So  that  was  why  he  soured  on 
the  world,"  I  meditated.    "He  cer- 


BELLS  OF  CHRISTMAS 


823 


tainly  drives  a  hard  bargain,  and  it 
was  cruel  to  foreclose  on  old  Mrs. 
Larsen." 

"He  is  a  hard  man  to  understand," 
she  said,  and  we  let  the  matter  drop. 

T^OT  long  after  that,  as  I  drove 
past  the  dump,  I  saw  Pete  sal- 
vaging pieces  of  twisted  bailing  wire 
and  smiled  as  I  thought  what  queer 
and  apparently  worthless  things 
were  dear  to  the  heart  of  a  boy. 

A  few  days  later  I  called  to  Pete 
after  school.  "Pete,  Fm  going  by 
your  house.  Would  you  like  to 
ride?" 

Oh,  yes,  he  would.  As  we  neared 
his  home,  Pete  said  with  scarcely 
concealed  pride,  "Teacher,  I've  got 
Lily  Belle's  corral  nearly  done. 
Would  you  like  to  see  it?" 

"Yes,  indeed  I  would."  I  got  out 
of  the  car  and  went  with  him. 
There,  by  a  tiny  old  shed,  stood,  or 
perhaps  I  should  say  leaned,  the  re- 
sult of  two  day's  work.  A  piece  of 
corrugated  iron,  an  old  railroad  tie, 
a  piece  of  cracked  iron  water  pipe, 
and  branches  of  trees  leaning  at  all 
angles  made  the  posts.  These  were 
strung  together  with  pieces  of  rusty 
bahng  wire,  and  here  and  there, 
barbed  wire.  An  old  tub  made  the 
water  trough  and  the  rickety  old 
shed  would  provide  shade  in  sum- 
mer and  protection  from  most  of 
the  rain  in  winter.  What  more 
could  a  donkey  want  in  Southern 
California? 

"You  see  the  hayfield  over  there?" 
Pete  asked.  "Mr.  Wilson  said  I 
could  tie  Lily  Belle  over  there  to 
graze.  And  Fm  going  to  lead  him 
along  the  road  to  eat  grass,  and  he 
likes  turnip  and  carrot  tops.  Fll 
find  lots  for  him  to  eat." 


Perhaps  he  will,  I  thought,  re- 
membering the  burro  my  children 
had  for  awhile,  who  ate  everything, 
including  my  prize  roses,  as  he 
ambled  down  the  driveway  in  spite 
of  vigorous  switching  and  yelling 
from  the  children. 

Pete's  mother  saw  us  from  the 
window  and  came  out.  She  laid 
her  hand  on  my  arm  as  she  said  ap- 
pealingly,  "It  seems  like  an  awful  lot 
of  money  for  Pete  to  spend  when 
he  needs  so  many  things.  He  has 
gone  without  them  and  worked  so 
hard  to  get  the  money  because  he 
wants  this  burro  more  than  he  has 
ever  wanted  anything  else.  Seems 
like  he  just  has  to  have  him." 

One  day,  in  response  to  an  urgent 
invitation  from  Pete,  I  went  with 
him  to  see  the  matchless  Lily  Belle. 
He  stood  motionless  in  a  field,  but, 
at  a  whistle,  he  walked  leisurelv  over 
to  us,  a  half-size  cowbell  tinkling 
musically  at  his  throat.  He  began 
sniffing  at  Pete's  hands,  his  shirt 
pockets,  and  finally  pulled  a  carrot 
from  his  pants  pocket.  This  he 
crunched  with  gusto  while  the  boy 
showed  me  points  of  excellence 
hitherto  undetected  by  me.  I  sus- 
pect they  would  have  been  forever 
unknown,  but  it  was  clear  that  Pete 
loved  this  shaggy  little  beast,  and, 
in  return,  Lily  Belle  gave  him  some 
measure  of  devotion.  At  least  as 
long  as  a  tidbit  could  be  expected. 

When  we  left,  Lily  Belle 
stretched  out  his  head  and  brayed 
a  protes t— " Aw-ee- Aw-ee- Aw-ww^ . ' ' 

"He's  lonesome  for  us,"  Pete  said, 
and  so  it  seemed,  or  at  least  for  an- 
other carrot. 

-  .^  if.    ^i"/.   ^   ^    if 

As  the  Christmas  vacation  neared, 
I    forgot   Lily   Belle    in   busy  holi- 


824 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


day  preparations.  The  air  was  full 
of  the  spicy  smell  of  evergreens  and 
the  sound  of  whispered  secrets.  The 
last  day  of  school,  I  noticed  Pete's 
sober  face  in  contrast  to  the  happy 
faces  of  the  other  children.  After 
school  I  asked  him  to  wait.  ''Are 
you  getting  Lily  Belle  soon?''  I 
asked.  Two  unwilling  tears  rolled 
down  the  boy's  face. 

''No,"  he  said.  "I  can't  have  him 
for  awhile,  and  maybe  not  at  all." 

"I  thought  you  were  going  to 
have  the  money  by  now,"  I  an- 
swered, hesitating  to  probe,  but  see- 
ing that  something  was  wrong. 

"You  see  my  bike  broke  down, 
and  I  had  to  take  the  money  to  get 
it  fixed.  I  have  to  ride  it  on  my 
paper  route.  Mr.  Meyers  said  he 
wouldn't  wait  much  longer  and  per- 
haps he  would  sell  Lily  Belle  to 
someone  else  and  give  me  back  my 
money." 

"Did  you  ask  him  if  he  would 
trust  you  for  the  rest  until  you  got 
it?" 

"Yes,  and  he  said  poor  people 
shouldn't  get  things  till  they  had 
the  money." 

Shouldn't.  ShouJdnt.  I  never  did 
like  that  word. 

"How  much  was  it?" 

"Six  dollars." 

Why,  the  old  skinflint.  The  mis- 
erable old  Scrooge,  I  thought.  He 
has  money  to  burn.  I'd  like  to 
choke  him.  Pete's  unhappiness 
haunted  me,  and  because  Fm  always 
sticking  my  neck  out,  I  found  my- 
self driving  slowly  past  the  Meyers 
place  the  next  day,  looking  for  the 
man.  Sure  enough.  He  was  com- 
ing out  to  his  mailbox.    I  waited. 

"Good  morning,  Mr.  Meyers." 

"Not  bad,"  he  conceded  sourly, 


as  if  he  would  much  rather  have 
very  bad  weather  indeed. 

'Tlace  looks  nice,"  I  said.  "Never 
saw  a  better  orchard."  He  shot  a 
suspicious  look  at  me. 

"Not  bad,"  he  said  again  and 
started  to  turn  toward  the  house. 
Oh,  where  were  all  the  diplomatic 
phrases  I  had  prepared?  He  mustn't 
get  away.  I  wanted  to  talk  with 
him,  but  he  was  going.  I  must  hur- 
ry.   I  threw  diplomacy  overboard. 

"Mr.  Meyers,  when  you  were  a 
boy,  did  you  ever  want  anything  so 
tremendously  that  it  filled  your 
whole  life  and  then  find  you 
couldn't  have  it?" 


H 


E  looked  at  me  in  astonishment 
and  then,  as  I  watched,  the  hard 
grasping  lines  in  his  face  slowly 
faded  away  and  a  thoughtful,  medi- 
tative look  replaced  them  as  he 
reached  way  back  in  his  memory. 

"Why,  yes,  I  did,"  he  said  slowly 
after  a  time.  "Yes,  I  did."  He  stood 
silent  for  a  moment,  then  he  said, 
"It  was  a  pair  of  shoes." 

"A  pair  of  shoes!"  I  exclaimed. 

"Yes,  a  pair  of  shoes.  The  boys 
in  our  country  school  went  barefoot 
in  summer,  even  to  Sunday  School. 
We  were  graduating  from  the  eighth 
grade  and  not  going  on  to  high 
school,  which  was  several  miles 
away.  I  hoped  to  go.  I  was  going 
to  earn  my  way.  Well,  the  boys 
were  wearing  shoes  and  I  wanted 
them  especially  because  we  were  in- 
vited to  a  party  afterwards  at  a  girl's 
house.  I  .  .  .  well  ...  I  guess  I  was 
sweet  on  that  girl  and  she  asked  me 
to  lead  the  grand  march  with  her. 

"Of  course  I  had  to  have  shoes. 
Well,  it  was  all  right  at  first.  Pa 
always  made  us  work  for  our  clothes. 


BELLS  OF  CHRISTMAS 


825 


and  I  planned  to  earn  enough,  but 
.  .  .  I  couldn't."  Another  wait 
while  he  turned  things  over  in  his 
mind  and  then,  defiantly,  ''It's  all 
right  for  kids  to  earn  their  clothes." 

''Of  course,"  I  agreed,  "if  they 
can." 

"That  was  it,"  he  admitted.  "I 
hurt  my  hand  .  .  .  bad  .  .  .  my  right 
hand,  and  I  couldn't  work." 

"But  surely  your  father  advanced 
the  money." 

"No,  he  didn't.  He  said  we  had 
to  learn  .  .  .  the  sooner,  the  better 
...  to  live  on  what  we  had  and  not 
go  in  debt." 

Mr.  Meyers  didn't  say  anything 
more,  but  I  wanted  to  know  if  he 
went  to  the  party  anyway,  so  after 
awhile  I  asked,  "Did  you  go  to  the 
party?" 

"No,"  he  replied  harshly.  "Nor 
the  exercises  either.  I  learned  all 
right.  And  I  quit  thinking  I  could 
earn  my  way  through  high  school. 
It  took  a  long  time  for  my  hand  to 
heal,  but  I've  earned  my  way  ever 
since,  and  I  haven't  gone  in  debt." 

A  NOTHER  silence,  and  then  I 
said,  "I  wish  you  could  have  had 
your  shoes."  And  then,  "I  must 
go."  But  I  didn't  go.  I  had  come, 
mad  and  belligerent  and  ready  to 
fight  for  Pete,  and  Mr.  Meyers  had 
told  me  this  pathetic  story,  and  now 
I  was  sorry  for  him.  I  didn't  know 
how  to  ask  for  Lily  Belle.  As  I 
was  pondering  this,  Mr.  Meyers 
asked  a  sudden  question,  "How 
come  you  asked  did  I  ever  want 
something  so  bad?"  and  I  had  my 
chance. 

"Because  right  now,  a  little  boy 
wants  something  as  much  as  you 


wanted  shoes.  He  has  doted  on  it 
a  long  time,  and  he's  worked  for  it, 
too  .  .  .  hard.  It  isn't  his  fault  his 
bike  broke  down  and  he  had  to  use 
the  money  he  was  going  to  pay  for 
your  burro.  Now  it  will  take  some 
time  before  he  can  save  enough  to 
finish  payment.    Well,  I  must  go." 

For  as  long  as  I  could  see  him  in 
my  rear  view  window,  Mr.  Meyers 
stood  still  by  the  mailbox. 

The  next  afternoon  I  was  tying 
up  packages  when  I  kept  hearing  a 
little  tinkling  sound,  faintly  at  first, 
then  louder  as  it  came  nearer.  I 
looked  out  of  the  window  and  I 
think  I  never  saw  a  happier  face 
than  Pete's  as  he  sat  astride  his  be- 
loved Lily  Belle. 

"Teacher,  teacher,"  he  cried  jubi- 
lantly. "Mr.  Meyers  said  to  take 
Lily  Belle  and  finish  paying  later. 
And  he  gave  me  this  brand  new 
rope  to  tie  him.  And  something 
more,  he  said  he  wanted  to  give  me 
a  pair  of  new  shoes!  Nothing  to  do 
with  Lily  Belle  at  all  .  .  .  he  just 
wanted  to  get  me  new  shoes/' 

Here  Pete  paused  for  breath  and 
then  rushed  on.  "And  my  mother 
says  when  someone  does  something 
nice  for  us,  we  must  do  something 
nice  for  them,  so  we  asked  Mr.  Mey- 
ers to  Christmas  dinner.  And,  teach- 
er, he  acted  real  glad  to  come." 

As  Lily  Belle's  tinkle  receded 
down  the  street,  I  heard  all  the 
bells  of  Christmas  joyously  ringing 
in  my  heart.  I  knew  they  were  ring- 
ing in  Pete's  heart,  and  in  Mr.  Mey- 
ers', too,  and  I'm  sure  he  heard  and 
understood  for  the  first  time  the 
glorious  song  of  the  angels  .  .  . 
"and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  to- 
ward men/' 


Uegetaoies  -  v^x    ^Jjifferent   Vl/ay^    iovery   Ujai/ 

Part  I 
Rhea  H.  Gardner 

Extension  Service  Home  Management  and  Furnishings  Speciahst 
Utah  State  Agricultural  College 

npHERE  are  so  many  different  kinds  of  vegetables  and  so  many  different  ways  to  serve 
-■•       each  kind,  there  need  never  be  any  monotony  in  the  vegetable  part  of  the  dinner 
or  luncheon  menu.    Authorities  in  the  field  of  health  and  nutrition  recommend  that  we 
eat  at  least  three  vegetables  each  day. 

Variety  in  the  kinds  of  vegetables  selected  and  the  methods  for  preparing  them 
make  the  task  of  the  cook  more  interesting  and  meals  more  appealing. 

Vegetable  greens  are  available  in  most  areas  the  year  round.  They  are  particularly 
abundant  in  the  springtime,  both  at  the  fresh  vegetable  market  and  on  the  farm. 
Dandelion  greens  are  among  the  first  wild  greens  to  pop  through  the  ground  in  the 
spring.  Gather  them  before  buds  or  blossoms  appear,  if  possible.  When  cutting  them, 
extend  the  knife  down  into  the  ground  almost  to  the  root,  before  cutting  through  the 
plant.  The  white  part  below  the  soil  Hne  is  the  least  bitter  and  most  tender.  If  some 
buds  have  already  formed,  check  the  greens  very  carefully  to  remove  each  tiny  bud  for 
they  are  very  bitter.  Wash  thoroughly  in  several  waters,  lifting  the  greens  up  out  of 
the  water  after  each  washing.  Kale,  young  turnip  tops,  beet  tops,  spinach,  and  chard 
are  other  greens  that  are  delicious. 

Cook  the  greens  quickly  in  an  uncovered  kettle  in  a  small  quantity  of  salted  boiling 
water.  As  soon  as  the  greens  are  tender,  drain  and  chop.  For  each  2  cups  of  cooked 
greens  add  1  cup  dry  bread  crumbs  that  have  been  delicately  browned  in  2  tablespoons 
butter.  Add  one  tablespoon  vinegar  or  lemon  juice,  1  tablespoon  onion  juice,  or  2 
tablespoons  minced  onion  and  salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Mix  thoroughly  and  serve  at 
once.    Garnish  with  shces  of  hard-cooked  eggs  and  strips  of  broiled  bacon. 

Potatoes  are  truly  an  American  food.  Because  they  are  a  year-round  vegetable  and 
fairly  inexpensive,  good  cooks  will  prepare  them  often  and  in  a  variety  of  ways. 

Here  is  just  one  of  the  many  ways  this  good  food  may  be  prepared. 

Scalloped  Potatoes  Supreme 

8  medium  potatoes,  or  8  cups  of  Ys   teaspoon  pepper 

sliced  potatoes  1  cup  mushroom  soup 

Y4   cup  chopped  green  pepper  .  1  cup  milk 

/4    cup  minced  onion  or  parsley  2  teaspoons  salt 

Alternate  layers  of  potatoes,  green  pepper,  arid  onion  in  a  lightly  greased  baking 
dish.  Season  each  layer  with  salt  and  pepper.  Mix  the  milk  and  the  mushroom  soup 
together  over  the  potatoes.  Cover  and  bake  in  a  moderate  oven  (35o°F)  about  1/2 
hours  or  until  the  potatoes  are  tender  and  the  top  is  lightly  browned.  The  flavor  may 
be  further  improved  by  grating  Swiss  or  cheddar  cheese  over  the  potatoes  a  few  minutes 
before  removing  them  from  the  oven. 

Yams  and  sweet  potatoes  make  appetizing  accompaniments  with  pork  and  poultry. 
Excess  use  of  sweetness  in  the  preparation  of  these  vegetables  can  dwarf  the  ^ood  natural 
flavors.    Here  is  a  recipe  that  is  slightly  on  the  tart  side  in  flavor. 

PoOe  826 


VEGETABLES  827 

Yams  With  Orange  Sauce 

6    medium  large  yams  i  teaspoon  grated  orange  rind 

V3  cup  brown  sugar  1  cup  orange  juice 

2   tablespoons  cornstarch  2  tablespoons  butter 

salt  and  pepper 

Cook,  drain,  and  skin  yams;  slice  in  casserole.  Combine  remaining  ingredients  and 
pour  over  yams.    Bake  at  35o°F  for  30  minutes. 

Acorn  squash  is  a  comparatively  new  vegetable  in  some  areas.  It  is  delicious  and 
available  at  vegetable  markets  all  during  the  fall,  winter,  and  early  spring  months.  Get 
acquainted  with  the  delicate  flavor  of  this  vegetable  if  you  haven't  already  done  so. 

Stuffed  Squash 

3  acorn  squashes  sausage  that  has  been  partially  cooked 

salt  and  pepper  1   cup  chopped  tart  apples 

%    teaspoon  Accent  2  tablespoons  chopped  onion 

1  Vz    cups  chopped  cooked  ham  or  pork  Yi    teaspoon  dry  mustard 


Cut  squashes  in  halves  lengthwise.  Remove  seeds.  Sprinkle  with  Accent,  salt,  and 
pepper.  Place  pieces  cut  side  down  in  baking  pan.  Bake  in  hot  oven  (425°F)  50 
minutes.  Remove  from  oven.  Reduce  oven  temperature  to  375°F.  Turn  squash  halves 
cut  side  up.  Combine  remaining  ingredients  and  fill  centers.  Bake  again  about  30 
minutes. 

(To  be  continued) 


\z)Id  JLullaoies 

Maude  Rubin 

I  rock  my  little  grandson 

In  the  same  old  rocking-chair 

I  used  to  rock  his  mother  in. 

The  same  old  creak's  still  there, 

The  same  worn  cushion.  (I  should  make 

A  new  one  of  cretonne.) 

I  rock  and  sing  and  dream  a  while 

Of  olden  days  long  gone. 

I  hold  him  close,  for  one  more  song, 

Glad  rocking  babies  isn't  wrong; 

And  somehow  those  old  lullabies 

Still  make  me  want  to  close  my  eyes  .  .  . 

But  dreams  of  those  days  I'll  forsake — 

This  blessed  baby's  wide  awake! 


Hermanas 


Chapter  6 
Fay  Taihck 


Synopsis:  The  story  "Hermanas"  (sis- 
ters) is  narrated  by  an  American  woman 
living  temporarily  in  Mexico.  She  has  be- 
friended Lolita,  a  widow,  and  her  lovely 
daughter  Graciela.  At  Church,  Graciela 
is  introduced  to  Jim  Flores,  studying  to  be 
a  doctor,  and  the  two  become  deeply  in 
love.  Graciela,  after  attending  secretarial 
school,  is  given  a  position  with  Mr.  Car- 
son, a  banker.  About  this  time  a  wealthy 
Mexican,  Senor  Munoz,  begins  discretely 
to  court  Graciela,  and  Jim  is  very  much 
worried.  The  American  Senora  learns 
that  Lolita  has  consented  to  the  marriage 
of  Graciela  and  Senor  Munoz.  She  visits 
Lohta  and  asks  for  an  explanation. 

IN  the  darkness  Lolita's  eyes  had 
an  intense  gleam,  and  I  was 
silent  before  her.  I  remembered 
my  early  days  with  Amporo  when 
I  urged  her  to  eat  bread  instead  of 
the  stack  of  tortillas  that  looked  like 
nothing  to  me  but  a  grayish  mass. 
Bread,  I  had  told  her,  with  foreign 
superiority,  would  be  best  for  her. 
She  had  answered  me  by  rubbing 
her  stomach  and  saying,  ''Bread  is 
good,  Senora,  but  it  does  not  satisfy 
the  hunger." 

Could  it  be  that  the  bread  I  was 
offering  Lolita  for  her  soul  did  not 
satisfy  the  hunger?  No,  I  was  not 
yet  convinced;  after  an  appropriate 
silence  I  tried  again. 

"You  know,"  I  said  to  Lohta,  as 
one  woman  of  experience  to  anoth- 
er, '"what  the  life  of  a  Mexican 
woman  is,  even  a  wealthy  woman. 
She  lives  forever  in  the  shadow  of 
her  husband.  Although  she  has 
servants  and  luxuries,  her  only  di- 
versions are  kneeling  in  the  church 

Page  828 


and  sewing  for  the  poor,  and  what," 
here  I  raised  my  voice,  ''will  kneel- 
ing in  a  dark,  musty  church  mean 
to  her  after  the  new  light  she  has 
seen?  It  will  never  mean  truth  to 
her  again."  I  looked  at  Lolita,  who 
heard  me  in  stolid  silence. 

"She  will  sew,"  I  behttled  the 
word,  "and  talk  with  other  ladies 
with  whom  she  has  little  in  com- 
mon. She  will  seldom  appear  with 
her  husband  in  public.  When  her 
children  are  old  enough  they  will  be 
sent  away  to  school.  What  a  life 
that  will  be  for  a  girl  of  Graciela's 
spirit  and  intelligence." 

"She  will  have  children!"  Lolita 
shot  me  the  words  triumphantly. 
"She  will  find  ways,  my  Graciela.  It 
will  be  the  sunshine  for  her  after  the 
dark  years." 

"It  will  be  prison,"  I  rebuked  her. 
"Graciela  knows  the  sweetness  of 
finding  herself,  of  making  her  own 
decisions.  She  is  a  whole  person 
now.  And  you?"  I  was  relentless. 
"What  will  your  position  be  in  the 
Munoz  home?  You  do  not  know 
her,  the  Senora  Valades,  mother  of 
the  first  wife,  but  I  have  seen  her, 
and  she  is  hard  and  domineering. 
She  will  never  accept  you  as  an 
equal  in  the  household.  You  will 
belong  neither  in  the  parlor  nor  the 
kitchen." 

"I  will  have  a  soft  bed  to  sleep 
on  and  food  when  I  want  it,  not 
won  by  the  sweat  of  my  frail  body." 
Her  words  were  a  whisper. 

"You  may  grow  sleepless  on  your 


HERMANAS 


829 


soft  bed/'  I  defied  her,  "when  you 
see  your  child's  spirit  broken  by  the 
real  mistress  of  the  house.  And  there 
is  the  daughter.  She  is  near  Gra- 
ciela's  age,  without  half  her  beauty 
or  charm.  Poverty  may  seem  de- 
sirable after  that  problem." 

'Tou,  Senora,  do  not  understand 
the  women  of  Mexico."  She  rose, 
as  if  to  end  our  battle,  and  I  rose 
with  her.  ''In  Mexico,  we  do  not 
desire  so  much  independence  for 
women  as  in  your  country,  and  we 
do  not  desire  the  separation  of  the 
family.  We  live  together.  One  day," 
she  shrugged  her  thin  shoulders, 
''the  mother  will  die  and  the  daugh- 
ter will  marry." 

''I  can  only  hope."  I  said  it  cold- 
ly and  stooped  for  my  shoes,  drying 
them  with  the  paper  Lolita  had 
stuffed  in  them. 

''No,  Senora,  I  will  do  it." 

Humbly  she  took  the  shoes  from 
my  hands  and  pulled  out  the  paper. 
Kneeling,  she  slipped  my  feet  into 
the  pumps,  and  I  could  not  speak. 
After  she  had  helped  me  with  my 
raincoat,  she  handed  the  umbrella 
to  me. 

"Con  permisso,"  she  said  with 
firm  politeness  and  opened  the  door 
for  me. 

■|A7"E  started  down  the  dark  cor- 
ridor together. 

"I  will  think  of  what  you  said, 
Lolita.  I  do  not  want  to  sit  in 
judgment." 

The  Senora  is  always  kind,"  she 
murmured,  steering  me  towards  the 
entrance. 

"You  have  followed  the  dictum 
of  common  sense."  I  chose  my 
words  with  utmost  care.  Soon  I 
would  be  on  the  other  side  of  the 


wall.  "But  have  you  given  heed  to 
the  dictates  of  the  spirit?" 

Her  eyes  opened  wide,  and  I 
knew  I  had  her  interest.  "Security 
can  never  be  the  end  of  life." 

My  hands  had  found  the  great 
iron  knob,  and  the  door  opened, 
throwing  a  gray  light  on  our  intent 
faces.  "We  are  taught  in  our  re- 
ligion that  security  lies  within  our- 
selves. Each  of  us  has  the  divine 
spark,  and  we  are  free  to  choose  be- 
tween good  and  evil.  We  can  dis- 
regard the  spark  and  kill  it,  or  we 
can  kindle  it  into  a  flame  that  will 
illumine  our  lives.  Do  you  under- 
stand me,  Lolita?" 

The  door  opened  wider  and  the 
noises  of  the  street  came  between 
us,  and  Lolita  half  shut  the  door, 
leaving  space  for  my  exit  only. 

"You  use  many  words,  Senora," 
she  rebuked  me,  "but  I  understand. 
I  have  chosen  and,  as  you  say,  it  is 
not  for  you  to  judge." 

Under  the  high  arched  doorway, 
she  looked  thin  and  fragile,  a  little 
woman  with  graying  hair  and 
dressed  in  a  worn  black  dress. 

"Is  there,  Senora,  any  evil  in  my 
daughter  possessing  a  house  with 
servants  to  care  for  her?  Is  it  wrong 
that  I  who  have  served  all  my  life 
will  no  longer  need  to  serve?" 

Again  she  had  obscured  the  is- 
sue. I  bowed  and  walked  down  the 
street,  the  massive  door  swinging 
behind  me.  It  was  already  twilight 
and  the  vendors  had  set  up  their 
braziers  and  were  calling  the  menu 
for  the  evening  meal.  The  sounds 
and  smells  were  stifled  in  the  damp 
air.  I  saw  a  taxi  moving  toward 
me.  I  climbed  in  and  sat  upright 
on  the  seat,  defeated. 

When  I  told  John,  who  was  wait- 


830 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


ing  anxiously  for  me,  he  warned 
against  any  further  action.  'Tou 
know  how  these  people  are,"  he  re- 
minded me.  ''Remember,  you  are 
a  foreigner.    You  can't  interfere.'' 

''But  it's  so  unfair  to  Jim/'  I  pro- 
tested. "And  it  will  ruin  Graciela's 
life." 

"Aren't  you  being  overly  dramat- 
ic?" John  asked.  "Here's  a  poor 
servant  and  her  daughter  with  no 
prospects  of  anything  better,  when, 
like  the  bolt  out  of  the  blue,  the 
daughter  gets  a  chance  to  marry  a 
wealthv  man.  She'll  be  mistress  of 
the  Cuernavaca  estate.  She'll  have 
a  mansion  in  the  Lomas,  a  place  at 
Acapulco,  and  I  don't  know  how 
many  other  homes.  It's  not  exactly 
a  ruined  life,  is  it?" 

He  was  teasing  me,  and  I  did  not 
like  it. 

"You  know  what  I  mean."  I  was 
angry. 

"I  do  ...  in  a  way."  He  rubbed 
my  cold  hands  with  his  warm  ones. 
"Call  Amporo  and  get  something 
warm  inside  you,  and  you'll  feel  bet- 
ter. Of  course,"  he  pacified  me,  "I 
feel  sorry  for  Jim.  It's  a  raw  deal 
for  him,  but  you  can't  carry  his 
burden." 

A  week  went  by  and  Jim  did  not 
come.  Neither  did  I  hear  from 
Graciela.  John  left  on  a  business 
trip  to  the  ends  of  Michoacan.  I 
got  up  early  to  see  him  off.  The 
morning  was  dark,  promising  rain. 
Wandering  about  the  still  house,  I 
picked  up  the  twins'  playthings. 
After  that  I  baked  a  cake,  with  no 
one  to  eat  it.  When  there  was 
nothing  more  to  be  done,  I  wrote 
letters.  I  might  have  gone  calling, 
but  I  was  poor  company,  and  I  did 


not  want  to  be  caught  in  the  after- 
noon downpour. 

After  our  one  o'clock  dinner, 
Amporo  took  the  twins  upstairs  for 
their  siesta.  I  stayed  in  the  dining 
room  to  make  a  centerpiece  of  blue 
plumbago  and  red  Pelargoniums, 
and  I  was  still  there  when  Amporo 
came  down  to  ask  if  she  might  go 
on  the  street. 

"All  right,"  I  said  reluctantly. 
The  room  was  growing  suddenh' 
dark,  and  I  did  not  want  to  be 
alone.    "But  don't  stay  long." 

Amporo  had  not  been  gone  five 
minutes  before  the  rain  started.  The 
bell  clamored,  and  I  hurried 
through  the  garden,  the  wind  strong 
in  my  face.  To  my  great  relief,  Jim 
stood  under  the  sheltering  arch. 
His  face  was  haggard  and  white,  his 
blue  eyes  bloodshot. 

"Hurry!"  I  shouted  above  the 
wind.  Then  I  ran  ahead.  In  the 
living  room,  with  its  dark  walls,  his 
face  was  a  white  blur. 

"Don't  turn  on  the  light."  His 
voice  was  sharp. 

We  sat  in  the  brown  leather 
chairs,  facing  each  other  in  the 
strange  dusk. 

"I've  been  worried  about  you,"  I 
said,  wiping  the  rain  from  my  face 
with  a  handkerchief. 

His  smile  was  bitter.  "I've  come 
to  say  goodbye.  You  and  John  de- 
serve that  from  me." 

"Goodbye!"  I  echoed  his  word. 

"Last  night  Lolita  came  to  the 
hospital  and  told  me  everything." 
His  voice  was  that  of  a  stranger. 

"Then  the  marriage  is  that  close? 
I  had  a  feeling  she  would  not  tell 
you  until  it  was  near  at  hand." 

"Oh,  it's  as  good  as  done."  He 
stood  up,  hurt  and  angry.    "I  tried 


HERMANAS 


831 


to  see  Graciela.  I  went  to  the  San 
Angel  house  three  times.  One 
night  I  waited  at  her  office  until  I 
was  late  at  the  hospital."  He  looked 
at  me,  so  young  and  full  of  misery. 
''I  did  everything  but  crawl,  but 
still  I  haven't  been  able  to  see  her." 
His  hurt  eyes  looked  down  at  me. 
''She's  as  bad  as  her  mother."  He 
sank  into  the  chair  again,  his  legs 
stretched  long  before  him,  a  man 
alone  in  a  bitter  world. 

T^HROUGH  the  glass  doors  that 
led  to  the  dining  room,  I  could 
see  the  storm  beating  down  with 
sudden  violence.  I  moved  to  the 
dining  room  to  watch,  and  Jim  fol- 
lowed me,  his  mouth  in  harsh  lines. 
The  garden  was  lost  beyond  the 
furious  sheets  of  water. 

"It's  like  standing  behind  a  water- 
fall," I  said,  my  voice  lost  in  the 
roar  of  wind  and  water. 

From  upstairs,  I  heard  the  fright- 
ened cries  of  the  children,  and  we 
raced  up  the  circular  stairs  to  rescue 
them  from  a  dark  window.  I  dressed 
them  and  brought  them  to  the  liv- 
ing room  to  play  with  their  toys. 
When  I  touched  the  light  switch  I 
got  only  darkness.  Marita  pressed 
against  me,  whimpering. 

"I'll  light  a  candle,"  Jim  spoke 
softly  to  the  children  and  took  Judy 
in  his  arms. 

We  found  two  candles  in  the 
kitchen  and  placed  them  on  a 
carved  cabinet,  above  the  toys. 
Somberly  the  two  children  started 
playing  in  the  flickering  light. 

Some  of  the  tight  lines  were  gone 
from  Jim's  face. 

When  we  were  seated  again,  close 
to  the  children,  I  said,  'Tou  know 
Graciela  had  no  part  in  this.     She 


is  more  miserable  than  you."  I 
threw  my  hands  in  an  expansive 
gesture.  ''She  would  come  to  you 
through  the  streets  on  her  knees,  if 
necessary." 

"There  is  nothing  keeping  her 
from  me." 

"You  should  understand  your 
people  better  than  I.  It  is  impos- 
sible for  her  to  defy  her  mother.  Un- 
less you  do  something,  it  will  end 
like  this." 

His  head  was  sunk  between  his 
hands  and  his  voice  came  to  me 
muffled,  as  from  a  distance.  "After 
what  Lolita  said  last  night,  there  is 
nothing  I  can  do  .  .  .  unless  .  .  .  ." 
His  voice  rose  hopefully,  then 
dropped. 

"Unless  what?"  I  asked  it  sharply. 

"Graciela  is  no  child.  She  knows 
what  she's  doing.  If  I  mean  any- 
thing to  her  —  if  our  religion  means 
anything,  and  it  should,"  he  raised 
his  head,  his  fists  clenched  on  the 
chair  arms,"  she  would  do  some- 
thing. We've  talked  of  it  enough 
this  summer.  I've  told  her  the 
things  I've  never  said  before,  how 
the  Church  is  all  to  me." 

He  leaned  towards  me,  his  face 
intense.  "If  she  were  sincere,  and 
I'd  have  staked  my  life  on  her  sin- 
cerity, she  said  it  was  giving  her  in- 
sight and  confidence.  If  she  meant 
it,"  he  struck  his  hands  together, 
"all  she  has  to  do  is  tell  her  mother 
she's  going  to  become  a  member 
and  marry  me."  His  eyes  begged 
me  to  believe  that  was  all  she  had 
to  do. 

I  shook  my  head.  "I'm  not  con- 
vinced she  can  do  it  by  herself.  All 
her  life  there's  been  only  her  moth- 
er —  and  back  of  her  mother  there 
are  centuries  of  tradition.    And  you, 


832 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


what  do  you  mean  by  coming  here 
to  say  goodbye?" 

'Tm  going  home  —  as  soon  as  I 
can  get  a  plane  North." 

''I  thought  this  was  your  home/' 
I  said  it  gently. 

'That  was  only  a  dream.  It  has 
no  meaning  now." 

'It  did  have  meaning  and  it  will 
again." 

''Without  her?"  His  laugh  was 
derisive.    "I  could  never  stay  here." 

"Be  yourself!"  I  was  irritated. 
"You  aren't  a  king  who  can  abdi- 
cate. You're  just  a  common  man 
who  had  a  dream,  a  plan  of  life.  You 
were  alone  when  you  made  the 
plan.  Surely  you  have  the  moral 
strength  to  carry  it  out  .  .  .  alone  if 
you  have  to.  If  you  run  away  now, 
you'll  regret  it  all  your  life." 

JIM  ran  his  hands  through  his  hair, 
already  in  disorder.  "I  never 
thought  I'd  put  love  before  every- 
thing else  in  life,  but  right  now  I 
guess  I  do." 

"Only  for  the  moment,"  I  assured 
him.  "Don't  do  anything  decisive, 
Jim,  not  right  now.  You're  the  man 
who  dedicated  his  life  to  an  ideal. 
You  can't  desert  it." 

"I  couldn't  live  in  Mexico,  know- 
ing she  was  here,  married  to  that 
man." 

He  pulled  himself  out  of  the 
chair,  a  tall,  young  figure  in  the 
wavering  light.  The  twins  watched 
him,  big-eyed. 

"When  I  get  some  place,  I'll 
write.  And  don't  worry,  I've  still 
got  the  Church.  I'll  get  going  in 
time." 

"You're  feeling  a  bit  sorry  for 
yourself."  I  rose,  too.  "And  that's 
not  worthy  of  you.    Anyway,  let's 


be  sensible."  I  looked  around  the 
room,  dark  as  night,  save  for  the  two 
candles.  "You  can't  go  in  this 
storm.  Besides,  I'm  frightened  to 
death." 

A  deafening  clap  of  thunder  ac- 
cented my  words,  and  the  twins 
clutched  at  my  skirts.  We  saw  the 
quick  flashes  of  chain  lightning,  fol- 
lowed by  thunder  so  fierce  that  it 
seemed  to  split  the  building. 

In  renewed  fury,  the  rain  poured 
down.  With  fascinated  eyes,  we 
saw  fierce  rivulets  rush  under  the 
corridor  doors  and  across  the  wide 
hallway,  then  sweep  across  the  pol- 
ished boards  of  the  living  room 
floor.  At  the  same  time,  the  water 
poured  into  the  dining  room,  on 
the  opposite  side.  Through  the  din- 
ing room  windows,  I  saw  the  kitch- 
en door  waver  and  the  water  burst 
in  as  over  a  broken  dam.  The  men- 
acing stream  poured  down  the  con- 
necting hallway  and  spilled  upon 
the  shining  floor. 

Jim  whistled.  "Where's  the  ark?" 
he  asked,  lifting  the  children  to 
the  couch.  I  knew  he  was  not  al- 
together lost. 

When  we  got  into  the  kitchen 
the  water  was  above  our  ankles  and 
rising.  With  a  mighty  heave  we 
forced  the  door  to  and  bolted  it 
against  the  waterfall.  But  the  wat- 
er poured  underneath  the  door  and 
pressed  higher  against  our  legs. 

"Wouldn't  you  know!"  Jim 
sighed.  "This  pavement  slopes  to- 
wards the  door." 

We  treaded  our  way  to  the  liv- 
ing room,  left  our  shoes  on  the 
stairs,  and  came  back  with  bundles 
of  newspapers  which  we  stuffed  un- 
der the  doors.  I  got  out  two  buck- 
ets and  we  began  emptying  water 


HERMANAS 


833 


in  the  sink.  When  the  water  had 
reeeded,  I  hghted  another  candle 
and  mopped  while  Jim  poured. 
When  the  kitchen  no  longer  spilled 
into  the  hallway,  we  went  into  the 
living  room  with  pails  and  mops. 
There  was  a  final  crash  of  thunder, 
far  down  the  street,  and  the  rain 
stopped  as  abruptly  as  it  had  begun. 

'This  is  the  living  end."  Jim 
looked  admiringly  at  the  havoc  left 
by  the  storm.  Then  he  bent  to 
his  mops.  We  were  still  at  it  when 
Amporo  came  rushing  in,  dry  as  a 
kitten. 

''Ay,  Senora!''  She  took  the  mop 
from  me. 

Soon  she  and  Jim  had  the  floors 
dried,  and  I  brought  the  children 
into  the  kitchen  for  their  supper. 

TIM  refused  my  invitation  to  eat. 
^  But  he  made  me  a  promise  he 
would  do  nothing  until  he  heard 
from  me.  He  promised  also  to  stay 
within  reach  of  the  telephone. 
When  he  walked  through  the  front 
patio  his  head  was  up  and  some  of 
the  haggardness  gone  from  his  face. 
The  storm,  too,  had  swept 
through  my  mind  and  cleared  the 
fuzzy  edges.  I  think  I  was  pouring 
the  last  glass  of  milk  when  the 
thing  that  had  been  struggling  in 
my  subconscious  mind  this  past 
week  slipped  through.  Under  God 
no  person  is  higher  than  any  other 
person.  If  I  believed  that,  and  I  had 
been  born  with  that  belief  in  my 
blood,  then  Lolita  and  Graciela 
were  not  just  serving  woman  and 
daughter.  I  must  do  for  them  what 
I  would  do  for  any  other  women 
who  claimed  my  help.  Only  an 
hour  or  so  ago  Jim  had  said  that 
Graciela  had  the  strength  to  free 


herself,  if  only  her  devotion  was 
sincere.  This  strength  I  doubted, 
but  I  would  give  her  the  chance. 

It  must  be  Lolita  who  came  to 
me  this  time.  In  my  own  home  I 
would  be  a  better  match.  Amporo 
did  not  question  me  when  I  told 
her  to  leave  the  dishes  and  get  ready 
for  the  street;  neither  did  she  ask 
any  reason  when  I  told  her  to  go 
to  San  Angel  and  return  with  Lolita 
and  her  daughter.  If  they  were  out, 
old  Ramon  would  know  where  they 
were,  and  she  was  to  wait. 

"And  if,"  I  concluded,  "they 
show  an  inclination  not  to  come, 
you  perhaps  can  think  of  a  reason 
that  will  bring  them." 

Amporo's  dark  eyes  sparkled.  I 
hoped  her  invented  disaster  would 
not  be  too  violent,  for  there  could 
be  much  imagination  in  her  expla- 
nations for  wanting  an  unscheduled 
night  of  freedom. 

Within  two  hours  she  was  back, 
followed  by  an  anxious  looking  pair. 
Mother  and  daughter  were  dressed 
in  black,  their  heads  covered  with 
fragile  shawls  of  black  lace. 

"I  had  to  wait  until  they  returned 
from  church,"  Amporo  informed 
me  with  smug  satisfaction  as  she 
surrendered  my  coin  purse. 

"You  are  well,  Senora,  not  hurt 
by  the  storm?"  Lolita  spoke  from 
the  doorway,  where  her  eyes  fol- 
lowed Amporo  with  a  question 
mark. 

"It  was  a  bad  storm,  but  I  sur- 
vived it."  With  gratitude  I  saw 
the  anxiety  go  from  Graciela's  pale 
face,  and  I  waited  for  them  to  ad- 
vance, thin  and  graceful  in  their 
long  black  skirts,  their  heads  slight- 
ly bowed.    Amporo  bade  me  a  soft 


834 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


goodnight  and  went  discreetly  to 
the  kitchen. 

Neither  of  them  would  be  seated. 
Graciela  stood  a  distance  from  her 
mother,  her  eyes  lowered  and  her 
face  inscrutable. 

''You  sent  for  us,  Senora/'  Lolita 
said.  Her  tone  implied,  ''And  we 
are  here.'' 

I  stood,  the  three  of  us  making 
a  triangle  in  the  circle  of  light,  with 
the  dark  walls  surrounding  us. 
Wasting  no  time  on  informalities  I 
said,  "We  discussed  many  things 
when  I  saw  you  last  in  San  Angel." 

"Does  the  Senora  know  of  any- 
thing we  left  undiscussed?"  Lolita's 
voice  was  cold  and  polite. 

"Yes,"  I  said  boldly,  answering 
her    challenge.    "There   were    two 


things  we  did  not  fully  discuss.  For 
instance,  Graciela  may  have  some 
rights  as  a  person  that  we  did  not 
go  into,  and  there  are  the  rights  of 
James  Flores." 

Out  of  the  corner  of  my  eye  I 
saw  Graciela's  hands  clutch  at  the 
fringe  of  her  black  shawl. 

"Earlier  today,"  I  looked  Lolita 
squarely  in  the  eyes,  and  hers  did 
not  waver,  "he  came  to  see  me,  and 
I  think  you  have  a  responsibility  to- 
wards him.  You  gave  him  all  en- 
couragement, did  you  not,  in  the 
courtship  of  your  daughter?" 

This  time  her  eyes  fell,  and  she 
said  in  a  low  voice,  "That  was  be- 
fore. I  have  since  told  him  of  other 
plans." 

(To  be  continued) 


Caro/ 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Oh,  how  blessed  to  believe. 
Lambed  among  the  fold, 
Where  the  blood  is  singing 
And  the  faith  is  gold. 

Yet  to  reach  periphery 
Of  the  darkened  night, 
Looking  for  the  wandered, 
Swings  the  shepherd's  light. 

Every  spirit  word  is  pent 
In  the  templed  law 
For  the  whole  of  man  to  live 
And  lose  his  flaw. 

Those  who  keep  the  lettered  way 
Find  the  hill  and  move  it; 
Those  who  fail  and  turn  to  God, 
Doubly  prove  it. 


sluick  JLittle  ^Presents 

Elizabeth  WiUiamson 


QUICK  little  presents  for  your  neigh- 
bor, your  postman,  your  newsboy, 
and  the  little  girl  around  the  corner,  will 
bring  much  pleasure  in  the  Christmas 
season  of  remembrance.  Try  making 
some  of  these: 


Your  own  toasted  almonds  in  a  can 
lacquered  shiny  black.  Toss  on  a  few  se- 
quins before  the  lacquer  is  quite  dry. 


A  cookbook  which  includes  only  recipes 
for  salads,  breads,  or  deserts,  which  may 
be  of  your  own  selection,  or  they  may  be 
recipes  made  up  and  tested  by  you  in  your 
own  kitchen. 


A  big  fat  Christmas  candle,  tied  with  a 
magenta  bow  and  two  sprigs  of  fir. 


A  flower  arrangement  calendar,  which 
you  can  make  by  decorating  the  borders 
of  plain  white  cards  and  pasting  on  each 
a  colorful  arrangement  clipped  from  a 
magazine,  or  of  your  own  designing.  Add 
a  sprig  of  holly. 


Tiny  guest  soaps  tied  individually  to  a 
bough  of  fir. 


Make  a  gift  of  some  of  your  special  pre- 
serves. Cover  the  jar  with  bright  red  felt 
and  tie  with  silver  tinsel. 

Page  835 


oJhe  [Price  of  a   diair-do 

Ruth  I.  Devereaux 

IT  was  a  blustery  afternoon  and  Neil  seemed  to  earry  part  of  the  atmospheric  condi- 
tion in  with  him.     Not  only  in  the  way  he  bounded  into  the  house,  but  also  in 
the  way  he  blurted  out,  "Gee,  Mom,  do  you  think  I  could?" 

"Do  I  think  you  could,  what?"  his  mother  answered,  "and  please  close  the  door 
before  the  house  is  full  of  dust." 

"You  remember,"  Neil  continued  hurriedly,  "what  we  were  discussing  last  night 
about  my  taking  private  trumpet  lessons  and  you  said,  we'd  see."  He  paused  for  an 
answer,  but  as  none  was  forthcoming  he  anxiously  tried  another  angle.  "I  found  out 
that  Mr.  Mayes  does  teach  privately,  and  he  just  lives  through  the  block  and  he  only 
charges  $2.50  a  lesson!"  His  enthusiasm  had  reached  its  peak,  and  he  nervously  viewed 
his  mother's  face. 

The  answer  was  still  pending,  but  now  Mother  was  actually  thinking  ....  and 
Neil  continued,  "I  thought  maybe  if  I  had  a  few  lessons  I  might  be  able  to  make  first 
chair  in  the  band  this  year."  His  voice  drawled  out  into  a  pleading  tone,  and  his  fore- 
head acquired  that  odd  little  wrinkle  above  one  eye  which  was  characteristic  of  trying 
to  be  grown  up  over  a  situation  about  which  he  wanted  so  much  to  burst  into  tears. 

And  Mother  was  really  thinking.  She  knew  how  much  he  had  wanted  to  be 
first  chair  trumpet.  She  knew  how  he  always  wanted  to  be  first  in  everything.  She 
also  knew  that  the  teacher  was  a  good  one  and  was  a  neighbor,  but  what  Mother  was 
really  weighing  in  her  mind  was  the  $2.50  item.  How  could  she  manage  it?  That 
much  more  out  of  the  food  budget  and  they'd  be  practically  living  on  beans.  It 
seemed  that  there  had  been  so  many  things  lately,  the  new  roof  had  cost  more  than 
they  had  planned,  school  would  soon  be  starting,  and  there  were  clothes  to  buy  for  all 
three  children  .  ,  .  and  then  it  came  to  her! 

Oh,  no,  not  that!  For  years  she  had  dreamed  of  the  time  when  she  could  go  to 
the  beauty  parlor  to  have  her  hair  done.  This  was  an  extravagance  she  had  never  af- 
forded before,  but  she  had  finally  convinced  herself  that  she  just  couldn't  do  anything 
with  her  hair;  that  she  owed  it  to  herself;  and  so  on  ...  .  Her  weekly  appointments  had 
begun  two  months  ago,  and  it  had  seemed  like  heaven  to  go  and  relax  while  someone 
else  did  the  task  she  had  dreaded  each  week. 

But  as  she  weighed  the  item  in  question  with  the  fervent  plea  of  a  son  with 
music  in  his  heart — gradually  the  scales  favored  the  request  and  Mother  graciously 
replied,  "You  may  call  Mr.  Mayes  and  see  if  he  has  a  time  for  you." 

"Gee,  Mom,  you're  swell,"  Neil  beamed.  I'll  call  him  right  now,  and  I  promise 
to  practice  hard."  He  gave  his  mother  a  quick  squeeze  and  a  kiss  on  the  cheek  before 
dashing  into  the  other  room  to  telephone. 

That  all  happened  six  months  ago.  School  began,  and  just  as  Neil  had  promised, 
he  practiced  hard.  In  fact,  he  practiced  so  hard  that  occasionally  it  seemed  that  the 
walls  of  the  house  might  give  way  under  the  volume,  and,  at  times,  his  mother  felt  as 
if  her  ears  could  bear  no  more.  However,  she  quietly  concealed  her  feelings  and 
gradually,  day  by  day,  the  notes  became  softer  and  sweeter,  and,  before  long,  tuneful 
melodies  filled  each  crevice  of  the  house.  At  school,  Neil  had  gained  his  coveted  po- 
sition in  the  band. 

But  tonight,  his  being  first  chair  trumpet  seemed  to  have  lost  its  significance. 
Discordant  notes  were  long  since  forgotten.  Here  in  the  crowded  chapel  on  Christmas 
Eve,  Neil  raised  his  gleaming  trumpet  to  his  lips.  His  father  proudly  played  the  organ 
interlude,  and  the  majestic  tones,  "Hark,  the  herald  angels  sing,  glory  to  the  new-born 
King,"  were  echoed  throughout  the  building.  Deep  in  Neil's  mother's  heart,  nothing 
else  seemed  to  matter  now.  No  sacrifice  could  have  been  too  great,  least  of  all  .  .  . 
the  price  of  a  hair-do. 

Page  836 


From  The  Field 


Margaret  C.  PicJcering,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal 
of  material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  April  1950,  page  278,  and 
the  Handbook  of  Instructions,  page  123. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ada  S.  Van  Dam 


NETHERLANDS   MISSION  HANDICRAFT  DISPLAY  — 
A  MISSION  WIDE  EVENT 

Standing  at  the  left:  Ada  S.  Van  Dam,  President,  Netherlands  Mission  Relief  So- 
ciety. 

Standing  at  the  right:  Maria  S.  Schippers,  Secretary,  Netherlands  Mission  Relief 
Society. 

In  commenting  upon  this  lovely  display,  Sister  Van  Dam  reports:  "Each  Relief 
Society  in  the  mission  submitted  a  few  of  its  choicest  articles  of  handwork  for  this 
exhibit.  The  workmanship  was  of  the  finest,  and  the  quality  of  material  was  excellent — 
resulting  in  each  article  being  an  outstanding  item.  We  were  extremely  proud  of  these 
articles  which  were  made  by  our  Netherlands  Relief  Society  sisters." 

Page  837 


838 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Myrle  B.  Johansen 

EMERY  STAKE  (UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT 
CONVENTION,  April  21,  1955 

Seated,  second  row,  second  from  the  right:  Mary  E,  Allen,  eighty-seven  years  old, 
who  has  been  a  \isiting  teacher  for  sixty-two  years. 

Seated,  fourth  row,  at  the  left:  Surelda  C.  Ralphs,  former  president,  Emery  Stake 
Relief  Society.     Seated  next  to  Sister  Ralphs:     Irene  Zwahlen,  literature  class  leader. 

Many  of  the  teachers  in  this  group  have  served  fifty  years.  All  the  visiting  teachers 
who  had  ser\'ed  twenty  years  or  more  were  especially  honored  at  the  convention,  each 
teacher  receiving  a  ribbon  telling  the  number  of  years  of  her  service. 

Myrle  B.  Johansen,  President,  Emery  Stake  Relief  Society  reports:  "The  day  this 
picture  was  taken,  I  looked  over  the  audience  during  the  program,  and  I  am  sure  I 
have  never  seen  a  more  beautiful  group  of  sisters.  Their  faithfulness  and  sincerity  are 
portrayed  in  the  picture.  I  am  sure  Sister  Ralphs  loved  them  and  felt  their  sustaining 
influence  in  her  Relief  Society  work." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elsie  B.  North 

GRANITE  STAKE  (UTAH),  \\T,LLS  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS  ACHIEVE 
A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD  FOR  ELEVEN  YEARS 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Eva  Ileiner;  Florence  Wright;  Augusta  Dietz;  Edith 
James,  First  Counselor;  Isabella  Brooks,  Second  Counselor;  Clara  Richins,  President; 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


839 


Florence  Wallis;  Emily  Davey;  Maud  Child;  Bertha  Wagner;  Gertrude  Johnson;  Mar- 
garet Borg. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Mary  McDonald;  Eulalia  Dorius;  Stella  Widdi- 
son;  Marvel  Peterson;  Maize  Roberts;  Ina  Grant;  Eva  Rotzler;  Laura  Thompson;  Bada 
Hess;  Charlotte  Tea;  Lileth  Smith;  Alene  Smith;  Mary  Millward;  Lena  Heagun;  Betty 
}.  Lay  ton. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Esther  Johnson;  Ethel  Foote;  Fern  Rasmusson. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Phyllis  Thygerson,  chorister;  Thelma  Brimley; 
Joy  M.  McDonald,  Secretary;  Maud  Truman;  Bessie  McClelland,  member,  stake  Relief 
Society  board;  Hazel  Radley;  Georgetta  Pay;  Leone  Carstenson,  member,  stake  Relief 
Society  board;  Joyce  Timmerman,  member,  stake  Relief  Society  board;  Genure  Yeates, 
organist;  Stella  Rhoads;  Agnes  Jones;  Thel  Sweat. 

Leone  G.  Layton,  member  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  stands  in  the 
center  at  the  back. 

Elsie  B.  North,  President,  Granite  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Sister  Stella 
Widdison  was  the  visiting  teacher  supervisor  at  the  time  this  record  was  begun.  Mary 
McDonald,  Maud  Child,  and  Eulalia  Dorius  have  followed  her  example.  This  picture 
was  taken  at  a  luncheon  honoring  the  visiting  teachers  at  a  closing  social.  May  31,  1955. 
The  Relief  Society  was  especially  honored  on  this  occasion  by  a  visit  from  Sister  Leone 
G.  Layton  of  the  Relief  Society  General  Board." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruby  M.  Nielsen 


LEHI  STAKE  (UTAH),  LEHI  FIFTH  WARD  BAZAAR 
December  13,  1954 

Left  to  right:  Madeleine  Robinson,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Leota  Petersen,  President; 
Mildred  Christiansen,  First  Counselor;  Etta  Holdsworth,  Second  Counselor. 

Standing  at  the  left,  near  the  dress  rack:  Nettie  Warenski,  work  supervisor. 

Ruby  M.  Nielsen,  President,  Lehi  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  the  success  of  this 
bazaar:  "It  was  a  very  fine  affair,  with  a  pleasing  variety  of  handwork  on  display.  Many 
novel  gift  items,  including  toaster  covers,  crocheted  articles,  pot  holders,  and  other 
articles  were  on  display,  as  well  as  aprons,  pillowcases,  dish  towels,  and  the  ever-popular 
rag  rugs  and  beautiful  quilts.  Cooked  foods  were  sold  also.  Over  five  hundred  meat 
pies  were  baked  and  sold." 


840 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Photograph  submitted  by  Drusilla  B.  Newman 

RIVERSIDE  STAKE   (UTAH),  ROSE  PARK  SECOND  AND  ROSE  PARK 
FOURTH   WARDS   PRESENT   SINGING   MOTHERS   CANTATA 

Easter  Sunday,  April  lo,  1955 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Berniece  Shea,  conductor;  Beverly  Joseph,  organist; 
Dene  Steenblik,  Secretary,  Rose  Park  Fourth  Ward  Rehef  Society;  Alberta  Hermansen, 
First  Counselor,  Rose  Park  Fourth  Ward  Relief  Society;  Juha  Albrechtsen,  President, 
Rose  Park  Fourth  Ward  Relief  Society;  Velma  McKean,  President,  Rose  Park  Second 
Ward  Relief  Society;  Helen  Ayrton,  First  Counselor,  Rose  Park  Second  Ward  Relief 
Society;  Irene  Johnson,  pianist;  Verda  Mackay  (in  dark  dress)  who  read  a  beautiful 
original  poem  and  the  commentary  included  in  this  cantata. 

There  was  a  total  of  forty-eight  women  in  the  chorus.  They  are  the  mothers  of 
157  children  under  twelve  years  of  age. 

Drusilla  B.  Newman  is  the  former  president  of  Riverside  Stake  Relief  Society.  The 
new  president  is  Luella  Buchi. 


cJke  (greater  irart 


DeJh  Adams  Leitner 


We  put  our  gifts  in  packages 
All  gaily  wrapped  and  tied, 
But  oh,  the  finest  part  of  all 
We  do  not  place  inside. 
It  is  intangible  but  sure 
And,  though  no  eyes  may  see, 
The  dear  one  who  unwraps  the  gift 
Feels  its  reality. 


The  gift  is  but  symbolical 

Of  something  deep  and  true 

Within  ourselves  that  we  would  share, 

Not  possible  to  view; 

But,  though  the  gift  be  large  or  small. 

The  priceless  unseen  part 

That  we  extend  —  the  loving  thought 

That  speaks  from  heart  to  heart. 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — Characters  and  Teachings 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Lesson  38— Conditions  Among  the  Nephites  in  the  Days  of  Nephi 

the  Disciple 

Elder  LeJand  H.  Monson 

(Text:  The  Book  of  Mormon:   3  Nephi,  chapters  1-5:8;  6-7) 

For  Tuesday,  March  6,  1956 

Objective:  To  experience  with  Nephi  the  signs  of  the  Savior's  birth;  to  witness  the 
partial  fulfinment  of  early  prophecy;  and  to  have  our  faith  in  the  power  of  the  Priest- 
hood increased. 


TT  was  six  hundred  years  after  Lehi 
had  left  Jerusalem  that  Nephi, 
son  of  Helaman,  gave  to  his  son, 
Nephi,  all  the  records  and  the  sac- 
red relics  which  had  been  preserved. 
Then  the  father,  Nephi,  departed 
out  of  Zarahemla,  and  no  man  knew 
where  he  went. 

/esus  Dechres  His 
Approaching  Birth 

Those  who  believed  began  to 
look  forward  to  the  appearance  of 
the  signs  of  the  Savior's  birth. 
Those  who  did  not  believe  began 
to  rejoice,  saying  that  the  time  had 
passed.  The  disbelievers  finally  set 
aside  a  day  on  which  to  kill  all  who 
believed  in  the  signs  unless  the 
signs  had  been  given  to  them. 

Nephi,      exceedingly      sorrowful 


over  the  wickedness  of  the  people, 
'\  .  .  cried  mightily  .  .  .''  (3  Nephi 
1:11)  to  the  Lord  concerning  this 
matter.    The  answer  came: 

Lift  up  your  head  and  be  of  good 
cheer;  for  behold,  the  time  is  at  hand, 
and  on  this  night  shall  the  sign  be  given, 
and  on  the  morrow  come  I  into  the 
world,  to  show  unto  the  world  that  I  will 
fulfil  all  that  which  I  have  caused  to  be 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  my  holy  proph- 
ets  ( 3  Nephi   1:13). 

Signs  of  the  Savior's  Birth 

When  the  sun  set  that  evening 
there  was  no  darkness.  No  darkness 
came  during  the  whole  night,  but  it 
was  as  light  as  at  midday.  A  new 
star  also  appeared  in  the  heavens. 
The  people  were  astonished,  for 
they  knew  that  the  signs  had  been 
given.     Many    who    had    not    be- 

Page  841 


842 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


lieved,  ".  .  .  fell  to  the  earth  and 
became  as  if  they  were  dead  ..." 
(3  Nephi  1:16). 

The  wicked  now  knew  that  the 
Son  of  God  was  soon  to  be  born, 
and  they  began  to  fear  because  of 
their  iniquity  and  unbelief.  As  a 
result  of  the  signs,  however,  the 
major  part  of  the  people  were  con- 
verted. Signs,  nevertheless,  did  not 
effect  a  permanent  con\'ersion.  It 
was  not  long  until  the  Gadianton 
band  won  the  support  of  many  and 
Satan  led  away  the  hearts  of  the 
people.  The  Nephites  and  Laman- 
ites,  therefore,  united  to  suppress 
them  ( 3  Nephi  2:11).  The  war 
was  intense  by  thirteen  a.d.,  and 
the  Nephites  were  threatened  with 
utter  destruction. 

Lamanites  Become  a 
White  People 

The  Lamanites  who  had  been 
con\'erted,  and  who  had  united  with 
the  Nephites,  became  a  delightsome 
people  for,  ''.  .  .  their  skin  became 
white  like  unto  the  Nephites" 
3  Nephi  2:15).  They  no  longer  kept 
the  name  of  Lamanites,  but  were 
numbered  among  and  called  the 
people  of  Nephi. 

Nephites  Prepare  for  Battle 

Because  of  the  wickedness  of  the 
Nephites  in  fifteen  a.d.,  and  their 
contentions  and  dissensions,  the 
Gadianton  robbers  gained  many  ad- 
vantages over  them.  So  strong  was 
the  position  of  the  Gadianton  rob- 
bers that  their  leader  Giddianhi 
wrote  a  letter  to  Lachoneus,  chief 
judge  of  the  Nephites,  in  which  he 
demanded  that  Lachoneus  give  to 
him  the  Nephite  cities,  lands,  and 
other  possessions.  Among  other 
thirgs,  he  wrote  that  it  was  difficult 


to  restrain  his  armies  any  longer,  for 
they  had  an  unconquerable  spirit, 
which  had  been  proved  in  the  field 
of  battle,  and  that  they  knew  of  the 
many  wrongs  the  Nephites  had 
committed  against  them.  Giddianhi 
said  that  he  wanted  them  as  breth- 
ren and  not  as  slaves. 

He  wrote: 

I  swear  unto  you  with  an  oath,  that  on 
the  morrow  month  I  will  command  that 
my  armies  shall  come  down  against  you, 
and  they  shall  not  stay  their  hand  and 
shall  spare  not,  but  shall  slay  you,  and 
shall  let  fall  the  sword  upon  you  e\en 
until   ye  shall   become   extinct    (3   Nephi 


Although  astonished  by  the  bold- 
ness of  the  demand  of  Giddianhi, 
Lachoneus  ''.  .  .  did  not  hearken  to 
the  epistle  ..."  (3  Nephi  3:12). 
He,  however,  began  to  prepare  for 
the  day  when  the  robbers  would 
come. 

...  he  did  cause  that  his  people  should 
cr}'  unto  the  Lord  for  strength  against  the 
time  that  the  robbers  should  come  down 
against  them  ...  he  said  unto  them:  As 
the  Lord  liveth,  except  ye  repent  of  all 
your  iniquities,  and  cry  unto  the  Lord, 
ye  will  in  nowise  be  delivered  ...  (3 
Nephi  3:12,  15). 

He  commanded  the  people  to 
gather  with  all  movable  possessions 
into  two  places,  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla  and  the  land  Bountiful.  By 
seventeen  a.d.  this  had  been  accom- 
plished. 

.  .  .  they  had  taken  their  horses,  and 
their  chariots,  and  their  cattle,  and  all 
their  flocks,  and  their  herds,  and  their 
grain,  and  all  their  substance,  and  did 
march  forth  by  thousands  and  by  tens  of 
thousands,  until  they  had  all  gone  forth 
to  the  place  which  had  been  appointed 
that    they    should    gather    themselves    to- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


843 


gether,  to  defend  themselves  against  their 
enemies  ( 3  Nephi  3:22). 

They  fortified  this  territory 
".  .  .  in  the  land  southward  .  .  /' 
(3  Nephi  3:24),  the  land  of  Zara- 
henila  and  the  land  of  Bountiful. 
Gidgiddoni  was  made  chief  captain. 
''Now  it  was  the  custom  among  all 
the  Nephites  to  appoint  for  their 
chief  captains  .  .  .  some  one  that 
had  the  spirit  of  revelation  and  also 
prophecy;  therefore,  this  Gidgiddoni 
was  a  great  prophet  among  them,  as 
also  was  the  chief  judge"  (3  Nephi 
3:19).  He  had  the  people  make  all 
kinds  of  weapons  of  war,  armor, 
shields,  bucklers,  etc. 

RohhcTS  Attack  Nephites 

It  was  in  the  nineteenth  year  that 
Giddianhi  led  his  soldiers  against 
the  Nephites.  They  wore  a  lamb- 
skin about  their  loins,  were  dyed  in 
blood,  and  wore  headplates  for  pro- 
tection on  their  shorn  heads. 

*\  .  .  there  never  was  known  so 
great  a  slaughter  among  all  the  peo- 
ple of  Lehi  since  he  left  Jerusalem'' 
(3  Nephi  4:11).  Despite  their 
sense  of  security  and  their  great 
boasting,  the  armies  of  Giddianhi 
were  defeated  and  forced  to  flee. 
Exhausted  by  much  fighting,  Gid- 
dianhi was  overtaken  and  slain. 

Zemnarihah  was  then  made  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  robbers.  He, 
in  twenty-one  a.d.,  tried  another 
plan.  He  surrounded  Nephite  ter- 
ritory to  lay  a  siege.  But  the  Ne- 
phites had  stored  provisions  enough 
to  last  them  for  seven  years.  Faced 
with  failure  because  of  intermittent 
attacks  by  the  Nephites  and  because 
of  lack  of  food,  Zemnarihah  with- 
drew his  forces  to  the  north.  Many 
were  slain;  others  were  taken  cap- 


tive.    Zemnarihah,     himself,     was 
hanged  on  a  tree. 

Nephites  Thank  God 
tor  Dehvei'cince 

The  Nephites  rejoiced  over  their 
being  preserved  by  the  hand  of  God, 
and  they  acknowledged  his  goodness 
to  them.  Now  they  forsook  their 
sins,  their  abominations  and  whore- 
doms, and  served  God  with  dili- 
gence and  attention. 

And  their  hearts  were  swollen  with  joy, 
unto  the  gushing  out  of  many  tenrs,  be- 
eause  of  the  great  goodness  of  God  in  de- 
livering them  out  of  the  hands  of  their 
enemies;  and  they  knew  it  was  because 
of  their  repentance  and  their  humility  that 
they  had  been  delivered  from  an  everlast- 
ing destruction  (3  Nephi  4:33). 

To  prevent  future  difficulty,  they 
".  .  .  condemned  and  punished  ac- 
cording to  the  law"  (3  Nephi  5:5) 
all  prisoners  who  would  not  re- 
nounce their  secret  combination  and 
enter  into  a  covenant  that  they 
would  murder  no  more.  Thus  they 
ended  secret  and  abominable  com- 
binations among  them. 

The  Nephites  felt  that  they  could 
now  have  security.  In  twenty-six 
A.D.,  they  moved  back  to  the  cities 
whence  they  had  come,  taking 
wath  them  their  flocks  and  herds, 
horses  and  cattle,  and  whatever  be- 
longed to  them.  Again  they  began 
to  prosper.  Old  cities  were  rebuilt, 
and  new  ones  arose.  A  system  of 
highways  connecting  the  cities  was 
constructed. 

Nephites  Again  Turn 
Away  From  God 

''But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
twenty  and  ninth  year  there  began 
to  be  some  disputings  among  the 
people;  and  some  were  lifted  up  un- 


844 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


to  pride  and  boastings  because  of 
their  exceeding  great  riches,  yea, 
even  unto  great  persecutions;  For 
there  were  many  merchants  in  the 
land,  and  also  many  lawyers,  and 
many  officers.  And  the  people  be- 
gan to  be  distinguished  by  ranks, 
according  to  their  riches  and  their 
chances  for  learning;  yea,  some  were 
ignorant  because  of  their  poverty, 
and  others  did  receive  great  learn- 
ing because  of  their  riches"  (3  Ne- 
phi  6:10-12).  Such  inequalities 
bred  contention  and  hatred.  These 
qualities  disrupted  the  Church.  By 
thirty  a.d.  the  people  ".  .  .  were  in 
a  state  of  awful  wickedness"  ( 3  Ne- 
phi  6:17). 

It  was  when  the  Nephites  were 
in  this  state  of  iniquity  that  proph- 
ets appeared  among  them  calling  on 
them  to  repent  and  foretelling  the 
redemption  of  the  human  race  by 
means  of  the  atoning  sacrifice  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Contrary  to  the  laws 
of  the  land,  some  of  these  prophets 
were  put  to  death  secretly  by  the 
judges  without  the  condemnation 
being  signed  by  the  governor  of  the 
land.  Because  of  secret  oaths  among 
the  judges  and  their  kindred,  the 
chief  judge  found  it  almost  impos- 
sible to  bring  them  to  justice. 

That  same  year  the  chief  judge 
was  murdered.  This  caused  division 
among  the  people  and  soon  the 
complete  overthrow  of  the  govern- 
ment. Since  wickedness  had  be- 
come more  prevalent  and  more 
powerful  than  goodness,  the  col- 
lapse of  government  was  inevitable. 
This  iniquity  came  because  the  peo- 
ple yielded  to  the  power  of  Satan. 
The  people  now  divided  into  tribes, 
each   man   going   with   his   family, 


kindred,  and  friends.  Each  tribe 
appointed  a  chief  or  a  leader.  These 
tribes  were  a  unit  in  hating  those 
who  had  destroyed  their  govern- 
ment. 

The  secret  combination,  how- 
ever, united  under  the  leadership  of 
Jacob.  They  called  him  their  king. 
He  led  his  people  northward. 

Nephi  Preaches  Repentance 

Nephi  saw  the  tribes  stone  the 
prophets  and  cast  them  out. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi — hav- 
ing been  visited  by  angels  and  also  the 
\oice  of  the  Lord,  therefore  having  seen 
angels,  and  being  eye-witness,  and  having 
had  power  given  unto  him  that  he  might 
know  concerning  the  ministry  of  Christ, 
and  also  being  eye-witness  to  their  quick 
return  from  righteousness  unto  their  wick- 
edness and  abominations;  Therefore,  being 
grieved  for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts 
and  the  blindness  of  their  minds — went 
forth  among  them  in  that  same  year,  and 
began  to  testify,  boldly,  repentance  and 
remission  of  sins  through  faith  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  (3  Nephi  7:15-16). 

He  ministered  with  great  power 
and  authority,  and  angels  ministered 
to  him  daily.  In  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  he  cast  out  devils  and  un- 
clean spirits,  and  raised  his  brother 
from  the  dead.    Many  people  were: 

.  .  .  baptized  with  water,  and  this  as  a 
witness  and  a  testimony  before  God,  and 
unto  the  people,  that  they  had  repented 
and  received  a  remission  of  their  sins  (3 
Nephi  7:25). 

Questions  and  Topics  for  Discussion 

1.  What  were  the  signs  given  of  the 
Savior's  birth? 

2.  Did  the  signs  produce  permanent  re- 
pentance? 

3.  What  did  Nephi  preach  to  the  peo- 
ple? 


visiting  cJeacher    1 1  iessages 

Book  of  Mormon  Gems  of  Truth 

Lesson  38— ''Therefore,  Whoso  Heareth  These  Sayings  of  Mine  and  Doeth 

Them,  I  Will  Liken  Him  Unto  a  Wise  Man,  Who  Built  His  House  Upon 

a  Rock— And  the  Rain  Descended,  and  the  Floods  Came,  and 

the  Winds  Blew,  and  Beat  Upon  That  House;  and  It  Fell  Not, 

For  It  Was  Founded  Upon  a  Rock"  (3  Nephi  14:24-25). 

Edith  S.  Elliott 
For  Tuesday,  March  6,  1956 

Objective:  To  show  the  necessity  of  not  only  hearing  the  word  of  the  Lord  but 
in  doing  it  also. 


HTHERE  is  wisdom  in  the  old  ad- 
age, ''We  learn  to  do  by  doing/' 
We  can  listen  to  masterful  teach- 
ing, but  unless  we  study  and  actual- 
ly participate  in  the  learning  pro- 
cesses ourselves,  we  cannot  possibly 
attain  a  successful  goal.  This  is 
true  in  any  branch  of  edification 
whether  it  be  in  the  field  of  art, 
science,  or  religion,  and  particularly 
is  this  true  in  our  spiritual  develop- 
ment which  requires  doing  the  word 
of  God  as  well  as  hearing  it. 

There  are  people  who,  for  some 
reason,  think  that  religious  or  spirit- 
ual knowledge  will  come  to  them 
without  much  effort  on  their  part. 
Further,  they  seem  to  believe  that 
it  will  suddenly  be  theirs  and  appear 
like  magic,  when  and  if  they  need 
it.  But,  like  every  other  desired 
knowledge,  a  complete  and  continu- 
ous study  is  necessary  for  compre- 
hension before  it  can  become  a  part 
of  our  being. 

We  may  agree  with  teachings  of 
the  prophets  of  old  and  those  of 
today.  Their  philosophy  is  ma- 
jestic and  uplifting  to  contemplate. 


We  may  go  so  far  as  to  believe  in 
the  essentials  required  for  our  sal- 
vation. Yet,  when  it  comes  not  only 
to  hearing,  but  doing  the  word, 
some  of  us  find  that  we  are  too 
weak  in  understanding  and  faith  so 
to  do.  We  tend  to  accept  just  parts 
of  the  gospel  plan  which  suit  us  or 
are  easy  to  embrace.  However,  if 
we  want  to  journey  to  London,  we 
must  meet  every  requirement  neces- 
sary to  get  us  to  that  destination.  A 
halfway  ticket  will  take  us  only  half 
of  the  way.  So  it  is  with  eternal  life 
as  our  goal;  we  must  accept  and 
live  all  our  Heavenlv  Father's  teach- 
ings  to  gain  eternal  life. 

To  ha\'e  been  stirred  with  the 
story  of  the  ''Good  Samaritan"  is  a 
rich  experience.  To  be  one  in  re- 
ality, is  to  obey  the  second  great 
commandment.  How  many  of  us 
walk  the  extra  mile  to  give  personal 
service?  How  many  of  us  make  the 
time  to  brighten  the  life  of  a  neigh- 
bor weighed  down  with  seeming  in- 
surmountable burdens?  How  many 
of  us  prepare  a  meal  or  run  an  er- 
rand   for    the    homebound?     How 

Page  845 


846 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


many  of  us  repent,  have  faith  in 
God,  and  Hve  by  his  revealed  word 
in  this  latter  day?    These  are  a  few 


show  that  we  have  applied  the  hear- 
ing of  the  word  into  doing  the  word, 
which  assures  us  a  foundation  built 


of  the  deeds  we  may  perform  to      upon  the  rock  of  truth. 


ivor^    1 1  ieeting — Food  Preparation  and  Service 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Lesson  6— Vegetable  Cookery 
Part  I 

Rhea  H.  Gardner 

For  Tuesday,  March  13,  1956 


■pEW  foods  contribute  more  to  the 
eye  appeal  of  a  meal  than  do 
garden-fresh,  properly  cooked  and 
attractively  served  vegetables.  No 
meal  need  be  lacking  in  color  inter- 
est if  vegetables  are  part  of  it.  Cook- 
ing them  the  right  way  and  for  the 
minimum  time  intensifies  the  nat- 
ural coloring  of  most  vegetables, 
and  even  seems  to  improve  the 
delicate  flavor  of  many  kinds. 

Cutting  Vegetables  Before  Cooking 
If  vegetables  are  left  in  such  large 
pieces  for  cooking  that  the  cooking 
time  is  prolonged,  a  loss  of  color, 
flavor,  and  nutrition  value  results. 
Vegetables  cut  into  half-inch  strips 
may  be  cooked  quickly  and  with 
very  little  loss,  in  either  a  regular 
saucepan  or  a  pressurized  pan. 

Cutting  vegetables  too  fine  results 
in  flavor,  color,  and  nutritive  loss,  if 
they  are  overcooked.  However,  if 
they  are  cooked  just  until  tender 
and  served  immediately  they  are  su- 
perior in  every  way.  Carrots,  beets, 
and  parsnips  are  delicious  when, 
after  peeling,  they  are  shredded  on 
a  salad  grater  that  makes  shreds 
about  the  size  of  a  pencil,  then  put 


in  a  heavy  saucepan  with  a  close  fit- 
ting lid.  One  or  two  tablespoons  of 
water  is  all  that  is  needed  if  the 
heat  is  just  high  enough  to  keep 
steam  forming.  No  more  than 
about  five  minutes  cooking  time  is 
needed.  Stir  at  least  once  for  even- 
ness of  cooking.  Vegetables  cut  in 
this  way  also  may  be  panfried.  Add 
two  tablespoons  butter  or  meat 
drippings  to  the  pan  for  each  quart 
of  vegetables.  When  the  fat  is 
melted,  add  the  vegetables,  cover 
the  pan  tightly,  and  cook  about  five 
minutes  over  heat  just  high  enough 
to  keep  steam  forming. 

Green  beans  cut  into  strips 
lengthwise  shorten  the  cooking  time 
and  add  variety  and  interest  to  this 
frequently  served  vegetable.  The 
color  is  a  bright  green  when  they 
are  cooked  just  until  done. 

Removing  the  stems  from  spin- 
ach, and  the  stems  and  heavy  rib 
sections  from  chard,  cuts  the  cook- 
ing time  almost  in  half.  Stems  of 
these  vegetables  are  comparatively 
low  in  food  and  nutritive  value.  If 
you  use  them,  cook  them  separately 
or  until  they  are  practically  done  be- 
fore adding  the  leafy  portion. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


847 


Amount  of  Wafer 

Onions,  if  cooked  in  a  fairly  large 
proportion  of  rapidly  boiling  water, 
are  more  palatable  to  the  taste  of 
many  people  than  when  cooked  in 
a  small  amount  of  water.  With 
some  vegetables  it  may  be  worth- 
while, for  improved  flavor,  to  sacri- 
fice the  loss  of  some  nutrients, 
which  results  when  a  large  amount 
of  water  is  used.  However,  strong 
fla\'ors  in  most  \'egetables  come  only 
after  they  are  overcooked. 

Length  o(  Cooking  Time 

Overcooking  is  one  of  the  worst 
destroyers  of  color,  the  sweet  natural 
flavor,  and  the  healthful  nutrients. 
Some  vegetables,  when  overcooked, 
become  flat  and  insipid  or,  worse 
still,  strong  and  unpleasant  with  an 
odor  to  match. 

The  green  pigment  in  vegetables 
is  rapidly  destroyed  by  heat  and 
acid.  Both  of  them  have  a  chance 
to  do  their  damage  when  xegetables 
are  overcooked.  The  acid  which 
causes  the  trouble  comes  from  the 
vegetable  itself,  but  it  will  do  no 
damage  if  the  \'egetables  are  cooked 
just  until  tender.  Most  soft  water 
is  alkaline  and  is,  therefore,  good 
for  vegetable  cookery.  Adding  just 
the  right  amount  of  salt  for  flavor 
to  the  water  in  which  vegetables  are 
to  be  cooked,  improves  the  color  of 
green  vegetables  and  helps  to  pre- 
vent vitamin  loss. 

Utensils  for  Cooking  Vegetables 

There  are  two  general  methods 
of  cooking  fresh  vegetables.  One  is 
in  a  regular  saucepan,  and  the  other 
in  a  pressurized  pan.  When  using 
a  regular  pan,  select  one  that  has  a 
close-fitting   lid.     Add   about   one- 


fourth  inch  water  and  the  desired 
amount  of  salt.  Experiment  until 
you  find  a  quantity  of  water  that  is 
needed  so  there  will  be  not  more 
than  one-half  cup  of  liquid  in  the 
pan  when  the  vegetables  are  cooked. 
When  the  water  boils,  add  the  vege- 
tables, then  place  the  lid  on  the 
pan.  Let  it  remain  there  except 
for  a  few  seconds  at  the  beginning 
of  the  boiling  period.  Lifting  the 
lid  at  that  time  allows  some  of  the 
volatile  acids  to  escape  in  steam. 
If  retained  in  the  pan,  they  dull  the 
fresh,  bright  color  of  green  \ege- 
tables.  Use  only  enough  heat  to 
keep  the  water  boiling  and  cook 
the   vegetables    just    until   tender. 

The  pressure  saucepan  is  being 
used  more  and  more  for  \egetable 
cookery.  The  temperature  reached 
is  sufficiently  high  to  shorten  cook- 
ing time  enough  so  that  the  color 
remains  good,  in  some  cases  even 
better  than  in  the  open  kettle.  Pre- 
cautions must  be  taken  not  to  use 
more  than  the  prescribed  amount  of 
vegetables  for  a  given  size  of  sauce- 
pan. If  the  amount  is  too  large, 
the  cooking  period  is  prolonged  and 
some  of  the  natural  color  is  lost. 
When  using  a  pressure  saucepan, 
it  is  especially  important  to  check 
cooking  time;  a  minute  or  two  more 
than  is  required,  may  defeat  all  ad- 
vantages gained  in  the  use  of  this 
kind  of  pan.  Follow  explicitly  the 
prescribed  instructions  that  come 
with  your  cooker  as  to  the  amount 
of  water  to  use,  cooking  time,  and 
releasing  of  pressure. 

Vegetables  that  are  properly 
cooked  need  very  little  seasoning 
added  to  make  them  appetite  ap- 
pealing. However,  seasoning  does 
add  interest  and  variety  to  frequent- 


848 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


ly  prepared  vegetables.  Next  month 
we  will  talk  about  more  of  the  in- 
teresting ways  vegetables  may  be 
prepared. 

Suggestions  to  Chss  Leader 
1.   Demonstrate  the   different  methods 


of  cooking  vegetables  as  presented  in  the 
lesson. 

2.  Discuss  using  the  liquid  in  which 
the  vegetables  have  been  cooked. 

3.  Discuss  loss  of  vitamins  through  im- 
proper storage  of  fresh  vegetables,  peel- 
ing,   delayed    cooking,    and    serving. 

4.  Discuss  frozen  and  canned  vege- 
tables. 


Note  the  supplementary  material  to  this  lesson  in  the  article  "Vegetables  —  A  Dif- 
ferent Way  Every  Day,"  by  Rhea  H.  Gardner,  on  page  826  of  this  issue  of  The  ReUd 
Society  Magazine. 


JLiteratiire — The  Literature  of  England 

Lesson    54— Post-Victorian    Poets— Alfred    Edward    Housman    (1859-1936), 
William  Ernest  Henley  (1849-1903),  and  John  Masefield  (1874-      ) 

Elder  Biiznt  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  The  Literature  oi  England,  II,  Woods,  Watt,  Anderson, 
pp.  909-918,  863-869,  927-933 

For  Tuesday,  March  20,  1956 

Objective:  To  weigh  and  consider  the  personalities  and  poetry  of  three  poets  (Hous- 
man, Henley,  and  Masefield)  that  we  might  better  appreciate  and  understand  ourselves 
and  our  world. 

Permission  for  reprinting:  Excerpts  from  the  poems  "With  rue  my  heart  is  lad- 
en ..  .  ."  from  a  Shropshire  Lad;  and  "I  did  not  lose  my  heart  in  summer's  even  .  .  .  ." 
from  More  Poems,  by  Alfred  Edward  Housman,  quoted  from  the  text  The  Literature  oi 
England,  volume  II,  by  Woods,  Watt,  and  Anderson,  are  reprinted  in  this  lesson  by  the 
kind  permission  of  Henry  Holt  &  Company,  Inc,  New  York.  The  general  board  of  Re- 
lief Society  is  very  grateful  for  this  permission. 


A.  E.  Housman,  1859-1936   (Text, 
pp.  909-918) 

TN  1859,  Alfred  Edward  Housman 
was  born  at  Focksbury,  a  scat- 
tered hamlet  in  western  England 
not  far  from  Shropshire  and  Wales 
where  his  father  was  a  sohcitor 
(lawyer).  His  love  of  rural  Eng- 
land was  always  strong  within  him, 
as  his  best-loved  book  of  poems  The 
Shropshire  Lad  (1896)  reveals  with 
restrained  power  in  such  lines  as: 


Clunton  and  Clunbury, 

Clungunford  and  Clun 

Are  the  quietest  places 
Under  the  sun. 

Young  Housman  learned  well  the 
lessons  of  nature,  for  the  qualities 
of  silence,  reserve,  and  pure  un- 
adorned understatement  of  truth, 
as  he  saw  it,  w^ere  characteristics 
both  of  his  poetry  and  of  his  life  as 
one  of  the  most  eminent  Latin 
scholars  of  Europe.  As  Keats  re- 
minds   us,    ''Heard    melodies    are 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


849 


sweet,  but  those  unheard  are  sweet- 
er" ("Ode  on  a  Grecian  Urn"). 
Surely,  one  great  reason  why  Hous- 
man's  few  poems  rank  high  among 
the  purest  and  most  perfect  lyrics 
ever  written,  was  because  of  his  ex- 
quisite ability  to  hear  more  between 
his  most  carefully  chosen  words 
than  the  words  themselves  say.  Pure 
poetry  has  never  been  purer  than  in 
Housman. 

His  Life 

The  outward  events  of  his  life  can 
be  told  in  a  paragraph,  so  sparse 
and  few  are  they.  At  the  age  of 
seventeen,  while  attending  the  local 
school,  the  gift  of  a  book  in  Latin 
inspired  him  to  become  a  classical 
scholar,  when  he  entered  Oxford 
the  next  year.  At  college  he  referred 
to  himself  as  an  ''exile"  because  of 
his  country  background.  Later,  he 
claimed  that  these  years  left  little 
stamp  upon  him,  and,  in  1881,  when 
he  failed  his  final  examinations,  any 
chance  of  teaching  in  a  university 
was  denied  him.  The  extremely 
sensitive  Housman  withdrew  even 
more  within  himself.  Days  he 
worked  in  the  British  Patent  Office; 
nights  he  spent  reading  and  study- 
ing in  the  British  Museum.  With- 
out any  fanfare,  he  began  publishing 
classical  papers  of  such  excellence 
that  he  could  not  be  ignored  when 
a  vacancy  occurred  in  the  Classics 
Department  of  University  College, 
London.  He  taught  there  for  nine- 
teen years  until,  in  1911,  he  accept- 
ed a  better  position  at  Trinity  Col- 
lege, Cambridge.  Here  he  lectured 
three  times  a  week,  had  but  a  few 
select  friends,  and  was  cordial  to 
the  young  students  who  dared  ap- 
proach him.  Because  of  his  keen 
intellect   and    biting    tongue,   with 


which  he  attacked  colleagues  who 
were  careless  or  pompous,  he  be- 
came the  most  widely  feared  scholar 
in  his  field,  and  the  most  highly  re- 
spected. He  dedicated  his  life  to 
''building  himself  a  monument" 
through  his  translations  and  com- 
mentaries on  Manilius  (d.  30  a.d.?). 
In  every  phase  of  his  academic  life 
truth  and  thoroughness  were  for 
him  the  supreme  virtues. 

His  fame  as  a  poet  rests  on  three 
thin  books  of  poetry,  one  published 
in  1896,  another  in  1922,  and  the 
third  More  Poems  issued  by  his 
brother  the  year  he  died.  His  will 
directed  that  after  his  death  no  col- 
lection of  his  writings  or  lectures  be 
made  of  which  he  had  not  approved 
while  alive.  He  lectured  almost  to 
the  end,  dying  after  a  week's  illness 
in  1936  during  his  seventy-seventh 
year. 

Housman's  Poetiy 

Strength,  beauty,  unadorned 
statement,  the  simplest  diction, 
irony,  and  discipline  are  stamped 
upon  his  poems.  He  used  a  con- 
ventional stanza  pattern,  yet  he  so 
refined  his  words  and  compressed 
the  emotion  of  his  intent,  that  no- 
body can  even  imitate  him.  It  is 
these  qualities  which  helped  make 
The  Shropshire  Lad  so  popular.  His 
dark  mood  of  life's  painfulness  — 
the  tragedy  of  war,  unfaithfulness, 
man's  indifference,  even  cruelty  to 
man,  the  futility  of  existence  —  all 
these  proved  subjects  compatible  to 
a  disillusioned  world.  Yet,  though 
to  Housman  nature  is  evil  and  man 
is  a  stranger  to  his  world,  he  says 
that: 

Bear  them  we  can,  and  if  we  can  we  must. 
Shoulder  the  sky,  my  lad,  and  drink  your 
ale. 


850 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Housnian  catches  in  his  poems 
the  same  emotion  of  pure  poetry 
which  he  admired  in  Blake.  After 
reading  him  we  no  longer  wonder 
that  he  sometimes  struggled  more 
than  a  year  for  the  exact  word.  Some 
of  his  poems  are  extremely  cruel  and 
futile,  but  others  are  very  near  our 
own  world  of  experience: 

With  rue  my  heart  is  laden 

For  golden  friends  I  had, 
For  many  a  rose-lipped  maiden 

And  many  a  lightfoot  lad. 

By  brooks  too  broad  for  leaping 
The  lightfoot  boys  arc  laid; 

The  rose-lipped  girls  are  sleeping 
In    fields   where   roses    fade. 

(Text,  page  915,  verse   54) 

(From  The  CoUected  Poems  of  A  E. 
Hoiisnmn,  Copyright  1940  by  Henry  Ilolt 
and  Company,  Inc.  Reprinted  by  per- 
mission of  the  publishers.) 

How  superbly  he  creates  in  so 
small  a  compass  the  pure  poetic 
emotion  he  would  share.  Many  of 
his  jDoems  should  be  read  slowly  and 
aloud,  among  others  such  titles  as 
''Loveliest  of  Trees,  the  Cherry 
Now"  (page  910),  "When  I  Was 
One-and-Twenty"  (page  912),  ''Oh, 
When  I  was  in  Love  With  You" 
(page  912),  "To  an  Athlete  Dying 
Young"  (page  912),  "Is  My  Team 
Plowing?"  (page  913),  "Into  My 
Heart  an  Air  That  Kills"  (page 
914).  A  pure  poem  on  the  loneli- 
ness of  maturity  beginning: 

Far  in  a  western  brookland 
That  bred  me  long  ago 

The  poplars  stand  and  tremble 

By  pools  I  used  to  know  .... 

contains  power  from  the  words 
spoken,  as  from  the  large  emotion 
between  the  lines.  Another  poem, 
which  in  its  restraint,  ironic  twist, 


and  acknowledgment  of  a  bewilder- 
ing reality  of  our  modern  world, 
might  well  stand  as  a  final  repre- 
sentative of  Housman,  is  the  fol- 
lowing: 

I  did  not  lose  my  heart  in  summer's  even 

When  roses  to  the  moonrise  burst  apart: 

When  plumes  were  under  heel  and  lead 

was  flying, 

In  blood  and  smoke  and  flame  I  lost 

my  heart. 

I  lost  it  to  a  soldier  and  a  foeman, 

A  chap  that   did  not  kill  me,  but  he 
tried; 
That  took  the  saber  straight  and  took  it 
striking, 
And  laughed  and  kissed  his  hand  to  mc 
and  died. 

(Text,  page  917) 

(From  The  CoUected  Poems  of  A.  E. 
llousmim,  Copyright,  1940  by  Henry 
Holt  and  Company,  Inc.  Reprinted  by 
permission  of  the  publishers.) 

Wilh'am  Ernest  Henley,  1849-1903 
(Text,  pp.  863-869) 

Henley  loved  best  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson.  Both  were  delicate  men, 
but,  in  contrasting  natures  of  their 
weaknesses,  lay  all  the  difference. 
While  Henley  himself  could  write 
delicate,  free-\'erse  stanzas  in  the 
sensiti\'e  manner,  in  his  poetry  as  in 
his  life,  as  an  influential  editor  and 
literary  lion,  he  loved  power,  force, 
action,  and  courage.  It  is  not  by 
chance  that  Kipling's  vigorous  Bar 
rack-Rooni  BaJhds  first  appeared  in 
his  magazine.  National  Observer, 
or  that  he  was  instrumental  in  en- 
couraging Thomas  Hardy,  Steven- 
son, Kipling,  Meredith,  and  H.  G. 
Wells  in  choosing  literary  careers. 
Likewise,  he  made  his  magazine  in- 
to one  of  the  most  aggressive  of 
British  imperialistic  forces,  as  seen 
in  "England,  My  England"  (Text, 
page  868). 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


851 


His  Life 

Henley's  childhood  gave  him  a 
love  of  poetry.  He  was  very  early 
aware  that  the  tuberculosis  of  the 
bone  from  which  he  suffered  might 
kill  him.  His  one  foot  was  ampu- 
tated early,  and  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
four  he  entered  the  Edinburgh  In- 
firmary for  almost  two  years,  where 
Dr.  Joseph  Lister,  the  great  founder 
of  antiseptic  surgery,  saved  his  other 
foot.  After  leaving  the  hospital,  he 
became  so  busy  as  one  of  the  most 
powerful  editors  in  England  that^ 
for  more  than  ten  years,  he  gave  up 
poetry,  but  came  to  it  again  later. 
He  married,  in  1878,  and  had  one 
daughter,  but  her  death  dealt  him 
a  blow  which  shadowed  the  last 
decade  of  his  life. 

Henley's  Poetry 

In  addition  to  reading  his  poetry, 
the  best  device  for  us  to  employ 
in  knowing  Henley  is  to  picture  him 
as  Long  John  Silver,  for  Stevenson 
used  his  vigorous,  boisterous  man- 
ner as  model  for  this  great  fictional 
character.  Lest  the  trade  be  one- 
sided, bedridden  Henley  wrote  the 
poem  ''Apparition,"  which  creates 
the  essential  reality  of  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson  his  best  friend.  (See 
text,  pp.  865-866,  lines  1-13.) 

Henley's  first  fame  resulted  from 
his  book  of  poems,  In  Hospital, 
which  contains  many  sights,  smells, 
and  emotions  familiar  to  us  all.  In 
his  poem  barrenly  titled  ''Before," 
he  catches  deftly  the  feeling  of 
gloom  before  one  enters  the  oper- 
ating room.  (See  text,  page  864, 
lines  1-4;  9-11.) 

Equally  familiar,  and  more  wel- 
come,  is   his   "Discharged,"  which 


catches  the  exhilaration  of  release 
back  into  the  world  of  the  living. 
(See  text,  page  866,  lines  1-7;  10-11; 
24-27.) 

Because  he  was  a  life-long  invalid, 
we  are  not  surprised  to  find  traces 
of  his  life-struggle  in  most  of  his 
worjcs.  But  even  in  exceptions  to 
this  personal  theme,  such  as  "Mar- 
garitae  Sorori,"  his  over-all  concern 
with  death  and  his  stoic  resistance 
to  suffering  are  present.  Yet  the 
poem  gives  us  a  delicate  beauty  in 
its  first  stanza,  which  is  a  product 
of  no  mean  poetic  skill.  (See  text, 
page  866,  lines  1-7.) 

His  most  famous  poem  is  fore- 
shadowed in  his  "What  Is  to  Come," 
page  867,  which  tells  that  it  is  "best 
of  all  to  bear"  whatever  comes.  In 
"Invictus"  or  "Unconquered"  (page 
866),  we  find  the  core  of  Henley's 
life  and  belief:  individuality,  cour- 
age, stoic  resignation  to  fate  and 
chance,  and  an  unconquerable  soul 
which  can  endure  whatever  unpre- 
dictable life  may  bring. 

John  Masefield,  1874- 
(Text,  pp.  927-933) 

John  Masefield  was  the  son  of  a 
Herefordshire  lawyer  who  died  in 
Masefield's  early  youth,  and  so  at 
fourteen,  Masefield  was  forced  to  go 
to  sea  to  keep  himself  alive.  In  the 
next  ten  years  he  shipped  aboard 
numerous  tramp  steamers,  and 
bounced  from  one  odd  job  to  an- 
other, including  bartender,  and 
worker  in  a  Yonkers,  New  York, 
carpet  factory.  No  wonder  that  in 
Salt-Water  Balhds,  his  first  book  of 
poetry,  published  in  1902,  he  con- 
secrated himself  as  a  poet  to  sing 
of  the  common  people.  (See  text, 
page  928,  fines  13-18.) 


852 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Ewing  Galloway 

JOHN  MASEFIELD 

Poor,  uneducated,  Masefield  had 
'"discovered"  Chaucer.  It  was  be- 
cause of  the  exaltation  of  this  dis- 
covery that  he  resolved  to  dedicate 
his  life  to  poetry  and  writing.  His 
first  verses  reveal  him  as  a  rugged 
romantic,  sometimes  almost  a  crude 
realist. 

In  1911  he  published  The  Ever- 
lasting Mercy,  a  long  narrative  poem 
dealing  with  faith  and  regeneration 
among  villagers,  which  brought  him 
fame.  Through  the  years  his  out- 
put has  been  tremendous  —  more 
than  seventy-five  books  of  poems, 
novels,  plays,  essays,  nautical  his- 
tories of  English  glory,  and  books 
for  boys,  but,  since  the  early  twen- 
ties, his  poetry  has  shown  lessening 
force.  Gradually  it  became  clear 
that  the  original  flavor  of  his  earlier 
lines  had  been  watered  down  by 
conventional,  romantic  views.  When 
he  was  made  Poet  Laureate  in  1930, 
few  people  rejoiced,  yet  he  was  the 


only  contemporary  poet  to  have  ex- 
pressed sentiments  in  poetry  which 
even  came  near  representing  the  na- 
tional mind  and  heart  of  England. 

In  justification  of  some  of  his 
early  poems,  which  shocked  some 
with  their  seeming  over-concern 
with  the  low  and  ugly,  Masefield 
often  treated  such  subjects  to  prove 
that  beauty  can  come  from  them. 
And  that  beauty  is  well  within  his 
power  is  shown  by  such  lines  as 
those  in  the  text,  page  931,  lines 

But  his  most  direct  statement  of 
his  love  of  beauty  is  found  in  his 
sonnets.  (See  text,  page  933,  lines 
1-4;  11-14.) 

In  1922,  Masefield  wrote  ''On 
Growing  Old,"  which  catches  the 
awareness  of  age,  the  release  from 
more  strident  activities  and  pas- 
sions, and  the  serenity  and  emotion- 
al peace  which  are  the  natural  re- 
ward of  advancing  years.  (See  text 
page  933,  lines  1-8;  12-13.) 

Masefield  deservedly  is  best 
known  and  best  loved  for  his  sea 
poems.  "Cargoes"  (text,  page  929) 
catches  the  versatility  of  the  sea  in 
the  burdens  men  have  had  it  bear. 
The  first  stanza,  telling  of  opulent, 
lush  treasures  of  Nineveh  and  Pal- 
estine, has  a  fitting  imagery  and 
rhythm  scheme  to  accompany  such 
a  portrayal.  Likewise,  in  the  wealth 
of  the  Spanish  treasure-galleons  back 
from  the  New  World,  the  words  fit 
the  thought. 

Here,  from  his  poem  "Trade- 
Winds,"  is  a  foretaste  of  his  nos- 
talgic, moving  "Sea-Fever"  which 
moves  even  confirmed  landlubbers. 
In  these  lines  note  the  lilt  of  the 
sea,  the  music  and  freshness  of  sea- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


853 


air  and  pure  freedom.  (See  text  page 
928,  lines  1-4.) 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  How  might  we  know  from  the  tone 
and  style  of  Housman's  poetry  that  he 
was  a  student  of  the  classical  languages? 


2.  Why  is  Henley's  poem  "Invictus" 
universally  appreciated? 

3.  What  effect  does  a  study  of  Hen- 
ley's life  have  upon  your  appreciation  of 
his  poetry? 

4.  What  is  the  meaning  of  Poet  Laure- 
ate in  England?  Why  was  Masefield  se- 
lected for  this  honor? 


(boaai  Science — The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States 

Lesson   19— Citizenship  and  Suffrage  Under  the  Constitution 

Elder  Albert  R.  Bowen 

For  Tuesday,  March  27,  1956 

Objective:  To  point  out  the  obligations  of  citizenship  under  the  Constitution. 

PeTmission  for  Reprinting:  Permission  for  reprinting  the  excerpts  from  the  article 
by  John  Knox  Jessup,  from  Life,  for  November  5,  1951,  has  been  granted  by  the  pub- 
lishers of  Life  magazine,  New  York  City,  New  York. 


Stahihty  oi  Our  Government 

'M'O  study  of  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  is  complete 
which  neglects  to  give  attention  to 
the  American  political  system.  That 
system  has  been  amazingly  success- 
ful. Its  success  is  demonstrated  be- 
yond all  question  in  the  fact  that 
it  has  endured  for  a  long  time  in 
comparison  with  other  systems  in 
other  nations.  Democracy  is  criti- 
cized in  many  quarters,  but  the  fact 
remains  to  refute  the  critics  that  the 
governments  of  this  world  which 
are  the  most  stable  and  which  have 
endured  the  longest  are  the  democ- 
racies. This  is  a  fact  which  many 
people  have  not  known  nor  under- 
stood, and  should  be  kept  in  mind 


when  we  are  being  told  that  our 
Nation  is  decadent. 

All  this  is  not  intended  to  imply 
that  our  Government  and  the  way 
it  operates  do  not  have  any  faults. 
It  has  many  defects  and  it  seems 
there  is  always  some  condition 
which,  in  the  minds  of  the  unthink- 
ing, lends  substance  to  the  claims 
that  our  democracy  is  a  failure.  In 
the  course  of  this  discussion  some 
of  the  reasons  for  this  apparent  fail- 
ure will  be  referred  to,  and,  it  is 
hoped,  that  the  remedies  will,  at 
the  same  time,  be  pointed  out. 

In  spite  of  the  many  dishearten- 
ing events  which  have  occurred  in 
our  political  history  and  which  seem 
ever  to  recur,  it  is,  nevertheless, 
equally  true  that  never  in  the  his- 


854 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


A  Perry  Picture 

FIRST  READING  OF  THE  EMANCIPATION  PROCLAMATION 

From  a  Painting  by  Carpenter 
Copyright  1923  by  Eugene  A.  Perry 


tory  of  the  world  have  so  many 
people  over  such  a  long  period  of 
time  and  within  such  a  vast  ter- 
ritorial expanse  enjoyed  so  much 
justice  and  liberty  as  has  been  the 
good  fortune  of  the  American  peo- 
ple, since  the  founding  of  our  Gov- 
ernment under  the  Constitution. 

The  fact  of  stability  has  just  been 
mentioned.  Stability  in  nations  and 
governments  is  just  as  important  as 
it  is  in  individuals.  Indeed,  may  we 
not  without  fear  of  contradiction, 
say  there  is  a  direct  relationship  be- 
tween stability  in  nations  and  gov- 
ernments and  the  stability  of  their 
citizens?  Complete  lack  of  stability 
in  a  government  leads  inevitably  to 
chaos.  Without  it  there  is  no  se- 
curity to  personal  liberty  or  to  prop- 
erty rights,   or  any  assurance  that 


either  may  be  enjoyed  for  any  given 
period  of  time.  The  United  States 
Government  and  political  system  is 
among  the  most  stable,  if  not  the 
most  stable  Government  now  in  ex- 
istence, and  it  has  been  such  from 
the  beginning.  This  is  a  tribute  to 
the  political  maturity  of  Americans. 
Despite  the  stresses  and  strains  put 
upon  our  system,  it  has  met  every 
test,  including  that  of  war,  and  re- 
mains strong  and  firm  upon  its  con- 
stitutional foundations. 

Contrast  this  situation  with  other 
nations.  Many  of  them  have  dis- 
appeared entirely  during  our  history 
and  many  within  our  own  memory. 
In  others,  it  is  very  questionable  if 
they  can  endure.  Also  many  stand 
upon  the  brink  of  chaos. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


855 


Reasons  for  Out  Success  in 
Government  -  Pohticdl  Maturity 

Let  us  now  proeeed  to  a  brief 
examination  of  the  underlying  rea- 
sons for  the  success  of  our  political 
institutions,  bearing  in  mind  their 
many  past  mistakes  and  the  causes 
thereof,  and,  finally,  arrive  at  our 
responsibility  for  the  success  or  fail- 
ure which  we  may  experience  here- 
after. 

Acceptance  oi  Ma/ority  Rule 
hy  Minority 

There  is  no  provision  in  the  Con- 
stitution for  political  parties.  Wash- 
ington was  aware  of  this  and  in  his 
Farewell  Address  warns  of  the  dis- 
unity flowing  from  the  rivalry  cre- 
ated by  partisanship.  His  warnings 
are  deserving  of  our  respectful  at- 
tention. To  digress,  consider  for  a 
moment  an  American  election  eith- 
er local,  state,  or  national.  The  pas- 
sion and  heat  which  this  arouses 
are  all  too  often  frightening  in  their 
proportions.  However,  Americans 
have  managed  to  forget  all  this  after 
an  election,  and  have  uniformly  ac- 
cepted the  mandate  of  the  majority. 
Consequently,  we  have  been  spared 
from  bloody  revolution  which  has 
often  followed  in  countries  where 
the  decision  at  the  ballot  box  has 
not  been  accepted  by  a  minority. 
This  situation  in  America  is  still  an- 
other evidence  of  political  maturity. 

Provisions  for  Elections 
and  Universal  Suffrage 

Returning  now  to  the  Constitu- 
tion, just  what  does  it  contain  upon 
which  may  rest  the  foundations  for 
our  political  structure?  It  provides 
for  elections.     It  does  not  attempt 


to  spell  out  the  qualifications  of 
voters.  That  is  specifically  left  to 
the  states.  Further,  the  Constitu- 
tion provides  for  suffrage.  This  has 
been  made  universal  upon  all  citi- 
zens and  is  guaranteed  by  the  Fif- 
teenth and  Nineteenth  Amend- 
ments. By  providing  for  suffrage 
and  for  elections,  political  parties 
became  inevitable.  Such  organiza- 
tions follow  such  provisions  as  nat- 
urally as  night  follows  day.  There- 
in lies  the  basis  for  our  political  in- 
stitution, the  party.  A  political 
party  may  be  defined  as  a  group  of 
voters  having  pohtical  beliefs  in 
common,  organized  and  seeking 
governmental  control  by  public  of- 
fice. Some  of  the  functions  of  po- 
litical parties  are: 

1.  To  crystallize  opinion,  narrowing 
down  the  issues  and  compromising  varying 
viewpoints  until  a  compromise  "platform" 
is  formulated. 

2.  To  furnish  and  promote  candidates 
who  (if  elected)  will  endeavor  to  put  into 
effect  the  policies  defined  in  the  platform. 

3.  A  third  service  is  that  of  educating, 
stimulating,  and  interesting  the  citizens 
in  the  affairs  of  Government. 

Necessity  and  Use  ior 
Political  Parties 

It  is  true  that  there  were  no  party 
organizations  in  existence  during 
Washington's  administrations,  but, 
by  the  time  of  Jefferson's  advent  to 
the  Presidency,  they  were  an  ac- 
complished fact.  Even  during 
Washington's  administrations,  the 
foundations  for  political  parties 
were  laid.  The  rivalry  between  the 
political  philosophy  of  Hamilton 
and  Jefferson  had  its  irresistible  ef- 
fect. Throughout  the  history  of  the 
United  States,  the  political  parties 


856 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Don  Knight 


MONTICELLO,  HOME  OF  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 


have  continued  to  hold  dissimilar 
views  on  many  principles,  but  have 
been  surprisingly  in  accord  on  many 
others. 

Can  we  agree  with  Washington 
that  partisanship  in  national  affairs 
is  bad?  To  a  certain  extent  we  can 
and  should.  Never  should  partisan- 
ship be  permitted  to  become  domi- 
nant in  our  country.  The  welfare 
of  the  nation  demands  that  partisan 
considerations  be  laid  aside  in  the 
accomplishment  of  the  overall  na- 
tional aims,  which  must  ever  be  to 
promote  the  greatest  well-being  and 
security  of  the  individual  citizens. 
Opposition  for  the  sake  of  opposing 
alone  is  shortsighted  and  frustrat- 
ing to  the  national  growth  and  de- 
velopment. 

We  have  examples  before  us  of 
the  stultifying  effect  of  such  a 
course  of  action.  In  many  European 
countries  the  governments  have 
been  brought  to  almost  utter  frus- 
tration by  such  partisanship. 

We  can,  however,  disagree  with 


Washington  and  emphatically  say 
that  not  only  are  political  parties 
necessary  to  a  workable  democracy, 
but  they  also  serve  a  very  useful  pur- 
pose. In  no  other  way  may  the 
electorate  express  its  view  as  effec- 
tively as  through  this  device.  This 
is  the  point  at  which  citizenship 
enters  the  scene  and  becomes  all 
important. 

Responsihility  of  the 
Individual  Citizen 

"We  the  People  of  the  United 
States  ...  do  ordain  and  establish 
this  Constitution  for  the  United 
States  of  America."  Because  the 
people  established  this  Government 
under  the  Constitution,  it  is  they 
who  have  become  responsible  to 
protect  and  maintain  it.  In  other 
nations  not  having  and  enjoying  our 
kind  of  democratic  Government,  a 
citizen  might,  with  reason,  assume 
an  attitude  of  disinterest  and  lack 
of  concern  for  the  way  in  which  his 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


857 


government  functions.  In  such 
countries  the  main  function  of  gov- 
ernment is  to  protect  its  citizens  or 
subjects  from  internal  disturbance 
and  external  danger.  Having  done  so 
it  has  discharged  its  major  obliga- 
tion. In  such  a  situation  the  pri- 
mary responsibility  for  governing 
rests  upon  those  responsible  for  cre- 
ating the  government  in  question. 
In  Ameiica,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
individual  citizen  can  look  nowhere 
but  to  himself  for  the  discharge  of 
this  obligation.  There  is  just  no 
one  else  who  can  do  the  job. 

Unfortunately,  there  are  far  too 
many  Americans  who  exhibit  an 
alien  indifference  to  their  Govern- 
ment. The  word  ''alien"  is  used 
advisedly,  because  it  is  an  attitude 
of  other  peoples,  who,  having  no 
power  to  influence  their  own  gov- 
ernments, simply  disregard  them.  In 
their  impotence  such  indifference  is 
at  least  understandable. 

Such  an  attitude  in  an  American 
is  nothing  short  of  tragic.  Our  fore- 
fathers struggled  for  centuries  to 
secure  the  right  to  control  govern- 
ment. The  inspired  authors  of  the 
Constitution  drafted  a  document 
under  which  such  control  was  made 
possible,  and,  now,  far  too  many 
people  think  so  little  of  this  privi- 
lege and  opportunity  that  they  re- 
fuse to  exercise  it. 

Active  interest  in  government 
expressed  in  political  action  is  abso- 
lutely indispensable  to  a  democra- 
cy. In  our  country  we  cannot  rely 
upon  the  enlightened  to  rescue  us 
from  the  consequences  of  our  re- 
fusal to  be  concerned  with  what 
goes  on  in  Government.  We  are 
the  Government  and  we  must  be 
enlightened  ourselves.   At  stake  are 


A  Perry  Picture 
Copyright  1929 

ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

the  institutions  of  freedom  and 
liberty  themselves  and  the  ''Ameri- 
can Way." 

Consequences  of  Politicd 
Indifference 

Let  us  consider  briefly  the  con- 
sequences of  political  indifference. 

There  is  a  saying  that  political 
power  does  not  exist  in  a  vacuum. 
That  is  to  say  that  when  a  group 
which  exercises  such  power  ceases 
to  exercise  it,  another  group  will 
inmiediately  step  in  and  exercise  it. 
Therefore,  in  politics,  influence  and 
power  never  remain  unused.  They 
are  always  being  exercised  by  some- 
one. In  our  country  when  the  bulk 
of  the  citizenry  do  not  use  their 
franchise  to  vote  for  the  purpose 
of  retaining  control  of  Government, 
that  control  may  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  politically  ambitious  minori- 
ty  who    invariably    then   have    the 


858 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


power  to  operate  in  a  lawless  and 
corrupt  manner.  If  this  does  not 
happen,  it  may  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  incompetent.  The  result  of 
either  incompetence  or  corruption 
is  bad  government.  To  avoid  bad 
government  is  the  duty  and  respon- 
sibility of  every  citizen.  There  is 
none  too  busy  or  important  to  be 
excused  from  doing  his  part. 

Influence  on  government  in  a 
democracy  is  exerted  in  two  princi- 
pal ways.  First,  internally,  and  sec- 
ond, externally.  ( i )  Internal  in- 
fluence is  exerted  through  the  vari- 
ous branches  of  the  Government 
itself:  (a)  in  the  Legistlatures,  by 
the  enactment  of  laws;  (b)  by  the 
Executive,  in  the  execution  and 
enforcement  of  the  laws;  and  (c) 
by  the  Judiciary  in  the  interpreta- 
tion of  the  law.  (2)  The  external 
influence  is  obtained  through  party 
activity  and  elections.  Of  course, 
the  objective  of  all  public-spirited 
citizens  is  to  place  in  Government 
and  its  various  subdivisions  and  de- 
partments the  kind  of  men  who  are 
honest  and  qualified. 

Need  ioi  Activity  in  Politics 

We  cannot  all  of  us  hold  public 
office,  so  our  best  opportunity  for 
influencing  Government  is  through 
political  activity  and  exercising  the 
choice  of  the  ballot.  This  activity 
demands  the  use  of  our  best  judg- 
ment formed  after  a  careful  study 
of  issues  and  candidates.  It  is  not 
an  easy  task  to  become  informed, 
but  it  is  a  duty  to  do  so  and  a 
responsibility  we  cannot  afford  to 
forego. 

Politics  is  the  science  of  govern- 
ment. Some  individuals  seem  to 
labor  under  the  misconception  that 


politics  is  only  the  science  of  getting 
elected  to  public  office  and  staying 
in  office  once  elected. 

Strength  in  Two-Paity  System 

In  our  country  we  have  developed 
the  two-party  system  of  politics. 
This  system  is  now  traditional.  It 
is  a  source  of  political  strength  and 
stability,  and,  again,  evidences  the 
political  maturity  of  our  citizenry. 
The  two-party  system  is  far  more 
workable  and  practical  than  a  multi- 
party system  such  as  is  common  in 
most  European  countries.  Under  a 
two-party  system,  it  is  far  easier  to 
attain  a  clear  majority  and  to  insure 
continuity  of  policy.  The  multi- 
party system  has  brought  some 
European  countries  to  the  point  of 
impotency. 

Under  the  American  system  the 
majority  and  the  minority  have  ex- 
tremely important  functions  to  per- 
form. It  is  the  duty,  obligation, 
and  the  responsibility  of  the  ma- 
jority to  govern.  It  is  the  duty  of 
the  minority  and  its  responsibility 
to  see  to  it  that  the  majority  governs 
well,  does  not  become  dictatorial  or 
corrupt,  and  to  keep  the  electorate 
informed  of  what  is  actually  going 
on  inside  Government. 

Does  One  Vote  Count? 

Through  the  medium  of  party  ac- 
tivity and  voting,  the  citizen  fulfills 
his  constitutional  duty  of  citizen- 
ship. He  cannot  fulfill  this  duty  in 
any  other  way.  This  responsibility 
cannot  be  delegated  to  another.  It 
is  the  personal  responsibility  of 
every  person  of  voting  age  and  eli- 
gibility. 

Many  people  fall  into  the  error  of 
supposing  that  their  contribution  to 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


859 


Government  is  unimportant  or  is 
ineffectual.  Nothing  could  be  fur- 
ther from  the  truth. 

Frequently  we  hear  the  comment, 
''When  millions  are  voting,  what 
difference  will  my  one  vote  make?" 
For  those  who  may  doubt  the  power 
of  the  individual  vote,  the  results  of 
the  elections  in  November  1954, 
should  change  their  thinking.  The 
following  is  from  an  editorial  which 
appeared  in  The  Deseiet  News  and 
Salt  Lake  Telegram,  November  10, 

1954- 

And  if  any  person  ever  doubted  the 
importanee  of  the  individual  vote,  this 
election  should  have  been  convincing.  Not 
only  in  Utah,  where  the  statehouse  rep- 
resentation of  one  county  is  tied  up  in 
an  absolute  deadlock  and  that  of  another 
county  was  decided  by  the  margin  of 
one  vote,  but  also  in  the  whole  country. 

Take  Oregon,  for  instance.  Richard 
Neuberger  won  a  Senate  seat  there  by  a 
margin  of  2,099  votes — less  than  the  total 
number  of  precincts  in  the  state.  Thus, 
if  there  had  been  just  ONE  more  Repub- 
lican vote  in  each  precinct,  the  entire 
organization  of  the  U.  S.  Senate  and 
every  committee  chairmanship  in  the  new 
Senate  would  have  been  different.  In  New 
Jersey,  the  Republican  winner's  percent- 
age margin  of  victory  was  even  less. 

Political  control  lies  in  the  hands 
of  the  citizen.  It  does  not  belong 
to  a  party,  a  pressure  group,  or  fac- 
tion. Parties,  groups,  and  factions 
do  not  vote.  They  merely  serve  as 
the  convenient  medium  through 
which  the  citizen  may  effectively 
influence  Government.  It  behooves 
all  of  us  to  remember  these  things 
and  to  discharge  the  obligations  of 
citizenship  which  is  ours. 

Constitutionalism  DeEned 
In  words  better  than  my  own  it 


can  be  said:  ''By  'Gonstitutionalism' 
is  meant  not  the  Constitution  it- 
self, but  the  reasons  why  Americans 
revere  it.  One  reason  is  that  it  con- 
tains a  principle  of  self-limiting 
power  and  thus  expresses  the  Ameri- 
can's bias  against  all  formal  govern- 
ment." 

In  speaking  further  to  the  point 
that  nowhere  else  have  justice  and 
liberty  attained  the  heights  achieved 
in  America,  the  same  author  says: 

If  this  is  so,  it  is  only  because  the  peo- 
ple so  governed  are  willing  to  pay  the 
price  of  Constitutionalism.  The  price  is 
that  citizens  must  take  continuous  in- 
itiative, voluntarily  doing  chores  and  mak- 
ing decisions  \\hich  elsewhere  are  con- 
sidered Government  chores  and  decisions. 
Despite  the  tremendous  growth  of  Gov- 
ernment, Americans  still  do  this. 

It  is  the  citizens  whose  moral  sense  dis- 
covers injustice  and  takes  appropriate  cor- 
rective action  ....  Constitutionalism  is 
our  substitute  for  a  national  community, 
or  "sense  of  state,"  and  also  for  public 
morals,  a  term  we  seldom  use.  We  sel- 
dom use  it,  because  only  individuals  have 
morals,  not  politics  and  certainly  not 
states. 

Constitutionalism  can  last  in  America 
as  long  as  the  people  have  a  strong  moral 
sense  .  .  .  (John  Knox  Jessup  in  Liie, 
November  5,  1951,  copyright  by  "Time, 
Inc."  in  1951 ) . 

So  long  as  the  political  processes 
of  America  remain  in  the  hands  of 
a  majority  imbued  with  a  high  mor- 
al and  political  purpose,  democracy 
cannot  fail. 


Questions  on  the  Lesson 

1.  What  is  the  oldest  form  of  govern- 
ment in  existence  today? 

2.  What  are  the  principal  benefits  which 


860 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1955 


Three  Part  Sacred 

Choruses  For 
Women's  Voices 

Peace   I   Leave   With  You— 

Roberts    16 

0  Lord  Most  Merciful— Wilson  18 

Forth   In  Thy  Name,   O  Lord, 

1  Go— Madsen    20 

When  Children  Pray— Fenner  18 

Recessional— Dekoven  18 

Lord,  Hear  Our  Prayer— 
Aschenbrenner    15 

How   Happy   All   They — 
Mendelssohn   15 

The  Silent  Sea— Neidlinger  20 

Unto  Thee,  I  Lift  Mine  Eyes- 
Beethoven    18 

Still,  Still  With  Thee-Madsen  22 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use  this  advertisement  as  youi  order  bionl: 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music  indicated  above. 

Q  On  Approval         D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address  

City   &   State  


llai|iieslHiisic    I 


fllllMIITTIIlfeTISr 


MS  NORN  UNIVEKSITY.  MIOVO  «^2C40  WASHlMffON  8SA.d8KN 


citizens  of  the  United  States  enjoy  under 
the  Constitution? 

3.  Why  is  stability  in  government  im- 
portant? 

4.  What  provisions  of  the  Constitution 
made  pohtical  parties  inevitable  and  neces- 
sary. 

5.  What  was  Washington's  view  of 
partisan  politics?  Wherein  was  he  right? 
Where  wrong? 

6.  Why  are  the  people  of  the  United 
States  responsible  for  Government  under 
the  Constitution? 

7.  Why  is  political  inactivity  "alien"  to 
our  philosophy? 

8.  Why  is  political  activity  by  an  en- 
lightened citizenry  indispensable  to  the 
"American  Way"? 

9.  How  is  Government  influenced  by 
party  activity? 

10.  What  is  "politics"?  Is  it  bad? 

11.  Is  the  two-party  system  good?  If 
so,  why? 

12.  In  whose  hands  does  political  pow- 
er lie  in  the  United  States?  Why? 


sic       jje       3jt       sjt       jj! 


// Lot  her  criad  a   Vi/ay 


Leone  E.  McCune 


i^ 


the 


MARY...EE,    Ahee,    come    see 
flowers  Jack  Frost  has  painted  on 
the  windowpanes!" 

Mother  stood  at  the  bottom  of  the 
stairs  calling  her  children.  It  was  a  beau- 
tiful way  to  be  awakened  from  our  warm 
winter  beds. 

In  summer,  she  would  call  the  names 
of  the  slow  ones.  "Come,  see  the  robin's 
nest  in  our  apple  tree."  Eventually,  there 
were  robin's  eggs  to  see,  and,  later,  the 
baby  robins! 

Summers  were  wonderful  when  we 
were  growing  up.  There  were  eight  of  us, 
and  each  carried  responsibility  according 
to  his  or  her  age. 


MOTHER  HAD  A  WAY 


861 


Order  and  cleanliness  were  the  rule  in 
our  house,  and  "next  to  godliness/'  Moth- 
er firmly  believed.  On  Friday  after 
school,  and  on  Saturday,  we  cleaned  the 
house  from  cellar  to  attic,  baked  and 
cooked.  We  prepared  our  clothes  and 
ourselves  for  the  Sabbath  day  and  Church. 

There  were  huge  washings  to  turn  out 
by  the  hand-machine  method,  and  iron- 
ings to  be  done  in  the  cool  dining  room 
while  irons  heated  on  the  hot  kitchen 
stove.  In  the  cool  of  early  mornings, 
there  were  vegetables  and  raspberries  to 
gather  and,  later  on,  apples  to  pick. 

But  the  days  were  never  days  of  drudg- 
ery. We  sang  as  we  worked.  A  daughter 
would  start  a  song  in  one  of  the  rooms, 
and,  before  long,  it  could  be  heard  from 
every  part  of  the  house. 

Mother  had  us  work  in  the  mornings 
and  clean  up  in  the  afternoons.  But  we 
did  not  waste  time.  We  took  our  sewing 
machine  out  on  the  lawn  under  the  shade 
of  great  trees.  We  read  or  studied.  Some- 
times we  shelled  peas,  snapped  beans,  or 
peeled  apples  for  dinner. 

And  always  Mother  pointed  out  the 
beauty  around  us.  The  skies  over  our  val- 
ley were  glorious,  a  peaceful  baby  blue  in 
June  with  httle  white-lamb  clouds,  Greek 
gods  or  goddesses,  any  number  of  inter- 
esting things.  Flame  and  fire  clouds  at 
sunset  became  thunderous  black  preced- 
ing a  storm,  thrilling,  exciting,  as  we  raced 
for  cover. 

The  encircling  vivid  green  hills  that  sur- 
rounded us  comforted  and  protected  us, 
even  as  Mother's  infolding  arms  comforted 
us  when  we  were  ill  and  when  we  said 
goodnight. 

We  loved  to  have  our  evening  meal 
out  on  the  lawn  when  the  weather  per- 
mitted. Often  we  would  linger  to  watch 
the  moon  rise  over  the  dark  hills.  We 
would  guess  the  size,  big  as  our  washtub, 
golden  as  a  twenty-dollar  gold  piece. 

To  sing  as  we  worked,  to  profit  by  our 
leisure  hours,  and  to  be  aware  of  the 
beauty  around  us.  It  was  wonderful 
growing  up  Mother's  way. 


COSTUMES 

We  will  be  able  to  supply  any 
of  the  costumes  for  Relief  So- 
ciety plays  and  pageants. 
Mail  orders  will  be  promptly 
filled. 

American  Flag 

We  are  also  the  headquarters 
for  the  American  Flag. 

Please  write  or  phone 

THE  SALT  UKE 
COSTUME  COMPANY 

248  South  Main  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  EM  3-1031  or  EM  3-9842 


It^s  awaiting 
You  . . . 

1  Jll/O  there  is  still  a  tremendous  amount 
of  outstanding  instruction  and  use  await- 
ing you  in  this  and  other  copies  of  the 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  Your  editions 
may  be  handsomely  bound  at  the  West's 
finest  bindery  and  printing  plant  for  $2.50 
cloth  bound  and  $3.50  leather  bound  per 
volume  plus  postage  for  mail  orders.  All 
mail  orders  must  be  paid  in  advanee. 
Follow  these  postage  rates  if  you  send 
your  order  by  mail: 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to    300  miles 39 

300  to    600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles 64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    ^^ 

31  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utoh**^^ 


>;^ -"^^.^^ 


■m^m- 


i^^^  4!^# 


;^^:  ^^*#  - 


There's  a  Reason^ 

why  BYU  is  the  fastest-growing  university  in  the  West. 
Students  have  come  from  every  state  in  the  Union  and 
from  dozens  of  foreign  countries  to  study  under  an 
outstanding  faculty  at  the  friendly  Church  school,  now 
the  largest  university  in  the  Intermountain  area. 
GROW  with  BYU.  Plan  NOW  to  register  for  winter 
quarter. 

Winter  Quarter  Registration  —  January  3. 

Brigham  Young  University 

PROVO-UTAH 


Page  862 


Enroll  now  with  an  accredited  college  that 
offers  you  the  personalized  benefits  of  a 
small    school. 

•  INDIVIDUAL  ATTENTION. 

•  FRIENDSHIPS. 

•  PERSONALIZED   COUNSELING  AND 
GUIDANCE. 

•  SPIRITUAL  CLASSES. 

•  WHOLESOME   ENVIRONMENT. 

•  CONVENIENTLY  LOCATED   IN   SALT 
LAKE  CITY. 

WINTER    QUARTER 
BEGINS   JAN.  3,  1956 

wmiwm 


IM 


70  North  Main 


Salt  Lake  City 


It's  Easy,  Beautiful  and  Fascinating 

Learn  This  Beautiful  Art  .  .  . 

AFTER  YEARS  .  .  .  this  nearly  forgotten  ancient 
Art  has  been  revived.  The  NELSON  BOOK  OF 
NETTING  shows  fifteen  different  beautiful  de- 
signs of  Doilies,  Handerkchiefs,  Baby  Bonnets 
and  other  lovely  items.  The  booklet  gives  pic- 
tured, easy  to  follow  instructions  for  the  student. 
No  instructor  necessary.  The  Kit,  comprised  of 
5  different  size  plastic  mesh  sticks  and  steel 
needle  with  instruction  book,  comes  to  you  for 
only-  $3.50. 

12  Beautiful  New  Nelson  Netting  Doily  Patterns, 

all  new  designs  for  only  $1,00— 

Supplement  No.  1. 

8  Beautiful  Handkerchief  Edges  and  other 

suggestions  $1.00— Supplement  No.  2. 

8  advanced  Doily  Patterns  $1.00— 

Supplement  No.  3. 

THE  ARTCRAFT  PRESS 

Beason  BIdg.  Salt  Lake  City   11,  Utah 


We  Arc  Headquarters 
For  All  Types  of 

CHRISTMAS 
MUSIC! 

Here  is  a  Special! 


GLEN  BROS.  MUSIC  CO 


Gil  iHE  eisi 

FOR  IHE  lEASl 
WHEK  VOU  MVEl  WITH 

viDA  FOK  (mm 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 
966  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Phone:  EMpire  4-2017 


Page  863 


Qjrora    I  Lear  and  QJc 


ar 


Who  is  Pansye  H.  Powell?  Her  story 
"Just  Like  the  Ones  I  Used  to  Know," 
(in  the  Magazine  for  October  1955)  is  a 
very  fine  Christmas  story.  So  much  hu- 
man feeling  and  a  good  idea. 

— Charles  V.  Worthington 

Los  Angeles,  California 

The  Magazine  has  been  a  great  pleas- 
ure to  me  here  in  Germany.  We  had  a 
small  but  active  group  last  year,  where  I 
had  the  privilege  of  being  the  theology 
teacher.  The  lessons  were  a  great  source 
of  pleasure  to  me  personally,  and  I  felt  I 
at  least  learned  a  great  deal  more  from 
The  Book  of  Mormon. 

— Mrs.  Maly  G.  Scriven 

A.P.O.  109 

New  York  City,  New  York 

I  became  a  Latter-day  Saint  on  Easter 
Sunday  of  this  year.  It  is  the  greatest 
thing  that  ever  happened  in  my  life.  Mv 
wonderful  mother-in-law  had  presented  me 
with  a  subscription  to  The  Keliei  Society 
Magazine  for  my  birthday.  I  have  never 
enjoyed  anything  as  much  as  I  have  these 
issues  that  cheerfully  greet  me  in  the  mail- 
box each  month.  From  cover  to  cover  the 
Magazine  is  read  through  several  times.  I 
read  everything  and  do  gain  so  much  from 
the  stories  and  lessons. 

— Mrs.  Dorothy  Crooks 

Shelley,  Idaho 

I  am  so  thankful  for  such  a  fine  Maga- 
zine. Wish  everyone  could  have  the  op- 
portunity to  read  it.  As  I  grow  older,  I 
learn  to  appreciate  the  Magazine  more. 
It  encourages  a  person  to  higher  aims  in 
life  and  has  so  many  wonderful  ideas. 
— Helen  S.  Pope 

Phoenix,  Arizona 

One  of  the  things  I  like  most  about 
The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  is  the  poetry. 
There  is  something  about  reading  the 
poetic  efforts  of  other  Relief  Society  sis- 
ters which  seems  to  bring  us  all  closer  — 
as  if  we  knew  each  other  personally. 
— Rosemary  S.  Lee 


Hurricane,  Utah 


I  have  been  a  subscriber  to  the  Maga- 
zine almost  continuously  for  fifty  years.  I 
always  look  for  the  different  styles  of 
verse  published.  I  enjoy  them.  The 
Magazine  has  been  a  great  comfort  to  me 
through  the  years,  especially  when  I  left 
the  city  to  be  a  farmer's  wife,  living  on  a 
large  cattle  ranch  in  Idaho.  There  I 
always  kept  the  Magazine  in  sight,  as  my 
husband  read  it,  too.  Thanks  for  the 
pleasure  it  has  afforded  me. 

— Mrs.  Nell  Loosli 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

I  enjoy  the  Magazine  so  much  and 
wish  you  success  and  God's  blessings  in 
your  work. 

— lone  S.  Rigby 
Fairview,  Utah 


This  little  poem  was  written  out  of 
love  and  appreciation  for  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine.  I  read  it  at  our  last 
meeting,  and  the  ladies  suggested  that  I 
send  it  to  you. 

THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

I  have  a  spirit,  same  as  you. 

Have  you  not  heard  me  sing  to  you? 

I  have  a  heart  as  pure  as  gold. 

Made  up  of  many  hearts,  including  yours. 

My  joys  you  feel,  my  tears  you  share — 

So  much  of  me  you  put  there. 

I'm  a  visiting  teacher,  same  as  you, 

I  come  once  a  month;  I  give  as  you  do, 

Of   comfort,   of  faith,   hope  and   charity, 

too; 
I've  much  to  offer  —  so  look  me  through. 

From  cover  to  cover,  then  over  again, 
But  slowly  this  time,  to  get  all  you  can. 
Yes,  my  spirit  is  there.  Seek  and  you  shall 

find 
Joy  in  turning  one  page  at  a  time. 

— Doris  Holmes 

Boise,  Idaho 


Page  864 


Everyone  wants  L.  D.  S.  Books  this 


ElH^- 


m 

1.  Kingdom  of  God  Restored 

Carter   E.   Grant 

New  Information  concerning  the  establishment  of  the  Church  in 
the  early  days  through  the  Utah  War  makes  this  new  book  an 
essential  addition  to  the  family  library  as  well  as  to  the  libraries 
of  schools,  teachers,  and  leaders  in  the  Church. 
It  reads  like  a  novel  as  it  reveals  the  fascinating  colorful  story  of 
the   early   pioneers.  $4.00 

2  A BC^s  of  American  Genealogical 

Research  E.  Kay  Kirkham 

New  Revised  Cloth  Edition 

This  newly  revised  edition  is  teeming  with  suggestions  for  the 
beginner  in  genealogical  research  as  well  as  for  the  veteran 
researcher.  It  contains  valuable  information  on  where  to  look 
and  how  to  search  records,  wills,  vital  statistics  to  find  those  liv- 
ing, pulsing  beings  who  were  our  tenth  or  twelfth  grandfathers 
and  grandmothers.  ^^  $1.75 


For  Teen-agers  .  .  . 
A  new  book  by  Dr.  Rex  Skidmore 

3.  Youth^  Love  and  Marriage 

This  is  an  ideal  gift  for  all  the  teen-agers  on  your  Christmas 
list.     Dr.   Skidmore   is   an  authority   in   the  field   of   courtship 
and    marriage,   and  offers    excellent   counseling    and    advice 
on   how  to  form  an  ideal  and  last- 
ing   relationship    with    the    sanctity 
that    God    intended    this    holy    cov- 
enant   to    have.      This    outstanding 
book     is     written     in     easy-to-read, 
direct,    interesting    language.    $2.75 


DQSQtOt 


44  Fast  South   Temple  -    Sal!  Lake  City.  Utah 


DESERET  BOOK  CO. 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you    will    find      (      )    check      (      )  money   order      (      ) 

charge   to   my   account   the   following    amount   $ 

for   the   encircled    (numbered)    books: 


1 


Name 
Address 
City 


Zone State... 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


W    J0H«LA-.3"'iHn 


for  Christmas  with 

1J"S  sugar 

For  holiday  baking  and  candy  mak- 
ing, you'll  want  the  whole  family  of 
U  and  I  Sugar  one-pound  cartons  on 
your  shelf:  Brown,  Fine  Granulated, 
Superfine  Dessert,  and  Powdered. 


DI